The historie of the reformation of the Church of Scotland containing five books : together with some treatises conducing to the history.
         Knox, John, ca. 1514-1572.
      
       
         
           1644
        
      
       Approx. 2171 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 328 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47584
         Wing K738
         ESTC R12446
         12426413
         ocm 12426413
         61872
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47584)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61872)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 280:11)
      
       
         
           
             The historie of the reformation of the Church of Scotland containing five books : together with some treatises conducing to the history.
             Knox, John, ca. 1514-1572.
             Buchanan, David, 1595?-1652?
          
           [84], 460, 122 p.
           
             Printed by John Raworth for George Thomason and Octavian Pullen ...,
             London :
             1644.
          
           
             "To the reader" signed: D.B.
             Edited, with a life of Knox and a preface, by David Buchanan. Cf. DNB.
             "Published by authority"
             Errata: p. [84].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
             Includes: "The appellation of John Knox, from the ... sentence pronounced against him (p. 1-33); "The admonition of John Knox to his beloved brethren the commonalty of Scotland" (p. 34-42); "A faithfull admonition made by John Knox to the true professors of the Gospel of Christ within the kingdom of England, 1554" (p. 43-79); "The copie of a letter delivered to Queen Mary, Regent of Scotland" (p. 80-97); and "A sermon preached by John Knox [August 19, 1565]" (p. 96 [i.e. 98]-122).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Knox, John, ca. 1514-1572.
           Mary, -- Queen, consort of James V, King of Scotland, 1515-1560.
           Church of Scotland -- History.
           Reformation -- Scotland.
           Scotland -- Church history -- 16th century.
        
      
    
     
        2002-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-09 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-01 Paul Schaffner
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-01 Paul Schaffner
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           ECCLESIASTICALL
           HISTORY
           OF
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           HISTORIE
           Of
           the
           REFORMATION
           OF
           THE
           CHURCH
           OF
           SCOTLAND
           ;
           Containing
           five
           Books
           :
           Together
           with
           some
           TREATISES
           conducing
           to
           the
           History
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           Authority
           .
        
         
           
             JEREM.
             5.1
             .
          
           
             Run
             ye
             to
             and
             fro
             thorow
             the
             streets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             see
             now
             ,
             and
             know
             ,
             and
             seek
             in
             the
             broad
             places
             thereof
             ,
             if
             ye
             can
             finde
             a
             man
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             executeth
             Iudgement
             ,
             that
             seeketh
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             pardon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             2
             COR.
             13.8
             .
          
           
             For
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             against
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Truth
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Iohn
             Raworth
          
           ,
           for
           
             George
             Thomason
          
           and
           
             Octavian
             Pullen
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           Rose
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           MDCXLIV
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Christian
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HEre
           I
           present
           unto
           thee
           a
           Piece
           ,
           I
           dare
           promise
           ,
           worthy
           of
           thy
           reading
           ;
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           a
           true
           and
           plain
           Relation
           (
           without
           disguising
           )
           of
           many
           memorable
           Passages
           happened
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           likewise
           some
           notable
           ones
           in
           the
           State
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           setling
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           in
           that
           Countrey
           .
           But
           namely
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           ,
           thou
           hast
           here
           related
           what
           principally
           passed
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           in
           this
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           during
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           purging
           the
           Church
           from
           the
           Superstitions
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           freeing
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           and
           Slavery
           of
           Popery
           ,
           untill
           the
           coming
           of
           King
           James
           ,
           our
           late
           Soveraign
           ,
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           .
           Further
           ,
           beside
           the
           true
           and
           faithfull
           Relation
           of
           many
           Occurrences
           that
           fell
           out
           in
           these
           dayes
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           thou
           hast
           unfolded
           unto
           thee
           ,
           and
           made
           plain
           ,
           the
           strong
           Reasons
           ,
           and
           necessery
           Causes
           that
           moved
           these
           men
           who
           are
           here
           named
           ,
           although
           infirm
           and
           weake
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           undergo
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           :
           With
           the
           solid
           Grounds
           upon
           which
           they
           went
           on
           with
           this
           weighty
           Businesse
           willingly
           and
           cheerfully
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           rubs
           and
           difficulties
           they
           met
           withall
           ,
           through
           the
           help
           and
           assistance
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           by
           them
           ,
           mean
           Instruments
           ,
           brought
           things
           to
           passe
           ,
           in
           despight
           of
           the
           malice
           and
           stratagems
           of
           Sathan
           ,
           with
           his
           agents
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           the
           setling
           of
           his
           Church
           in
           Purity
           and
           Liberty
           .
        
         
           All
           these
           things
           are
           set
           down
           plainly
           and
           simply
           ,
           in
           familiar
           and
           homely
           Language
           ;
           Yet
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           with
           ease
           apprehended
           and
           understood
           by
           any
           one
           .
           From
           what
           thou
           hast
           here
           ,
           written
           in
           this
           Volume
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           no
           other
           Writings
           in
           this
           kinde
           extant
           ,
           thou
           mayest
           see
           easily
           ,
           by
           what
           means
           the
           great
           Mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           first
           Rise
           ,
           hath
           been
           set
           afoot
           ,
           and
           constantly
           ,
           ever
           since
           ,
           hath
           been
           carried
           on
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           By
           cunning
           Devices
           ,
           impudent
           Lyes
           ,
           continued
           and
           crafty
           Plots
           ,
           under
           specious
           Pretexts
           ,
           and
           open
           Oppression
           ,
           Tyranny
           ,
           and
           Cruelties
           ,
           within
           Scotland
           ,
           till
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           1567.
           
           After
           which
           time
           ,
           the
           enemies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           have
           not
           been
           sleeping
           ,
           till
           this
           present
           ,
           more
           then
           formerly
           .
           Wherefore
           ,
           for
           thy
           good
           ,
           
             Christian
             Reader
          
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           in
           this
           place
           to
           point
           at
           some
           main
           Occurrences
           from
           that
           time
           till
           now
           .
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           the
           adversaries
           of
           Truth
           and
           Goodnesse
           ,
           under
           the
           specious
           Pretext
           of
           restoring
           Queen
           Mary
           to
           her
           Liberty
           ,
           and
           of
           re-establishing
           her
           in
           full
           Authority
           ,
           and
           sole
           Power
           ,
           did
           disquiet
           and
           trouble
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           both
           with
           open
           Force
           ,
           and
           subtill
           Plots
           ,
           for
           some
           yeers
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           1573
           yeer
           .
           But
           finding
           that
           all
           their
           Undertakings
           ,
           under
           this
           pretext
           ,
           proved
           to
           be
           in
           vain
           ,
           and
           without
           successe
           ,
           and
           standing
           to
           their
           main
           Designe
           of
           undoing
           
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           ,
           they
           bethought
           themselves
           of
           another
           way
           ,
           in
           appearance
           more
           plausible
           ,
           for
           compassing
           their
           wicked
           Intents
           ;
           it
           was
           ,
           To
           deal
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           entreaty
           and
           request
           ,
           with
           the
           chief
           Ministers
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           then
           ,
           To
           have
           the
           Mother
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           joynt
           in
           Authority
           and
           Power
           with
           her
           Son.
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           obtaining
           of
           this
           ,
           was
           employed
           the
           credit
           of
           the
           French
           Court
           for
           the
           time
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           skill
           and
           cunning
           ;
           but
           to
           small
           purpose
           :
           For
           these
           rude
           fellows
           ,
           who
           managed
           the
           publike
           Affairs
           then
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           could
           not
           be
           corrupted
           with
           the
           French
           Complements
           .
           In
           this
           way
           the
           enemies
           continued
           ,
           till
           the
           yeer
           1577
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           then
           give
           over
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           bad
           successe
           ;
           but
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           wonted
           and
           resolved
           custome
           ,
           they
           went
           on
           with
           their
           Designe
           ,
           betaking
           themselves
           to
           a
           new
           course
           ;
           wherein
           ,
           they
           had
           indeed
           more
           successe
           then
           in
           either
           of
           the
           former
           two
           :
           It
           was
           this
           ;
           They
           did
           set
           awork
           certain
           men
           ,
           who
           with
           fair
           words
           ,
           and
           flattering
           tales
           ,
           so
           craftily
           dealt
           with
           the
           young
           King
           ,
           hardly
           yet
           twelve
           yeers
           of
           age
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           him
           cast
           off
           ,
           as
           a
           yoke
           ,
           the
           counsell
           and
           service
           of
           those
           ,
           who
           ,
           ever
           since
           his
           Birth-day
           ,
           had
           carefully
           laboured
           for
           the
           good
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           pereservation
           of
           his
           Authority
           ,
           and
           safety
           of
           his
           Person
           :
           And
           so
           the
           inconsiderate
           young
           King
           ,
           although
           of
           most
           nimble
           wit
           and
           knowing
           ,
           above
           his
           yeers
           ,
           under
           the
           shew
           of
           freedom
           ,
           put
           himself
           in
           the
           power
           of
           those
           who
           wished
           no
           good
           to
           his
           Person
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           as
           little
           to
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           making
           no
           scruple
           to
           trouble
           both
           for
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Instructions
           of
           the
           Masters
           who
           set
           them
           awork
           .
           So
           ,
           in
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           they
           gave
           unto
           the
           young
           King
           such
           impressions
           (
           which
           did
           stick
           too
           much
           to
           him
           )
           that
           not
           onely
           he
           became
           averse
           from
           those
           who
           had
           been
           so
           usefull
           to
           the
           publike
           ,
           and
           so
           serviceable
           to
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           suffered
           them
           to
           be
           persecuted
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           by
           death
           ,
           and
           others
           by
           banishment
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           enemies
           were
           thus
           working
           businesse
           with
           us
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           idle
           with
           our
           neighbours
           in
           England
           ;
           for
           they
           were
           contriving
           and
           plotting
           ,
           under
           colour
           of
           setting
           the
           imprisoned
           Queen
           at
           liberty
           :
           And
           were
           gone
           so
           far
           on
           in
           this
           way
           in
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           that
           to
           stop
           the
           course
           and
           progresse
           of
           the
           enemies
           ,
           both
           Countries
           thought
           it
           necessary
           to
           enter
           into
           a
           mutuall
           League
           and
           Covenant
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Liberties
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           with
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           Persons
           and
           Authorities
           of
           both
           Princes
           ,
           King
           James
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
           This
           was
           done
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           both
           Princes
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1686.
           
        
         
           After
           this
           ,
           the
           enemy
           seeing
           the
           warinesse
           of
           both
           Kingdoms
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           short
           time
           he
           was
           not
           likely
           to
           advance
           the
           main
           Designe
           according
           to
           his
           minde
           ,
           by
           craft
           and
           cunning
           leaveth
           off
           for
           a
           time
           to
           act
           the
           part
           of
           the
           Fox
           ,
           and
           openly
           declares
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           ravishing
           Wolf
           :
           So
           the
           yeer
           1588
           the
           Armado
           cometh
           against
           both
           Kingdoms
           ,
           which
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           mercy
           unto
           our
           fathers
           and
           us
           ,
           brought
           to
           nought
           .
           About
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           some
           yeers
           before
           ,
           the
           agents
           of
           the
           enemy
           were
           very
           busie
           with
           King
           James
           to
           break
           with
           England
           ,
           and
           to
           revenge
           the
           hard
           usage
           ,
           and
           ill
           treatment
           of
           his
           Mother
           :
           But
           God
           did
           direct
           him
           so
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           good
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           give
           no
           consent
           to
           their
           evil
           counsell
           .
           Upon
           this
           refusall
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           the
           agents
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           do
           bestir
           themselves
           to
           trouble
           both
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           in
           a
           high
           measure
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1595.
           
           This
           gave
           occasion
           then
           both
           to
           Prince
           and
           people
           to
           enter
           into
           Covenant
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           pure
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           the
           Reformed
           Discipline
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           King
           and
           Kingdom
           ;
           by
           which
           means
           ,
           the
           proceedings
           of
           the
           enemies
           was
           stopped
           for
           a
           while
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           the
           time
           drawing
           neer
           of
           the
           Kings
           coming
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           watching
           enemy
           returns
           to
           work
           again
           ,
           in
           another
           manner
           then
           he
           had
           done
           hitherto
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           :
           By
           the
           mouths
           of
           some
           timerous
           and
           worldly
           men
           ,
           he
           causeth
           to
           present
           unto
           the
           King
           the
           consideration
           of
           great
           difficulties
           that
           he
           was
           likely
           to
           finde
           ,
           in
           his
           succeeding
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           England
           ,
           by
           two
           parties
           there
           ,
           who
           were
           given
           out
           to
           be
           the
           Strength
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           profest
           Papists
           ,
           and
           the
           Prelaticall
           men
           ;
           therefore
           ,
           to
           facilitate
           the
           businesse
           ,
           they
           must
           be
           in
           some
           sort
           contented
           .
           For
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Prelates
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           must
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           again
           into
           Scotland
           Prelacy
           ,
           with
           all
           its
           dependences
           ;
           for
           no
           neglecter
           or
           contemner
           of
           the
           holy
           Order
           could
           be
           kindely
           received
           to
           reigne
           in
           England
           :
           and
           so
           this
           part
           of
           the
           advice
           was
           followed
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           and
           diligence
           .
           To
           content
           the
           Papists
           ,
           they
           not
           onely
           must
           have
           given
           unto
           them
           under-hand
           hopes
           of
           connivence
           ,
           and
           over
           seeing
           their
           practice
           ;
           but
           also
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Letter
           written
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           to
           assure
           his
           Holinesse
           of
           the
           Kings
           affection
           to
           the
           Catholike
           Cause
           .
           Thus
           both
           these
           parties
           were
           calmed
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           came
           to
           the
           Crown
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Anno
             1602
          
           ,
           without
           manifest
           opposition
           ,
           albeit
           not
           without
           the
           grumbling
           and
           grudging
           of
           some
           .
           As
           for
           the
           stricter
           sort
           of
           Professors
           of
           the
           Reformed
           Religion
           ,
           going
           under
           the
           nick-name
           of
           Puritans
           ,
           no
           opposition
           or
           trouble
           to
           the
           Succession
           was
           feared
           from
           them
           ,
           because
           the
           Principles
           upon
           which
           they
           go
           on
           ,
           rising
           from
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           are
           far
           other
           then
           those
           of
           worldlings
           ,
           which
           flow
           from
           interest
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           Atonement
           ,
           or
           Propitiatory
           Sacrifice
           ,
           to
           befriend
           the
           King.
           But
           the
           holy
           Father
           not
           finding
           reall
           performance
           by
           the
           King
           of
           what
           he
           looked
           for
           ,
           remembers
           the
           King
           in
           good
           earnest
           of
           his
           promise
           not
           kept
           ,
           by
           the
           Gun-powder
           Plot
           ,
           
             Anno
             1605.
          
           
           After
           which
           (
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           failing
           )
           men
           would
           have
           thought
           ,
           that
           the
           Popish
           party
           should
           leave
           off
           all
           undertakings
           hereafter
           .
           But
           they
           follow
           their
           businesse
           more
           constantly
           then
           so
           ;
           for
           no
           sooner
           one
           Plot
           fails
           ,
           but
           incontinent
           they
           put
           another
           afoot
           ;
           yea
           ,
           they
           have
           severall
           Plots
           at
           one
           and
           the
           same
           time
           in
           hand
           ,
           whereof
           it
           is
           likely
           that
           either
           one
           or
           other
           will
           take
           .
           Now
           this
           great
           Plot
           of
           the
           Gun-powder
           being
           come
           to
           nothing
           ,
           they
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           go
           back
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           to
           come
           forward
           in
           due
           season
           with
           another
           ;
           and
           leaving
           for
           a
           while
           the
           open
           and
           devouring
           ravishing
           of
           the
           Wolf
           ,
           they
           have
           recourse
           again
           to
           the
           cunning
           of
           the
           Fox
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           care
           then
           ,
           after
           the
           calming
           in
           some
           measure
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           after
           so
           horrid
           a
           Treason
           ,
           is
           to
           look
           about
           ,
           and
           to
           studie
           by
           whom
           :
           he
           affairs
           of
           these
           Dominions
           were
           managed
           :
           And
           finding
           ,
           by
           serious
           inspection
           ,
           That
           all
           affairs
           received
           great
           influence
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           after
           mature
           deliberation
           ,
           they
           resolved
           to
           make
           friends
           there
           ;
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           by
           subtill
           insinuations
           ,
           fair
           words
           ,
           high
           promises
           ,
           and
           some
           reall
           performances
           of
           good
           Offices
           ;
           yea
           ,
           when
           money
           was
           absolutely
           necessary
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           spared
           .
           Thus
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           having
           gotten
           friends
           at
           Court
           ,
           in
           it
           they
           make
           a
           party
           next
           ,
           for
           whose
           subsistence
           and
           increase
           ,
           they
           employ
           all
           that
           they
           can
           .
           Now
           having
           power
           and
           credit
           at
           Court
           ,
           more
           and
           clearly
           perceiving
           it
           to
           be
           the
           fountain
           from
           whence
           all
           preferment
           to
           Honour
           and
           benefit
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           did
           flow
           ,
           they
           judged
           it
           fit
           for
           their
           purpose
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           some
           prime
           men
           both
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           minde
           ▪
           which
           was
           done
           as
           they
           desired
           .
           Thus
           having
           gained
           men
           chief
           in
           State
           and
           Church
           for
           their
           use
           ,
           then
           they
           went
           to
           the
           corrupting
           of
           the
           Universities
           ,
           being
           the
           Seminaries
           of
           all
           Liberall
           Education
           .
           This
           likewise
           they
           did
           effectuate
           ;
           first
           ,
           by
           the
           Over-seers
           connivence
           to
           loosenesse
           of
           life
           in
           young
           people
           ;
           next
           ,
           by
           the
           bad
           example
           of
           the
           Seniors
           
           the
           Iuniors
           were
           invited
           to
           do
           mischief
           .
           Then
           the
           Teachers
           ,
           by
           their
           bad
           instruction
           ,
           did
           corrupt
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           Theologie
           ,
           all
           sound
           Doctrine
           .
           And
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           earnest
           studie
           of
           the
           Old
           Testrment
           in
           the
           Originall
           Hebrew
           was
           cryed
           downe
           ,
           as
           beseeming
           rather
           men
           of
           the
           Synagogue
           ,
           then
           those
           of
           the
           Christian
           Schools
           .
           Likewise
           the
           Greek
           of
           the
           New
           Testament
           must
           not
           be
           read
           with
           diligence
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           spoyling
           the
           elegancy
           of
           the
           Greek
           Language
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           be
           found
           in
           profane
           Authors
           .
           So
           they
           withdrew
           the
           Students
           from
           the
           studie
           of
           Scriptures
           in
           the
           Originall
           ,
           and
           recommended
           to
           them
           the
           reading
           of
           humane
           Writings
           ,
           particularly
           in
           Theologie
           ,
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           which
           are
           commonly
           called
           Fathers
           .
           Likewise
           was
           recommended
           unto
           young
           men
           the
           studie
           of
           the
           Sophistry
           of
           the
           Monks
           ,
           as
           of
           Thomas
           and
           Scotus
           namely
           ,
           with
           their
           Expositors
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           if
           young
           men
           were
           well
           instructed
           in
           Theologie
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           taught
           the
           true
           Principles
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           in
           a
           setled
           course
           ,
           by
           some
           judicious
           and
           diligent
           Professor
           ,
           they
           might
           reade
           all
           these
           Books
           ,
           and
           others
           in
           their
           kinde
           ,
           with
           pleasure
           and
           benefit
           .
           But
           alas
           ,
           young
           men
           not
           knowing
           the
           rudiments
           of
           Theologie
           ,
           nor
           the
           first
           Elements
           of
           Philosophie
           ,
           are
           let
           loose
           unto
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           reading
           these
           Books
           ,
           having
           no
           sure
           ground
           to
           stick
           to
           ,
           learn
           onely
           to
           doubt
           ,
           and
           put
           Queries
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           Principles
           of
           all
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           both
           Divine
           and
           Humane
           .
           Thus
           being
           brought
           to
           waver
           and
           doubt
           ,
           they
           are
           easily
           led
           ,
           what
           by
           interest
           ,
           what
           by
           weaknesse
           ,
           to
           embrace
           a
           bad
           Opinion
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           to
           hold
           all
           uncertain
           ,
           as
           the
           ancient
           Scepticks
           ,
           not
           being
           able
           to
           resolve
           :
           Yea
           ,
           doubting
           is
           come
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           that
           ,
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           many
           ,
           he
           is
           the
           bravest
           fellow
           ,
           and
           wittiest
           ,
           that
           can
           raise
           most
           Queries
           ,
           answer
           them
           who
           will
           or
           can
           :
           And
           so
           Wit
           is
           hugely
           cryed
           up
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           meer
           froth
           ;
           and
           poor
           solid
           Wisedom
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           named
           ,
           or
           thought
           on
           .
        
         
           Then
           those
           of
           the
           richer
           sort
           ,
           having
           spent
           some
           time
           idly
           and
           loosely
           at
           the
           Universities
           ,
           go
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           particularly
           to
           Italy
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           either
           upon
           their
           own
           trust
           ,
           or
           ,
           which
           is
           little
           better
           ,
           if
           not
           worse
           ,
           many
           of
           those
           who
           go
           along
           with
           young
           men
           ,
           to
           advise
           and
           direct
           them
           ,
           have
           as
           much
           need
           of
           one
           for
           their
           guide
           ,
           as
           the
           young
           men
           themselves
           ;
           having
           neither
           staidnesse
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           nor
           probity
           .
           So
           that
           if
           there
           were
           a
           just
           account
           cast
           up
           of
           all
           those
           who
           either
           have
           been
           bred
           in
           the
           Universities
           ,
           or
           gone
           beyond
           Sea
           these
           many
           yeers
           ,
           I
           will
           speak
           within
           compasse
           ,
           That
           of
           twenty
           you
           shall
           hardly
           finde
           one
           who
           is
           improved
           in
           vertue
           by
           this
           Breeding
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           whereof
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           considerable
           too
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           wise
           and
           good
           .
           At
           this
           present
           both
           Church
           and
           State
           findes
           this
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           by
           wofull
           experience
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           Gentry
           ,
           and
           Nobility
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           evils
           have
           not
           been
           in
           England
           alone
           ,
           for
           Scotland
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           proportion
           ,
           in
           compasse
           of
           Bounds
           ,
           numbers
           of
           people
           ,
           provision
           of
           means
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           distance
           from
           Court
           ,
           hath
           its
           full
           share
           of
           all
           the
           evil
           :
           For
           first
           ,
           the
           Schools
           of
           breeding
           young
           people
           at
           home
           were
           become
           very
           corrupt
           ;
           and
           many
           in
           their
           travelling
           abroad
           ,
           have
           either
           miscarried
           ,
           or
           little
           benefited
           themselves
           :
           The
           fruit
           we
           have
           found
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           our
           corrupt
           Clergie
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           of
           our
           infatuated
           Gentry
           and
           Nobility
           :
           but
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           things
           are
           now
           in
           a
           better
           posture
           and
           constitution
           there
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           been
           formerly
           ;
           God
           grant
           we
           may
           have
           occasion
           to
           say
           the
           like
           of
           England
           .
           For
           Religion
           ,
           sound
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           true
           wisedome
           ,
           with
           probity
           have
           been
           so
           neglected
           and
           contemned
           there
           ,
           to
           the
           ignominy
           and
           reproach
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           that
           in
           these
           times
           ,
           there
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           dolefull
           effects
           of
           want
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           of
           these
           other
           vertues
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
         
           The
           Popish
           party
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           both
           power
           and
           credit
           at
           Court
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           assured
           to
           go
           on
           so
           smoothly
           and
           speedily
           with
           the
           great
           Designe
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           were
           any
           of
           eminency
           there
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           could
           not
           be
           certain
           :
           So
           Prince
           Henry
           was
           first
           wished
           to
           be
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           next
           ,
           by
           untimely
           death
           was
           taken
           away
           ,
           to
           the
           grief
           of
           many
           honest
           men
           .
           This
           conceived
           Remora
           being
           laid
           aside
           ,
           they
           resolve
           to
           go
           on
           more
           freely
           in
           their
           Designe
           .
           But
           although
           they
           had
           gained
           much
           upon
           the
           affection
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           yet
           they
           can
           suffer
           him
           to
           expresse
           the
           Notions
           of
           Religion
           and
           wisedom
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           :
           Yea
           ,
           they
           will
           yeeld
           him
           to
           follow
           so
           far
           his
           former
           Principles
           ,
           as
           to
           match
           his
           daughter
           to
           one
           of
           his
           Profession
           :
           so
           he
           marries
           the
           Lady
           Elizabeth
           to
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           not
           altogether
           so
           pleasing
           to
           some
           chief
           ones
           at
           Court
           then
           .
           These
           things
           passed
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1613.
           who
           ,
           although
           they
           would
           not
           stop
           the
           Marriage
           to
           go
           on
           ,
           yet
           they
           managed
           the
           businesse
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           hindered
           the
           Prince
           Elector
           Palatine
           to
           receive
           the
           advantages
           which
           in
           reason
           he
           should
           have
           had
           by
           vertue
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           help
           and
           ayd
           at
           his
           need
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Here
           we
           must
           make
           a
           little
           step
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           and
           presently
           return
           back
           .
           Now
           then
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Popish
           party
           have
           been
           very
           busie
           in
           these
           our
           Dominions
           ,
           in
           carrying
           on
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           great
           Designe
           of
           subjecting
           all
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           directly
           ,
           or
           indirectly
           ;
           so
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           where
           Idolatry
           and
           Tyranny
           had
           been
           cast
           off
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           been
           sleeping
           nor
           idle
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           our
           neighbour
           Countreys
           ;
           where
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           made
           things
           up
           for
           a
           combustion
           of
           War
           ,
           by
           their
           crafty
           forecasting
           divisions
           and
           corruptions
           in
           life
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           men
           of
           place
           ,
           they
           kindled
           the
           fire
           ;
           witnesse
           the
           businesse
           of
           Barnevel
           in
           the
           Low
           Countreys
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1619.
           
           And
           not
           long
           thereafter
           ,
           the
           troubles
           raised
           in
           France
           against
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           ;
           then
           in
           Germany
           likewise
           ,
           having
           all
           things
           ready
           for
           a
           War
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           thinking
           that
           the
           two
           Houses
           of
           Saxe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Weymerian
           ,
           and
           the
           now
           Electorall
           ,
           was
           most
           fit
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           embroyled
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           emulation
           of
           the
           Weymerian
           against
           the
           other
           ,
           for
           the
           Electorall
           Dignity
           ;
           taken
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           the
           other
           :
           But
           conveniently
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           the
           Elector
           Palatine
           being
           made
           King
           of
           Bohemia
           ,
           the
           great
           agent
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           the
           House
           of
           Austria
           ,
           takes
           occasion
           to
           make
           War
           against
           him
           ,
           leaving
           the
           House
           of
           Saxe
           ,
           &c.
           
           Now
           to
           come
           home
           again
           .
        
         
           King
           James
           by
           this
           time
           is
           turned
           about
           ,
           and
           his
           affection
           so
           much
           cooled
           and
           turned
           from
           the
           Protestant
           party
           distressed
           ,
           that
           for
           all
           help
           or
           supply
           to
           the
           Protestants
           of
           France
           ,
           he
           sends
           complements
           by
           Embassadours
           ,
           with
           fair
           promises
           .
           And
           for
           his
           son-in-Law
           ,
           with
           other
           Protestants
           his
           adherents
           in
           Germany
           ,
           he
           did
           little
           more
           ;
           so
           senselesse
           is
           he
           of
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           and
           unmindefull
           of
           his
           own
           interest
           ,
           by
           suffering
           those
           in
           France
           and
           Germany
           to
           perish
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           did
           so
           much
           honour
           him
           ,
           but
           they
           being
           preserved
           ,
           made
           him
           the
           most
           redoubted
           and
           considerable
           Prince
           in
           Christendom
           .
           To
           speak
           nothing
           of
           his
           tye
           by
           nature
           unto
           his
           own
           children
           .
           Then
           ,
           contradicting
           his
           own
           published
           Dictates
           ,
           he
           must
           seek
           after
           a
           Popish
           wife
           for
           his
           son
           ;
           and
           ,
           to
           hasten
           the
           businesse
           ,
           the
           young
           Prince
           must
           be
           sent
           into
           Spain
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           two
           men
           by
           whom
           he
           was
           then
           advised
           ;
           who
           ,
           although
           they
           did
           not
           love
           one
           another
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           agree
           among
           themselves
           ,
           To
           betray
           their
           old
           Master
           ,
           with
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           their
           young
           Master
           in
           their
           company
           ;
           whom
           they
           theu
           counselled
           to
           embrace
           Popery
           ,
           and
           by
           writing
           engage
           himself
           unto
           the
           Pope
           .
           This
           is
           upon
           Record
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           the
           Prince
           cometh
           home
           without
           the
           wife
           ,
           which
           was
           never
           really
           intended
           for
           him
           ,
           howsoever
           
           things
           were
           given
           out
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           pains
           of
           the
           young
           Prince
           ,
           and
           the
           earnest
           sollicitude
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           with
           the
           compliance
           of
           both
           .
           If
           it
           had
           not
           been
           for
           the
           hatred
           to
           the
           Palatine
           House
           ,
           and
           fear
           of
           its
           advancement
           to
           the
           succession
           of
           those
           Dominions
           ,
           the
           Prince
           never
           had
           seen
           this
           Island
           again
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           Map.
           Howsoever
           ,
           King
           James
           is
           glad
           to
           have
           his
           son
           safe
           returned
           :
           And
           at
           length
           ,
           seeing
           clearly
           how
           he
           had
           been
           misled
           and
           gulled
           ,
           bethinks
           himself
           how
           to
           amend
           his
           former
           mistakes
           and
           errours
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           it
           was
           too
           late
           :
           for
           as
           he
           was
           thus
           consulting
           with
           himself
           ,
           death
           takes
           him
           away
           ,
           
             An.
             1625.
          
           not
           without
           suspition
           of
           wrong
           done
           unto
           him
           .
           The
           new
           King
           must
           have
           a
           Popish
           wife
           (
           according
           to
           the
           former
           intention
           )
           she
           cometh
           from
           France
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           along
           with
           her
           ,
           her
           strange
           gods
           .
           The
           Prelats
           had
           a
           main
           hand
           in
           this
           Popish
           Match
           ,
           by
           actuall
           furtherance
           thereof
           ,
           and
           by
           opening
           the
           way
           how
           the
           free
           exercise
           of
           Popery
           might
           be
           had
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           the
           Queen
           and
           her
           adherents
           ,
           without
           breach
           of
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Land.
           
        
         
           The
           same
           yeer
           of
           the
           death
           of
           the
           late
           King
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Marriage
           of
           our
           now
           Sovereign
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Expedition
           made
           against
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           without
           any
           reall
           intention
           to
           do
           harm
           ,
           as
           appears
           by
           the
           slack
           performance
           of
           the
           War
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           shamefull
           Peace
           made
           thereafter
           .
           The
           main
           drift
           of
           this
           undertaking
           was
           ,
           first
           ,
           To
           try
           how
           ready
           the
           people
           would
           be
           to
           endure
           Souldiers
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           not
           seen
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           and
           how
           willing
           they
           would
           be
           to
           undergo
           a
           War
           ,
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           corrupt
           Court
           ,
           and
           uphold
           it
           with
           Supplies
           of
           men
           and
           moneys
           .
           Next
           ,
           There
           must
           be
           an
           Expedition
           against
           France
           ,
           under
           pretext
           to
           help
           the
           then
           distressed
           Protestants
           there
           ;
           which
           really
           was
           intended
           for
           the
           hastening
           of
           their
           ruine
           ,
           and
           encrease
           of
           their
           desolation
           :
           and
           so
           it
           proved
           indeed
           ,
           although
           the
           main
           and
           chief
           undertaker
           was
           prevented
           ,
           by
           death
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           effect
           of
           his
           intents
           .
           The
           other
           end
           of
           this
           undertaking
           was
           ,
           To
           have
           Forces
           at
           command
           ,
           both
           Horse
           and
           Foot
           ,
           by
           Land
           ,
           and
           a
           well-provided
           Navie
           at
           Sea
           ,
           for
           the
           enslaving
           of
           the
           people
           to
           spirituall
           and
           temporall
           Bondage
           ;
           which
           in
           all
           humane
           probability
           had
           not
           been
           difficile
           to
           effectuate
           then
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           sheeppish
           sillinesse
           ,
           and
           knavish
           basenesse
           of
           many
           men
           in
           these
           Dominions
           ,
           of
           all
           ranks
           ,
           conditions
           ,
           and
           professions
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           unpreparednesse
           of
           the
           wiser
           and
           better
           Patriots
           and
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           withstand
           this
           mischief
           ,
           if
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           ,
           by
           the
           unexpected
           death
           of
           the
           Court-ruler
           ,
           and
           chief
           agent
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           had
           not
           put
           in
           a
           Remora
           and
           lett
           :
           At
           which
           time
           ,
           if
           men
           had
           returned
           unto
           God
           ,
           amending
           their
           lives
           in
           private
           ,
           and
           had
           expressed
           their
           true
           zeal
           then
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Countrey
           whereof
           they
           are
           members
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           ranks
           and
           conditions
           ,
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           common
           enemy
           had
           been
           fully
           dasht
           .
           But
           God
           in
           his
           wisedom
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           keep
           us
           yet
           a
           while
           longer
           under
           the
           rod
           of
           tryall
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           we
           will
           return
           unto
           him
           at
           last
           .
           The
           Romish
           party
           ,
           although
           astonished
           and
           surprised
           at
           the
           death
           of
           their
           Engine
           and
           main
           Instrument
           here
           among
           us
           ,
           gives
           not
           over
           ,
           but
           continues
           the
           great
           Designe
           ,
           without
           intermission
           ,
           albeit
           not
           with
           such
           speed
           as
           formerly
           ;
           for
           those
           to
           whose
           care
           principally
           the
           businesse
           was
           committed
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           hands
           the
           managing
           of
           matters
           had
           fallen
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           the
           late
           
             Fac
             totum
          
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           powerfull
           to
           obtain
           ,
           without
           refusall
           ,
           what
           they
           pleased
           ,
           at
           the
           Kings
           hands
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           in
           such
           opinion
           and
           reputation
           with
           inferiours
           ,
           to
           make
           them
           go
           on
           in
           the
           work
           so
           earnestly
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Queen
           must
           be
           brought
           now
           of
           necessity
           ,
           to
           take
           upon
           her
           the
           main
           care
           ,
           and
           to
           obtain
           from
           the
           King
           whatsoever
           may
           conduce
           and
           further
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           
           all
           letts
           and
           stops
           which
           may
           hinder
           the
           proceedings
           :
           Then
           ,
           to
           employ
           all
           her
           credit
           abroad
           ,
           for
           countenancing
           and
           advancing
           affairs
           :
           And
           next
           ,
           by
           her
           authority
           to
           draw
           on
           inferiours
           to
           act
           their
           part
           with
           affection
           and
           ardour
           .
           Now
           all
           things
           being
           thus
           cunningly
           and
           carefully
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           in
           few
           yeers
           ,
           prepared
           and
           disposed
           ,
           for
           enslaving
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           to
           Rome
           again
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           ,
           by
           the
           hottest
           of
           the
           party
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Iesuites
           ,
           to
           hasten
           the
           work
           openly
           ,
           and
           delay
           no
           more
           time
           (
           the
           compassing
           of
           the
           Designe
           being
           conceived
           to
           be
           infallible
           )
           By
           this
           means
           they
           thought
           to
           shorten
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           themselves
           so
           considerable
           ,
           as
           to
           share
           deeply
           in
           the
           Booty
           ;
           of
           which
           they
           looked
           for
           but
           little
           ,
           if
           things
           were
           still
           lingred
           ,
           and
           carryed
           on
           slowly
           .
           But
           how
           ,
           and
           where
           to
           begin
           this
           new
           undertaking
           ,
           was
           consulted
           upon
           ;
           and
           ,
           after
           deliberation
           ,
           the
           Scots
           must
           be
           begun
           at
           ,
           the
           way
           is
           resolved
           on
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           new
           Prayer-Book
           put
           upon
           these
           rude
           fellows
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           say
           their
           Prayers
           in
           
             modo
             &
             figura
             a
             la
             Romaine
             ,
          
           and
           not
           so
           rudely
           and
           irregularly
           as
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           Northern
           way
           .
           Then
           they
           must
           have
           high-Commission
           Courts
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Etcetera's
           :
           Which
           things
           ,
           if
           the
           Scots
           be
           so
           wise
           to
           accept
           ,
           as
           doubtlesse
           they
           will
           (
           reasoned
           these
           men
           :
           but
           he
           that
           reckons
           without
           this
           host
           ,
           reckons
           twice
           )
           for
           their
           chief
           men
           of
           State
           are
           either
           actually
           at
           Court
           ,
           or
           provided
           to
           places
           in
           the
           Countrey
           from
           Court
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           they
           can
           do
           no
           businesse
           of
           moment
           ,
           without
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Court.
           At
           this
           time
           the
           devout
           and
           religious
           Prelats
           ,
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           good
           Clergie
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           in
           all
           earnestnesse
           bent
           for
           the
           work
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           severall
           places
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           also
           they
           over-sway
           all
           busines
           in
           State
           ,
           Wherefore
           ,
           without
           difficulty
           ,
           we
           will
           compasse
           our
           main
           Designe
           thorow
           all
           these
           Dominions
           (
           said
           they
           .
           )
           And
           truely
           so
           they
           had
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           as
           we
           may
           see
           by
           the
           wofull
           carriage
           of
           businesse
           ,
           and
           so
           ill
           managing
           so
           good
           a
           Cause
           in
           England
           since
           ;
           But
           God
           had
           ,
           in
           his
           mercy
           towards
           us
           all
           ,
           ordained
           otherwise
           .
           And
           if
           the
           Scots
           (
           say
           they
           )
           should
           be
           so
           mad
           as
           to
           refuse
           the
           commands
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           think
           upon
           resistance
           ,
           they
           shall
           be
           made
           obey
           the
           holy
           Mandate
           with
           a
           Vengeance
           and
           say
           their
           prayers
           with
           a
           rod
           ;
           for
           we
           shall
           over-run
           their
           Countrey
           speedily
           ,
           and
           subdue
           them
           ,
           as
           poor
           ,
           silly
           ,
           ignorant
           fools
           ,
           destitute
           of
           all
           means
           for
           War
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           wisedom
           ,
           with
           resolution
           ,
           not
           having
           breeding
           ,
           and
           pressed
           down
           with
           poverty
           ,
           to
           undertake
           and
           undergo
           such
           a
           businesse
           as
           War
           ;
           and
           money
           and
           Arms
           to
           go
           on
           in
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           S●yl
           being
           barren
           ,
           and
           the
           Havens
           bad
           ,
           they
           cannot
           have
           the
           advantages
           of
           a
           fertile
           Countrey
           ,
           furnished
           with
           good
           Harbours
           ,
           and
           Commanders
           or
           Leaders
           ,
           to
           manage
           a
           War
           ,
           their
           Military
           men
           being
           abroad
           ,
           who
           will
           not
           easily
           quit
           the
           honorable
           and
           beneficiall
           Employments
           they
           have
           in
           forreigne
           Countreys
           ,
           and
           come
           home
           to
           suffer
           want
           ,
           with
           losse
           of
           credit
           .
           But
           God
           ,
           who
           laughs
           from
           above
           at
           the
           foolish
           Counsells
           of
           vain
           men
           ,
           in
           this
           particular
           hath
           made
           us
           see
           ,
           That
           he
           hath
           an
           ●ver-ruling
           power
           over
           the
           affairs
           of
           men
           ,
           making
           little
           and
           contemptible
           ones
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           and
           bring
           to
           nothing
           the
           undertakings
           of
           the
           mighty
           and
           wise
           of
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           By
           this
           time
           the
           new
           Prayer-Book
           ,
           designed
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           perfected
           at
           London
           ,
           is
           sent
           down
           into
           Scotland
           .
           After
           some
           little
           reluctancy
           ,
           it
           is
           received
           by
           the
           Councell
           there
           ,
           the
           major
           part
           whereof
           then
           were
           either
           Church-men
           ,
           or
           their
           addicted
           friends
           .
           Then
           it
           is
           sent
           to
           the
           Churches
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           in
           use
           and
           practice
           :
           But
           unexpected
           and
           unlooked
           for
           ,
           it
           is
           opposed
           by
           inferiour
           people
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           opposition
           riseth
           to
           those
           of
           higher
           ranks
           :
           whereupon
           Petitions
           are
           drawn
           up
           ,
           and
           sent
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           to
           supplicate
           His
           Majesty
           ,
           in
           all
           due
           respect
           ,
           to
           free
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           from
           this
           new
           Prayer-Book
           ,
           with
           the
           High-Commission
           Courts
           ,
           Canons
           ,
           Etcetera's
           .
           
           To
           these
           Demands
           of
           the
           Scots
           no
           answer
           is
           given
           ,
           but
           hot
           threatnings
           ;
           after
           which
           ,
           preparatives
           of
           War
           were
           made
           against
           the
           Scots
           :
           and
           because
           the
           King
           did
           not
           shew
           himself
           propense
           enough
           to
           the
           undertaking
           of
           War
           ,
           nor
           the
           Queen
           forward
           enough
           to
           engage
           the
           King
           in
           this
           holy
           War
           ,
           the
           Queen-Mother
           ,
           who
           ,
           for
           her
           known
           faithfulnesse
           to
           her
           husband
           ,
           and
           for
           her
           care
           of
           her
           son
           ,
           both
           late
           Kings
           of
           France
           ,
           must
           come
           to
           her
           Son-in-law
           (
           against
           his
           will
           )
           to
           help
           him
           with
           her
           best
           advice
           and
           counsell
           ,
           and
           to
           better
           instruct
           her
           daughter
           how
           to
           carry
           her self
           with
           earnestnesse
           and
           addresse
           in
           the
           businesse
           .
        
         
           Things
           being
           thus
           disposed
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Expedition
           undertaken
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           followed
           to
           the
           Borders
           by
           the
           King
           present
           in
           person
           ;
           but
           to
           small
           purpose
           ;
           for
           the
           Scots
           came
           to
           the
           Borders
           duly
           prepared
           ,
           notwithstanding
           their
           pre-conceived
           wants
           and
           indisposition
           ,
           to
           sell
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           at
           a
           dear
           rate
           :
           which
           being
           perceived
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           the
           Scots
           Demands
           ,
           formerly
           rejected
           ,
           are
           granted
           ,
           and
           a
           Peace
           concluded
           .
           Then
           some
           of
           the
           chief
           men
           of
           the
           Scots
           were
           invited
           to
           go
           to
           Court
           ,
           for
           the
           time
           at
           Barwick
           ;
           who
           ,
           upon
           certain
           advice
           of
           a
           Plot
           against
           them
           ,
           were
           stopped
           by
           their
           friends
           ,
           to
           trust
           themselves
           to
           the
           faith
           of
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           After
           things
           in
           a
           kinde
           calmed
           there
           ,
           the
           King
           ,
           not
           suffered
           by
           his
           Counsell
           to
           go
           into
           Edinburgh
           to
           settle
           things
           fully
           ,
           he
           sends
           Deputies
           thither
           ,
           and
           returns
           to
           London
           .
           At
           his
           return
           ,
           the
           Scots
           Commissioners
           are
           imprisoned
           at
           London
           ,
           against
           their
           Safe-Conduct
           ;
           and
           the
           Agreement
           with
           the
           Scots
           is
           burnt
           publikely
           ,
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           the
           Hang-man
           ,
           and
           a
           new
           Expedition
           ,
           with
           more
           cunning
           and
           strength
           then
           the
           former
           ,
           is
           undertaken
           against
           the
           Scots
           :
           Whereof
           the
           Scots
           duely
           advertised
           ,
           judging
           it
           not
           to
           be
           safe
           to
           play
           alwayes
           after-games
           ,
           settle
           their
           Countrey
           ,
           make
           sure
           the
           strong
           Holds
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           delivered
           ,
           in
           simplicity
           of
           heart
           ,
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           at
           the
           late
           Agreement
           ,
           and
           come
           into
           England
           with
           such
           an
           Army
           ,
           that
           they
           made
           their
           enemies
           retire
           .
           Upon
           this
           point
           of
           necessity
           ,
           the
           King
           assembled
           divers
           of
           the
           Nobles
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           is
           advised
           to
           call
           a
           Parliament
           ;
           which
           is
           granted
           ,
           although
           with
           difficulty
           .
           At
           the
           overture
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           having
           gained
           all
           the
           party
           possible
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           made
           to
           demand
           assistance
           to
           repell
           the
           Scots
           from
           England
           ,
           and
           chastise
           them
           ;
           but
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           Parliament
           must
           pay
           for
           it
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           ,
           the
           English
           Army
           afoot
           must
           be
           brought
           to
           London
           ,
           under
           some
           pretext
           .
           This
           Plot
           failing
           ,
           and
           discovered
           ,
           the
           Scots
           must
           be
           tempted
           ,
           under
           great
           offers
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           plunder
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           the
           propriety
           of
           the
           adjacent
           Counties
           to
           their
           Countrey
           .
           The
           Scots
           not
           onely
           refused
           these
           great
           offers
           ,
           but
           also
           give
           advice
           of
           them
           to
           the
           Parliament
           .
           Then
           the
           Scots
           must
           be
           hastened
           home
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           must
           go
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           under
           pretext
           to
           settle
           things
           there
           ,
           but
           really
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           party
           ,
           viewing
           by
           the
           way
           the
           Scots
           Army
           ;
           and
           to
           make
           sure
           of
           some
           men
           dis-affected
           to
           the
           Designe
           of
           the
           Court.
           These
           things
           not
           succeeding
           ,
           to
           smooth
           a
           little
           the
           shamefull
           businesse
           ,
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Pensions
           are
           given
           to
           many
           .
        
         
           While
           the
           King
           is
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           Rebellion
           riseth
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           having
           its
           influence
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           whether
           by
           sealed
           Patents
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           enquire
           now
           (
           more
           then
           of
           the
           Spanish
           Navie
           )
           but
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           it
           had
           its
           rise
           from
           Court.
           Some
           dayes
           after
           the
           Rebellion
           begun
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           return
           in
           all
           speed
           to
           London
           ,
           under
           pretext
           to
           consult
           with
           the
           Parliament
           how
           to
           represse
           this
           odious
           Rebellion
           ;
           but
           really
           ,
           to
           be
           revenged
           of
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           for
           not
           assisting
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           for
           punishing
           the
           main
           agents
           of
           the
           Scotish
           party
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           faction
           
           the
           Queen
           had
           made
           in
           the
           City
           ,
           during
           the
           Kings
           abode
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           divide
           the
           City
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           demanding
           of
           the
           Members
           of
           the
           Houses
           ,
           against
           all
           Law
           ,
           upon
           accusation
           of
           Treason
           ;
           whereof
           the
           chief
           and
           main
           point
           was
           ,
           To
           have
           favourized
           the
           Scots
           Affairs
           in
           England
           ,
           against
           expresse
           Acts
           of
           Oblivion
           of
           both
           Parliaments
           of
           Scotland
           and
           England
           .
           As
           for
           the
           repressing
           of
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           it
           is
           so
           little
           taken
           to
           heart
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           seldom
           goes
           to
           the
           House
           ;
           and
           being
           there
           ,
           speaks
           but
           little
           of
           the
           businesse
           .
           After
           a
           while
           ,
           with
           much
           ado
           ,
           the
           Popish
           Irish
           in
           Arms
           are
           declared
           Rebells
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           ruined
           many
           families
           ,
           and
           killed
           many
           of
           the
           innocent
           Protestants
           :
           But
           of
           the
           Kings
           Declaration
           there
           were
           but
           few
           Copies
           Printed
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           few
           hardly
           any
           dispersed
           ;
           when
           the
           Scots
           ,
           before
           they
           had
           gathered
           any
           Head
           ,
           were
           Prelatically
           excommunicated
           ,
           and
           cursed
           thorow
           all
           the
           Parishes
           of
           England
           ,
           and
           declared
           Rebells
           every
           where
           by
           printed
           Papers
           :
           Who
           ,
           as
           they
           intended
           no
           ill
           ,
           so
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           never
           men
           of
           War
           in
           a
           Countrey
           did
           lesse
           harm
           then
           the
           Scots
           did
           .
           Yea
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           ,
           all
           the
           good
           intentions
           of
           both
           Parliament
           and
           City
           ,
           with
           the
           ready
           offers
           of
           the
           Scots
           for
           the
           speedy
           help
           of
           the
           poor
           Protestants
           against
           the
           bloody
           Butchers
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           was
           delayed
           ,
           deluded
           ,
           yea
           ,
           almost
           put
           off
           ,
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           corrupt
           Members
           of
           both
           Houses
           ,
           who
           since
           have
           shewed
           themselves
           openly
           what
           they
           are
           ,
           in
           publike
           Affairs
           .
           But
           these
           Designes
           failing
           of
           apprehending
           the
           Members
           ,
           and
           of
           dividing
           the
           City
           and
           Parliament
           ,
           as
           was
           seen
           by
           the
           accompanying
           the
           Members
           to
           the
           Houses
           again
           ,
           the
           King
           must
           leave
           London
           .
        
         
           Here
           before
           we
           proceed
           any
           further
           ,
           we
           shall
           go
           a
           little
           back
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           first
           undertaking
           was
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           all
           things
           within
           these
           Dominions
           being
           disposed
           for
           the
           best
           furthering
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           the
           holy
           Conclave
           of
           Rome
           forecasting
           all
           chances
           :
           and
           fearing
           that
           England
           would
           not
           altogether
           be
           so
           forward
           to
           contribute
           much
           unto
           the
           destruction
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           wherefore
           the
           King
           must
           be
           assured
           of
           some
           good
           friend
           abroad
           ,
           and
           not
           far
           off
           ,
           who
           may
           help
           in
           case
           of
           need
           :
           None
           is
           thought
           so
           fit
           as
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           being
           able
           to
           help
           with
           Moneys
           ,
           Arms
           and
           Men
           for
           command
           :
           He
           must
           be
           gained
           ,
           by
           offering
           him
           for
           his
           Son
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           Daughters
           ;
           who
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           high
           minde
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           glad
           of
           a
           lower
           Match
           .
           Now
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           did
           onely
           look
           to
           have
           the
           second
           Daughter
           in
           due
           time
           :
           But
           ,
           to
           engage
           him
           further
           ,
           he
           shall
           have
           the
           elder
           (
           not
           staying
           for
           her
           till
           she
           be
           nubile
           )
           and
           that
           presently
           ,
           although
           she
           did
           little
           more
           then
           ,
           then
           well
           discerne
           her
           right
           hand
           from
           her
           left
           .
           But
           this
           is
           not
           all
           ;
           for
           the
           Mother
           must
           carry
           the
           Daughter
           to
           the
           Prince
           of
           Orange
           ,
           to
           gain
           him
           more
           speedily
           ,
           and
           make
           him
           more
           affectionate
           and
           sure
           to
           the
           Designes
           of
           our
           corrupted
           Court
           :
           So
           the
           Kings
           Daughter
           is
           sold
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           Sacrifice
           for
           furtherance
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Cause
           ,
           as
           his
           Grand-mother
           was
           sold
           to
           France
           to
           the
           same
           Designe
           ,
           by
           the
           corrupt
           Court
           of
           Scotland
           for
           the
           time
           .
           What
           mischief
           this
           Marriage
           ,
           and
           the
           Queens
           Voyage
           into
           Holland
           hath
           brought
           into
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           what
           stain
           she
           hath
           brought
           upon
           her self
           by
           it
           ,
           we
           see
           all
           .
           And
           so
           many
           evils
           fell
           upon
           Scotland
           ,
           after
           the
           sending
           the
           then
           young
           Queen
           into
           France
           .
        
         
           Here
           you
           shall
           observe
           the
           jugling
           knavery
           of
           our
           corrupt
           Court
           ,
           who
           cry
           out
           against
           the
           Scots
           for
           taking
           Arms
           for
           the
           just
           defence
           of
           their
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           without
           any
           by-respect
           ,
           as
           their
           whole
           proceedings
           to
           this
           instant
           do
           testifie
           ,
           as
           guilty
           of
           the
           most
           horrid
           crime
           of
           Rebellion
           against
           Higher
           Powers
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           corrupt
           Court
           makes
           the
           King
           give
           his
           Daughter
           unto
           him
           ,
           who
           is
           
           not
           onely
           a
           chief
           man
           ,
           but
           a
           main
           Instrument
           to
           make
           War
           for
           the
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           of
           the
           Countrey
           where
           he
           liveth
           ,
           against
           the
           unjust
           oppression
           of
           their
           Sovereign
           ;
           as
           his
           renowned
           Brother
           ,
           and
           most
           vertuous
           Father
           did
           before
           him
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           intends
           to
           make
           his
           Son
           after
           him
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           reversion
           of
           his
           Place
           he
           hath
           obtained
           ,
           unto
           him
           ,
           from
           the
           States
           .
           If
           the
           King
           of
           Spain
           by
           necessity
           hath
           been
           constrained
           to
           acknowledge
           the
           United
           Provinces
           free
           ,
           it
           is
           nothing
           for
           the
           justice
           of
           their
           taking
           Arms
           to
           defend
           their
           Religion
           and
           Liberty
           :
           And
           if
           he
           had
           power
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           be
           long
           free
           ,
           witnesse
           the
           secret
           Plots
           to
           divide
           them
           ,
           and
           over-reach
           them
           .
           Farther
           ,
           he
           is
           very
           shie
           in
           his
           Writs
           ,
           to
           call
           them
           Free
           ,
           as
           every
           man
           knows
           .
        
         
           The
           Queen
           of
           Bohemia
           must
           not
           onely
           be
           neglected
           ,
           and
           seen
           lose
           all
           that
           she
           and
           hers
           can
           claim
           for
           their
           own
           ,
           but
           she
           and
           hers
           must
           be
           serviceable
           to
           those
           who
           have
           undone
           them
           :
           To
           this
           end
           she
           must
           have
           People
           about
           her
           ,
           namely
           ,
           Court-Chaplains
           ,
           to
           disguise
           businesse
           unto
           her
           ,
           and
           so
           make
           her
           have
           a
           bad
           conception
           of
           those
           who
           are
           her
           best
           friends
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           true
           Professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           good
           Patriots
           in
           these
           Dominions
           .
           Next
           ,
           her
           eldest
           son
           ,
           after
           a
           long
           and
           great
           neglect
           of
           yeelding
           him
           any
           help
           for
           the
           recovery
           of
           his
           own
           ,
           is
           betrayed
           at
           our
           corrupt
           Court
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           put
           in
           away
           to
           do
           somewhat
           for
           his
           own
           restoring
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           after
           this
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           Court
           ,
           he
           is
           sollicited
           to
           take
           Arms
           here
           against
           the
           onely
           men
           ,
           who
           really
           and
           constantly
           have
           expressed
           unto
           him
           and
           his
           ,
           true
           affection
           ;
           but
           they
           being
           stopped
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           could
           not
           effectuate
           much
           by
           their
           good
           will.
           He
           in
           wisdome
           refuseth
           to
           fight
           against
           his
           friends
           .
           Since
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           his
           two
           next
           Brothers
           must
           be
           employed
           ;
           the
           eldest
           whereof
           is
           released
           from
           prison
           to
           that
           effect
           :
           And
           so
           they
           hazard
           their
           lives
           ,
           and
           spend
           their
           blood
           ,
           to
           serve
           the
           party
           who
           hath
           undone
           their
           Fortunes
           ,
           and
           now
           strives
           to
           undo
           their
           persons
           .
        
         
           The
           King
           having
           left
           London
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           been
           in
           severall
           places
           ,
           retires
           to
           Yorke
           ,
           where
           he
           begins
           to
           raise
           men
           against
           the
           Parliament
           .
           The
           Scots
           seeing
           this
           ,
           send
           to
           him
           thither
           ,
           to
           intreat
           him
           to
           lay
           aside
           all
           such
           intentions
           ,
           and
           offer
           their
           service
           by
           way
           of
           Mediation
           betwixt
           him
           and
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           known
           mistakes
           .
           The
           Scots
           Commissioners
           were
           not
           suffered
           to
           proceed
           any
           further
           then
           ,
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           were
           sent
           back
           ,
           beyond
           the
           expectation
           of
           men
           .
           After
           a
           long
           Pen-skirmishing
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           Armies
           are
           leavied
           ,
           many
           men
           killed
           and
           taken
           at
           divers
           times
           on
           each
           side
           ;
           yea
           ,
           a
           set
           Battell
           fought
           ,
           where
           numbers
           of
           men
           are
           slain
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           not
           being
           able
           any
           longer
           to
           see
           their
           Brethren
           in
           England
           destroyed
           ,
           and
           the
           Executioners
           of
           Ireland
           butchering
           man
           ,
           woman
           and
           childe
           (
           the
           help
           that
           the
           innocents
           should
           have
           had
           from
           England
           being
           almost
           altogether
           diverted
           ,
           by
           the
           Intestine
           War
           )
           and
           neither
           say
           nor
           do
           in
           the
           businesse
           ,
           under
           safe-Conduct
           send
           to
           the
           King
           and
           Parliament
           Commissioners
           ,
           to
           intercede
           for
           an
           Agreement
           :
           But
           they
           being
           arrived
           at
           Court
           ,
           were
           neglected
           with
           their
           Commission
           ,
           and
           not
           suffered
           to
           repair
           unto
           the
           Parliament
           :
           At
           last
           ,
           they
           are
           dismissed
           ,
           not
           without
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           ,
           having
           done
           nothing
           ,
           return
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           Scots
           convene
           the
           States
           ,
           to
           consult
           concerning
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           and
           the
           help
           of
           their
           friends
           :
           At
           this
           nick
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           they
           received
           many
           fair
           promises
           from
           the
           Court
           ,
           with
           a
           request
           to
           be
           quiet
           ,
           a
           Plot
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           set
           afoot
           by
           the
           Court
           ,
           for
           embroyling
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           is
           discovered
           ;
           by
           the
           means
           whereof
           ,
           they
           were
           incited
           to
           look
           more
           narrowly
           to
           themselves
           and
           their
           friends
           .
           Then
           the
           Parliament
           of
           England
           sends
           to
           the
           Scots
           for
           help
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           a
           Covenant
           is
           made
           betwixt
           the
           two
           
           Nations
           ,
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           and
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Countreys
           ,
           with
           the
           Kings
           just
           Rights
           :
           and
           ,
           after
           due
           preparation
           ,
           the
           Scots
           having
           setled
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           enter
           into
           England
           with
           a
           strong
           Army
           ,
           to
           fight
           the
           Battells
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           having
           for
           scope
           of
           their
           Expedition
           ,
           The
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           People
           ,
           with
           the
           Honour
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Here
           we
           shall
           observe
           ,
           in
           these
           our
           Countreys
           ,
           in
           these
           last
           yeers
           ,
           such
           Riddles
           of
           State
           and
           Church
           ,
           as
           have
           hardly
           been
           heard
           of
           :
           A
           Protestant
           Prince
           makes
           one
           Protestant
           Nation
           fight
           against
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           which
           have
           been
           thought
           to
           be
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           ,
           for
           the
           main
           :
           One
           Church
           thunders
           Curses
           against
           another
           :
           Then
           ,
           a
           Prince
           misled
           ,
           with
           the
           ayd
           of
           Papists
           and
           Atheists
           ,
           spoyling
           and
           destroying
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           because
           they
           professe
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           and
           advancement
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           :
           Next
           ,
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           a
           Prince
           to
           have
           all
           his
           subjects
           declared
           Rebells
           :
           First
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           declare
           the
           Scots
           ;
           Then
           ,
           he
           is
           constrained
           to
           declare
           the
           Irish
           :
           An
           Army
           gotten
           together
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           ,
           declares
           all
           those
           that
           did
           oppose
           them
           ,
           Rebells
           :
           The
           Parliament
           declares
           all
           those
           who
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           oppose
           them
           ,
           Rebells
           and
           Traytors
           :
           Farther
           ,
           under
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           ,
           the
           named
           Rebells
           in
           England
           by
           the
           King
           ,
           maintain
           a
           War
           against
           the
           declared
           Rebells
           in
           Ireland
           .
           But
           the
           late
           carriage
           of
           things
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Court-Instruments
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           hath
           solved
           the
           Riddle
           ,
           namely
           ,
           The
           Patent
           for
           the
           Rebellion
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           The
           detaining
           of
           help
           ordained
           for
           the
           repressing
           of
           it
           ,
           The
           Kings
           offer
           to
           go
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           The
           Cessation
           ,
           and
           bringing
           over
           of
           the
           Irish
           ,
           and
           ,
           The
           last-discovered
           Plot
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           all
           other
           things
           laid
           aside
           ,
           tell
           us
           cleerly
           ,
           howsoever
           the
           Proclamations
           and
           Protestations
           going
           in
           the
           Kings
           name
           be
           soft
           and
           smooth
           as
           the
           voyce
           of
           Jacob
           ,
           yet
           the
           hands
           are
           rough
           as
           of
           Esau
           ,
           destroying
           ,
           and
           seeking
           to
           destroy
           the
           true
           Religion
           ,
           grounded
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           with
           the
           professors
           thereof
           ,
           as
           also
           the
           lawfull
           Liberty
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           bring
           all
           unto
           slavery
           .
           Let
           Ireland
           and
           England
           say
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           not
           true
           ;
           and
           Scotland
           likewise
           ,
           according
           to
           its
           genius
           ,
           speak
           truth
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           close
           up
           all
           with
           two
           or
           three
           Instances
           of
           eminent
           men
           amongst
           the
           Papists
           Clergie
           ,
           to
           shew
           clearly
           how
           they
           stand
           affected
           to
           the
           Protestants
           .
        
         
           Cardinall
           Pool
           ,
           in
           an
           Oration
           to
           Charles
           the
           fifth
           ,
           Emperour
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             You
             must
             leave
             off
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Turks
             ,
             and
             hereafter
             make
             War
             against
             the
             Heretikes
          
           ;
           so
           names
           he
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           :
           He
           adds
           the
           reason
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Turks
             are
             lesse
             to
             be
             feared
             then
             the
             Heretikes
             .
             Paul
             Rodmek
          
           in
           a
           Book
           expresse
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Heretikes
             must
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             slain
             ,
             cut
             off
             ,
             burnt
             ,
             quartered
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Stapleton
           the
           Iesuite
           tells
           us
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Heretikes
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             Turks
             ,
          
           in
           an
           Oration
           he
           made
           at
           
             Doway
             .
             Campian
          
           the
           Iesuite
           ,
           in
           a
           Book
           of
           his
           ,
           Printed
           in
           the
           yeer
           1583
           ,
           in
           Trevers
           ,
           declares
           thus
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           his
           holy
           Order
           ,
           
             Our
             will
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             concerns
             our
             Society
             ,
             That
             we
             all
             ,
             dispersed
             in
             great
             numbers
             thorow
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             made
             a
             League
             ,
             and
             holy
             solemn
             Oath
             ,
             That
             as
             long
             as
             there
             are
             any
             of
             us
             alive
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             care
             and
             industry
             ,
             all
             our
             deliberations
             and
             counsells
             ,
             shall
             never
             cease
             to
             trouble
             your
             calm
             and
             safety
             .
          
           That
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           
             We
             shall
             procure
             and
             pursue
             for
             ever
             your
             ruine
             ,
             the
             whole
             destruction
             of
             your
             Religion
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             Kingdom
             .
          
           He
           speaks
           to
           the
           English.
           
             Now
             it
             is
             
             long
             since
             we
             have
             taken
             this
             resolution
             ,
             with
             the
             hazard
             of
             our
             lives
             :
             so
             that
             the
             businesse
             being
             already
             well
             begun
             and
             advanced
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             that
             the
             English
             can
             do
             any
             thing
             to
             stop
             our
             Designe
             ,
             or
             surmount
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Let
           these
           few
           Passages
           satisfie
           for
           this
           time
           .
           I
           wish
           that
           thou
           maist
           reap
           some
           benefit
           of
           what
           is
           written
           here
           for
           thy
           good
           .
        
         
           
             So
             ,
             praying
             for
             your
             happinesse
             ,
             I
             rest
             ,
          
           
             Yours
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             D.
             B.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           LIFE
           OF
           IOHN
           KNOX
           .
        
         
           
             IOHN
             KNOX
          
           was
           borne
           in
           Gifford
           ,
           neer
           Hadington
           ,
           in
           Lothian
           ,
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           ,
           1505.
           of
           honest
           Parentage
           :
           His
           father
           was
           a
           brothers
           son
           of
           the
           House
           of
           Ranferlie
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           ancient
           Family
           of
           Gentlemen
           in
           the
           West
           .
           When
           he
           left
           the
           Grammar
           Schoole
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           he
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           to
           studie
           under
           M.
           
             John
             Mair
          
           ,
           who
           in
           those
           dayes
           was
           very
           famous
           for
           his
           Learning
           ,
           which
           particularly
           did
           consist
           in
           the
           ergotie
           or
           disputative
           part
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           and
           in
           School-Divinity
           ,
           wherein
           formerly
           ,
           for
           many
           yeers
           together
           ,
           almost
           all
           Learning
           was
           placed
           .
           In
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           
             John
             Knox
          
           became
           such
           a
           Proficient
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           knowledge
           wherein
           his
           Master
           most
           excelled
           ,
           he
           surpassed
           him
           ;
           and
           being
           yet
           very
           young
           ,
           was
           thought
           worthy
           of
           Degrees
           in
           the
           School
           :
           Moreover
           ,
           before
           the
           time
           ordinarily
           allowed
           by
           the
           Canons
           ,
           he
           entred
           in
           Church
           Orders
           .
           Thereafter
           ,
           laying
           aside
           the
           idle
           Disputes
           and
           Sophistry
           of
           the
           School
           ,
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ;
           namely
           ,
           of
           Augustine
           ,
           with
           whose
           Writings
           he
           was
           much
           taken
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           plainnesse
           and
           solidity
           .
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           he
           betook
           himself
           to
           the
           earnest
           study
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ;
           wherein
           having
           found
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           concerning
           the
           salvation
           of
           Mankinde
           fully
           revealed
           ,
           he
           in
           good
           earnest
           did
           embrace
           it
           ,
           and
           freely
           professed
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           made
           it
           his
           main
           work
           to
           make
           it
           known
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           believed
           by
           them
           ;
           in
           which
           work
           he
           was
           very
           active
           and
           vigilant
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           namely
           ,
           at
           home
           .
           For
           the
           Cause
           of
           the
           Truth
           he
           suffered
           very
           much
           by
           Sea
           and
           by
           Land
           ,
           in
           minde
           and
           in
           body
           ;
           among
           forraigners
           ,
           and
           amongst
           his
           own
           Countreymen
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           see
           in
           this
           History
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           now
           here
           we
           present
           unto
           you
           :
           Which
           History
           ,
           namely
           ,
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           as
           formerly
           was
           published
           ,
           hath
           gone
           commonly
           under
           his
           
           name
           ,
           because
           he
           is
           the
           man
           of
           whom
           most
           is
           spoken
           thorowout
           the
           whole
           History
           ,
           as
           being
           a
           most
           earnest
           and
           diligent
           agent
           in
           the
           businesse
           of
           Reformation
           in
           the
           Church
           :
           Next
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           penned
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           or
           spoken
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           most
           remarkable
           and
           most
           usefull
           things
           for
           Posterity
           in
           the
           History
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           the
           whole
           History
           is
           gathered
           out
           of
           his
           Papers
           and
           Manuscripts
           :
           And
           so
           ye
           see
           why
           it
           is
           generally
           received
           to
           be
           of
           
             John
             Knox.
          
           But
           to
           return
           to
           his
           Life
           .
        
         
           He
           being
           constrained
           for
           a
           time
           to
           leave
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Persecution
           raised
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           by
           the
           then
           Bishops
           ,
           against
           the
           professors
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           he
           came
           into
           England
           ,
           where
           for
           some
           yeers
           he
           was
           busied
           ,
           in
           preaching
           the
           Evangell
           of
           Christ
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           content
           and
           benefit
           to
           those
           that
           had
           the
           happinesse
           to
           hear
           him
           .
           His
           chief
           abode
           was
           in
           
             Berwick
             ,
             Newcastle
          
           ,
           and
           London
           :
           This
           was
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           was
           in
           great
           favour
           and
           esteem
           ;
           By
           whom
           being
           offered
           a
           Bishopricke
           ,
           he
           not
           onely
           refused
           and
           rejected
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           a
           grave
           and
           severe
           speech
           declared
           ,
           That
           the
           proud
           Title
           of
           Lordship
           ,
           and
           that
           great
           State
           ,
           was
           not
           to
           be
           suffered
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           having
           
             quid
             commune
             cum
             Antichristo
          
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           somewhat
           common
           with
           Antichrist
           .
           King
           Edward
           being
           dead
           ,
           the
           persecution
           of
           Mary
           made
           him
           leave
           England
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           godly
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           went
           beyond
           Seas
           .
           First
           ,
           
             John
             Knox
          
           went
           to
           Frankford
           ,
           where
           for
           a
           time
           he
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           to
           the
           English
           Congregation
           there
           ;
           From
           whence
           he
           wrote
           the
           Admonition
           to
           England
           :
           But
           being
           molested
           there
           ,
           partly
           by
           open
           Papists
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           false
           Brethren
           ,
           was
           constrained
           to
           retire
           :
           And
           from
           thence
           he
           went
           to
           Geneva
           ,
           from
           whence
           he
           wrote
           his
           Letter
           to
           Mary
           Regent
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           his
           Appeal
           to
           the
           Nobility
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           Admonition
           to
           the
           Commons
           of
           Scotland
           .
           From
           Geneva
           ,
           after
           some
           yeers
           abode
           there
           ,
           he
           was
           called
           home
           to
           his
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           1559.
           which
           was
           the
           54
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           by
           the
           Noble-men
           ,
           and
           others
           who
           had
           taken
           upon
           them
           the
           generall
           Reformation
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           where
           ,
           how
           soon
           that
           the
           reformed
           Church
           had
           any
           liberty
           ,
           he
           was
           setled
           Minister
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           where
           he
           continued
           exercising
           his
           Ministery
           to
           his
           dying
           day
           ;
           but
           not
           without
           interruption
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Civill
           disorders
           that
           fell
           out
           in
           those
           dayes
           .
        
         
         
           During
           this
           his
           being
           at
           Edinburgh
           ,
           he
           Preached
           many
           excellent
           Sermons
           ;
           whereof
           there
           be
           but
           few
           that
           were
           printed
           and
           conserved
           to
           Posterity
           ,
           he
           not
           being
           willing
           to
           busie
           himself
           with
           the
           Presse
           :
           Yet
           some
           of
           them
           we
           have
           ,
           as
           this
           ,
           namely
           ,
           which
           he
           Preached
           Aug.
           
             19
             ,
             An.
             1564.
          
           and
           for
           which
           he
           was
           forbidden
           to
           Preach
           for
           a
           time
           :
           He
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           to
           the
           world
           what
           ground
           there
           was
           to
           deal
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           took
           the
           care
           to
           have
           this
           Sermon
           printed
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           finde
           it
           at
           the
           end
           of
           this
           History
           .
        
         
           Here
           I
           cannot
           let
           slip
           a
           remarkable
           passage
           ;
           which
           was
           this
           ;
           
             Anno
             1566.
          
           the
           Earle
           of
           Murray
           was
           slain
           upon
           the
           Saturday
           :
           The
           morrow
           after
           ,
           
             John
             Knox
          
           preached
           in
           Edinburgh
           ;
           where
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           reading
           the
           Papers
           wherein
           was
           written
           the
           names
           of
           those
           that
           desired
           the
           Prayers
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           he
           findes
           a
           paper
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Take
             up
             the
             man
             whom
             ye
             accounted
             another
             god
             :
          
           which
           he
           passed
           ,
           without
           expressing
           any
           commotion
           ,
           and
           went
           on
           with
           his
           Prayer
           and
           Sermon
           .
           At
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           he
           made
           moan
           for
           the
           losse
           that
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           Scotland
           had
           ,
           by
           the
           death
           of
           that
           vertuous
           man
           ;
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           as
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           giveth
           good
           and
           wise
           Rulers
           ,
           so
           taketh
           he
           them
           away
           from
           a
           people
           in
           his
           wrath
           .
           Then
           he
           added
           ,
           There
           is
           one
           in
           this
           company
           that
           maketh
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           mirth
           this
           horrible
           murther
           ,
           whereat
           all
           good
           men
           have
           occasion
           to
           be
           sorry
           :
           I
           tell
           him
           ,
           That
           he
           shall
           die
           where
           there
           shall
           be
           none
           to
           lament
           him
           .
           He
           who
           had
           written
           the
           aforesaid
           words
           in
           the
           paper
           ,
           was
           
             Thomas
             Metellan
          
           ,
           a
           young
           Gentlemen
           of
           most
           rare
           parts
           ,
           but
           youthfull
           ,
           and
           bearing
           small
           affection
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Murray
           ;
           who
           ,
           when
           he
           heard
           this
           Commination
           of
           
             John
             Knox
          
           ,
           went
           home
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           said
           to
           his
           sister
           ,
           That
           
             John
             Knox
          
           was
           raving
           to
           speak
           of
           he
           knew
           not
           whom
           .
           His
           sister
           replyed
           ,
           with
           tears
           in
           her
           eyes
           ,
           If
           you
           had
           followed
           my
           advice
           ,
           ye
           had
           not
           written
           these
           words
           ;
           and
           withall
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           none
           of
           
             John
             Knox
          
           his
           threatnings
           fell
           to
           the
           ground
           without
           effect
           .
           And
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           in
           this
           particular
           ;
           For
           shortly
           thereafter
           the
           young
           Gentleman
           went
           beyond
           Seas
           to
           travell
           ,
           and
           died
           in
           Italy
           ,
           having
           no
           known
           man
           to
           assist
           him
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           lament
           him
           .
           Towards
           the
           latter
           dayes
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           his
           body
           became
           very
           infirm
           ,
           and
           his
           voice
           so
           weake
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           could
           not
           hear
           him
           ,
           Preaching
           in
           the
           ordiplace
           ,
           wherfore
           he
           made
           choice
           of
           another
           more
           commodious
           within
           
           the
           Town
           ,
           reading
           to
           his
           auditors
           the
           history
           of
           the
           Passion
           ,
           in
           which
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           it
           was
           his
           desire
           to
           finish
           and
           close
           his
           Ministery
           .
           Thus
           he
           continued
           Preaching
           ,
           though
           with
           much
           weaknesse
           ,
           two
           moneths
           and
           more
           ,
           after
           this
           retiring
           :
           And
           foreseeing
           that
           he
           was
           not
           to
           remain
           long
           with
           them
           ,
           he
           was
           instant
           with
           the
           Counsell
           of
           the
           City
           to
           provide
           themselves
           of
           a
           worthy
           man
           to
           succeed
           in
           his
           Place
           .
           Master
           
             James
             Lauson
          
           ,
           who
           at
           that
           time
           professed
           Philosophy
           in
           the
           Vniversity
           of
           Aberdene
           ,
           being
           commended
           for
           a
           good
           Preacher
           ,
           Commissioners
           were
           directed
           from
           the
           Body
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Edinburgh
           ,
           and
           from
           Master
           
             John
             Knox
          
           in
           particular
           ,
           to
           desire
           him
           to
           accept
           of
           the
           Charge
           .
           To
           the
           Letter
           that
           the
           Commissioners
           carried
           ,
           after
           that
           he
           had
           set
           his
           hand
           ,
           he
           added
           this
           Postscript
           ,
           
             Accelera
             mi
             frater
             ,
             alioqui
             sero
             venies
             :
          
           Make
           haste
           ,
           Brother
           ,
           otherwise
           ye
           shall
           come
           too
           late
           :
           Meaning
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           made
           any
           stay
           ,
           he
           should
           finde
           him
           dead
           and
           gone
           .
           These
           last
           words
           moved
           M.
           Lauson
           to
           take
           journey
           the
           morrow
           thereafter
           .
           When
           he
           was
           come
           to
           the
           Town
           ,
           and
           had
           preached
           two
           severall
           times
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           liking
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           order
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           Rulers
           of
           the
           Church
           for
           his
           admission
           ,
           and
           the
           day
           appointed
           ;
           at
           which
           day
           
             John
             Knox
          
           himself
           would
           not
           onely
           be
           present
           ,
           but
           also
           preach
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           scarce
           walk
           on
           foot
           to
           the
           Chayre
           ;
           which
           he
           did
           with
           such
           fervency
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           at
           no
           time
           before
           was
           he
           heard
           to
           speak
           with
           such
           great
           power
           ,
           and
           more
           content
           to
           the
           hearers
           :
           And
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Sermon
           ,
           calling
           God
           to
           witnesse
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           walked
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           amongst
           them
           ,
           not
           seeking
           to
           please
           men
           ,
           nor
           serving
           either
           his
           own
           ,
           or
           other
           mens
           affections
           ,
           but
           in
           all
           sincerity
           and
           truth
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           :
           With
           most
           grave
           and
           pithie
           words
           ,
           he
           exhorted
           them
           to
           stand
           fast
           in
           the
           Faith
           they
           had
           received
           :
           And
           having
           conceived
           a
           zealous
           Prayer
           for
           the
           continuance
           of
           Gods
           blessing
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           multiplying
           of
           his
           Spirit
           upon
           the
           Preacher
           who
           was
           then
           to
           be
           admitted
           ,
           he
           gave
           them
           his
           last
           fare-well
           .
           The
           people
           did
           convey
           him
           to
           his
           lodging
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           be
           drawn
           from
           it
           ,
           so
           loath
           were
           they
           to
           depart
           from
           him
           ;
           and
           he
           the
           same
           day
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           was
           forced
           to
           take
           bed
           .
           During
           the
           time
           he
           lay
           (
           which
           was
           not
           long
           )
           he
           was
           much
           visited
           by
           all
           sorts
           of
           persons
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           spake
           most
           comfortably
           :
           Amongst
           others
           ,
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Morton
           ,
           who
           came
           to
           see
           him
           ,
           he
           was
           heard
           say
           ,
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             God
             
             hath
             given
             you
             many
             blessings
             ;
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             Wisdom
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             high
             Birth
             ,
             Riches
             ,
             many
             good
             and
             great
             friends
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             to
             prefer
             you
             to
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Realme
          
           (
           the
           Earle
           of
           Marr
           ,
           late
           Regent
           ,
           being
           newly
           dead
           )
           
             In
             his
             Name
             I
             charge
             you
             ,
             That
             ye
             will
             use
             these
             blessings
             better
             in
             times
             to
             come
             ,
             then
             you
             have
             done
             in
             times
             past
             :
             In
             all
             your
             actions
             seek
             first
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             The
             furtherance
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             The
             maintenance
             of
             his
             Church
             and
             Ministery
             ;
             and
             next
             ,
             Be
             carefull
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             procure
             his
             good
             ,
             and
             the
             welfare
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             If
             you
             shall
             do
             this
             ,
             God
             will
             be
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             honour
             you
             :
             If
             otherwise
             ye
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             he
             will
             deprive
             you
             of
             all
             these
             benefits
             ,
             and
             your
             end
             shall
             be
             shame
             and
             ignominy
             .
          
           These
           speeches
           ,
           the
           Earle
           ,
           about
           nine
           yeers
           after
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Execution
           ,
           called
           to
           minde
           ,
           saying
           ,
           That
           
             he
             had
             found
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             him
             ,
             therein
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             .
          
        
         
           A
           day
           or
           two
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           he
           sent
           for
           Master
           
             David
             Lindsay
          
           ,
           Master
           
             James
             Lauson
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           and
           Deacons
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             time
             is
             approaching
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             have
             long
             thirsted
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             be
             relieved
             of
             all
             cares
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             my
             Saviour
             Christ
             for
             ever
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             God
             is
             my
             witnesse
             ,
             whom
             I
             have
             served
             with
             my
             spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             taught
             nothing
             but
             the
             true
             and
             solid
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             end
             I
             proposed
             in
             all
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             was
             ,
             To
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             To
             confirm
             the
             weak
             ,
             To
             comfort
             the
             consciences
             of
             those
             that
             were
             humbled
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             born
             down
             with
             the
             threatnings
             of
             Gods
             Judgements
             :
             Such
             as
             were
             proud
             and
             rebellious
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             ignorant
             that
             many
             have
             blamed
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             blame
             my
             too
             great
             rigour
             and
             severity
             ;
             But
             God
             knoweth
             ,
             That
             in
             my
             heart
             I
             never
             hated
             the
             persons
             of
             those
             against
             whom
             I
             thundred
             Gods
             Judgements
             ;
             I
             did
             onely
             hate
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             laboured
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             power
             ,
             to
             gain
             them
             to
             Christ
             :
             That
             I
             did
             forbear
             none
             ,
             of
             whatsoever
             condition
             ;
             I
             did
             it
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             my
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             placed
             me
             in
             the
             Function
             of
             his
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             will
             bring
             me
             to
             an
             account
             .
             Now
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             for
             your selves
             ;
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             say
             ,
             but
             to
             warn
             you
             ,
             That
             
             you
             take
             heed
             to
             the
             Flock
             over
             which
             God
             hath
             placed
             you
             Overseers
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             by
             the
             Blood
             of
             his
             onely
             begotten
             Son.
             And
             you
             ,
             Master
          
           Lauson
           ,
           
             fight
             a
             good
             fight
             ,
             do
             the
             Work
             of
             the
             Lord
             with
             courage
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             willing
             minde
             :
             And
             God
             from
             above
             blesse
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             whereof
             you
             have
             charge
             :
             Against
             it
             (
             so
             long
             as
             it
             continueth
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Truth
             )
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             shall
             not
             prevail
             .
          
        
         
           This
           spoken
           ,
           and
           the
           Elders
           and
           the
           Deacons
           dimitted
           ,
           he
           called
           the
           two
           Preachers
           unto
           him
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             There
             is
             one
             thing
             that
             grieveth
             me
             exceedingly
             ;
             You
             have
             sometimes
             seen
             the
             courage
             and
             constancy
             of
             the
             Laird
             of
          
           Grange
           
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             most
             unhappy
             man
             hath
             cast
             himself
             away
             :
             I
             will
             pray
             you
             two
             to
             take
             the
             pains
             to
             go
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             from
             me
             ,
             That
             unlesse
             he
             forsake
             that
             wicked
             course
             wherein
             he
             is
             entred
             ,
             neither
             shall
             the
             Rock
             in
             which
             he
             confideth
             defend
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             carnall
             wisedom
             of
             that
             man
             whom
             he
             counteth
             half
             a
             god
          
           (
           this
           was
           young
           Lethington
           )
           
             yeeld
             him
             help
             ;
             but
             shamefully
             he
             shall
             be
             pulled
             out
             of
             that
             nest
             ,
             and
             his
             carkase
             hung
             before
             the
             Sun
          
           (
           meaning
           the
           Castle
           he
           did
           keep
           against
           the
           Kings
           Authority
           :
           And
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           the
           yeer
           next
           following
           ;
           for
           the
           Castle
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           publikely
           hanged
           ,
           and
           his
           body
           hung
           before
           the
           Sun
           )
           
             The
             soul
             of
             that
             man
             is
             dear
             unto
             me
             ;
             and
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             I
             could
             fain
             have
             him
             to
             be
             saved
             .
          
           They
           went
           ,
           as
           he
           had
           desired
           ,
           and
           conferred
           a
           long
           space
           with
           Grange
           ;
           but
           with
           no
           perswasion
           could
           he
           be
           diverted
           from
           his
           course
           :
           Which
           being
           reported
           ,
           he
           took
           most
           heavily
           .
           Yet
           Grange
           ,
           at
           his
           death
           ,
           did
           expresse
           serious
           repentance
           for
           his
           sins
           .
        
         
           The
           next
           day
           ,
           he
           gave
           order
           for
           making
           his
           Coffin
           wherein
           his
           body
           should
           be
           laid
           ;
           and
           was
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           thorow
           all
           the
           time
           of
           his
           sicknesse
           ,
           much
           in
           prayer
           ,
           crying
           ,
           
             Come
             ,
             Lord
             Jesu
             ;
             Sweet
             Jesu
             ,
             into
             thy
             hands
             I
             commend
             my
             Spirit
             .
          
           Being
           asked
           by
           those
           that
           attended
           him
           ,
           if
           his
           pains
           were
           great
           ,
           he
           answered
           ,
           That
           
             he
             did
             not
             esteem
             that
             a
             pain
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             to
             him
             the
             end
             of
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             beginning
             of
             eternall
             Joyes
             .
          
           Oftentimes
           ,
           after
           some
           deep
           meditations
           ,
           he
           burst
           forth
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             O
             serve
             the
             Lord
             in
             fear
             ,
             and
             death
             shall
             not
             be
             troublesome
             
             unto
             you
             :
             Blessed
             is
             the
             death
             of
             those
             that
             have
             part
             in
             the
             death
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           In
           the
           evening
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           last
           of
           this
           wretched
           life
           ,
           having
           slept
           some
           hours
           together
           ,
           but
           with
           great
           unquietnesse
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           heard
           to
           send
           forth
           many
           sighs
           and
           groans
           ;
           one
           Campbell
           ,
           and
           one
           
             John
             Johnston
          
           ,
           which
           two
           waited
           very
           diligently
           upon
           him
           ,
           asked
           ,
           after
           he
           awaked
           ,
           
             How
             he
             did
             finde
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             what
             it
             was
             that
             made
             him
             to
             mourn
             so
             heavily
             in
             his
             sleep
             ?
          
           To
           whom
           he
           answered
           ,
           
             In
             my
             life
             time
             I
             have
             oft
             been
             assaulted
             with
             Satan
             ,
             and
             many
             times
             he
             hath
             cast
             in
             my
             teeth
             my
             sins
             ,
             to
             bring
             me
             to
             despair
             ;
             yet
             God
             gave
             me
             strength
             to
             overcome
             all
             his
             tentations
             :
             And
             now
             that
             subtill
             Serpent
             ,
             who
             never
             ceases
             to
             tempt
             ,
             hath
             taken
             another
             course
             ,
             and
             seeks
             to
             perswade
             me
             ,
             That
             all
             my
             labours
             in
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             the
             fidelity
             that
             I
             have
             shewn
             in
             that
             Service
             ,
             hath
             merited
             heaven
             and
             immortality
             :
             But
             blessed
             be
             God
             ,
             that
             brought
             to
             my
             minde
             these
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           What
           hast
           thou
           that
           thou
           hast
           not
           received
           ?
           And
           ,
           Not
           I
           ,
           but
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           me
           :
           
             With
             which
             ,
             he
             is
             gone
             away
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             shall
             no
             more
             returne
             :
             And
             now
             I
             am
             sure
             my
             Battell
             is
             at
             an
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             without
             pain
             of
             body
             ,
             or
             trouble
             of
             spirit
             ,
             I
             shall
             shortly
             change
             this
             mortall
             and
             miserable
             life
             ,
             with
             that
             happy
             and
             immortall
             which
             shall
             never
             have
             an
             end
             .
          
           After
           which
           discourse
           ,
           a
           Prayer
           was
           said
           neer
           his
           bed
           where
           he
           lay
           :
           which
           being
           ended
           ,
           it
           was
           asked
           ,
           If
           he
           
             heard
             the
             Prayer
          
           ?
           He
           answered
           ,
           
             Would
             to
             God
             that
             ye
             had
             heard
             it
             with
             such
             an
             ear
             and
             heart
             as
             I
             have
             done
          
           ;
           Adding
           ,
           
             Lord
             Jesu
             receive
             my
             Spirit
          
           .
           With
           which
           words
           ,
           without
           any
           motion
           of
           hands
           or
           feet
           ,
           as
           one
           falling
           a
           sleep
           ,
           rather
           then
           dying
           ,
           he
           ended
           his
           life
           .
           He
           was
           a
           man
           endued
           with
           many
           excellent
           gifts
           ,
           and
           with
           a
           very
           great
           measure
           of
           the
           Spirit
           :
           God
           raised
           him
           up
           to
           be
           a
           chief
           Instrument
           of
           the
           glorious
           Work
           of
           Reformation
           .
           The
           Court
           claw-backs
           and
           parasites
           ,
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           are
           displeased
           with
           his
           Doctrine
           touching
           the
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           and
           Civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           although
           there
           was
           never
           man
           born
           ,
           who
           did
           more
           heartily
           reverence
           Civill
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           obey
           more
           willingly
           the
           lawfull
           commands
           thereof
           ,
           then
           he
           :
           All
           his
           Doctrine
           concerning
           the
           Civill
           Authority
           ,
           was
           ,
           To
           correct
           the
           corruption
           brought
           in
           by
           the
           slavish
           flatterers
           ,
           who
           ,
           abusing
           the
           simplicity
           and
           debonaritie
           of
           
           those
           whom
           God
           has
           placed
           in
           Authority
           ,
           maketh
           them
           inconsiderately
           to
           rebell
           wilfully
           and
           openly
           against
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           turn
           all
           things
           up-side
           down
           ,
           and
           undo
           the
           poor
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           whose
           good
           and
           safety
           they
           are
           placed
           so
           high
           .
           Likewise
           were
           and
           are
           to
           this
           day
           the
           proud
           Prelats
           and
           idle
           belly-gods
           highly
           offended
           with
           his
           Doctrine
           concerning
           Church-Government
           ,
           although
           he
           intended
           no
           other
           thing
           ,
           but
           the
           pulling
           down
           of
           Antichristianisme
           fully
           ,
           and
           casting
           all
           tyranny
           and
           Idlenesse
           out
           of
           the
           House
           of
           God.
           Never
           was
           a
           man
           more
           observant
           of
           the
           true
           and
           just
           Authority
           of
           the
           Church-Rulers
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           the
           purest
           Primitive
           times
           .
           He
           alwayes
           urged
           pressingly
           due
           Obedience
           by
           the
           people
           ,
           to
           the
           faithfull
           Pastors
           and
           Elders
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Although
           he
           was
           both
           learned
           and
           eloquent
           ,
           yet
           did
           he
           not
           much
           apply
           his
           minde
           to
           compose
           Books
           for
           Posterity
           ;
           for
           he
           was
           wont
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           
             God
             had
             called
             him
             rather
             to
             instruct
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             comfort
             the
             sorrowfull
             ,
             rebuke
             the
             sinners
             ,
             and
             confirm
             the
             weak
             living
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             Books
             for
             ages
             to
             come
             .
          
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           he
           wrote
           severall
           good
           Pieces
           ;
           for
           besides
           what
           we
           have
           spoken
           of
           already
           ,
           namely
           ,
           he
           left
           these
           ,
           A
           learned
           Treatise
           against
           the
           blasphemous
           Anabaptists
           ,
           Two
           Treatises
           against
           the
           Masse
           ,
           One
           ,
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           Some
           Sermons
           upon
           Genesis
           ,
           Some
           also
           upon
           the
           Psalms
           ,
           An
           Exhortation
           to
           all
           afflicted
           Churches
           ,
           An
           Advice
           in
           time
           of
           trouble
           ,
           The
           first
           blast
           of
           the
           Trumpet
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           He
           died
           ,
           
             Anno
             Dom.
             1572
          
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           age
           ,
           62.
           
           His
           body
           was
           interred
           at
           S.
           Giles
           ,
           without
           the
           Church
           .
           To
           his
           Buriall
           assisted
           many
           men
           of
           all
           Ranks
           ;
           among
           others
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Morton
           ,
           who
           being
           neer
           to
           the
           grave
           ,
           as
           the
           Corps
           was
           put
           in
           ,
           said
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Epitaph
           ,
           
             Here
             lies
             the
             body
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             ,
             in
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             never
             feared
             the
             face
             of
             man.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THe
           SCOTS
           ,
           by
           the
           most
           judicious
           Writers
           ,
           and
           by
           those
           who
           have
           most
           diligently
           studied
           their
           Antiquities
           ,
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           among
           the
           first
           who
           embraced
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           :
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           ,
           by
           some
           ,
           of
           the
           very
           first-fruits
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           :
           For
           in
           few
           yeers
           after
           the
           Ascension
           of
           our
           Saviour
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           being
           constrained
           to
           leave
           Ierusalem
           and
           Iudea
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           Persecutions
           raised
           against
           them
           by
           the
           Jews
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           dispensation
           of
           the
           All-wise
           God
           ,
           went
           up
           and
           down
           the
           world
           ;
           and
           speaking
           to
           every
           People
           in
           their
           own
           Language
           ,
           declared
           unto
           them
           the
           glad
           Tydings
           of
           Salvation
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           .
           Those
           who
           came
           into
           our
           Northern
           Parts
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           first
           made
           known
           unto
           our
           Fathers
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           disciples
           of
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           .
        
         
           Some
           yeers
           thereafter
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           Persecution
           raised
           against
           the
           Christians
           ,
           many
           Britons
           Provincials
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           professing
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           left
           their
           own
           countrey
           ,
           and
           went
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           for
           shelter
           from
           the
           generall
           Massacre
           then
           executed
           thorowout
           the
           whole
           Empire
           ,
           by
           that
           bloody
           Butcher
           Domitian
           ;
           and
           to
           enjoy
           the
           freedom
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           they
           knew
           to
           be
           received
           then
           in
           Scotland
           .
           Among
           these
           fugitive
           Britons
           there
           were
           sundry
           learned
           
           and
           pious
           men
           ,
           who
           stayed
           in
           Scotland
           (
           the
           Persecution
           ended
           )
           propagating
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           there
           by
           their
           Preaching
           .
           This
           we
           have
           related
           unto
           us
           by
           the
           Historians
           of
           best
           trust
           .
           We
           have
           not
           then
           from
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           our
           first
           Institution
           in
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           ;
           yea
           ,
           we
           are
           so
           far
           from
           it
           ,
           that
           ,
           for
           many
           yeers
           together
           ,
           we
           hardly
           had
           any
           communication
           with
           Rome
           at
           all
           .
           Palladius
           was
           the
           first
           ,
           some
           yeers
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           Age
           ,
           who
           made
           our
           acquaintance
           with
           Rome
           ;
           although
           the
           generall
           current
           of
           the
           Romish
           Writers
           give
           out
           ,
           That
           the
           Gospel
           was
           first
           planted
           amongst
           us
           in
           Scotland
           by
           the
           means
           of
           Victor
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           :
           Yet
           Baronius
           ,
           that
           renowned
           Chronologer
           ,
           albeit
           he
           would
           fain
           have
           the
           Scots
           owe
           this
           Obligation
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           disclaimeth
           this
           opinion
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           as
           untrue
           ,
           and
           disagreeing
           with
           the
           best
           Antiquity
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           second
           Age
           ,
           and
           wrote
           Books
           divers
           yeers
           before
           the
           end
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           so
           neer
           the
           planting
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           amongst
           the
           Nations
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           manner
           he
           may
           be
           said
           to
           have
           been
           an
           eye-witnesse
           unto
           it
           ,
           in
           his
           Book
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           speaking
           how
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           was
           spread
           thorow
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Euangel
             was
             diffused
             into
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             yea
             ,
             into
             Britanie
             ,
             and
             into
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Island
             whereunto
             the
             Roman
             Forces
             did
             never
             pierce
             .
          
           By
           these
           last
           words
           of
           Tertullian
           ,
           are
           meant
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           which
           lieth
           benorth
           the
           walls
           ,
           first
           built
           by
           Adrian
           ,
           then
           by
           
             Antoninus
             Pius
          
           ,
           thirdly
           by
           Severus
           ;
           and
           these
           were
           the
           Scots
           by
           name
           :
           For
           the
           Romans
           put
           walls
           betwixt
           them
           and
           the
           Scots
           Bowe-men
           ,
           as
           our
           Poet
           expresseth
           it
           :
           
             
               Roma
               sagitti
               feris
               praetendit
               maenia
               Scotis
               .
            
          
        
         
           And
           Claudian
           ,
           many
           hundred
           yeers
           before
           this
           our
           Poet
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           Legion
           which
           then
           was
           called
           from
           its
           Garrison
           on
           the
           aforesaid
           walls
           ,
           saith
           thus
           ,
           
             The
             Legion
             came
             ,
             which
             was
             placed
             before
             the
             utmost
             Britans
             ,
             and
             which
             bridled
             the
             fierce
             Scot.
             
          
        
         
         
           
             Lucius
             Florus
          
           ,
           many
           yeers
           before
           Claudian
           ,
           who
           wrote
           towards
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           fourth
           Age
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           second
           Age
           ;
           and
           Spartianus
           ,
           who
           alleadgeth
           Florus
           ,
           writ
           towards
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           third
           Age.
           
             Lucius
             Florus
          
           the
           Poet
           (
           is
           the
           same
           with
           the
           Historian
           ,
           who
           writ
           the
           short
           History
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           judgeth
           Salmasius
           )
           is
           brought
           in
           by
           
             Aelius
             Spartianus
          
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Life
           of
           Adrian
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           saying
           these
           words
           ,
           
             I
             would
             not
             be
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             to
             walk
             among
             the
             Britans
             ,
             and
             suffer
             the
             Scots
             morning
             hoar
             Frosts
             .
          
           The
           word
           pruina
           ,
           which
           the
           Author
           useth
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           so
           much
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           
             quasi
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           morning
           .
           What
           Florus
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           here
           alleadged
           ,
           calleth
           in
           his
           Language
           
             Scoticas
             pruinas
             :
             Claudian
          
           calleth
           
             Caledonias
             pruinas
          
           ,
           speaking
           of
           another
           Roman
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             And
             he
             placed
             his
             Camp
             in
             the
             middle
             of
             the
             Caledonian
             morning
             ●oar
             Frosts
             .
          
           I
           know
           that
           commonly
           in
           Spartian
           ,
           of
           whom
           we
           have
           these
           Verses
           of
           Florus
           ,
           it
           is
           read
           ,
           Scythicas
           ,
           for
           Scoticas
           ,
           but
           wrong
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that
           the
           great
           Criticks
           have
           not
           corrected
           it
           :
           For
           how
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           can
           Adrian
           be
           said
           to
           suffer
           
             Scythicas
             pruinas
          
           ,
           who
           never
           was
           in
           the
           Countrie
           which
           then
           went
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Scythia
           ?
           yea
           ,
           the
           Romans
           had
           never
           any
           War
           with
           the
           Scythes
           ;
           for
           albeit
           the
           Scythes
           heard
           of
           the
           Romans
           Arms
           ,
           yet
           they
           never
           felt
           them
           :
           Besides
           ,
           what
           sense
           had
           it
           been
           in
           Florus
           to
           say
           unto
           Adrian
           ,
           That
           
             he
             would
             not
             be
          
           Caesar
           ,
           
             to
             walk
             in
             Britany
             ,
             and
             endure
             the
             morning
             hoary
             Frosts
             of
             Scythia
             ?
          
           For
           although
           the
           Romans
           heard
           say
           ,
           That
           Scythia
           was
           a
           cold
           Countrey
           ;
           yet
           they
           more
           perfectly
           knew
           Scotland
           to
           be
           cold
           ,
           having
           been
           upon
           the
           place
           .
           Now
           it
           was
           very
           easie
           to
           those
           who
           copied
           Books
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           hardly
           understood
           what
           they
           writ
           ,
           to
           change
           one
           letter
           for
           another
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           two
           letters
           are
           so
           like
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           these
           two
           Vowels
           O
           ,
           O
           ;
           for
           O
           not
           being
           Initiall
           or
           Capitall
           ,
           was
           written
           formerly
           without
           the
           draught
           under
           it
           ,
           which
           hath
           been
           written
           for
           distinction
           sake
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           commonly
           now
           ,
           thus
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           This
           change
           of
           these
           two
           Vowels
           ,
           hath
           been
           found
           elsewhere
           then
           in
           this
           place
           of
           Florus
           ,
           by
           the
           Criticks
           ,
           in
           the
           same
           words
           ;
           who
           seeing
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Sea
           upon
           the
           Coast
           of
           Scotland
           written
           Scythicum
           ,
           presently
           mended
           it
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           Scoticum
           .
           
           Then
           Erasmus
           smelled
           out
           the
           same
           fault
           in
           Ierome
           his
           Epistle
           to
           Ctesiphon
           ,
           against
           Palladius
           ,
           and
           his
           disciple
           Caelestius
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Britannie
             and
             the
             Scots
             Nations
             had
             not
             then
             known
          
           Moses
           
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             Erasmus
          
           finding
           Scythicae
           ,
           he
           changed
           it
           into
           Scoticae
           .
        
         
           
             Lucius
             Seneca
          
           ,
           about
           an
           hundred
           yeers
           before
           Florus
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           fourty
           yeers
           after
           Christ
           ,
           now
           1600
           yeers
           since
           ,
           in
           his
           Satyre
           upon
           the
           death
           of
           Claudius
           ,
           makes
           mention
           of
           the
           Scots
           in
           the
           composed
           word
           Scoto-Brigantes
           ,
           as
           thus
           followeth
           ;
           He
           (
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Claudius
           )
           
             commanded
             the
             Britans
             beyond
             the
             known
             Seas
             ,
             and
             the
             blue
             Scoto-Brigantes
             ,
             to
             submit
             their
             necks
             to
             the
             Roman
             Chains
             .
          
           This
           word
           above
           named
           hath
           puzzled
           many
           of
           the
           Criticks
           how
           to
           reade
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           a
           right
           meaning
           or
           sense
           might
           be
           had
           of
           these
           lines
           ,
           with
           the
           true
           measure
           of
           the
           Verse
           ,
           some
           reading
           it
           one
           way
           ,
           some
           another
           way
           ;
           till
           at
           last
           ,
           the
           learned
           
             Ioseph
             Scaliger
          
           corrected
           it
           as
           you
           have
           it
           here
           ,
           giving
           to
           the
           words
           a
           plain
           and
           easie
           sense
           ,
           and
           keeping
           the
           law
           of
           the
           Verses
           ,
           against
           which
           all
           others
           did
           faile
           :
           And
           to
           this
           Correction
           of
           Scaliger
           hath
           submitted
           many
           learned
           men
           :
           yet
           some
           ,
           partly
           for
           envie
           against
           the
           Nation
           of
           whom
           is
           here
           spoken
           ,
           partly
           for
           vanity
           ,
           will
           stand
           out
           against
           the
           truth
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           this
           Correction
           ,
           at
           whose
           great
           and
           most
           rare
           Learning
           they
           are
           offended
           ,
           as
           the
           former
           are
           at
           any
           advantage
           that
           the
           Nation
           whom
           these
           words
           doth
           concern
           may
           have
           .
           The
           Scots
           are
           called
           Cerulaei
           ,
           or
           blue
           ,
           because
           they
           used
           much
           blue
           in
           their
           Garments
           ;
           and
           so
           doth
           the
           old
           Scots
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           witnesse
           their
           Plaids
           ,
           whereof
           the
           best
           sort
           ordinarily
           hath
           the
           ground
           blue
           ;
           as
           also
           their
           blue
           Caps
           .
        
         
           Mamertin
           ,
           in
           his
           Panegyrick
           to
           Maximinian
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Britans
           had
           War
           with
           the
           Scots
           and
           Picts
           ,
           before
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           entered
           into
           the
           Island
           .
           So
           ,
           by
           these
           Testimonies
           ,
           ye
           see
           how
           injurious
           they
           are
           unto
           the
           Scots
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           have
           their
           name
           known
           ,
           till
           many
           yeers
           ,
           yea
           ,
           some
           hundred
           yeers
           after
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Romans
           into
           the
           Island
           .
        
         
           The
           Romans
           having
           setled
           themselves
           in
           the
           Island
           ,
           they
           divided
           the
           whole
           into
           two
           parts
           :
           Their
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           South
           
           part
           ,
           they
           called
           
             Britannia
             major
          
           and
           superiour
           ;
           and
           their
           Provincialls
           went
           most
           commonly
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Britones
           ,
           although
           sometimes
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Britanni
           ,
           but
           not
           so
           oft
           :
           and
           they
           were
           sub-divided
           into
           severall
           Peoples
           .
           The
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           without
           the
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           northern
           part
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           :
           Now
           all
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           this
           northern
           part
           ,
           who
           were
           in
           continuall
           Bickerings
           and
           Warre
           with
           the
           Romans
           and
           their
           Provincialls
           ,
           were
           called
           Scoti
           ,
           sometime
           Transmarins
           ,
           sometime
           Forreigners
           ;
           and
           they
           did
           consist
           of
           two
           chief
           Peoples
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Brigantes
           ,
           and
           Picti
           ;
           which
           both
           were
           sub-divided
           into
           severall
           lesser
           Peoples
           ,
           of
           which
           we
           forbear
           to
           speak
           at
           this
           time
           .
           So
           the
           name
           of
           Scoti
           was
           at
           first
           appellative
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           more
           then
           to
           one
           People
           ;
           but
           in
           successe
           of
           time
           ,
           appropriated
           to
           one
           .
           And
           this
           is
           not
           singular
           in
           this
           name
           ,
           for
           the
           proper
           names
           of
           divers
           Peoples
           at
           first
           hath
           been
           appellative
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           appropriate
           to
           one
           alone
           :
           I
           will
           instance
           onely
           in
           one
           ,
           for
           brevity
           sake
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ;
           The
           name
           Franck
           or
           French
           ,
           at
           first
           was
           common
           to
           all
           those
           that
           stood
           out
           together
           for
           Franchise
           and
           Liberty
           against
           the
           Romans
           about
           the
           Rhyne
           ,
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           Germany
           ;
           But
           at
           length
           it
           became
           peculiar
           unto
           one
           people
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
           Moreover
           ,
           that
           the
           name
           of
           Scoti
           was
           appellative
           ,
           and
           given
           to
           more
           then
           one
           people
           ,
           you
           may
           cleerly
           see
           by
           the
           ordinary
           expression
           of
           ancient
           Writers
           in
           the
           plurall
           number
           ,
           thus
           ,
           
             Scotorum
             gentes
             ,
             Scoticae
             gentes
          
           ;
           when
           otherwise
           all
           men
           ordinarily
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           ,
           have
           ever
           used
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           use
           the
           singular
           number
           ,
           speaking
           of
           one
           people
           ;
           as
           gens
           ,
           not
           
             gentes
             ;
             populus
          
           ,
           not
           populi
           ;
           nation
           ,
           not
           nations
           .
        
         
           As
           all
           the
           northern
           people
           of
           the
           main
           Land
           ,
           or
           Continent
           ,
           both
           in
           Europe
           and
           Asia
           ,
           went
           anciently
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Scythae
           ,
           witnesse
           Strabo
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             The
             ancients
             commonly
             called
             the
             northern
             people
          
           Scythes
           .
           And
           in
           another
           place
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             ancients
             did
             call
             by
             one
             name
             of
          
           Scythes
           
             all
             the
             known
             places
             towards
             the
             North.
          
           He
           means
           ,
           in
           the
           Continent
           ,
           or
           main
           Land.
           So
           the
           northern
           people
           of
           Britannie
           ,
           which
           is
           another
           little
           world
           ,
           were
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           
           are
           called
           Scoti
           .
           The
           two
           names
           Scytha
           and
           Scotus
           do
           signifie
           one
           and
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           an
           Archer
           ,
           or
           Bow-man
           ;
           in
           Latin
           ,
           Arcuarius
           ;
           in
           Greek
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           The
           ancient
           Writers
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Scythes
           were
           much
           given
           to
           Archery
           ,
           and
           to
           Hunting
           ;
           so
           were
           anciently
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           day
           are
           the
           old
           Scots
           Bow-men
           ;
           In
           Hebrew
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Keshut
           ,
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Keshet
             ,
             Bow.
          
           And
           so
           you
           have
           the
           signification
           of
           Scytha
           and
           Scotus
           ;
           which
           are
           truely
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           little
           change
           ,
           more
           in
           Latin
           then
           in
           Greek
           ;
           for
           the
           one
           is
           written
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           so
           at
           first
           the
           other
           was
           written
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           afterward
           they
           turned
           into
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           true
           origine
           of
           the
           name
           Scotus
           :
           It
           comes
           neither
           then
           from
           the
           fabulous
           Scota
           ,
           neither
           from
           the
           foolishly-invented
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           darknesse
           ;
           For
           if
           the
           days
           be
           as
           long
           in
           summer
           ,
           as
           the
           nights
           are
           in
           winter
           ,
           Why
           should
           the
           Countrey
           be
           called
           Scotia
           ,
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           rather
           then
           Photia
           ,
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           light
           ?
           Also
           the
           Britan
           Writers
           use
           one
           and
           and
           the
           same
           word
           ,
           when
           they
           speak
           of
           Scyth
           and
           Scot
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             y
             Scot
          
           ;
           as
           likewise
           the
           Low
           German
           calleth
           them
           both
           Schutten
           :
           From
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Keshet
           ,
           we
           have
           the
           vulgar
           schut
           and
           schot
           .
           Now
           this
           Etymologie
           of
           Scot
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           easie
           ,
           by
           the
           transposition
           of
           a
           letter
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           putting
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           behinde
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ;
           which
           is
           ordinary
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           derivation
           of
           words
           from
           one
           Language
           into
           another
           ,
           but
           also
           obvious
           in
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Language
           ,
           in
           common
           discourse
           .
           Let
           this
           one
           Example
           satisfie
           for
           all
           ,
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           Is
           not
           one
           and
           the
           same
           word
           both
           written
           and
           pronounced
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           writing
           thirty
           and
           thrity
           ,
           in
           our
           vulgar
           Tongue
           ?
           As
           the
           names
           of
           Scyth
           and
           Scot
           do
           signifie
           one
           thing
           ;
           so
           the
           people
           ,
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           like
           one
           another
           ;
           as
           for
           Example
           ;
           The
           Scythes
           ,
           in
           the
           Continent
           ,
           generally
           were
           of
           two
           kindes
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           European
           ,
           and
           Asiatick
           :
           So
           the
           Scots
           in
           Britanie
           were
           of
           two
           sorts
           in
           generall
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           and
           Picti
           .
           Next
           ,
           the
           Scyths
           did
           not
           till
           the
           ground
           ,
           but
           feeding
           cattell
           and
           sheep
           ,
           had
           a
           Custome
           to
           remove
           from
           one
           place
           or
           solitude
           to
           another
           :
           Of
           old
           ,
           so
           did
           all
           the
           Scots
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           the
           ancient
           or
           prisei
           Scots
           do
           .
           The
           Scythes
           did
           live
           much
           upon
           milk
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           our
           old
           Scots
           .
           The
           Scythes
           ,
           not
           knowing
           
           the
           use
           of
           riches
           ,
           did
           not
           desire
           them
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           many
           of
           our
           old
           Scots
           .
           The
           Scythes
           were
           never
           vanquished
           by
           Forreigners
           :
           so
           the
           Scots
           were
           never
           utterly
           overthrown
           ,
           although
           they
           have
           suffered
           very
           much
           by
           their
           enemies
           at
           severall
           times
           .
           The
           Scythes
           were
           hard
           for
           toyling
           and
           War
           ;
           so
           are
           our
           Scots
           ,
           as
           is
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           We
           have
           said
           ,
           That
           the
           In-dwellers
           of
           the
           north
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           were
           named
           Scoti
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           a
           generall
           Division
           they
           were
           of
           two
           kindes
           ,
           Brigantes
           ,
           and
           Picti
           :
           Now
           we
           must
           enquire
           who
           are
           Brigantes
           ,
           and
           who
           Picti
           ;
           where
           they
           both
           lived
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           begin
           at
           Picti
           ,
           They
           inhabited
           the
           East
           side
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           best
           :
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           they
           were
           of
           the
           ancient
           native
           Britons
           ;
           of
           whom
           ,
           sundry
           of
           old
           ,
           before
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Romans
           into
           the
           Island
           ,
           had
           drawn
           themselves
           Northward
           ,
           to
           have
           more
           elbow-room
           for
           their
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           To
           feed
           Cattell
           ,
           and
           to
           hunt
           ,
           removing
           from
           one
           place
           to
           another
           ,
           whereunto
           largenesse
           of
           Bounds
           is
           required
           .
           Then
           others
           of
           the
           old
           Britons
           flying
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           upon
           grievance
           ,
           went
           from
           time
           to
           time
           Northward
           ,
           beyond
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           to
           their
           ancient
           com-Patriots
           .
        
         
           Next
           came
           in
           to
           these
           North
           Britans
           ,
           at
           divers
           times
           ,
           severall
           Colonies
           of
           Northern
           people
           from
           beyond
           Sea.
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           some
           late
           Authors
           have
           written
           ,
           That
           the
           inhabitants
           of
           the
           East
           side
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           came
           from
           Scandie
           .
           The
           North
           Britans
           having
           received
           these
           men
           come
           from
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           into
           their
           Society
           ,
           and
           being
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           made
           up
           a
           People
           ,
           called
           the
           Romans
           and
           South
           
             Britons
             Picti
          
           ,
           because
           they
           continued
           the
           Custom
           of
           painting
           their
           bodies
           ,
           of
           old
           in
           use
           among
           many
           Nations
           :
           which
           custome
           the
           South
           Britons
           left
           off
           ,
           with
           other
           Rites
           ,
           now
           become
           Provincialls
           of
           the
           Empire
           .
           The
           whole
           Island
           was
           first
           called
           Albion
           ;
           of
           which
           we
           shall
           speak
           anon
           ,
           God
           willing
           .
        
         
           Then
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           Britannia
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           a
           woody
           Countrey
           ;
           for
           of
           old
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Sylvis
             obsita
          
           ,
           covered
           with
           Woods
           ,
           as
           Strabo
           terms
           it
           .
           And
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           we
           see
           that
           
           part
           of
           the
           countrey
           opposite
           to
           the
           Continent
           ,
           full
           of
           Woods
           and
           Inclosures
           .
           We
           finde
           in
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           the
           Peninsule
           of
           Italy
           ,
           next
           Sicilie
           ,
           whereof
           Rhegium
           was
           the
           Metropolis
           ,
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           So
           Strabo
           names
           it
           also
           .
           The
           Origine
           of
           the
           word
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           barat
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           severall
           kindes
           of
           trees
           ,
           
             Fir
             ,
             Ash
             ,
             Cedar
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           The
           Picti
           had
           divers
           people
           under
           them
           ,
           whereof
           the
           chief
           were
           Caledonii
           ;
           by
           whose
           name
           ,
           sometimes
           all
           the
           Picts
           were
           named
           ,
           although
           Caledonii
           properly
           were
           those
           of
           the
           Picts
           who
           dwelt
           among
           the
           lesser
           hills
           ;
           of
           which
           hills
           ,
           some
           are
           called
           
             Ocelli
             montes
          
           ,
           in
           vulgar
           language
           
             Ochell
             hills
          
           .
           The
           countrey
           of
           the
           Caledonii
           did
           begin
           at
           Forth
           ,
           and
           went
           Northward
           beyond
           Tay
           ,
           where
           their
           chief
           City
           was
           Caledon
           ,
           now
           Dunkell
           ,
           by
           a
           transposition
           .
           In
           this
           countrey
           were
           the
           Woods
           called
           
             saltus
             Caledonius
          
           ,
           or
           
             sylva
             Caledonia
          
           .
           The
           rockie
           and
           hillie
           part
           of
           Aetolia
           in
           Greece
           ,
           was
           called
           by
           the
           same
           name
           :
           and
           there
           was
           there
           a
           Town
           of
           this
           name
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           Forrest
           ,
           so
           much
           spoken
           of
           by
           the
           old
           Poets
           .
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           second
           vowell
           is
           now
           and
           then
           changed
           ,
           which
           makes
           no
           difference
           ;
           for
           in
           words
           the
           consonants
           are
           mainly
           regarded
           .
           
             Strabo
             ,
             Lib.
          
           10.
           calleth
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           countrey
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           hillie
           and
           stonie
           or
           rockie
           :
           the
           name
           cometh
           from
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           Galeaetan
           ,
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             tumulus
             asper
          
           ,
           a
           rough
           little
           hill
           .
        
         
           Benorth
           the
           Limits
           of
           the
           Empire
           in
           this
           Island
           ,
           all
           people
           ,
           beside
           the
           Picts
           ,
           were
           called
           Brigantes
           ,
           which
           importeth
           as
           much
           as
           In-dwellers
           of
           Mountains
           ,
           or
           high
           hills
           :
           So
           you
           have
           the
           Brigantes
           neer
           the
           Lake
           of
           Constance
           ,
           in-dwelling
           Mountains
           .
           On
           the
           Alps
           in
           Daulphine
           you
           have
           
             Brigantium
             Brianson
          
           ,
           the
           highest
           Town
           in
           Europe
           .
           The
           Brigantes
           of
           Spain
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           of
           old
           did
           inhabite
           Mountains
           ;
           and
           so
           did
           our
           Brigantes
           in
           this
           Island
           mainly
           keep
           upon
           the
           Mountains
           .
           The
           name
           cometh
           from
           
             Briga
             ,
             Brica
          
           ,
           or
           Bria
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           diversly
           written
           :
           It
           signifieth
           an
           high
           place
           ,
           or
           Mountain
           :
           Our
           vulgar
           hath
           interpreted
           it
           Bray
           ;
           hence
           we
           haply
           call
           our
           Brigantes
           
           Bray-men
           ,
           vvhom
           vve
           call
           othervvise
           High-landers
           ,
           or
           High-land-men
           .
           Strabo
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           bria
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Thracians
           ,
           doth
           signifie
           a
           Tovvn
           ,
           or
           City
           .
           And
           so
           the
           vvord
           Bria
           must
           needs
           come
           from
           the
           Hebrevv
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           bira
           ,
           Tovvn
           or
           Palace
           ,
           by
           the
           transposition
           of
           a
           letter
           ;
           vvhich
           is
           ordinary
           in
           the
           derivation
           of
           vvords
           ,
           as
           vve
           have
           said
           a
           little
           before
           .
           Here
           ,
           for
           further
           proof
           of
           the
           transposition
           of
           a
           letter
           in
           a
           derivative
           vvord
           ,
           take
           this
           example
           onely
           ,
           Dumbarton
           ,
           for
           Dumbriton
           .
        
         
           Cansabon
           ,
           in
           his
           Notes
           upon
           Strabo
           ,
           tells
           us
           ,
           from
           Hesychius
           ,
           That
           bria
           signifieth
           a
           Village
           or
           Tovvn
           upon
           a
           hill
           :
           So
           bria
           signifieth
           not
           simply
           a
           Tovvn
           or
           Village
           ,
           but
           such
           a
           one
           as
           is
           builded
           upon
           a
           hill
           .
           And
           truely
           ,
           in
           the
           most
           ancient
           times
           ,
           Tovvns
           or
           Villages
           vvere
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           builded
           upon
           high
           places
           ;
           as
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           taken
           the
           pains
           to
           remark
           ,
           either
           by
           Histories
           ,
           or
           by
           considering
           the
           places
           he
           may
           have
           seen
           ,
           knovveth
           .
           So
           then
           Brigantes
           are
           men
           inhabiting
           the
           hills
           ,
           or
           having
           their
           Tovvns
           ,
           Cities
           ,
           Villages
           upon
           the
           hills
           .
           Yea
           ,
           in
           old
           times
           ,
           vvhen
           they
           had
           not
           yet
           fixed
           their
           abode
           certain
           ,
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           remove
           from
           hill
           to
           hill
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           formerly
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           day
           some
           of
           our
           Highlanders
           do
           ,
           within
           their
           own
           extent
           and
           limits
           .
        
         
           The
           Brigantes
           in
           the
           Continent
           namely
           ,
           were
           so
           given
           anciently
           to
           take
           away
           goods
           from
           their
           enemies
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           ,
           that
           by
           successe
           of
           time
           ,
           all
           those
           that
           openly
           did
           rob
           and
           plunder
           ,
           were
           called
           Brigantes
           :
           And
           the
           French
           has
           from
           hence
           derived
           the
           verb
           ,
           Brigander
           ,
           to
           rob
           or
           plunder
           .
           Next
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Armour
           called
           Brigantine
           ,
           the
           use
           and
           manner
           whereof
           is
           borrowed
           from
           the
           Brigantes
           ;
           it
           is
           like
           a
           Male-Coat
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           kinde
           of
           Ship
           used
           at
           the
           Sea
           ,
           called
           Brigantine
           ,
           of
           the
           middle
           size
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           proper
           for
           War
           at
           Sea.
           Thus
           much
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Brigantes
           .
        
         
           The
           Brigantes
           of
           this
           Island
           came
           hither
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           at
           divers
           times
           ,
           and
           upon
           divers
           occasions
           .
           The
           Brigantes
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           by
           Ptolomie
           ,
           are
           placed
           well
           Southward
           :
           But
           those
           that
           are
           come
           after
           Ptolomee
           ,
           I
           mean
           those
           of
           neerer
           Antiquity
           ,
           have
           placed
           them
           more
           Northerly
           by
           many
           miles
           ;
           as
           ye
           may
           see
           easily
           by
           looking
           upon
           Ptolomee
           his
           Maps
           ;
           and
           Ortelius
           
           his
           Maps
           of
           Geographie
           of
           the
           Ancients
           .
           So
           ye
           see
           that
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           coming
           to
           Ireland
           from
           Spain
           ;
           for
           thence
           they
           came
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           inhabitants
           of
           that
           Island
           ,
           dwelt
           in
           the
           South
           parts
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           drew
           Northward
           ,
           for
           conveniency
           to
           their
           wandring
           course
           of
           life
           ,
           in
           keeping
           cattell
           ,
           and
           hunting
           ,
           and
           for
           freedom
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           too
           neer
           neighbors
           :
           They
           went
           ,
           by
           successe
           of
           time
           ,
           so
           far
           North
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           ,
           having
           come
           to
           the
           part
           next
           unto
           Britannie
           ,
           they
           came
           hither
           ,
           and
           possessed
           themselves
           of
           the
           little
           Islands
           and
           hills
           next
           unto
           Ireland
           ;
           and
           finding
           themselves
           firted
           in
           this
           new-found
           Land
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           minde
           ,
           they
           made
           their
           abode
           there
           ,
           and
           drew
           dayly
           more
           and
           more
           company
           unto
           them
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           they
           made
           up
           a
           great
           Body
           of
           people
           in
           Britannie
           ,
           and
           by
           little
           and
           little
           came
           all
           along
           the
           West
           side
           of
           Britannie
           ,
           keeping
           the
           hills
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           River
           Belisana
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           Rhibet
           ,
           in
           Lancashire
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           went
           straight
           Eastward
           ,
           till
           they
           came
           to
           the
           mouth
           of
           Abus
           ,
           now
           Humber
           .
        
         
           The
           North
           Britans
           were
           glad
           to
           give
           them
           way
           ,
           contenting
           themselves
           with
           the
           East
           side
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           (
           which
           indeed
           was
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           best
           )
           and
           were
           glad
           also
           to
           have
           them
           for
           a
           Rampart
           against
           their
           enemies
           in
           the
           South
           ,
           or
           in
           
             majore
             Britannia
          
           .
           The
           Brigantes
           were
           great
           enemies
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           with
           whom
           they
           had
           divers
           Bickerings
           ;
           but
           at
           last
           they
           were
           compelled
           to
           go
           Northward
           ,
           and
           were
           hem'd
           in
           by
           the
           wall
           built
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           betwixt
           the
           
             fluve
             Tina
          
           ,
           now
           Tyne
           on
           the
           East
           side
           ,
           and
           Itrina
           ,
           now
           Eden
           in
           Cumberland
           ,
           on
           the
           West
           side
           .
           Although
           they
           left
           the
           Countrey
           besouth
           this
           wall
           ,
           yet
           the
           Romans
           continued
           there
           the
           names
           of
           Brigantes
           ;
           yea
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           allured
           by
           the
           bounty
           of
           the
           Soyl
           ,
           did
           chuse
           rather
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Roman
           yoke
           ,
           then
           change
           their
           abode
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           with
           thraldome
           .
           Then
           ,
           after
           many
           various
           encounters
           with
           the
           Romans
           ,
           they
           were
           yet
           constrained
           to
           yeeld
           more
           ground
           unto
           the
           Romans
           ,
           who
           hedged
           in
           both
           them
           and
           the
           Picts
           northward
           with
           a
           Wall
           ,
           betwixt
           Bodotria
           ,
           or
           Forth
           ,
           and
           Glotta
           ,
           or
           Clyde
           .
           At
           last
           ,
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           cunning
           ,
           raised
           jealousies
           betwixt
           the
           Brigantes
           and
           Picts
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           onely
           withdraws
           the
           Picts
           from
           the
           
           friendship
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           but
           makes
           them
           joyn
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           overthrow
           the
           Brigantes
           ;
           and
           taking
           occasion
           of
           the
           Brigantes
           domestick
           troubles
           ,
           fights
           with
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           at
           length
           ,
           after
           a
           bloody
           well-fought
           Battell
           ,
           defeats
           them
           ,
           gives
           the
           best
           of
           the
           Lands
           they
           possest
           to
           the
           Picts
           ,
           for
           their
           reward
           .
           After
           this
           the
           Brigantes
           were
           constrained
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           of
           the
           better
           sort
           )
           to
           retire
           thence
           ,
           whereof
           some
           went
           to
           the
           next
           Isles
           ;
           some
           returned
           to
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           their
           ancient
           Patrie
           ;
           and
           some
           went
           to
           the
           North
           Countreys
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           were
           for
           a
           time
           distressed
           ,
           and
           in
           exile
           ,
           till
           after
           divers
           attempts
           ,
           they
           were
           restored
           again
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Fergus
           the
           second
           .
           Here
           let
           us
           remember
           ,
           That
           the
           whole
           Island
           Britannie
           was
           first
           named
           Albion
           ,
           from
           Albe
           ,
           or
           Alpe
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           hill
           ,
           or
           
             high
             place
          
           .
           This
           word
           Albe
           ,
           or
           Alpe
           ,
           cometh
           from
           Albus
           ,
           white
           ;
           and
           this
           from
           the
           Hebrew
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Laban
             ,
             per
             metathesin
             ,
             Alban
             ,
             Albus
             ;
             &
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           Greek
           ;
           because
           the
           high
           hills
           and
           mountains
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           the
           hot
           Countries
           ,
           are
           frequently
           covered
           with
           Snow
           ,
           and
           so
           appear
           white
           ;
           witnesse
           the
           high
           hills
           betwixt
           France
           and
           Italy
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           highnesse
           above
           other
           mountains
           ,
           are
           named
           particularly
           Alps.
           The
           Island
           ,
           when
           it
           had
           given
           unto
           it
           the
           name
           of
           Britannia
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           left
           off
           the
           old
           name
           of
           Albon
           ,
           which
           continued
           in
           the
           North
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           ,
           benorth
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           Empire
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           beneath
           the
           Humber
           was
           called
           ;
           and
           Albion
           in
           this
           second
           sense
           ,
           in
           following
           times
           was
           called
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           ;
           but
           as
           the
           Romans
           did
           gain
           ground
           upon
           the
           in-dwellers
           of
           Albion
           ,
           or
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           beating
           them
           Northward
           ,
           they
           lessened
           Albion
           ,
           or
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           till
           they
           brought
           them
           to
           keep
           North
           Bodotria
           ,
           or
           Forth
           ,
           and
           Glotta
           ,
           or
           Clyde
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           Romans
           having
           by
           their
           cunning
           divided
           the
           Brigantes
           and
           Picts
           ;
           and
           having
           drawn
           the
           Picts
           on
           their
           side
           against
           the
           
             Brigantes
             ,
             Albion
          
           was
           taken
           for
           that
           part
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           beyond
           Clyde
           and
           Forth
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           belong
           to
           the
           Picts
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Northwest
           side
           of
           that
           hillie
           Continent
           ,
           with
           the
           hillie
           Islands
           adjacent
           ,
           where
           to
           this
           day
           dwelleth
           our
           Highlandmen
           ,
           or
           Highlanders
           ,
           who
           are
           the
           remnant
           
           of
           the
           ancient
           Brigantes
           .
           That
           the
           ancient
           name
           of
           a
           whole
           great
           Countrey
           ,
           as
           this
           Island
           is
           ,
           should
           be
           conserved
           in
           one
           corner
           ,
           or
           a
           little
           portion
           thereof
           ,
           may
           not
           seem
           strange
           ,
           I
           have
           thought
           fit
           to
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           you
           have
           the
           like
           in
           our
           neighbour
           Countrey
           ,
           of
           old
           called
           Gaule
           ,
           now
           France
           ;
           where
           the
           ancient
           name
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           among
           the
           vulgar
           ,
           is
           onely
           conserved
           in
           a
           little
           Countrey
           lying
           about
           Sens
           ,
           of
           old
           ,
           Senones
           :
           this
           little
           Countrey
           is
           called
           
             Pays
             Gaulois
          
           ,
           and
           is
           divided
           in
           
             Haute
             ,
             &
             basse
             Gaule
          
           .
           So
           it
           was
           judiciously
           said
           by
           the
           Historiographer
           ,
           The
           name
           of
           the
           Isle
           Albion
           is
           derived
           from
           Albe
           ,
           and
           remains
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           its
           Native
           Soyl.
           
        
         
           Of
           Alpe
           ,
           or
           Albe
           ,
           signifying
           hill
           ,
           or
           high
           place
           ,
           you
           have
           the
           in-dwellers
           thereof
           sometimes
           named
           Albani
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Asia
             ,
             Dalmatia
             ,
             Italy
          
           ,
           and
           North
           Britannia
           ;
           and
           their
           Countrey
           Albania
           ,
           sometimes
           
             Albici
             ,
             Albigois
          
           in
           Languedock
           ,
           and
           their
           Countrey
           Albium
           ,
           or
           Albi
           ,
           in
           vulgar
           language
           ,
           sometimes
           Albini
           ,
           or
           Alpini
           ,
           and
           Albienses
           ,
           as
           the
           in-dwellers
           of
           our
           Albion
           ,
           who
           to
           this
           day
           call
           themselves
           as
           they
           have
           done
           of
           old
           ,
           &c.
           which
           name
           is
           one
           and
           the
           same
           with
           Brigantes
           .
           Here
           let
           us
           remark
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Provincialls
           or
           In-dwellers
           of
           Britannia
           superiour
           ,
           subject
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           are
           ordinarily
           called
           by
           the
           Writers
           Britones
           ;
           so
           the
           others
           ,
           benorth
           the
           Empire
           ,
           have
           been
           called
           by
           the
           Writers
           
             Britanni
             ,
             peregrini
             ,
             &
             transmarini
             ,
          
           strangers
           ,
           and
           beyond-Sea-men
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           of
           another
           Island
           .
           And
           truely
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           not
           for
           the
           Strait
           betwixt
           the
           Rivers
           afore-named
           ,
           which
           did
           serve
           for
           Border
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           were
           in
           another
           Island
           .
           Hence
           England
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             inter
             quatuor
             maria
          
           .
        
         
           
             Ptolomeis
             ,
             Tacitus
          
           ,
           and
           Seneca
           tell
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           Brigantes
           inhabited
           Albion
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           writ
           ,
           was
           that
           part
           of
           the
           Island
           beyond
           the
           Roman
           Empire
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Brigantes
           were
           then
           Albini
           ,
           or
           Albani
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           the
           Brigantes
           about
           Eboracum
           ,
           now
           Yorke
           ,
           were
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           who
           came
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           a
           great
           and
           mighty
           People
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Fordon
          
           ,
           in
           his
           
             Scoti
             Chronicon
          
           ,
           writes
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           came
           so
           far
           South
           as
           Humber
           ,
           and
           possessed
           Lands
           there
           .
           Also
           
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man
           was
           for
           a
           long
           time
           under
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           ;
           which
           Isle
           is
           as
           far
           South
           ,
           as
           the
           Countrey
           about
           Yorke
           ,
           although
           it
           be
           Westward
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Sea.
           And
           these
           were
           the
           Brigantes
           we
           now
           have
           spoken
           of
           .
           The
           Brigantes
           ,
           at
           their
           first
           coming
           into
           Albion
           ,
           came
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           without
           any
           certain
           or
           setled
           way
           of
           Government
           :
           but
           being
           grown
           to
           a
           considerable
           number
           or
           Body
           ,
           they
           sent
           into
           Ireland
           for
           Fergus
           the
           first
           ,
           to
           be
           their
           King
           ;
           whose
           (
           with
           a
           new
           Colonie
           )
           coming
           into
           Albion
           ,
           is
           reckoned
           to
           be
           about
           
             Alexander
             the
             Great
          
           his
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           three
           hundred
           yeers
           before
           the
           Birth
           of
           Christ.
           
        
         
           The
           Brigantes
           ,
           alias
           ,
           Albini
           ,
           for
           a
           certain
           time
           ,
           by
           some
           have
           been
           called
           Dalreudini
           (
           although
           this
           name
           did
           not
           last
           long
           )
           from
           the
           King
           Reuda
           ,
           who
           brought
           into
           Albion
           the
           second
           remarkable
           Colony
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           after
           Fergus
           ,
           about
           180
           yeers
           before
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           220
           yeers
           after
           Fergus
           ,
           And
           Dale
           ,
           which
           signifieth
           Countrey
           and
           Province
           ,
           as
           is
           known
           to
           this
           day
           :
           There
           is
           a
           certain
           place
           in
           the
           West
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           called
           to
           this
           very
           day
           Ridsdale
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           benorth
           the
           Roman
           Province
           ,
           upon
           the
           East
           side
           ,
           were
           originally
           Britains
           ,
           whence
           they
           were
           called
           
             Britanni
             Picti
          
           ;
           and
           somtimes
           
             Britanni
             Caledonii
          
           ,
           from
           one
           of
           the
           chief
           people
           ;
           sometimes
           simply
           Picti
           ,
           or
           Caledonii
           .
           Also
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           That
           the
           people
           benorth
           the
           Province
           ,
           on
           the
           West
           side
           ,
           were
           come
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           called
           Brigantes
           ,
           or
           Album
           ;
           yea
           ,
           for
           a
           time
           Dalreudini
           .
           Likewise
           we
           have
           heard
           ,
           That
           all
           the
           people
           benorth
           the
           Empire
           ,
           by
           a
           generall
           Appellation
           ,
           were
           called
           Scoti
           ,
           where
           they
           were
           all
           spoken
           of
           together
           :
           but
           when
           they
           were
           spoken
           of
           apart
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           East
           were
           called
           Scoto-britanni
           :
           Those
           of
           the
           West
           were
           called
           Scoto-brigantes
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           heard
           out
           of
           Seneca
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           by
           progresse
           of
           time
           ,
           the
           Irish
           came
           to
           go
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Scots
           ,
           with
           those
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           or
           Albion
           ,
           who
           from
           them
           had
           help
           ,
           supply
           ,
           and
           recruites
           ,
           in
           their
           War
           against
           the
           Romans
           and
           Britans
           Provincialls
           .
           Thus
           naming
           the
           Irish
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Scots
           ,
           began
           some
           hundred
           yeers
           after
           Christ
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           towards
           the
           middle
           Ages
           .
           And
           
           about
           that
           time
           Ireland
           was
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Scotia
           ,
           as
           
             Abrahamus
             Ortelius
          
           hath
           remarked
           ,
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           
             I
             have
             observed
             Ireland
             to
             be
             named
             Scotia
             ,
             by
             the
             Writers
             of
             the
             middle
             Age.
          
           And
           so
           it
           hath
           been
           observed
           by
           the
           learned
           ,
           That
           ancient
           Authors
           did
           never
           name
           
             Ireland
             Scotia
          
           ;
           as
           you
           may
           see
           by
           those
           who
           have
           exactly
           reckoned
           up
           the
           old
           names
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           ancient
           and
           Classick
           Authors
           .
           So
           it
           was
           not
           said
           much
           amisse
           by
           one
           ,
           That
           this
           naming
           of
           Ireland
           by
           the
           name
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           was
           first
           about
           Beda
           his
           time
           ,
           who
           lived
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           eighth
           Age.
           Scaliger
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           the
           word
           Scot
           is
           no
           Irish
           word
           ,
           but
           British
           ;
           that
           is
           not
           used
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           in
           Britannia
           :
           what
           is
           the
           origine
           and
           signification
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           we
           have
           heard
           before
           .
        
         
           As
           the
           Irish
           began
           to
           be
           called
           Scots
           ,
           so
           the
           Picts
           left
           off
           to
           be
           so
           named
           ;
           now
           withdrawing
           themselves
           from
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           or
           Albini
           ,
           and
           striking
           in
           with
           their
           enemies
           the
           Irish
           ,
           by
           the
           Writers
           were
           called
           
             Scoti
             Hibernienses
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Albins
           were
           called
           
             Scoti
             Albienses
          
           :
           And
           Ireland
           was
           called
           
             Scotia
             major
          
           ,
           because
           Albania
           or
           Albion
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           
             Scotia
             minor
          
           ,
           was
           of
           lesse
           extent
           .
           But
           this
           name
           of
           Scots
           was
           not
           for
           any
           long
           time
           given
           to
           the
           Irish
           ;
           So
           that
           at
           length
           the
           name
           of
           Scots
           became
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Albins
           or
           Brigantes
           alone
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           the
           Albins
           having
           subdued
           the
           Picts
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           no
           more
           a
           People
           ,
           communicated
           into
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           newly
           conquered
           by
           them
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           Scotia
           ,
           as
           one
           Countrey
           with
           Albinia
           ;
           and
           so
           all
           the
           in-dwellers
           there
           ,
           were
           called
           Scots
           ,
           with
           the
           Albins
           ,
           as
           one
           people
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           to
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Now
           the
           Albins
           or
           Brigantes
           being
           the
           onely
           Masters
           of
           
             Britannia
             minor
          
           ,
           came
           to
           be
           called
           Scoto-Britanni
           ;
           as
           the
           Picts
           had
           been
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           are
           upon
           occasion
           called
           so
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           the
           South
           Britons
           ,
           of
           whom
           ,
           some
           are
           called
           Cambro-britanni
           ,
           the
           rest
           ,
           Anglo-britanni
           .
        
         
           Although
           the
           ancient
           Brigantes
           were
           called
           by
           forreigners
           Scoti
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           the
           Britons
           Provincialls
           ,
           and
           the
           Romans
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           never
           name
           themselves
           so
           ,
           by
           this
           name
           Scoti
           ;
           
           neither
           do
           the
           High-landers
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           in
           their
           own
           language
           call
           themselves
           Scots
           ,
           but
           Albins
           .
           So
           Scaliger
           had
           just
           reason
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           Scoti
           was
           not
           an
           Irish
           name
           .
           As
           the
           Hellenes
           did
           never
           name
           themselves
           Greeks
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           so
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           forreigners
           :
           And
           the
           Misraims
           did
           not
           call
           themselves
           Egyptians
           ,
           although
           forreigners
           named
           them
           so
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           now
           adayes
           are
           divided
           in
           Highland-men
           ,
           and
           Lowland-men
           :
           The
           Highlanders
           are
           the
           true
           Progenie
           of
           the
           ancient
           Brigantes
           ,
           or
           Albins
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           because
           some
           are
           come
           in
           later
           times
           from
           other
           Countreys
           .
           And
           to
           this
           day
           our
           Highlanders
           ,
           as
           the
           Brigantes
           of
           old
           ,
           makes
           main
           use
           of
           their
           Bowes
           and
           Arrows
           ,
           in
           their
           war
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           among
           the
           hills
           ;
           so
           when
           they
           praise
           one
           for
           a
           Military
           man
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           He
           is
           a
           good
           Bowe-man
           ,
           and
           Bray-man
           ;
           which
           two
           Epithites
           were
           expressed
           by
           the
           ancients
           in
           one
           composed
           word
           ,
           Scoto-Brigantes
           .
        
         
           The
           Lowland-men
           are
           made
           up
           of
           divers
           Nations
           ;
           for
           a
           few
           of
           them
           are
           a
           little
           remnant
           of
           the
           ancient
           Picts
           ;
           other
           few
           are
           descended
           from
           the
           ancient
           Albins
           :
           who
           leaving
           the
           hills
           ,
           after
           the
           defeat
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           did
           betake
           themselves
           to
           the
           Low
           Countrey
           .
           Divers
           from
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           Britannie
           ,
           had
           fled
           thither
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           
             Saxons
             ,
             Danes
          
           ,
           and
           Normans
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           of
           old
           from
           the
           Tyranny
           of
           the
           Romans
           .
           Then
           the
           English
           ,
           being
           so
           oft
           in
           Scotland
           with
           their
           Armies
           ,
           have
           left
           divers
           in
           the
           Countrey
           .
           Also
           Marriages
           ,
           and
           other
           private
           occasions
           ,
           have
           drawn
           sundry
           men
           from
           England
           into
           Scotland
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           sundry
           of
           the
           Low-Countrie
           people
           are
           come
           from
           beyond
           Seas
           ,
           as
           from
           
             France
             ,
             Germany
             ,
             Hungary
             ,
             Flanders
             ,
             Ireland
             ,
             &c.
          
           of
           late
           dayes
           :
           So
           all
           being
           reckoned
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           few
           in
           the
           Low
           Countrey
           come
           of
           the
           old
           
             Albins
             ,
             Brigantes
          
           ,
           or
           old
           Picts
           .
        
         
           The
           Low-Countrey
           men
           calls
           the
           High-landers
           Irish
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           ancient
           descent
           ,
           as
           for
           their
           language
           ,
           onely
           differing
           from
           the
           Irish
           by
           dialect
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           wayes
           of
           living
           not
           much
           unlike
           :
           yet
           one
           main
           difference
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           activity
           of
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           the
           lazinesse
           of
           the
           Irish.
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Highlanders
           calls
           the
           Low-Countrey
           men
           
           Saxons
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           descent
           (
           although
           many
           of
           them
           are
           come
           from
           the
           Southern
           people
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           who
           are
           a
           Progenie
           of
           the
           Saxons
           )
           as
           for
           the
           language
           ,
           which
           differeth
           onely
           by
           dialect
           from
           the
           language
           of
           the
           South
           ,
           which
           acknowledgeth
           the
           Saxon
           language
           for
           its
           mother
           Tongue
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           way
           of
           living
           not
           so
           different
           ,
           save
           that
           the
           Scots
           are
           harder
           bred
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           more
           fitted
           for
           toyling
           at
           War
           namely
           ,
           then
           the
           English
           are
           ;
           for
           we
           see
           the
           English
           to
           have
           pain
           to
           toyle
           ,
           and
           endure
           Wars
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           going
           to
           the
           Field
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           their
           tender
           and
           soft
           breeding
           .
           The
           language
           of
           the
           South
           -
           Britons
           of
           old
           ,
           was
           not
           much
           different
           from
           that
           of
           the
           Gauls
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           into
           Albion
           ;
           witnesse
           Tacitus
           ,
           in
           Agricola
           his
           Life
           :
           The
           Gauls
           then
           did
           speak
           a
           corrupt
           Greek
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           come
           of
           the
           Greeks
           .
           Besides
           ,
           many
           words
           of
           the
           old
           Gaulois
           ,
           the
           phrase
           and
           construction
           ,
           are
           to
           this
           day
           in
           the
           French
           language
           kept
           ;
           which
           doth
           signifie
           ,
           that
           of
           old
           the
           Greek
           was
           spoken
           in
           Gaule
           ,
           although
           corrupt
           grosly
           by
           ignorant
           men
           without
           learning
           ,
           who
           neither
           could
           reade
           nor
           write
           .
           Yet
           in
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           Gaule
           ,
           neer
           the
           Mediterranean
           Sea
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Greek
           Islands
           are
           ,
           the
           Greeke
           was
           spoken
           and
           taught
           ,
           at
           Marseilles
           namely
           .
           The
           ancient
           language
           of
           the
           Britons
           suffred
           a
           great
           change
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           other
           forreigners
           ,
           who
           brought
           in
           amongst
           them
           their
           terms
           of
           Law
           ,
           of
           divine
           Service
           ,
           of
           War
           ,
           and
           of
           Policie
           ,
           with
           the
           names
           of
           divers
           Commodities
           ,
           and
           the
           names
           of
           divers
           Trades
           .
        
         
           When
           the
           Saxons
           and
           Danes
           came
           into
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           confined
           the
           remnant
           of
           the
           ancient
           Britons
           unto
           the
           West
           Countrey
           ,
           with
           their
           language
           ,
           such
           as
           it
           was
           left
           unto
           them
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           other
           forreigners
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           with
           themselves
           planted
           the
           language
           which
           is
           spoken
           in
           all
           England
           now
           adays
           ,
           with
           some
           alteration
           and
           change
           .
           The
           first
           notable
           change
           happened
           by
           the
           Normans
           ,
           in
           whose
           language
           the
           Law
           hath
           been
           administred
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           next
           change
           is
           from
           the
           Latin
           ,
           in
           which
           language
           divine
           Service
           hath
           been
           for
           many
           yeers
           Officiated
           .
           Then
           the
           English
           language
           hath
           borrowed
           from
           all
           neighbour
           Nations
           many
           words
           ,
           without
           any
           great
           change
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           English
           language
           is
           said
           to
           be
           the
           quintessence
           
           of
           all
           neighbour
           Languages
           :
           From
           it
           the
           Scotish
           Tongue
           differs
           but
           in
           dialect
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           .
           The
           Highlanders
           Language
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           said
           likewise
           ,
           is
           Irish
           ,
           which
           of
           old
           was
           a
           corrupt
           Greek
           also
           ;
           for
           the
           Irish
           came
           into
           Ireland
           from
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           Spain
           ,
           who
           spake
           a
           corrupt
           Greek
           ,
           as
           those
           of
           Gaule
           did
           ;
           for
           the
           ancient
           in-dwellers
           of
           the
           North
           parts
           of
           Spain
           came
           also
           from
           the
           Greek
           Islands
           .
           So
           that
           of
           old
           ,
           the
           Language
           of
           the
           ancient
           Britons
           was
           not
           altogether
           strange
           unto
           the
           Brigantes
           ,
           or
           Alpins
           ;
           yea
           ,
           in
           this
           time
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           changes
           that
           both
           the
           Languages
           have
           sustained
           by
           time
           ,
           and
           Commerce
           of
           forreign
           Nations
           ,
           they
           have
           many
           words
           which
           are
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ,
           signifying
           the
           same
           thing
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           I
           have
           written
           of
           the
           beginning
           ,
           names
           ,
           way
           of
           living
           ,
           and
           Languages
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           make
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           how
           unjust
           and
           injurious
           unto
           us
           are
           some
           modern
           Antiquaries
           of
           our
           neighbour
           Countreys
           ;
           who
           first
           think
           they
           cannot
           prove
           their
           own
           people
           to
           be
           sufficiently
           ancient
           ,
           except
           they
           take
           from
           their
           neighbour
           their
           just
           right
           of
           good
           Antiquity
           .
           Next
           ,
           they
           conceive
           they
           cannot
           set
           forth
           fully
           enough
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           except
           they
           make
           their
           neighbours
           no
           people
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           hardly
           considerable
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           they
           imagine
           ,
           That
           they
           cannot
           extoll
           and
           magnifie
           the
           glory
           of
           their
           Countrey
           highly
           enough
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           not
           onely
           depresse
           and
           extenuate
           their
           neighbours
           name
           ,
           but
           also
           attribute
           unto
           themselves
           the
           advantages
           of
           their
           neighbours
           .
           But
           if
           these
           Antiquaries
           had
           considered
           with
           the
           eyes
           of
           men
           ,
           That
           there
           is
           enough
           to
           be
           said
           for
           the
           credit
           of
           their
           own
           Countrey
           ,
           without
           wronging
           others
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           so
           stuffed
           their
           Books
           with
           mistaken
           and
           mis-applied
           Allegations
           of
           good
           ancient
           Authors
           ,
           nor
           with
           Collection
           of
           fabulous
           and
           lying
           Monks
           tales
           ,
           wherein
           some
           of
           them
           do
           fansie
           Learning
           mainly
           to
           consist
           .
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           .
        
         
           For
           this
           place
           ,
           I
           will
           only
           adde
           this
           :
           As
           the
           Scots
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           not
           of
           the
           greatest
           people
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           truely
           one
           of
           the
           most
           ancient
           People
           in
           Europe
           ;
           So
           I
           dare
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           God
           (
           to
           whose
           praise
           be
           it
           spoken
           )
           in
           his
           goodnesse
           
           towards
           them
           hath
           raised
           up
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           amongst
           them
           ,
           so
           many
           excellent
           and
           vertuous
           men
           ,
           in
           Church
           and
           State
           ,
           in
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           in
           Policy
           and
           War
           ,
           at
           home
           and
           abroad
           ,
           of
           old
           and
           of
           late
           ,
           that
           few
           Nations
           ,
           ancient
           or
           moderne
           ,
           although
           of
           greater
           bounds
           ,
           can
           compare
           with
           them
           ;
           fewer
           equall
           them
           ,
           and
           hardly
           any
           at
           all
           go
           beyond
           them
           in
           this
           ;
           for
           which
           we
           praise
           God
           ,
           who
           of
           the
           best
           things
           hath
           given
           us
           the
           best
           measure
           ;
           and
           say
           with
           the
           Historian
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Land
             is
             more
             fertile
             of
             good
             men
             ,
             then
             of
             good
             fruits
             .
          
        
         
           But
           now
           ,
           since
           all
           former
           walls
           of
           separation
           and
           division
           ,
           both
           ancient
           and
           moderne
           ,
           Civill
           and
           Ecclesiasticall
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           taken
           away
           by
           Gods
           blessing
           :
           and
           since
           in
           so
           many
           respects
           the
           Scots
           and
           English
           are
           so
           neer
           one
           unto
           another
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           :
           But
           above
           all
           ,
           since
           they
           both
           are
           members
           of
           the
           true
           Church
           and
           pure
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           to
           the
           upholding
           of
           whose
           Truth
           ,
           and
           purging
           of
           it
           from
           uncleannesse
           they
           have
           newly
           bound
           themselves
           together
           as
           one
           People
           ,
           yea
           ,
           as
           one
           man
           ,
           Let
           them
           then
           ,
           in
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           laying
           aside
           all
           excuses
           ,
           envies
           ,
           jealousies
           ,
           and
           by-ends
           ,
           as
           feeling
           members
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           Body
           ,
           concur
           unanimously
           ,
           with
           their
           mutuall
           and
           best
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           settle
           the
           true
           Worship
           of
           God
           in
           all
           true
           purity
           ,
           and
           quiet
           all
           things
           speedily
           with
           wisedom
           ,
           to
           the
           good
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           with
           due
           obedience
           to
           our
           lawfull
           Sovereign
           under
           God
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           taught
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nature
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Municipall
           Laws
           of
           our
           severall
           Countreys
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Scots
           ,
           although
           they
           received
           amongst
           them
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospel
           with
           the
           very
           first
           of
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           yet
           had
           they
           not
           the
           Evangel
           so
           universally
           professed
           thorow
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           ,
           till
           towards
           the
           first
           yeers
           of
           the
           third
           Age
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           till
           Donald
           the
           first
           ;
           who
           not
           onely
           professed
           the
           Faith
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           with
           his
           Family
           ,
           but
           did
           his
           best
           to
           cast
           out
           Idolatry
           wholly
           from
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           to
           settle
           the
           Ministery
           of
           the
           Gospel
           in
           every
           corner
           thereof
           :
           But
           this
           religious
           King
           could
           not
           bring
           
           to
           passe
           this
           his
           good
           Designe
           fully
           ,
           being
           diverted
           by
           continuall
           Wars
           against
           the
           Romans
           the
           whole
           course
           of
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Donald
           ,
           till
           toward
           the
           later
           end
           of
           the
           third
           age
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           the
           Reign
           of
           Crathilinth
           ,
           this
           work
           of
           totally
           putting
           down
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           setling
           the
           Gospel
           every
           where
           in
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           by
           the
           negligence
           of
           the
           following
           Princes
           ,
           was
           at
           a
           stay
           .
           In
           this
           King
           Crathilinth
           his
           dayes
           fell
           out
           the
           ninth
           persecution
           under
           Aurelius
           ,
           and
           the
           tenth
           under
           Dioclesian
           ,
           which
           gave
           occasion
           to
           many
           Christians
           from
           divers
           parts
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           namely
           from
           the
           South
           parts
           of
           Britanie
           ,
           now
           another
           time
           to
           flie
           into
           Scotland
           for
           refuge
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           before
           under
           Domitian
           .
           Among
           those
           fugitives
           who
           did
           then
           repair
           into
           Scotland
           for
           shelter
           from
           the
           generall
           massacre
           ,
           were
           many
           excellent
           men
           in
           Piety
           and
           Learning
           ,
           whom
           the
           King
           Crathilinth
           not
           onely
           kindely
           received
           ,
           but
           also
           employed
           to
           ayd
           and
           help
           him
           and
           his
           Councell
           in
           the
           further
           setling
           of
           Christs
           Truth
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           totall
           extirpation
           of
           Idolatry
           out
           of
           it
           ;
           which
           was
           so
           much
           the
           harder
           work
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           Druides
           ,
           the
           principall
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           Idolatrous
           Priests
           in
           those
           dayes
           ;
           who
           not
           onely
           by
           their
           subtill
           hypocrisie
           ,
           and
           sense-pleasing
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           a
           cunning
           forecast
           ,
           having
           drawn
           into
           their
           hands
           the
           hearing
           and
           determining
           of
           Civill
           affairs
           ,
           had
           so
           gained
           upon
           the
           spirits
           of
           the
           poor
           and
           simple
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           imagine
           how
           to
           be
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           live
           .
           The
           resolute
           care
           and
           diligence
           of
           King
           Crathilinth
           and
           his
           Councell
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           those
           pious
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           surpasseth
           all
           difficulties
           ;
           and
           having
           put
           quite
           down
           the
           Groves
           and
           Altars
           under
           the
           Oaks
           ,
           and
           ,
           in
           a
           word
           ,
           all
           Idoll
           Service
           ,
           established
           the
           pure
           Worship
           of
           the
           true
           God
           in
           every
           place
           of
           his
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           filled
           up
           the
           rooms
           of
           those
           false
           Prophets
           ,
           with
           godly
           and
           learned
           Teachers
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           which
           was
           done
           every
           where
           thorow
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           particularly
           in
           the
           Islands
           ,
           which
           those
           pious
           men
           chose
           for
           their
           principall
           abode
           ,
           as
           being
           most
           fit
           for
           a
           retired
           life
           ;
           and
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Man
           the
           King
           Crathilinth
           caused
           to
           build
           a
           
           Church
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           which
           in
           following
           times
           ,
           by
           corruptions
           ,
           was
           called
           
             Fanum
             Sodorense
          
           ,
           for
           Soterense
           ,
           the
           word
           originall
           is
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Hence
           the
           Town
           neer
           the
           Church
           was
           called
           Sodora
           ,
           as
           Minster
           in
           our
           vulgar
           language
           ,
           and
           Moustier
           in
           French
           ,
           signifying
           a
           Town
           ,
           in
           a
           secondary
           signification
           ,
           neer
           a
           Church
           .
           Those
           godly
           men
           being
           setled
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           having
           withdrawn
           themselves
           from
           the
           sollicitude
           of
           worldly
           affairs
           ,
           did
           wholly
           give
           themselves
           to
           divine
           Service
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           To
           instruct
           the
           ignorant
           ,
           comfort
           the
           weak
           ,
           administer
           the
           Sacraments
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           train
           up
           Novices
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           same
           service
           in
           their
           due
           time
           .
           These
           men
           ,
           for
           their
           single
           and
           retired
           life
           ,
           were
           called
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Monks
           ,
           by
           abbreviation
           ;
           and
           for
           their
           travelling
           altogether
           in
           Gods
           Worship
           and
           Service
           ,
           were
           called
           Colidei
           ,
           or
           Culdees
           .
        
         
           These
           Culdees
           were
           so
           given
           to
           the
           exercise
           of
           devotion
           ,
           by
           the
           meditating
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           by
           Prayers
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           Cells
           whereinto
           they
           had
           inclosed
           and
           separated
           themselves
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           their
           death
           were
           reputed
           so
           many
           Temples
           or
           Chappels
           set
           aside
           for
           Divine
           Service
           ;
           hence
           to
           this
           day
           Cella
           is
           taken
           for
           a
           Church
           among
           the
           ancient
           Scots
           ,
           as
           you
           may
           see
           in
           these
           composed
           names
           ,
           
             Kelmarnoc
             ,
             Marnoc
          
           his
           Church
           ,
           
             Celpatric
             ,
             Patrick
          
           his
           Church
           .
        
         
           The
           Culdees
           thus
           setled
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           seen
           ,
           did
           chose
           out
           of
           themselves
           some
           eminent
           men
           ,
           in
           piety
           ,
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           wisedom
           ,
           to
           oversee
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           them
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           duty
           towards
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           towards
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           with
           an
           orderly
           and
           discreet
           carriage
           of
           each
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           in
           their
           severall
           societies
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           private
           .
           These
           Overseers
           or
           Superintendents
           chosen
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           by
           themselves
           ,
           did
           discharge
           the
           Duties
           of
           their
           Function
           ,
           indifferently
           every
           where
           ,
           thorowout
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           without
           restraining
           themselves
           to
           any
           certain
           place
           ,
           or
           Lording
           over
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Flock
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           attributing
           unto
           themselves
           any
           particular
           distinct
           holy
           order
           from
           the
           rest
           ,
           belonging
           
           onely
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           onely
           conferred
           by
           them
           .
           This
           way
           of
           instructing
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           governing
           the
           Church
           by
           Culdees
           ,
           did
           continue
           for
           many
           yeers
           ,
           under
           Gods
           mercy
           ;
           the
           Ministery
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           as
           yet
           ,
           not
           being
           become
           a
           businesse
           of
           gain
           ,
           and
           of
           worldly
           pomp
           and
           pride
           ;
           So
           these
           Culdees
           and
           Overseers
           of
           others
           ,
           had
           no
           other
           emulation
           ,
           but
           of
           weldoing
           ,
           nor
           striving
           ,
           but
           to
           advance
           true
           Pietie
           and
           godly
           Learning
           .
           The
           Overseers
           of
           Superintendents
           of
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           were
           commonly
           called
           by
           the
           Writers
           who
           writ
           of
           those
           dayes
           ,
           
             Scotorum
             Episcopi
          
           ,
           without
           any
           definition
           of
           place
           ,
           or
           preeminence
           of
           one
           above
           another
           .
           But
           to
           return
           to
           Crathilinth
           ,
           who
           till
           his
           dying
           day
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           the
           312.
           yeer
           ,
           did
           constantly
           continue
           to
           advance
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           likewise
           his
           successor
           Fincormac
           ;
           under
           whose
           dayes
           the
           Gospel
           did
           flourish
           in
           Puritie
           and
           in
           Peace
           ;
           he
           died
           about
           the
           yeer
           358.
           
           After
           the
           death
           of
           Fincormac
           ,
           both
           the
           Church
           and
           State
           of
           Scotland
           fell
           in
           great
           disorder
           and
           troubles
           ,
           by
           domestick
           dissensions
           and
           factions
           for
           some
           yeers
           .
           The
           Roman
           Lievtenant
           Maximus
           ,
           seeing
           the
           intestine
           troubles
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           began
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           occasion
           .
           First
           ,
           he
           foments
           their
           divisions
           within
           them
           ▪
           next
           ,
           not
           onely
           he
           withdraws
           under
           fair
           promises
           from
           the
           Scots
           their
           ancient
           Allies
           ,
           the
           Picts
           ,
           but
           also
           obtains
           help
           of
           the
           Picts
           to
           make
           Warre
           against
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           defeat
           them
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           effectuate
           indeed
           in
           a
           battell
           fought
           with
           much
           bloodshed
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           at
           the
           Water
           of
           Dun
           ,
           in
           Carrick
           ,
           wherein
           the
           King
           Ewen
           was
           killed
           (
           this
           defeat
           fell
           out
           about
           380.
           in
           the
           yeer
           of
           Christ
           )
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           and
           numbers
           of
           People
           of
           those
           that
           escaped
           ,
           some
           fled
           into
           the
           West
           Isles
           ,
           some
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           Northern
           parts
           of
           Germany
           or
           Scandia
           ;
           some
           submitted
           themselves
           to
           the
           will
           and
           discretion
           of
           the
           Conquerour
           ,
           with
           the
           poor
           people
           that
           had
           not
           taken
           arms
           .
           Among
           those
           that
           fled
           away
           ,
           was
           Ethod
           the
           Kings
           Brother
           ,
           who
           went
           with
           sundry
           of
           the
           Nobilitie
           unto
           Scandia
           ,
           where
           he
           and
           they
           stayed
           divers
           yeers
           ,
           and
           from
           whence
           now
           and
           then
           they
           made
           secret
           attempts
           upon
           Scotland
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           
           retired
           into
           the
           Islands
           and
           Ireland
           ,
           but
           to
           small
           effect
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           face
           of
           the
           politique
           State
           of
           the
           Countrey
           was
           quite
           altered
           and
           undone
           ,
           so
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           also
           was
           much
           disordered
           ,
           and
           the
           Culdees
           were
           constrained
           to
           withdraw
           ,
           and
           seek
           shelter
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           where
           they
           could
           finde
           any
           ;
           namely
           ,
           they
           returned
           into
           the
           Isles
           ,
           and
           into
           Ireland
           :
           At
           last
           the
           Picts
           perceiving
           by
           severall
           attempts
           made
           by
           the
           exiled
           Scots
           ,
           to
           return
           home
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           their
           State
           (
           although
           with
           little
           successe
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           )
           that
           the
           Scots
           were
           fully
           resolved
           to
           bestirre
           themselves
           continually
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           restored
           ,
           and
           re-established
           in
           their
           ancient
           Inheritances
           ;
           the
           Picts
           themselves
           being
           moved
           with
           the
           groaning
           miseries
           of
           their
           neighbour
           poor
           people
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           now
           under
           the
           Roman
           yoak
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           their
           means
           ;
           and
           taking
           to
           their
           consideration
           ,
           how
           foolishly
           they
           had
           suffered
           themselves
           be
           so
           farre
           circumvented
           and
           deluded
           by
           the
           Romans
           ,
           as
           to
           contribute
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           their
           old
           friends
           ;
           by
           whom
           ,
           mainly
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           they
           had
           withstood
           the
           common
           enemy
           ,
           did
           not
           onely
           comfort
           the
           poor
           oppressed
           remainers
           of
           the
           Scots
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           also
           did
           invite
           these
           that
           were
           in
           exile
           to
           return
           ,
           promising
           unto
           them
           the
           Lands
           which
           they
           had
           of
           theirs
           ,
           and
           to
           help
           them
           with
           all
           their
           strength
           and
           counsell
           ,
           in
           the
           recovery
           of
           their
           whole
           State
           from
           the
           Roman
           Tyrants
           .
           The
           exiled
           Scots
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Fergus
           the
           second
           ,
           son
           to
           Ethod
           ,
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           gathered
           all
           they
           could
           ,
           both
           of
           their
           own
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           from
           the
           places
           of
           their
           exile
           ,
           namely
           ,
           from
           Scandie
           ,
           and
           from
           Ireland
           likewise
           ,
           and
           came
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           from
           whence
           they
           chased
           away
           the
           Romans
           ,
           by
           strong
           hand
           ,
           with
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Picts
           ,
           who
           made
           good
           their
           promise
           unto
           them
           ,
           both
           in
           assisting
           them
           in
           the
           action
           of
           Warre
           ,
           and
           in
           restoring
           unto
           them
           the
           Land
           that
           they
           had
           been
           possessed
           with
           by
           the
           Romans
           .
           The
           Auxiliaries
           from
           Ireland
           stayed
           still
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           had
           allowed
           unto
           them
           the
           Countrey
           of
           Galloway
           for
           their
           reward
           ;
           and
           because
           they
           were
           of
           the
           ancient
           Brigants
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           some
           of
           the
           late
           Writers
           have
           said
           ,
           
           That
           the
           Brigantes
           of
           Albion
           had
           their
           abode
           in
           Galloway
           .
           No
           sooner
           is
           Fergus
           Crowned
           in
           the
           fatall
           Chair
           ,
           and
           setled
           in
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           he
           takes
           to
           his
           first
           care
           to
           restore
           the
           puritie
           of
           Divine
           Service
           ,
           which
           had
           been
           eclipsed
           in
           these
           bounds
           for
           severall
           yeers
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           he
           calls
           some
           of
           the
           dispersed
           Culdees
           of
           his
           Country
           ,
           whom
           he
           settles
           in
           their
           ancient
           abodes
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           Isle
           of
           Iona
           ,
           where
           he
           furnished
           them
           with
           a
           Library
           of
           Books
           which
           he
           had
           gathered
           beyond
           Sea
           ,
           as
           the
           Story
           tells
           us
           .
        
         
           This
           return
           of
           Fergus
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           son
           of
           Ethod
           ,
           Brother
           to
           late
           Ewen
           ,
           fell
           out
           about
           the
           yeer
           420.
           
           The
           regaining
           by
           the
           Scots
           of
           their
           native
           Countrey
           ,
           under
           the
           command
           of
           Fergus
           the
           second
           ,
           will
           not
           seem
           strange
           unto
           them
           who
           have
           read
           what
           they
           did
           under
           the
           commands
           of
           
             William
             Wallace
          
           ,
           and
           how
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           they
           recovered
           their
           liberty
           from
           the
           thraldom
           wherewith
           they
           were
           then
           oppressed
           .
        
         
           Ewen
           ,
           son
           to
           Fergus
           the
           second
           ,
           by
           the
           counsell
           and
           ayd
           of
           his
           Grand-father
           by
           his
           Mother
           Grame
           ;
           did
           not
           onely
           keep
           his
           Fathers
           ancient
           Kingdom
           ,
           but
           also
           did
           enlarge
           the
           Limits
           thereof
           ,
           having
           passed
           the
           next
           Wall
           of
           the
           Romans
           ,
           which
           by
           Grame
           was
           pulled
           down
           in
           many
           places
           ,
           hence
           it
           is
           called
           Grames
           Dyke
           ;
           and
           he
           possessed
           himself
           ,
           and
           the
           Picts
           with
           all
           the
           Lands
           lying
           an
           hundred
           miles
           Southward
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           unto
           Tyne
           ,
           and
           kept
           them
           till
           the
           entry
           of
           the
           Saxons
           into
           the
           Island
           .
           Next
           ,
           he
           took
           unto
           his
           care
           not
           onely
           to
           seek
           out
           the
           Culdees
           fugitives
           ,
           which
           had
           not
           yet
           returned
           ,
           under
           his
           Father
           ,
           but
           also
           he
           sent
           for
           others
           into
           the
           neighbour
           Countrey
           of
           Britaine
           ,
           and
           assigned
           unto
           them
           convenient
           places
           for
           their
           abode
           ,
           with
           a
           moderate
           competency
           of
           means
           for
           their
           maintenance
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           be
           in
           no
           wayes
           burdensome
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           now
           looking
           to
           have
           some
           respite
           from
           their
           pressures
           and
           grievances
           .
           And
           such
           was
           the
           happinesse
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           small
           proportion
           did
           content
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           setting
           wholly
           their
           mindes
           to
           the
           conscionable
           discharge
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           ,
           Preaching
           Gods
           Word
           carefully
           ,
           truely
           ,
           and
           simply
           ,
           instructing
           
           the
           people
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           gaining
           their
           souls
           to
           their
           Maker
           and
           Redeemer
           .
           By
           this
           their
           carriage
           ,
           they
           gained
           very
           much
           respect
           among
           the
           people
           ,
           who
           honoured
           them
           ,
           as
           Fathers
           ,
           Instructers
           ,
           and
           Guiders
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           under
           God
           ;
           the
           vertuous
           civill
           Magistrate
           was
           the
           secondary
           cause
           of
           this
           good
           behaviour
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           who
           by
           his
           authority
           kept
           them
           in
           order
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           own
           example
           taught
           them
           to
           discharge
           their
           duty
           faithfully
           ,
           and
           live
           discretly
           ;
           But
           so
           soon
           as
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           left
           them
           to
           themselves
           ,
           then
           they
           neglecting
           their
           calling
           ,
           set
           their
           minde
           upon
           ambition
           and
           avarice
           ,
           and
           consequently
           upon
           all
           evill
           ,
           thinking
           of
           nothing
           lesse
           ,
           then
           of
           that
           they
           were
           called
           to
           .
        
         
           Here
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           Scots
           did
           constantly
           withstand
           the
           ancient
           Romans
           ,
           and
           kept
           themselves
           so
           free
           of
           their
           yoak
           ,
           that
           they
           neither
           acknowledged
           their
           Authority
           ,
           nor
           received
           any
           Law
           from
           them
           ,
           although
           it
           was
           not
           without
           great
           struggling
           and
           hazard
           ,
           yea
           ,
           almost
           to
           their
           utter
           ruine
           ,
           as
           it
           fell
           out
           under
           Ewen
           the
           first
           ;
           but
           after
           some
           few
           yeers
           ,
           the
           Scots
           under
           the
           conduct
           of
           Fergus
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           Ewen
           the
           second
           ,
           not
           onely
           regained
           what
           they
           had
           lost
           by
           the
           Romans
           and
           Picts
           ,
           but
           also
           conquered
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           ground
           beyond
           their
           last
           Limits
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           newly
           said
           .
           So
           the
           Scots
           in
           Church
           affairs
           ,
           for
           many
           yeers
           together
           ,
           had
           nothing
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           neither
           made
           they
           acknowledgement
           unto
           him
           in
           any
           way
           ,
           neither
           did
           they
           receive
           any
           Laws
           from
           him
           ;
           for
           as
           they
           had
           the
           Gospel
           planted
           among
           them
           ,
           without
           his
           help
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           by
           the
           Disciples
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           so
           they
           kept
           themselves
           unto
           the
           Constitutions
           and
           Canons
           ,
           setled
           by
           the
           same
           first
           Planters
           of
           the
           Gospel
           amongst
           them
           ;
           but
           by
           successe
           of
           time
           ,
           they
           became
           to
           be
           infected
           by
           their
           neighbour
           Nations
           ,
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           the
           Pelagian
           Heresie
           .
           Celestine
           then
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           take●
           occasion
           to
           send
           unto
           the
           Britons
           ,
           a
           learned
           man
           called
           Palladius
           ,
           to
           help
           the
           Orthodox
           Britons
           to
           convince
           the
           Heresie
           of
           Pelagius
           ,
           then
           spreading
           it self
           amongst
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           accordingly
           .
        
         
         
           Ewen
           the
           second
           ,
           King
           of
           Scots
           ,
           hearing
           how
           the
           Britons
           ,
           by
           the
           help
           of
           Palladius
           ,
           had
           repressed
           the
           Pelagianisme
           ,
           being
           most
           desirous
           to
           purge
           the
           Church
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           also
           ,
           where
           this
           Pelagian
           errour
           had
           crept
           in
           ;
           sends
           for
           Palladius
           ;
           who
           with
           small
           difficulty
           assisted
           the
           Orthodox
           ,
           to
           disabuse
           those
           who
           had
           been
           carryed
           away
           by
           Pelagianisme
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           ,
           by
           subtill
           in●inuations
           ,
           gained
           so
           far
           upon
           the
           well-meaning
           Scots
           ,
           that
           they
           consented
           to
           take
           new
           Governours
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           have
           a
           Degree
           and
           Pre-eminence
           above
           their
           brethren
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Prelat-Bishops
           .
           Hitherto
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           had
           been
           governed
           by
           Monks
           and
           Priests
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           dignity
           or
           pomp
           .
           I
           call
           their
           new
           Governours
           ,
           Prelat-Bishops
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           them
           from
           their
           former
           Overseers
           and
           Superintendents
           of
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           who
           are
           sometime
           by
           Writers
           called
           Bishops
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           indeed
           ;
           but
           they
           had
           no
           Pre-eminence
           or
           rank
           of
           Dignity
           above
           the
           rest
           ;
           neither
           were
           they
           of
           any
           distinct
           Order
           from
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           Brethren
           .
           That
           at
           this
           time
           by
           Palladius
           was
           brought
           into
           Scotland
           these
           new
           kinde
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           it
           appears
           by
           the
           relations
           of
           the
           Authors
           following
           ,
           thus
           .
        
         
           Palladius
           is
           thought
           to
           be
           the
           first
           who
           made
           Bishops
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           of
           this
           new
           order
           )
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           for
           till
           then
           the
           Churches
           were
           without
           Bishops
           ,
           governed
           by
           Monks
           ;
           with
           lesse
           vanity
           truely
           and
           outward
           pomp
           ,
           but
           with
           greater
           simplicity
           and
           holinesse
           .
        
         
           Before
           him
           ,
           saith
           
             Hector
             Boece
             ,
             Palladius
          
           was
           the
           first
           of
           all
           that
           did
           bear
           the
           holy
           Magistrature
           among
           the
           Scots
           ,
           being
           made
           Bishop
           by
           the
           great
           Pontif
           or
           Bishop
           ;
           for
           till
           then
           ,
           by
           the
           suffrage
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           were
           made
           of
           the
           Monks
           and
           Culdees
           .
        
         
           
             Iohn
             Mair
          
           speaks
           thus
           ,
           
             Before
             Palladius
             ,
             by
             Priests
             and
             Monks
             ,
             without
             Bishops
             ,
             the
             Scots
             were
             instructed
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             Iohn
             Lesley
          
           saith
           this
           ,
           
             Among
             us
          
           (
           Scots
           )
           
             the
             Bishops
             were
             onely
             designed
             by
             the
             suffrage
             of
             Monks
             .
          
        
         
           Iohn
           of
           Fordon
           ,
           in
           his
           Scots
           Chronicle
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Before
             the
             in-coming
             of
          
           Palladius
           ,
           
             the
             Scots
             had
             for
             Teachers
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             Presbyters
             onely
             ,
             or
             Monks
             ,
             following
             the
             Rites
             or
             Customs
             of
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             .
          
           Mark
           the
           later
           words
           ;
           for
           according
           to
           this
           saying
           goes
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           best
           Divines
           ,
           who
           write
           the
           truth
           without
           any
           respect
           .
           Whose
           minde
           
             Iohn
             Semeca
          
           declareth
           thus
           ,
           
             In
             the
             first
             Primitive
             Church
             the
             Office
             of
             Bishops
             and
             Priests
             was
             common
             to
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             both
             the
             names
             were
             common
             ,
             and
             the
             Office
             common
             ,
             to
             one
             and
             the
             other
             :
             But
             in
             the
             second
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             the
             names
             and
             the
             Offices
             began
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
        
         
           Baleus
           of
           the
           Briton
           writers
           ,
           Before
           Palladius
           
             the
             Scots
             had
             their
             Bishops
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Ministerie
             of
             the
             sacred
             Word
             ,
             chosen
             by
             the
             suffrage
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             after
             the
             custom
             of
             those
             of
          
           Asia
           :
           
             But
             those
             things
             did
             not
             please
             the
             Romans
             ,
             who
             hated
             the
             Asiaticks
             .
          
        
         
           Baronius
           in
           his
           Annalls
           saith
           this
           ,
           
             The
             Scots
             gat
             their
             first
             Bishop
             from
          
           Celestine
           
             Pontif
             Roman
          
           .
        
         
           Prosper
           in
           his
           Chronic.
           
             The
             Pontif
          
           Celestine
           
             sendeth
             unto
             the
             Scots
          
           Palladius
           
             to
             be
             their
             Bishop
          
           .
        
         
           Item
           ,
           
             Vnto
             the
             Scots
             then
             believing
             in
             Christ
          
           Palladius
           
             is
             ordained
             by
             Pope
          
           Celestine
           ,
           
             and
             sent
             thither
             the
             first
             Bishop
             .
          
        
         
           Beda
           ,
           in
           the
           History
           of
           England
           ,
           Palladius
           
             was
             sent
             first
             Bishop
             unto
             the
             Scots
             ,
             by
          
           Celestine
           ,
           
             Pontif
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
          
           .
        
         
         
           By
           these
           Authorities
           we
           see
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           ,
           before
           Palladius
           ,
           had
           no
           Bishops
           at
           all
           ;
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           their
           Bishops
           were
           not
           of
           any
           distinct
           Order
           from
           other
           Priests
           and
           Culdees
           ,
           by
           whom
           they
           were
           ordained
           ,
           and
           of
           whom
           they
           were
           chosen
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           touched
           before
           :
           and
           so
           they
           were
           not
           as
           those
           Bishops
           have
           been
           with
           us
           ,
           in
           these
           later
           times
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           let
           us
           observe
           ,
           That
           the
           Scots
           Bishops
           ,
           since
           Palladius
           ,
           must
           acknowledge
           themselves
           clients
           of
           the
           Roman
           Antichrist
           ,
           seeing
           of
           him
           they
           have
           their
           beginning
           and
           dependance
           :
           although
           in
           words
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           some
           part
           of
           Doctrine
           ,
           they
           seem
           to
           disclaim
           him
           ,
           yet
           in
           many
           parts
           they
           shew
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           his
           Family
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           Government
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           with
           him
           ,
           Lord
           over
           the
           Inheritance
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           ,
           forsooth
           ,
           take
           unto
           themselves
           the
           name
           of
           Lords
           Spirituall
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Lords
           of
           the
           Spirits
           of
           men
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           wherein
           we
           are
           taught
           ,
           That
           the
           Father
           and
           Maker
           of
           Spirits
           ,
           is
           the
           onely
           Lord
           over
           them
           :
           or
           at
           least
           ,
           Lords
           of
           Spirituall
           things
           ,
           against
           the
           expresse
           words
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           who
           acknowledge
           themselves
           to
           be
           onely
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           things
           ,
           reputing
           it
           the
           greatest
           honour
           in
           the
           world
           to
           be
           so
           .
           And
           Peter
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           had
           stiled
           himself
           no
           more
           then
           co-Presbyter
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           Presbyters
           ,
           he
           forbids
           them
           to
           Lord
           over
           the
           sort
           of
           Christ.
           Then
           ,
           since
           in
           the
           first
           Primitive
           Church
           the
           Functions
           of
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           Pastor
           ,
           and
           Presbyter
           were
           undistinguished
           ,
           and
           any
           one
           of
           the
           names
           indifferently
           denoted
           the
           Office
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           That
           the
           change
           of
           Government
           which
           hath
           entred
           into
           the
           Church
           is
           not
           immediately
           from
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           neither
           by
           Precept
           nor
           Example
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           Christs
           Will
           and
           Intention
           ,
           declared
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           and
           according
           to
           the
           inventions
           of
           men
           ,
           serving
           to
           the
           exorbitant
           affections
           of
           avarice
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           and
           lust
           ;
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           which
           ,
           they
           have
           domineered
           over
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           ,
           like
           tyrants
           ,
           devoured
           the
           substance
           thereof
           ,
           like
           ravening
           Wolves
           :
           yea
           ,
           what
           is
           worse
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           onely
           been
           negligent
           and
           carelesse
           to
           distribute
           unto
           the
           people
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           also
           with
           their
           might
           and
           power
           have
           hindered
           and
           stopped
           others
           to
           
           make
           known
           unto
           Gods
           people
           the
           pure
           light
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           ordinary
           means
           of
           salvation
           ;
           and
           consequently
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           by
           thus
           starving
           the
           people
           of
           this
           heavenly
           Food
           ,
           send
           them
           to
           hell
           .
           Such
           were
           these
           Spirituall
           Lords
           ;
           who
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           encroached
           upon
           the
           Spirituall
           Lordship
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           over
           his
           Flock
           ,
           and
           usurped
           his
           Authority
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           opposed
           it
           flatly
           ,
           under
           the
           name
           of
           Spirituall
           Authority
           and
           Jurisdiction
           ;
           so
           have
           they
           boldly
           and
           cunningly
           invaded
           the
           Prerogative
           of
           civill
           Magistrates
           ,
           by
           their
           Courts
           and
           Regalities
           within
           the
           Dominions
           of
           Princes
           where
           they
           live
           :
           Yea
           ,
           in
           sundry
           places
           they
           usurp
           the
           full
           Authority
           of
           Princes
           ,
           and
           in
           others
           they
           flatly
           oppose
           it
           .
           And
           all
           this
           hath
           been
           done
           ,
           not
           onely
           of
           old
           ,
           by
           those
           who
           were
           called
           Romish
           Bishops
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           our
           dayes
           by
           Bishops
           ;
           who
           in
           some
           things
           make
           a
           shew
           that
           they
           disclaim
           their
           Father
           the
           
             Pontif
             Roman
          
           ,
           whom
           in
           their
           heart
           they
           love
           and
           respect
           ,
           as
           their
           actions
           do
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           Although
           by
           Palladius
           Prelacy
           was
           brought
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           the
           Government
           was
           changed
           ;
           and
           thereafter
           immediately
           by
           degrees
           other
           alterations
           crept
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           yet
           those
           times
           after
           Palladius
           ,
           till
           the
           sixth
           Age
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           till
           Augustine
           the
           Monk
           ,
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           golden
           times
           ,
           and
           pure
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           following
           dayes
           ,
           wherein
           Church-men
           ,
           without
           any
           restraint
           ,
           abandoned
           themselves
           to
           ambition
           ,
           avarice
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           neglecting
           altogether
           their
           Function
           ;
           for
           in
           these
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           Ages
           they
           were
           many
           godly
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           who
           were
           diligent
           in
           discharging
           the
           true
           Duty
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           
             Colombe
             ,
             Libthac
             ,
             Ethernan
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Then
           Knitogerne
           ,
           who
           by
           nick-name
           was
           called
           Mongo
           ;
           because
           his
           Master
           Servian
           speaking
           unto
           him
           ,
           used
           ordinarily
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             Mon
             ga
          
           ,
           which
           in
           corrupt
           French
           is
           as
           much
           to
           say
           ,
           as
           
             My
             boy
          
           .
        
         
           Palladius
           having
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           Hierarchie
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           takes
           to
           his
           next
           care
           to
           provide
           for
           the
           maintenance
           of
           this
           new
           Degree
           and
           Order
           ;
           which
           was
           obtained
           without
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           both
           of
           Prince
           and
           people
           ,
           under
           pretext
           of
           Piety
           ;
           but
           with
           bad
           successe
           ,
           as
           by
           the
           wofull
           experience
           of
           following
           times
           we
           have
           found
           .
        
         
         
           These
           new
           Bishop-Prelats
           ,
           having
           pretty
           well
           setled
           their
           own
           condition
           for
           maintenance
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           did
           exceed
           much
           the
           allowance
           of
           former
           Ages
           to
           Church-men
           ,
           yet
           it
           was
           very
           moderate
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           following
           times
           :
           Next
           ,
           they
           obtained
           great
           Lands
           and
           Revenues
           from
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           for
           other
           Presbyters
           and
           Ministers
           ,
           who
           formerly
           had
           been
           very
           little
           burdensome
           to
           the
           people
           ;
           for
           by
           their
           own
           industry
           and
           work
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           did
           provide
           for
           themselves
           ,
           necessaries
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ;
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           Prelats
           tie
           the
           other
           Presbyters
           and
           Ministers
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           secondarily
           bring
           in
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           idlenesse
           ,
           and
           slacknesse
           in
           discharging
           their
           calling
           ,
           from
           whence
           are
           risen
           all
           the
           evills
           we
           have
           seen
           since
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           After
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifth
           Age
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           521.
           yeers
           ,
           in
           this
           Island
           began
           (
           the
           old
           Saturnalia
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           first
           kept
           in
           honour
           of
           Saturne
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Successors
           of
           
             Iulius
             Caesar
          
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           to
           be
           kept
           ,
           to
           the
           memory
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           was
           called
           Iulia
           )
           to
           be
           celebrated
           unto
           the
           honour
           of
           Christs
           Birth
           ,
           in
           the
           later
           end
           of
           December
           .
           The
           occasion
           was
           this
           ,
           Arthur
           that
           renowned
           Prince
           wintering
           at
           York
           (
           whereof
           ,
           he
           newly
           had
           made
           himself
           Master
           )
           with
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           bethought
           himself
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           passe
           some
           dayes
           in
           the
           dead
           of
           winter
           in
           good
           chear
           and
           mirth
           ,
           which
           was
           done
           forth
           with
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           given
           out
           for
           devotion
           to
           Christ
           ,
           although
           ,
           that
           then
           true
           Devotion
           was
           very
           little
           regarded
           ;
           for
           as
           these
           men
           did
           exceed
           the
           Romans
           during
           this
           Feast
           in
           Ryot
           and
           Licentiousnesse
           ;
           So
           they
           continued
           the
           Feast
           double
           the
           time
           that
           the
           Ethnick
           Romans
           were
           wont
           to
           kept
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           Romans
           kept
           it
           onely
           five
           dayes
           ,
           but
           these
           kept
           it
           ten
           dayes
           with
           their
           new
           devotion
           ;
           yea
           ,
           those
           of
           the
           richer
           sort
           in
           time
           following
           have
           kept
           it
           fifteene
           dayes
           .
           Thus
           was
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           prophane
           idlenesse
           and
           ryot
           of
           Christmas
           ,
           now
           kept
           twelve
           dayes
           with
           foolish
           excesse
           and
           ryot
           .
           As
           these
           Christmas
           keepers
           did
           mistake
           the
           way
           of
           honouring
           Christs
           Birth
           ,
           by
           this
           kinde
           of
           solemnity
           ;
           so
           did
           they
           mistake
           the
           time
           of
           his
           Birth
           ;
           for
           the
           most
           exact
           Chronologers
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           born
           in
           October
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           December
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Scots
           retain
           still
           the
           old
           name
           Iulia
           ,
           of
           this
           preposterous-holy-Feast
           ,
           for
           they
           call
           it
           corruptly
           Iul
           :
           Although
           they
           never
           kept
           it
           of
           old
           ,
           not
           being
           subject
           to
           the
           Romans
           .
        
         
           The
           French
           and
           Italians
           ,
           in
           this
           ,
           are
           nothing
           behinde
           with
           us
           ;
           for
           beside
           ,
           That
           they
           share
           with
           us
           in
           these
           
             Saturnalia
             ,
             Iulia
          
           ,
           or
           Christmas
           ;
           They
           go
           beyond
           us
           in
           ryot
           and
           fooleries
           in
           their
           Bacchanalia
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           Carnaval
           or
           Mardigras
           before
           Lent
           ;
           which
           in
           old
           time
           was
           kept
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           Bacchus
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           corruptions
           that
           were
           brought
           in
           our
           Church
           from
           Rome
           in
           the
           fourth
           and
           fifth
           Age
           ,
           were
           nothing
           to
           what
           was
           brought
           in
           in
           the
           sixth
           and
           seventh
           Age
           ,
           for
           then
           was
           Religion
           turned
           upside
           down
           ,
           and
           so
           changed
           into
           Superstitious
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           authorized
           by
           false
           miracles
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           hardly
           left
           any
           trace
           of
           true
           Religion
           among
           men
           in
           these
           dayes
           .
           Palladius
           was
           the
           first
           that
           acquainted
           us
           with
           Rome
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           and
           that
           brought
           in
           Prelacy
           amongst
           us
           ,
           a
           little
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourth
           Age
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           his
           Successors
           by
           degrees
           brought
           unto
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           both
           in
           worldly
           pomp
           and
           means
           (
           for
           the
           times
           )
           by
           the
           inconsiderate
           ,
           debonnarty
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           simplicitie
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           but
           not
           without
           struggling
           and
           resistance
           ,
           by
           pious
           and
           wise
           men
           ,
           for
           many
           yeers
           ;
           it
           was
           the
           work
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           set
           a
           foot
           by
           Palladius
           so
           till
           the
           sixth
           Age
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           upon
           the
           matter
           ,
           two
           hundred
           yeers
           ,
           to
           raise
           themselves
           to
           Power
           ,
           and
           Authority
           ,
           and
           Means
           ,
           whereunto
           they
           came
           insensibly
           ,
           so
           much
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           sparing
           for
           these
           dayes
           ,
           to
           invert
           the
           main
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           true
           Religion
           .
           The
           People
           and
           Magistrate
           seeing
           their
           Religion
           remaining
           in
           its
           maine
           ,
           were
           ,
           without
           great
           difficulty
           ,
           drawn
           over
           to
           give
           way
           unto
           the
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           Church-men
           ;
           But
           when
           these
           gallant
           fellows
           had
           wrought
           their
           own
           ends
           ,
           they
           did
           shew
           plainly
           what
           was
           within
           their
           hearts
           ;
           for
           then
           they
           declared
           themselves
           to
           be
           enemies
           both
           to
           God
           and
           to
           Man
           ,
           by
           their
           vitious
           lives
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           and
           man
           ;
           Their
           false
           Doctrine
           ,
           contrary
           to
           Gods
           Word
           ;
           
           their
           Tyrannicall
           domineering
           over
           the
           people
           ;
           and
           withdrawing
           themselves
           from
           due
           obedience
           ,
           unto
           the
           lawfull
           Magistrate
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           by
           directly
           opposing
           God
           ,
           abusing
           men
           to
           their
           utter
           ruine
           of
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           their
           own
           inventions
           for
           the
           Laws
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           a
           bringing
           this
           height
           of
           iniquitie
           to
           passe
           ,
           about
           the
           matter
           of
           two
           hundred
           yeers
           likewise
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           sixth
           and
           seventh
           Age
           ,
           although
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           did
           at
           last
           bring
           their
           mischievous
           designe
           to
           an
           end
           ,
           by
           the
           permission
           of
           God
           ,
           irritated
           against
           men
           for
           their
           sins
           ,
           who
           not
           adhearing
           unto
           him
           ,
           were
           abandoned
           so
           ,
           that
           they
           became
           a
           prey
           unto
           Satan
           and
           his
           instruments
           ,
           to
           follow
           all
           iniquity
           ;
           yet
           ,
           such
           was
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           men
           in
           these
           most
           corrupt
           times
           ,
           that
           the
           devill
           and
           his
           instruments
           went
           not
           so
           cleerly
           on
           with
           their
           wicked
           businesse
           ,
           but
           they
           had
           now
           and
           then
           ,
           from
           time
           to
           time
           ,
           remoraes
           and
           lets
           in
           it
           ,
           by
           those
           whom
           God
           raised
           up
           to
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           his
           Trueth
           ;
           and
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           sundry
           of
           the
           Scots
           Divines
           were
           very
           stout
           in
           the
           keeping
           of
           the
           ancient
           Tenets
           and
           Rites
           (
           which
           they
           had
           received
           from
           their
           first
           Apostles
           ,
           Disciples
           to
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           East
           ;
           Witnesse
           the
           great
           strugling
           they
           had
           about
           the
           keeping
           of
           Pasche
           ,
           or
           Easter-day
           ;
           for
           till
           then
           ,
           the
           Scots
           had
           kept
           the
           day
           of
           Pasche
           ,
           upon
           the
           fourteen
           day
           of
           the
           Moon
           ,
           whatsoever
           day
           of
           the
           week
           it
           fell
           out
           on
           ;
           the
           Romanists
           called
           those
           that
           kept
           so
           this
           day
           ,
           quartadecimani
           ,
           and
           condemned
           them
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           they
           kept
           the
           day
           constantly
           upon
           the
           next
           Sunday
           following
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           a
           working
           day
           ;
           at
           last
           the
           Scots
           were
           constrained
           to
           yeeld
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           other
           Rites
           ,
           unto
           
             Rome
             .
             Culman
          
           ,
           and
           divers
           others
           Scotish
           men
           ,
           did
           so
           stoutely
           oppose
           the
           Romanists
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Easter-day
           ,
           and
           in
           other
           Tenets
           ,
           that
           they
           chose
           ,
           it
           being
           given
           to
           their
           choice
           ,
           either
           to
           submit
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           or
           to
           quit
           the
           setlings
           they
           had
           in
           the
           North
           of
           England
           ,
           rather
           to
           lose
           their
           Benefices
           ,
           then
           to
           yeild
           .
           So
           standing
           fast
           to
           the
           Customes
           of
           the
           Scots
           Church
           ,
           wherein
           they
           had
           been
           born
           and
           bred
           ,
           they
           returned
           home
           to
           Scotland
           .
        
         
         
           About
           the
           end
           of
           the
           seventh
           Age
           ;
           men
           from
           Scotland
           ,
           given
           to
           ambition
           and
           avarice
           ,
           went
           frequently
           to
           Rome
           for
           preferment
           in
           the
           Church
           ;
           and
           seeing
           it
           lay
           much
           that
           way
           then
           ,
           they
           did
           their
           best
           to
           advance
           the
           designe
           of
           the
           Romish
           Party
           ,
           wherein
           all
           the
           skill
           of
           worldly
           men
           was
           employed
           ,
           both
           in
           Rome
           ,
           &
           among
           the
           Scots
           of
           that
           Party
           ;
           many
           men
           went
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           between
           Rome
           and
           Scotland
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           Scots
           to
           a
           full
           obedience
           unto
           Rome
           ,
           and
           conformitie
           ;
           by
           name
           there
           was
           one
           Boniface
           sent
           from
           Rome
           to
           Scotland
           ,
           a
           main
           Agent
           for
           Rome
           in
           these
           affairs
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           opposed
           openly
           ,
           by
           severall
           of
           the
           Scots
           Culdees
           ,
           or
           Divines
           ;
           namely
           ,
           by
           Clemens
           ,
           and
           Samson
           ,
           who
           told
           him
           freely
           ,
           That
           he
           ,
           and
           those
           of
           his
           Party
           ,
           studied
           to
           bring
           men
           to
           the
           subjection
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           slavery
           of
           Rome
           ,
           withdrawing
           them
           from
           obedience
           to
           Christ
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           plain
           termes
           ,
           they
           reproached
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           his
           assistants
           ;
           That
           they
           were
           corrupters
           of
           Christs
           Doctrine
           ,
           establishing
           a
           Sovereignty
           in
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           the
           onely
           successour
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           excluding
           other
           Bishops
           ;
           That
           they
           used
           and
           commanded
           Clericall
           tonsure
           ;
           That
           they
           forbad
           Priests
           Marriage
           ,
           extolling
           Celibat
           ;
           That
           they
           caused
           Prayers
           to
           be
           made
           for
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           erected
           Images
           in
           the
           Churches
           ;
           to
           be
           short
           ,
           That
           they
           had
           introduced
           in
           the
           Church
           many
           Tenets
           ,
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           ancient
           and
           pure
           times
           ,
           yea
           ,
           contrary
           to
           them
           .
           For
           the
           which
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           the
           said
           Clemens
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           were
           constant
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           with
           him
           were
           excommunicated
           at
           Rome
           as
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           in
           the
           third
           Volume
           of
           the
           Concels
           :
           although
           the
           true
           reasons
           of
           their
           excommunication
           be
           not
           there
           set
           down
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           eighth
           Age
           ,
           the
           poor
           people
           were
           so
           blindly
           inslaved
           and
           intoxicat
           with
           the
           Cup
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           they
           thought
           it
           a
           truely
           holy
           Martyrdome
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           interest
           of
           Rome
           ;
           yet
           ,
           although
           most
           men
           had
           left
           God
           ,
           to
           worship
           the
           Beast
           ,
           in
           these
           dayes
           God
           raised
           up
           sundry
           great
           Lights
           in
           our
           Church
           ,
           as
           
             Alcuin
             ,
             Rabanus
             Maurus
          
           his
           Disciple
           ,
           
             Iohn
             Scot
          
           ,
           and
           
             Claudius
             Clemens
          
           .
           In
           this
           we
           shall
           remarke
           the
           constant
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           
           who
           made
           his
           Light
           shine
           in
           some
           measure
           thorow
           the
           greatest
           and
           thickest
           darknesse
           ,
           by
           raising
           up
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           did
           bear
           witnesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           ,
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           ;
           so
           that
           God
           did
           not
           altogether
           leave
           off
           his
           people
           .
           The
           Bishop
           of
           Rome
           caused
           to
           declare
           Alcuin
           (
           for
           his
           Book
           of
           the
           Eucharist
           )
           many
           yeers
           after
           his
           death
           an
           Heretike
           .
           So
           Rome
           persecutes
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           even
           after
           their
           death
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           ninth
           Age
           ,
           both
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           by
           dolefull
           experience
           ,
           did
           finde
           the
           idlenesse
           ,
           pride
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           avarice
           and
           ryot
           of
           Church-men
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           indulgence
           of
           Prince
           and
           People
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           at
           Scone
           under
           King
           Constantine
           the
           second
           ,
           there
           was
           had
           a
           convention
           of
           States
           for
           reforming
           the
           disorders
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           In
           this
           Assembly
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           Church-men
           should
           reside
           upon
           their
           charge
           ;
           have
           no
           medling
           with
           secular
           affairs
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           instruct
           the
           people
           diligently
           ,
           and
           be
           good
           examples
           in
           their
           conversations
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           not
           keep
           Hawks
           ,
           Hounds
           ,
           and
           Horses
           ,
           for
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           that
           they
           should
           carry
           no
           Weapons
           ,
           nor
           be
           pleaders
           of
           civill
           Causes
           ,
           but
           live
           contented
           with
           their
           own
           provisions
           :
           in
           case
           of
           failing
           in
           the
           observance
           of
           these
           points
           ;
           For
           the
           1
           ,
           time
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           pay
           a
           
             pecuniary
             mulct
          
           or
           fine
           ;
           for
           the
           2
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           be
           deprived
           from
           Officio
           and
           Beneficio
           .
           Thus
           you
           see
           ,
           in
           these
           most
           blinde
           and
           confused
           times
           ,
           That
           resolute
           Princes
           and
           People
           did
           oppose
           manifestly
           the
           Popes
           omnipotency
           ,
           and
           highest
           Sovereignty
           .
           In
           the
           later
           part
           of
           the
           same
           Age
           ,
           King
           Gregory
           was
           most
           indulgent
           to
           Church-men
           ;
           he
           was
           so
           farre
           from
           curbing
           and
           keeping
           them
           under
           ,
           that
           he
           granted
           them
           many
           things
           they
           had
           not
           had
           before
           .
           Then
           in
           a
           convention
           of
           States
           holden
           at
           Forsane
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           all
           Church-men
           should
           be
           free
           of
           paying
           Taxes
           and
           Impost
           ;
           from
           keeping
           watch
           ,
           and
           going
           to
           warfare
           .
           Item
           ,
           They
           should
           be
           exempt
           from
           all
           Temporall
           judicature
           .
           Item
           ,
           All
           Matrimoniall
           Causes
           were
           given
           over
           to
           be
           judgement
           of
           Church-men
           ;
           as
           also
           Testaments
           ,
           Legative
           Actions
           ,
           and
           all
           things
           depending
           upon
           simple
           faith
           and
           promise
           .
           Likewise
           ,
           the
           right
           of
           Tithes
           ,
           with
           liberty
           to
           make
           Lawes
           ,
           
           Canons
           ,
           and
           Constitutions
           ;
           to
           try
           without
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           temporall
           Judge
           ,
           Heretikes
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           Perjured
           Persons
           ,
           Magicians
           ,
           &c.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           ordained
           ,
           That
           all
           Kings
           following
           ,
           at
           their
           Coronation
           ,
           should
           swear
           ,
           to
           maintain
           Church-men
           in
           these
           their
           Liberties
           and
           Priviledges
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           dayes
           lived
           a
           Learned
           man
           ,
           called
           
             Iohn
             Scot
          
           ,
           sirnamed
           Aerigiena
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Aire
           ;
           he
           published
           a
           Treatise
           ,
           
             De
             corpore
             &
             sanguine
             Domini
             in
             Sacramento
             ,
          
           wherein
           he
           maintained
           the
           opinion
           and
           doctrine
           of
           Bertram
           ;
           whereby
           he
           offended
           highly
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           tenth
           Age
           things
           grew
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           The
           Church-men
           did
           so
           blinde
           the
           King
           Constantine
           the
           third
           ,
           That
           they
           perswaded
           him
           to
           quit
           the
           Royall
           Crown
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Clericall
           Tonsure
           of
           a
           Monk
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           at
           Saint
           Andrews
           ;
           There
           were
           some
           Priests
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           who
           did
           strive
           to
           have
           liberty
           to
           take
           lawfull
           Wives
           ,
           but
           in
           vain
           .
           A
           little
           thereafter
           ,
           there
           were
           new
           disputes
           for
           Priests
           marriage
           ;
           one
           Bernet
           a
           Scots
           Bishop
           ,
           stood
           much
           for
           that
           cause
           in
           a
           nationall
           Councell
           .
           In
           this
           Age
           ,
           although
           that
           avarice
           and
           ambition
           ,
           had
           corrupted
           ,
           and
           perverted
           Religion
           generally
           ,
           yet
           there
           were
           constantly
           some
           godly
           men
           ,
           who
           albeit
           they
           could
           not
           openly
           stop
           and
           oppose
           the
           torrent
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           given
           to
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           did
           instruct
           and
           teach
           the
           people
           ,
           That
           Christ
           was
           the
           onely
           propitiation
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           Christs
           blood
           onely
           did
           wash
           us
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           eleventh
           Age
           ,
           Malcome
           gave
           away
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Crown
           Lands
           among
           his
           Nobles
           ,
           for
           their
           good
           service
           against
           the
           Danes
           ;
           the
           Nobles
           in
           recompence
           thereof
           ,
           did
           grant
           unto
           the
           Crown
           the
           ward
           of
           these
           Lands
           ,
           with
           the
           benefit
           that
           was
           to
           arise
           by
           the
           marriage
           of
           the
           Heir
           .
           Untill
           the
           later
           part
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           raised
           their
           Order
           unto
           a
           great
           power
           and
           riches
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           not
           distinguished
           in
           Diocesses
           ,
           so
           till
           then
           indifferently
           ,
           wheresoever
           they
           came
           ,
           they
           did
           Ministrate
           their
           Function
           ,
           without
           lording
           over
           one
           particular
           
           place
           ,
           or
           calling
           themselves
           Lords
           of
           any
           place
           .
           The
           Diocesses
           wherein
           Scotland
           was
           divided
           at
           first
           ,
           were
           these
           ,
           Saint
           
             Andrews
             ,
             Glasgo
             ,
             Murray
             ,
             Catnes
             ,
             Murthlac
             ,
          
           or
           Aberdene
           .
           The
           Bishops
           of
           Rome
           taking
           upon
           them
           in
           these
           dayes
           to
           be
           above
           Kings
           ,
           and
           to
           conferre
           in
           matters
           of
           Honour
           ,
           upon
           Kings
           ,
           how
           ,
           and
           where
           they
           pleased
           ;
           and
           so
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           to
           put
           a
           farther
           tye
           of
           Vassalage
           and
           subjection
           upon
           Princes
           .
           To
           this
           effect
           ,
           in
           the
           yeer
           1098.
           ordained
           King
           Edgar
           to
           be
           anointed
           with
           externall
           Oyl
           by
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           a
           rite
           ,
           which
           till
           that
           day
           ,
           had
           not
           been
           in
           use
           among
           our
           Kings
           :
           yet
           they
           were
           as
           much
           the
           anointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           before
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           been
           since
           ,
           and
           as
           any
           other
           Princes
           ,
           who
           before
           them
           had
           this
           externall
           anointing
           from
           the
           Sea
           of
           Rome
           ;
           although
           the
           Romish
           Writers
           do
           make
           a
           greater
           esteem
           of
           these
           Kings
           anointed
           by
           them
           ,
           then
           of
           others
           ,
           because
           they
           conceive
           them
           to
           be
           more
           their
           own
           .
           Here
           note
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           That
           all
           Princes
           whatsoever
           in
           Scripture-Language
           ,
           are
           said
           to
           be
           the
           Anointed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           so
           Cyrus
           was
           named
           ,
           although
           he
           was
           never
           anointed
           with
           externall
           Oyl
           .
           Next
           ,
           although
           the
           first
           Kings
           of
           Israel
           were
           anointed
           ,
           as
           
             Saul
             ,
             David
          
           ,
           and
           Solomon
           ,
           with
           some
           of
           the
           following
           Kings
           ;
           namely
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           any
           opposition
           feared
           of
           setling
           them
           in
           the
           Royall
           Throne
           ;
           for
           further
           Confirmation
           were
           anointed
           .
           Read
           diligently
           the
           History
           of
           the
           Kings
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           not
           finde
           that
           each
           one
           ,
           or
           every
           one
           of
           them
           was
           anoynted
           externally
           ,
           although
           they
           were
           all
           the
           Anoynted
           of
           the
           Lord.
           Next
           ,
           you
           shall
           note
           ,
           That
           the
           Oyl
           wherewith
           Samuel
           anoynted
           Saul
           and
           David
           (
           and
           so
           the
           Oyl
           wherewith
           other
           Kings
           were
           anoynted
           )
           was
           not
           an
           Oyl
           consecrated
           ,
           as
           that
           wherewith
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           &c.
           was
           anoynted
           ,
           but
           common
           Oyl
           .
        
         
           The
           reason
           of
           the
           Scripture-phrase
           whereby
           all
           Princes
           are
           said
           to
           be
           anoynted
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           Anoynting
           ,
           in
           first
           and
           most
           ancient
           times
           ,
           was
           a
           signe
           of
           setting
           apart
           of
           a
           man
           for
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           King.
           Hence
           ,
           by
           progresse
           of
           time
           ,
           any
           man
           that
           was
           set
           aside
           by
           Gods
           providence
           to
           execute
           the
           Office
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           whether
           he
           came
           thereunto
           by
           Succession
           ,
           
           or
           by
           choice
           ,
           or
           by
           Conquest
           ,
           was
           called
           the
           Anoynted
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           the
           thing
           signified
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           ,
           notwithstanding
           they
           wanted
           the
           signe
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           Oyntment
           .
        
         
           Further
           we
           shall
           observe
           here
           ,
           That
           not
           onely
           those
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           aside
           to
           be
           Kings
           ,
           be
           called
           the
           Anoynted
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           also
           the
           people
           whom
           he
           hath
           set
           aside
           or
           apart
           for
           a
           peculiar
           end
           :
           So
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           speaking
           of
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           in
           Gods
           Name
           ,
           useth
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             Touch
             not
             mine
             Anoynted
             :
             For
             their
             sake
             I
             have
             reproved
             Kings
             .
          
        
         
           Moreover
           note
           ,
           That
           as
           the
           people
           set
           aside
           by
           God
           are
           said
           to
           be
           his
           Anoynted
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           also
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Royall
             Priesthood
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             .
          
           Not
           that
           every
           one
           of
           the
           people
           is
           a
           King
           or
           a
           Priest
           ,
           these
           being
           particular
           Callings
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           they
           were
           anoynted
           ;
           but
           because
           they
           are
           set
           aside
           by
           God
           as
           Priests
           ,
           to
           offer
           daily
           unto
           him
           the
           Sacrifice
           of
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           as
           Kings
           were
           anoynted
           with
           Oyl
           ,
           to
           signifie
           their
           setting
           aside
           for
           their
           peculiar
           Office
           ;
           so
           every
           one
           of
           us
           ,
           being
           anoynted
           in
           Baptisme
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           set
           aside
           to
           do
           justice
           ,
           &c.
           as
           a
           King
           ,
           in
           our
           severall
           station
           .
        
         
           Thus
           much
           have
           I
           ,
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           spoken
           of
           Kings
           anoynting
           ,
           and
           how
           the
           people
           are
           said
           to
           be
           anoynted
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           Priests
           and
           Kings
           ,
           because
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           Age
           ,
           sundry
           were
           condemned
           as
           hereticks
           ,
           for
           saying
           ,
           That
           every
           man
           is
           a
           Priest
           in
           some
           kinde
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           anoynting
           of
           Kings
           is
           now
           needlesse
           ,
           being
           an
           invention
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           subject
           Princes
           unto
           it
           .
        
         
           Some
           yeers
           after
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           twelfth
           Age
           ,
           King
           David
           ,
           beside
           the
           Bishopricks
           formerly
           erected
           ,
           did
           erect
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           
             Rosse
             ,
             Breachen
             ,
             Dunkel
          
           ,
           and
           Dumblane
           .
           This
           debonaire
           Prince
           was
           so
           profuse
           towards
           Church-men
           ,
           that
           he
           gave
           them
           a
           good
           part
           of
           the
           ancient
           Patrimony
           of
           the
           Crown
           :
           So
           he
           and
           his
           Successors
           were
           necessitated
           to
           lay
           Taxes
           and
           Impost
           upon
           the
           people
           ,
           more
           then
           formerly
           ,
           to
           the
           harm
           of
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           In
           this
           also
           he
           wronged
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           the
           Clergie
           being
           rich
           and
           powerfull
           ,
           left
           their
           Function
           ,
           and
           gave
           themselves
           over
           to
           all
           
           riot
           and
           idlenesse
           .
           Till
           riches
           made
           Church-men
           lazie
           ,
           this
           distinction
           in
           discharging
           the
           Duty
           of
           a
           Pastor
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           souls
           
             per
             se
             ,
             aut
             per
             alium
             ,
          
           was
           unknown
           .
           While
           riches
           did
           not
           so
           abound
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Church-men
           kept
           more
           conscience
           in
           the
           discharging
           of
           their
           places
           .
        
         
           In
           this
           twelfth
           Age
           ,
           the
           Scots
           ,
           although
           they
           had
           Bishops
           ever
           since
           Palladius
           ,
           who
           for
           a
           long
           time
           did
           discharge
           the
           Function
           indifferently
           in
           every
           place
           where
           they
           came
           to
           :
           And
           although
           they
           had
           of
           later
           times
           distinguished
           the
           limits
           of
           the
           bounds
           wherein
           they
           were
           to
           execute
           their
           Calling
           ,
           by
           Diocesses
           ;
           yet
           in
           that
           Age
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           come
           to
           that
           height
           ,
           to
           have
           Primates
           ,
           Metropolitans
           ,
           and
           Arch-bishops
           .
           Wherefore
           their
           neighbour
           ,
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           having
           gained
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           bestirred
           himself
           very
           earnestly
           ,
           by
           the
           assistance
           of
           his
           King
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Scotish
           Bishops
           acknowledge
           him
           for
           the
           Metropolitane
           ;
           whereunto
           the
           stoutest
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Clergie
           would
           not
           consent
           ;
           but
           they
           would
           depend
           immediately
           upon
           the
           Pope
           :
           and
           to
           this
           effect
           ,
           Legats
           were
           sent
           from
           Rome
           to
           Scotland
           ;
           who
           being
           come
           hither
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Scotish
           Bishops
           not
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Yorke
           ;
           and
           finding
           their
           own
           benefit
           thereby
           ,
           they
           did
           exempt
           and
           free
           the
           Scots
           Clergie
           ,
           from
           the
           trouble
           of
           the
           Arch-bishop
           of
           Yorke
           .
           There
           was
           one
           Gilbert
           Bishop
           of
           Catnes
           a
           great
           strugler
           for
           this
           businesse
           .
        
         
           About
           the
           later
           end
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           sundry
           Priests
           were
           put
           from
           their
           Office
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           taken
           Orders
           upon
           Sunday
           .
           In
           that
           time
           there
           was
           a
           Synod
           in
           Perth
           of
           Divines
           ,
           such
           as
           they
           were
           ,
           who
           decreed
           ,
           That
           Sunday
           should
           be
           kept
           holy
           from
           all
           work
           ,
           from
           Saturday
           at
           mid-day
           ,
           or
           twelve
           of
           the
           clock
           ,
           till
           Munday
           morning
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           thirteenth
           Age
           ,
           few
           yeers
           after
           the
           beginning
           thereof
           ,
           divers
           kindes
           of
           Monks
           came
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           formerly
           unknown
           to
           the
           Land
           ;
           as
           
             Dominicans
             ,
             Franciscans
             ,
             Iacobins
          
           ,
           and
           sundry
           other
           of
           that
           sort
           of
           Locusts
           .
           In
           this
           Age
           these
           Vermine
           of
           Monks
           did
           so
           multiply
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           at
           a
           Councell
           at
           Lyons
           it
           was
           decreed
           ,
           
             That
             no
             more
             new
             Orders
             of
             Monks
             
             should
             be
             admitted
             or
             tolerated
             .
          
           But
           how
           the
           Decree
           hath
           been
           kept
           ,
           we
           see
           in
           our
           dayes
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           the
           Monks
           of
           severall
           kindes
           gave
           themselves
           so
           to
           Begging
           ,
           that
           the
           people
           were
           much
           eaten
           up
           by
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           poor
           his
           portion
           was
           withdrawn
           ;
           which
           occasioned
           a
           great
           murmure
           among
           the
           Commons
           .
           Upon
           this
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           Decree
           made
           then
           ,
           
             That
             onely
             the
             Minorites
             ,
             Praedicants
             ,
             Carmelites
             ,
             and
             Hermits
             of
             S.
          
           Augustine
           ,
           
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             beg
          
           :
           Whence
           they
           are
           called
           ,
           The
           four
           Mendicants
           ;
           
             Les
             quatre
             Mendiants
          
           .
        
         
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           thirteenth
           Age
           fell
           out
           that
           great
           desolation
           of
           the
           State
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Controversie
           for
           the
           Succession
           of
           the
           Crown
           ,
           betwixt
           Baliol
           and
           
             Bruce
             ;
             Baliol
          
           being
           constrained
           by
           the
           States
           of
           Scotland
           to
           break
           the
           promise
           he
           had
           made
           to
           Edward
           of
           England
           ,
           To
           subject
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           unto
           him
           ,
           for
           judging
           the
           cause
           on
           his
           side
           .
           After
           much
           trouble
           and
           misery
           of
           War
           ,
           the
           State
           of
           Scotland
           receives
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           come
           of
           the
           second
           Branch
           ,
           for
           King
           ,
           recalling
           all
           the
           subjection
           and
           Allegiance
           that
           they
           had
           given
           to
           Baliol
           ,
           because
           of
           his
           unworthinesse
           to
           Reign
           :
           who
           ,
           beside
           unfitnesse
           to
           bear
           rule
           over
           a
           Military
           People
           ,
           had
           basely
           condescended
           to
           enslave
           that
           Nation
           ,
           to
           whom
           their
           Liberty
           hath
           been
           so
           dear
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           purity
           of
           true
           Religion
           ,
           which
           both
           ,
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           they
           now
           enjoy
           ,
           they
           have
           willingly
           and
           cheerfully
           undergone
           all
           hazard
           of
           life
           and
           means
           ;
           judging
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           suffered
           these
           two
           twins
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           ,
           either
           to
           be
           infringed
           ,
           or
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           they
           had
           nothing
           left
           them
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           called
           men
           .
        
         
           The
           remarkable
           History
           of
           King
           Iames
           the
           first
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           fitteth
           this
           purpose
           very
           well
           .
           The
           Passage
           is
           this
           :
           King
           Iames
           the
           first
           going
           into
           France
           ,
           was
           taken
           by
           the
           English
           ,
           and
           kept
           prisoner
           by
           them
           for
           many
           yeers
           .
           In
           that
           time
           the
           King
           of
           England
           goes
           to
           France
           ,
           to
           make
           Warre
           ;
           and
           at
           his
           arrivall
           there
           ,
           he
           findes
           an
           Army
           of
           Scots
           ready
           to
           fight
           for
           the
           Alliay
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           the
           French
           King
           ,
           against
           the
           English.
           Upon
           this
           ,
           the
           King
           of
           England
           moves
           King
           
           Iames
           ,
           whom
           he
           had
           taken
           along
           with
           him
           ,
           to
           write
           unto
           the
           Scots
           ,
           and
           to
           charge
           them
           ,
           upon
           their
           Allegiance
           ,
           not
           to
           draw
           their
           Sword
           against
           the
           party
           where
           he
           their
           King
           was
           in
           person
           .
           The
           Scots
           answered
           ,
           That
           they
           were
           sent
           into
           France
           to
           assist
           their
           Alliays
           against
           the
           common
           enemy
           .
           As
           for
           him
           who
           writ
           unto
           them
           ,
           since
           he
           was
           a
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           free
           man
           ,
           they
           neither
           owed
           him
           Allegiance
           ,
           nor
           would
           they
           give
           him
           any
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           he
           was
           in
           prison
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           were
           set
           at
           liberty
           ,
           and
           were
           living
           among
           them
           ,
           they
           would
           obey
           him
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ;
           since
           the
           Crown
           was
           setled
           upon
           him
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           States
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           did
           ;
           for
           these
           Kingdoms
           were
           governed
           in
           his
           name
           ,
           without
           any
           communication
           with
           him
           ,
           during
           the
           time
           of
           his
           imprisonment
           ,
           which
           was
           very
           long
           ;
           but
           when
           he
           went
           home
           ,
           he
           was
           received
           and
           obeyed
           as
           King.
           From
           this
           Princes
           may
           learn
           ,
           that
           although
           people
           do
           submit
           themselves
           to
           their
           Government
           ;
           the
           resignation
           is
           not
           so
           full
           as
           to
           devest
           themselves
           of
           all
           power
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           may
           dispose
           of
           them
           as
           he
           thinks
           right
           or
           wrong
           ,
           he
           ordinarily
           being
           misled
           and
           kept
           captive
           ,
           by
           those
           that
           are
           about
           him
           ;
           who
           for
           the
           most
           part
           ,
           have
           no
           regard
           to
           the
           publike
           good
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           credit
           and
           esteem
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           whom
           in
           shew
           they
           professe
           themselves
           so
           addicted
           ;
           the
           people
           have
           constantly
           reserved
           even
           unto
           themselves
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           yea
           ,
           of
           the
           greatest
           Court-parasites
           and
           Sycophants
           of
           Princes
           ,
           that
           the
           Prince
           cannot
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           to
           enslave
           or
           subject
           the
           people
           to
           any
           Forreign
           Power
           ;
           and
           where
           Princes
           by
           Pusillanimitie
           and
           ill
           counsell
           ,
           have
           essayed
           or
           attempted
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           they
           have
           smarted
           for
           it
           ,
           witnesse
           Baliol
           ,
           who
           not
           onely
           was
           excluded
           himself
           from
           the
           Crown
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           Posterity
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           setled
           upon
           the
           next
           Branch
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           
             Robert
             Bruce
          
           ,
           with
           his
           descendents
           ,
           where
           it
           continues
           to
           this
           day
           by
           Gods
           providence
           .
           Then
           since
           the
           people
           have
           reserved
           this
           power
           in
           themselves
           ,
           to
           stop
           the
           Prince
           ,
           to
           put
           them
           under
           any
           Forreign
           yoak
           or
           slavery
           ;
           is
           it
           possible
           ,
           That
           they
           have
           not
           reserved
           a
           power
           to
           right
           themselves
           from
           domestick
           ,
           and
           intestine
           slavery
           ,
           
           and
           misery
           ,
           slavery
           being
           ever
           one
           and
           the
           same
           ?
           For
           what
           is
           it
           to
           me
           by
           whom
           I
           suffer
           evil
           of
           one
           and
           the
           same
           kinde
           and
           degree
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           by
           a
           neighbour
           ,
           or
           a
           stranger
           ,
           a
           forreigner
           ,
           or
           a
           con-citizen
           ?
           yea
           ,
           when
           I
           suffer
           by
           him
           who
           should
           be
           my
           friend
           ,
           and
           stand
           for
           the
           same
           Freedom
           with
           me
           ,
           my
           suffering
           is
           the
           greater
           .
        
         
           To
           this
           purpose
           you
           have
           a
           memorable
           Passage
           of
           William
           the
           Norman
           ;
           who
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           invaded
           England
           with
           the
           Sword
           ,
           and
           by
           it
           had
           defeated
           him
           who
           did
           oppose
           him
           for
           the
           Crown
           ,
           with
           all
           his
           adherents
           and
           party
           ,
           and
           in
           consequencie
           of
           this
           Victory
           ,
           had
           committed
           many
           out-rages
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           ;
           yet
           the
           same
           William
           could
           never
           assure
           himself
           nor
           his
           Posterity
           of
           the
           Allegeance
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           till
           he
           had
           sworn
           solemnly
           (
           according
           to
           the
           Rite
           of
           the
           times
           )
           for
           himself
           and
           his
           ,
           To
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           good
           and
           approved
           Laws
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           as
           the
           best
           Kings
           before
           him
           had
           done
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           County
           of
           Kent
           ,
           in
           its
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           whole
           Kingdom
           ,
           declared
           ,
           That
           neither
           Kent
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           was
           conquered
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           peaceable
           way
           did
           submit
           to
           William
           the
           Norman
           ,
           upon
           Condition
           ,
           and
           with
           Proviso
           ,
           That
           all
           their
           Liberties
           ,
           and
           free
           Customs
           in
           use
           and
           practice
           ,
           should
           be
           kept
           .
           If
           this
           was
           not
           accomplished
           afterwards
           ,
           it
           was
           sillinesse
           of
           the
           People
           that
           suffered
           themselves
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           and
           the
           fault
           of
           misled
           Princes
           ,
           that
           did
           not
           keep
           their
           promise
           whereunto
           they
           were
           tyed
           :
           And
           sundry
           ,
           for
           the
           breach
           of
           this
           promise
           ,
           have
           had
           occasion
           to
           repent
           ,
           when
           it
           hath
           been
           too
           late
           .
        
         
           We
           shall
           adde
           one
           example
           more
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           of
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ;
           who
           ,
           anno
           1525
           ,
           the
           seventeenth
           yeer
           of
           his
           Reign
           ,
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Councell
           ,
           put
           a
           Tax
           upon
           the
           people
           ;
           which
           the
           people
           did
           not
           onely
           refuse
           to
           pay
           ,
           but
           declared
           ,
           That
           the
           thing
           was
           unjust
           and
           unlawfull
           .
           Withall
           ,
           wherever
           they
           met
           those
           whom
           the
           King
           had
           employed
           for
           the
           gathering
           the
           money
           ,
           they
           used
           them
           so
           kindely
           ,
           that
           they
           did
           never
           come
           twice
           to
           one
           place
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           the
           Tax
           .
           The
           King
           seeing
           this
           ,
           he
           disclaims
           the
           Imposition
           of
           the
           Tax
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           the
           Nobles
           that
           convened
           
           at
           London
           ,
           by
           his
           Command
           ,
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           and
           layes
           all
           the
           fault
           upon
           ill
           counsell
           ,
           namely
           ,
           upon
           Wolsey
           .
           This
           was
           Henry
           constrained
           to
           do
           ,
           notwithstanding
           his
           resolutenesse
           against
           all
           forreign
           enemy
           ,
           chiefly
           the
           Pope
           ,
           with
           his
           shavelings
           .
           By
           this
           instance
           ,
           Henry
           acknowledged
           his
           power
           to
           be
           limited
           ,
           and
           no
           wayes
           arbitrary
           :
           Against
           the
           doctrine
           of
           our
           now
           Cout-parasites
           .
        
         
           Now
           if
           the
           People
           have
           this
           much
           power
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           stand
           for
           their
           Temporall
           Liberty
           ,
           both
           against
           forreign
           and
           domestick
           slavery
           ;
           far
           more
           may
           they
           ,
           and
           ought
           they
           ,
           to
           defend
           the
           Spirituall
           Freedom
           ,
           which
           Christ
           ,
           having
           purchased
           with
           his
           Blood
           ,
           hath
           left
           them
           ,
           as
           Members
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           But
           all
           this
           defence
           of
           Liberty
           and
           Religion
           ought
           to
           be
           made
           so
           ,
           that
           it
           be
           without
           by-ends
           ,
           sinistrous
           respects
           ,
           of
           hatred
           ,
           malice
           ,
           ambition
           ,
           &c.
           
           The
           onely
           scope
           and
           main
           drift
           being
           ,
           To
           have
           Gods
           glory
           ,
           in
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           Gospel
           ,
           setled
           and
           maintained
           ,
           The
           People
           at
           quiet
           ,
           The
           Prince
           obeyed
           ,
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           God
           
             (
             i.
             e.
          
           )
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           Nature
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           or
           Kingdom
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           possibly
           can
           be
           .
           This
           being
           lookt
           to
           carefully
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           gap
           opened
           to
           Rebellion
           ;
           which
           is
           a
           fighting
           against
           Gods
           Ordinance
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           just
           and
           necessary
           opposing
           of
           the
           abuse
           and
           corrupting
           of
           the
           good
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           here
           a
           Court-slave
           will
           say
           ,
           If
           things
           be
           so
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           absolutenesse
           in
           Monarchs
           and
           Princes
           ?
        
         
           To
           answer
           this
           ,
           we
           must
           know
           what
           is
           to
           be
           meant
           by
           absolute
           ,
           or
           absolutenes
           ;
           whereof
           I
           finde
           two
           main
           significations
           .
           First
           ,
           absolute
           signifieth
           perfect
           ,
           and
           absolutenesse
           ,
           perfection
           :
           Hence
           we
           have
           in
           Latin
           this
           expression
           ,
           
             Perfectum
             est
             omnibus
             ,
             numeris
             absolutum
             .
          
           And
           in
           our
           vulgar
           Language
           we
           say
           ,
           A
           thing
           is
           absolutely
           good
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           perfectly
           good
           .
           Next
           ,
           absolute
           signifieth
           free
           from
           tye
           or
           bond
           ;
           which
           in
           Greek
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           Now
           ,
           say
           I
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           absolute
           for
           perfect
           ,
           that
           Prince
           or
           Magistrate
           is
           most
           absolute
           ,
           that
           is
           most
           perfect
           ,
           who
           governs
           most
           absolutely
           ,
           or
           most
           perfectly
           .
           The
           absolutenesse
           or
           perfection
           of
           Government
           consists
           in
           its
           conformity
           to
           the
           perfect
           Rule
           which
           is
           written
           in
           the
           
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           printed
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           received
           generally
           of
           all
           wise
           People
           ,
           and
           in
           practice
           by
           all
           particular
           well-polished
           Common-wealths
           .
           Next
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           you
           take
           absolute
           for
           free
           from
           tye
           or
           bond
           ,
           That
           no
           Prince
           nor
           Magistrate
           is
           free
           ;
           for
           every
           Magistrate
           or
           Prince
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           the
           private
           man
           ,
           is
           bound
           to
           keep
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           &c.
           not
           onely
           in
           particular
           things
           ,
           for
           his
           own
           singular
           carriage
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           publike
           businesses
           ,
           for
           the
           good
           and
           society
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           people
           :
           for
           God
           hath
           given
           his
           Law
           ,
           and
           Nature
           her
           Dictates
           to
           all
           ,
           to
           the
           observance
           of
           which
           all
           men
           are
           tyed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           farther
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           onely
           bound
           in
           their
           severall
           Conditions
           ,
           and
           tyed
           to
           the
           performance
           thereof
           in
           their
           own
           persons
           ;
           but
           also
           are
           bound
           to
           further
           it
           with
           all
           their
           might
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           all
           things
           that
           may
           lett
           and
           stop
           this
           performance
           ,
           or
           deterre
           and
           withdraw
           men
           from
           it
           .
           Read
           Levit.
           19.17
           .
           where
           every
           man
           is
           commanded
           to
           rebuke
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           stop
           him
           from
           sinning
           .
           Read
           Deut.
           17.19
           ,
           20.
           where
           the
           King
           is
           commanded
           to
           have
           continually
           the
           Copie
           of
           the
           Law
           before
           him
           for
           his
           Rule
           and
           Guide
           .
           What
           is
           in
           1
           Sam.
           8.10
           .
           is
           what
           a
           King
           is
           likely
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           what
           he
           ought
           or
           should
           do
           .
           This
           is
           cleer
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           place
           now
           named
           ,
           in
           Deuteronomy
           ,
           the
           King
           is
           told
           what
           he
           ought
           to
           do
           ;
           but
           that
           he
           is
           said
           to
           do
           in
           Samuel
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God.
           Confer
           the
           places
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           easily
           see
           this
           truth
           .
           Next
           ,
           a
           Prince
           is
           said
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           in
           any
           kinde
           subaltern
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           whose
           subjects
           acknowledge
           (
           under
           God
           )
           no
           other
           but
           him
           .
           Hence
           you
           may
           see
           ,
           That
           the
           Popish
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           are
           not
           absolute
           ;
           for
           ,
           beside
           the
           great
           number
           of
           people
           within
           their
           Dominions
           who
           are
           immediate
           sworn
           vassalls
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           I
           mean
           ,
           the
           Shavelings
           ;
           The
           Prince
           himself
           takes
           Oath
           ,
           at
           his
           Reception
           ,
           To
           uphold
           the
           over-ruling
           Government
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           under
           the
           masked
           name
           of
           Spirituality
           ;
           and
           the
           simple
           abused
           Prince
           shall
           have
           for
           a
           reward
           ,
           to
           make
           up
           all
           ,
           a
           little
           holy
           Oyl
           to
           anoynt
           him
           ,
           and
           bear
           the
           Title
           of
           most
           Christian
           or
           Catholike
           Princes
           .
           Farther
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           That
           the
           Prince
           ,
           who
           although
           in
           some
           things
           hath
           cast
           off
           the
           yoke
           of
           this
           god
           
           upon
           earth
           (
           for
           so
           is
           the
           Pope
           now
           and
           then
           called
           )
           but
           keeps
           up
           a
           part
           of
           his
           tyranny
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           wants
           and
           loses
           so
           much
           of
           his
           absolutenesse
           ,
           for
           this
           tye
           upon
           him
           from
           a
           forreign
           Prince
           ,
           the
           Pope
           .
           But
           here
           the
           Pope
           sheweth
           the
           height
           of
           his
           cunning
           ;
           for
           he
           seeing
           that
           Princes
           are
           told
           frequently
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           either
           absolute
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           such
           ,
           bethinks
           himself
           to
           keep
           up
           his
           super-eminency
           above
           Princes
           ,
           as
           his
           vassalls
           ,
           and
           yet
           make
           the
           Princes
           finde
           an
           absolutenesse
           ;
           which
           he
           acts
           by
           his
           Emissaries
           ,
           and
           their
           inferiour
           instruments
           ,
           for
           their
           own
           private
           ends
           ,
           whom
           he
           makes
           inculcate
           in
           the
           ears
           of
           Princes
           ,
           That
           their
           absolutenesse
           consisteth
           in
           doing
           with
           the
           Life
           ,
           Liberty
           and
           Fortunes
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           as
           seems
           good
           in
           their
           eyes
           ,
           without
           any
           regard
           to
           the
           good
           of
           humane
           Society
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           true
           End
           of
           all
           Government
           :
           But
           with
           this
           Proviso
           ,
           That
           those
           who
           have
           relation
           to
           him
           immediately
           ,
           be
           exempted
           :
           and
           these
           are
           not
           onely
           his
           shavelings
           ,
           who
           are
           openly
           obedient
           to
           his
           commands
           and
           orders
           ,
           &c.
           but
           also
           those
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           Kingdoms
           where
           his
           name
           is
           in
           a
           kinde
           rejected
           ,
           who
           keep
           up
           his
           tyrannicall
           Laws
           and
           Ordinances
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           felt
           of
           late
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           these
           Dominions
           wherein
           we
           live
           ,
           to
           our
           wofull
           experience
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           to
           uphold
           and
           encrease
           their
           power
           ,
           have
           cast
           both
           Prince
           and
           People
           into
           great
           troubles
           ,
           making
           the
           Prince
           believe
           ,
           That
           without
           them
           he
           hath
           no
           being
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           shew
           thee
           that
           Princes
           may
           use
           the
           people
           committed
           to
           their
           Charge
           like
           beasts
           ,
           and
           yet
           neverthelesse
           are
           not
           absolute
           ,
           cast
           thy
           eyes
           in
           the
           neighbour
           Countreys
           onely
           upon
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           ,
           and
           the
           Duke
           of
           Florence
           ;
           who
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           Sovereigns
           in
           a
           kinde
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           deal
           most
           hardly
           with
           them
           ,
           taking
           their
           Lives
           and
           Fortunes
           away
           at
           their
           pleasure
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           absolute
           Princes
           ;
           for
           they
           are
           vassalls
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           and
           their
           chief
           titles
           are
           to
           be
           Officers
           thereof
           :
           So
           the
           Duke
           of
           Savoy
           is
           qualified
           Vicar
           of
           the
           Empire
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           If
           you
           consider
           the
           Prince
           ,
           and
           people
           committed
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           as
           having
           relation
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           both
           bound
           one
           to
           another
           by
           Duty
           ;
           the
           Prince
           first
           bound
           
           to
           rule
           and
           govern
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           Nature
           ,
           of
           Nations
           ,
           and
           Municipall
           Laws
           of
           the
           Countrey
           and
           the
           People
           is
           bound
           to
           obey
           him
           accordingly
           :
           but
           if
           the
           Prince
           command
           any
           thing
           against
           these
           ,
           his
           commands
           are
           not
           to
           be
           obeyed
           ,
           God
           being
           onely
           he
           ,
           to
           whose
           commands
           Obedience
           is
           simply
           due
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           given
           ;
           but
           to
           men
           ,
           onely
           obedience
           with
           limitation
           ,
           and
           in
           externall
           things
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Laws
           so
           oft
           above
           named
           ,
           at
           the
           least
           not
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           opposite
           to
           them
           .
           The
           Chimaera
           ,
           or
           rather
           Solaecisme
           in
           reason
           of
           passive
           Obedience
           ,
           is
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           on
           among
           rationall
           men
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           invention
           of
           Court-parasites
           ,
           a
           meer
           nothing
           ,
           or
           
             non
             ens
          
           ,
           for
           Obedience
           consisteth
           in
           action
           ,
           as
           all
           other
           vertues
           do
           ,
           and
           not
           is
           suffering
           .
           Farther
           ,
           whosoever
           ,
           for
           not
           obeying
           a
           wicked
           command
           of
           a
           Superiour
           ,
           suffereth
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           stop
           it
           ,
           or
           shun
           it
           ,
           is
           an
           enemy
           to
           his
           own
           being
           ,
           wherein
           he
           offends
           against
           nature
           ;
           for
           you
           see
           every
           naturall
           thing
           striveth
           to
           conserve
           it self
           against
           what
           annoyeth
           it
           ;
           then
           he
           sins
           against
           the
           Order
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           in
           vain
           hath
           ordained
           us
           so
           many
           lawfull
           Means
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           our
           Being
           ,
           if
           we
           suffer
           it
           to
           be
           destroyed
           ,
           having
           power
           to
           help
           it
           .
           But
           then
           it
           will
           be
           demanded
           ;
           What
           ,
           is
           there
           no
           absolutenesse
           in
           humane
           Authority
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           simple
           absolutenesse
           there
           is
           none
           under
           God
           ;
           For
           all
           humane
           Authority
           is
           limited
           by
           the
           Laws
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           extends
           to
           farther
           then
           externall
           things
           ;
           yet
           comparatively
           humane
           Authority
           is
           said
           to
           be
           absolute
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           free
           from
           any
           Forreigne
           Superiour
           Power
           .
           So
           when
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           ,
           having
           cast
           off
           the
           Romish
           yoak
           ,
           and
           putting
           down
           the
           vassallage
           of
           these
           his
           Dominions
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           caused
           divers
           Books
           to
           be
           written
           of
           the
           absolute
           Empire
           or
           Authority
           of
           the
           Prince
           ;
           although
           ,
           after
           the
           freeing
           himself
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           he
           had
           not
           ,
           nor
           did
           not
           pretend
           to
           have
           any
           more
           absolute
           power
           over
           the
           people
           ,
           then
           he
           had
           before
           ;
           but
           albeit
           this
           Prince
           did
           much
           for
           the
           regaining
           the
           absolute
           Authority
           to
           the
           Crown
           again
           ,
           in
           chasing
           away
           the
           Romish
           Pontiff
           ,
           yet
           ,
           he
           did
           it
           not
           fully
           ,
           in
           so
           farre
           as
           he
           kept
           still
           the
           Romish
           Rites
           ,
           and
           the
           Hierarchy
           ,
           
           or
           Prelacy
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Romish
           Fox
           lurking
           ,
           hath
           kept
           himself
           in
           these
           Countreys
           unto
           this
           day
           ;
           and
           now
           having
           acted
           the
           Fox
           long
           enough
           ,
           he
           is
           acting
           the
           Woolf
           by
           dedestroying
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ;
           if
           the
           Successors
           of
           King
           Henry
           had
           not
           kept
           in
           the
           Romish
           Superstitious
           Rites
           and
           Hierarchy
           ,
           they
           ,
           and
           we
           all
           had
           had
           better
           times
           ,
           then
           we
           have
           all
           tasted
           of
           .
           Although
           King
           Henry
           for
           his
           Vices
           ,
           be
           blame
           worthy
           to
           all
           posterity
           ,
           yet
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           in
           all
           humane
           appearance
           ,
           That
           if
           the
           Prelat-Bishops
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           trusted
           the
           reforming
           of
           the
           abuses
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           had
           been
           as
           forward
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           willing
           ,
           there
           had
           been
           a
           better
           Reformation
           then
           was
           in
           his
           time
           ,
           witnesse
           this
           instance
           ,
           
             The
             People
             desired
             freedome
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             then
             Bishops
             refused
             this
             unto
             the
             People
             .
          
           Whereupon
           the
           King
           was
           petitioned
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           the
           King
           grants
           their
           Petition
           ;
           the
           Bishops
           hearing
           of
           the
           Kings
           grant
           ,
           thus
           limit
           it
           ,
           not
           daring
           to
           deny
           it
           flatly
           ,
           
             That
             all
             Gentlemen
             should
             have
             liberty
             to
             read
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             it
             was
             the
             Kings
             pleasure
          
           ;
           but
           for
           others
           ,
           the
           permission
           was
           stopped
           :
           As
           if
           Yeomen
           and
           Tradesmen
           ,
           had
           not
           as
           much
           interest
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           as
           Gentlemen
           .
           Then
           remarke
           all
           those
           that
           were
           put
           to
           death
           for
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           Truth
           in
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           his
           dayes
           ,
           were
           persecuted
           by
           the
           Bishops
           of
           the
           time
           ,
           although
           the
           blame
           lieth
           upon
           the
           Prince
           ;
           for
           albeit
           they
           had
           in
           compliance
           to
           the
           King
           renounced
           the
           Pope
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           yet
           in
           effect
           they
           kept
           up
           his
           tyranny
           ,
           by
           his
           doctrine
           (
           with
           small
           alteration
           changed
           )
           his
           Rites
           and
           Ceremonies
           ,
           Canons
           and
           Laws
           ,
           Prelacie
           or
           Hierarchie
           maintained
           :
           And
           seeing
           the
           King
           so
           opposite
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           they
           condescended
           that
           the
           King
           should
           bear
           the
           blasphemous
           Title
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           although
           with
           reluctancy
           :
           and
           so
           it
           proved
           ;
           for
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           Statutes
           that
           were
           made
           in
           favour
           of
           this
           Title
           taken
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           attributed
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           the
           Bishops
           with
           cunning
           and
           subtill
           proceedings
           ,
           kept
           a
           foot
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Pope
           ;
           and
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           saw
           the
           occasion
           of
           Queen
           Marie
           her
           Reigne
           ,
           they
           freely
           and
           easily
           brought
           all
           back
           again
           to
           Rome
           ,
           without
           Maske
           or
           Limitation
           :
           and
           ever
           since
           ,
           
           their
           successors
           ,
           although
           by
           the
           course
           of
           affairs
           (
           they
           )
           have
           been
           obliged
           to
           disclaim
           the
           Pope
           his
           authority
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           his
           doctrine
           in
           some
           measure
           ;
           yet
           they
           ,
           ever
           since
           ,
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           have
           expressed
           their
           inclinations
           ,
           and
           done
           their
           endeavours
           to
           return
           thither
           again
           ,
           as
           we
           all
           know
           by
           dolefull
           experience
           .
           But
           here
           it
           may
           be
           demanded
           ,
           What
           drift
           or
           policie
           can
           it
           be
           in
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           Rome
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           their
           Prince
           ,
           and
           Laws
           of
           the
           Countrey
           ?
           The
           answer
           is
           ,
           The
           propensitie
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           to
           follow
           evill
           rather
           then
           good
           ,
           is
           known
           ,
           namely
           ,
           When
           the
           evill
           hath
           the
           mask
           of
           worldly
           dignitie
           ,
           pomp
           ,
           power
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           hinders
           it
           to
           be
           seen
           in
           its
           own
           colours
           .
           Now
           the
           Bishops
           and
           all
           the
           rabble
           of
           that
           corrupt
           Clergy
           ,
           are
           given
           to
           Temporall
           ,
           howsoever
           unlawfull
           advantages
           ,
           as
           their
           ambition
           ,
           avarice
           ,
           and
           lust
           ,
           from
           the
           very
           beginning
           hath
           shewn
           ;
           which
           exorbitant
           passions
           lead
           men
           headlong
           ,
           without
           measure
           ,
           when
           once
           way
           is
           given
           unto
           them
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           meet
           with
           some
           lett
           or
           stop
           ,
           which
           is
           both
           lesser
           and
           slower
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           a
           farre
           off
           ,
           namely
           ,
           when
           it
           cometh
           from
           one
           who
           is
           possessed
           with
           the
           same
           distempers
           ,
           and
           himself
           of
           the
           same
           order
           of
           men
           with
           the
           Delinquent
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           Bishops
           of
           this
           Island
           ,
           had
           rather
           have
           to
           do
           with
           the
           Pope
           ,
           then
           with
           the
           Prince
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           of
           mutuall
           infirmity
           the
           Pope
           proveth
           more
           indulgent
           then
           any
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Next
           ,
           The
           Prince
           is
           too
           neer
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           best
           for
           them
           to
           be
           so
           free
           of
           the
           Prince
           his
           Jurisdiction
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           able
           not
           onely
           to
           neglect
           him
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           oppose
           him
           .
           For
           all
           ,
           let
           that
           example
           of
           the
           Canterbury-prelat
           serve
           ;
           who
           made
           the
           King
           for
           the
           time
           to
           hold
           the
           Stirrup
           when
           he
           gat
           up
           upon
           his
           horse
           .
           The
           Story
           is
           known
           .
        
         
           I
           called
           a
           little
           before
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           ,
           used
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           then
           given
           to
           
             Henry
             ,
             blasphemous
          
           .
           To
           lay
           aside
           all
           other
           things
           that
           may
           be
           alleadged
           against
           this
           Title
           ,
           I
           shall
           onely
           say
           this
           ;
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           Spouse
           of
           Christ
           :
           No
           Spouse
           can
           be
           said
           to
           have
           any
           other
           Head
           ,
           but
           him
           whose
           Spouse
           she
           is
           .
           Now
           if
           the
           Church
           should
           acknowledge
           her self
           to
           be
           the
           Spouse
           of
           any
           other
           but
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           she
           were
           a
           professed
           Whore
           and
           Adulteresse
           .
           By
           no
           means
           then
           a
           Prince
           is
           to
           be
           called
           ,
           
             The
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
          
           :
           For
           although
           the
           civill
           Magistrate
           is
           obliged
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           rank
           and
           place
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Church
           do
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           truely
           ,
           diligently
           ,
           and
           carefully
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           do
           it
           according
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           declared
           in
           his
           Word
           ;
           yet
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           is
           nothing
           but
           a
           servant
           ,
           overseer
           ,
           or
           grass
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Head
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Title
           belonging
           onely
           to
           Christ
           ;
           wherefore
           ,
           Princes
           or
           Magistrates
           ,
           that
           by
           slavish
           flatterers
           had
           this
           Title
           given
           unto
           them
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           had
           done
           well
           to
           reject
           it
           ,
           as
           their
           Successors
           ,
           who
           have
           followed
           ,
           had
           done
           well
           likewise
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           God
           his
           Will
           )
           if
           they
           had
           not
           suffered
           this
           Title
           to
           have
           been
           continued
           unto
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           in
           the
           publike
           prayers
           ,
           where
           the
           time-serving
           inconsiderate
           Minister
           prayeth
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           for
           her
           Head
           ;
           if
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Church
           needs
           to
           be
           prayed
           for
           ,
           then
           the
           influences
           of
           the
           Head
           ,
           upon
           the
           Church
           ,
           will
           be
           but
           poor
           and
           weak
           ,
           &c.
           
           But
           of
           this
           enough
           for
           this
           place
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           The
           flattering
           Preachers
           ,
           unrequired
           in
           the
           publike
           prayers
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           call
           the
           Prince
           forsooth
           ,
           
             The
             Breath
             of
             our
             Nostrils
          
           ,
           taking
           for
           his
           ground
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Ieremy
           ,
           in
           his
           Lamentations
           ,
           Chap.
           4.
           vers
           .
           20.
           
           Which
           words
           ,
           by
           the
           Current
           of
           the
           Ancients
           ,
           and
           Septuagint
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           ;
           True
           it
           is
           ,
           The
           Rabbins
           have
           interpreted
           the
           words
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           Iudah
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           Iosias
           ,
           or
           Zedekias
           ;
           and
           hence
           some
           of
           the
           later
           Expositors
           have
           explained
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             first
             and
             literally
             they
             may
             be
             applyed
             to
             one
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
          
           Judah
           ,
           
             who
             were
             all
             figures
             of
             Christ
             to
             come
             ,
             but
             principally
             ,
             and
             mainly
             the
             words
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
          
           ;
           So
           to
           attribute
           these
           words
           to
           any
           Prince
           earthly
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           offense
           to
           Christ
           ;
           For
           who
           can
           be
           said
           properly
           ,
           and
           well
           ,
           
             To
             be
             the
             Breath
             of
             our
             Nostrils
             ,
          
           but
           he
           ,
           who
           inspireth
           into
           us
           life
           ,
           that
           is
           God.
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           the
           inconsiderate
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           abusing
           the
           Text
           of
           the
           eightieth
           Psalm
           ,
           which
           ,
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           ,
           is
           understood
           of
           Christ
           truely
           ,
           and
           of
           David
           ,
           as
           a
           figure
           
           of
           Christ
           to
           come
           ,
           call
           the
           King
           ,
           
             The
             man
             of
             thy
             right
             hand
             ,
          
           this
           in
           no
           wayes
           ,
           without
           Blasphemie
           ,
           can
           be
           attributed
           unto
           any
           earthly
           Prince
           ;
           for
           none
           is
           to
           be
           said
           a
           figure
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           David
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           were
           by
           a
           particular
           dispensation
           .
           But
           if
           misapplying
           ,
           and
           mistaking
           of
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           will
           do
           businesse
           ,
           since
           Magistrates
           are
           said
           to
           be
           gods
           ,
           you
           may
           as
           well
           call
           the
           Prince
           god
           ,
           as
           the
           Roman
           Emperour
           was
           of
           old
           by
           some
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           now
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           his
           Court-parasites
           :
           which
           Titile
           of
           god
           ,
           no
           Prince
           will
           suffer
           to
           be
           given
           unto
           him
           ;
           Surely
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           crime
           ,
           not
           to
           give
           due
           respect
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           and
           obedience
           unto
           him
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           over
           us
           for
           our
           good
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           wise
           Ordinance
           ;
           so
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           huge
           sin
           to
           Idolize
           the
           Prince
           ,
           making
           him
           a
           god
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           but
           a
           weak
           ,
           and
           infirme
           man
           ,
           servant
           of
           God.
           This
           second
           fault
           is
           committed
           chiefly
           by
           the
           Sycophants
           and
           Parasites
           ,
           who
           have
           no
           other
           Church
           ,
           nor
           Chappell
           ,
           but
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           make
           Petition
           to
           none
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           whom
           to
           please
           ,
           they
           wholly
           study
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           catch
           somewhat
           to
           satisfie
           their
           inordinate
           desires
           .
           And
           the
           first
           is
           committed
           ,
           namely
           ,
           by
           their
           prelaticall
           Clergy
           ,
           who
           withdraw
           from
           the
           Prince
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           due
           ,
           when
           they
           study
           to
           exempt
           themselves
           from
           his
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           take
           from
           him
           any
           inspection
           upon
           them
           ,
           namely
           ,
           concerning
           the
           discharge
           of
           their
           calling
           ,
           although
           by
           Gods
           Ordinance
           it
           be
           a
           main
           part
           of
           his
           Office
           ,
           to
           see
           God
           served
           ,
           and
           worshipped
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           Will
           revealed
           in
           his
           sacred
           Word
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           little
           above
           seen
           ,
           how
           that
           by
           the
           flattery
           of
           some
           Court-preachers
           ,
           the
           custome
           is
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           to
           give
           unto
           the
           Prince
           ,
           not
           onely
           swelling
           ,
           but
           blasphemous
           Titles
           in
           the
           publike
           Prayer
           ,
           that
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Minister
           in
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Chruch
           ;
           but
           although
           ,
           this
           be
           too
           great
           an
           evill
           ,
           and
           requireth
           Reformation
           ,
           yet
           the
           flattery
           of
           some
           Preachers
           hath
           not
           stayed
           here
           ;
           for
           they
           ,
           according
           to
           their
           custome
           ,
           having
           addicted
           themselves
           to
           any
           one
           ,
           whom
           they
           conceive
           may
           help
           them
           to
           preferment
           ,
           stick
           not
           in
           the
           pulpit
           ,
           where
           all
           relation
           should
           be
           
           laid
           aside
           ,
           save
           that
           of
           a
           Minister
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           to
           publish
           themselves
           ,
           yea
           ,
           in
           their
           Prayers
           ,
           to
           be
           varlets
           to
           this
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           man
           ;
           and
           ,
           what
           is
           worse
           yet
           ,
           in
           the
           Prayer
           they
           call
           their
           Masters
           and
           Lords
           Vertuous
           ,
           Pious
           ,
           and
           Religious
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           known
           to
           all
           ,
           That
           for
           the
           most
           part
           they
           have
           little
           Vertue
           ,
           lesse
           Piety
           ,
           and
           no
           Religion
           at
           all
           .
           To
           have
           pointed
           at
           these
           things
           ,
           shall
           suffice
           for
           this
           place
           .
           If
           any
           man
           will
           be
           contentious
           for
           these
           practices
           ,
           I
           answer
           him
           ,
           That
           the
           wel-Reformed
           Churches
           have
           no
           such
           Customs
           ;
           for
           among
           the
           other
           abuses
           whereof
           they
           have
           been
           purged
           ,
           by
           the
           care
           and
           diligence
           of
           the
           faithfull
           Vine-dressers
           ,
           under
           Gods
           blessing
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           pruned
           of
           this
           rotten
           Bud
           of
           slavish
           flattery
           ,
           as
           a
           corruption
           much
           opposite
           and
           contrary
           to
           the
           dignity
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           .
           But
           let
           us
           return
           ,
           after
           this
           long
           Digression
           .
        
         
           In
           these
           dayes
           (
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           the
           thirteenth
           Age
           )
           lived
           
             Michael
             Scot
          
           ,
           renowned
           for
           his
           Learning
           in
           Physick
           ,
           Astronomy
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           is
           remembred
           by
           
             Picus
             Mirandula
          
           ,
           and
           
             Cornelius
             Agrippa
          
           ,
           very
           honourably
           .
           Also
           then
           lived
           
             Thomas
             Lermouth
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           ,
           The
           Rythmer
           ;
           whose
           Predictions
           are
           extant
           to
           this
           day
           :
           But
           no
           wise
           man
           can
           make
           any
           thing
           of
           them
           ,
           more
           then
           of
           Merlin
           his
           Prophesies
           ,
           who
           lived
           long
           before
           him
           ;
           although
           sundry
           have
           pleased
           their
           fansies
           with
           idle
           Expositions
           of
           these
           two
           mens
           dreams
           .
        
         
           Towards
           the
           end
           of
           this
           thirteenth
           Age
           ,
           the
           good
           Roman
           Pontif
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           ,
           making
           use
           of
           the
           havie
           moans
           and
           complaints
           that
           some
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           namely
           ,
           of
           the
           Bishops
           and
           other
           Clergie-men
           ,
           with
           their
           clients
           ,
           made
           against
           King
           Edward
           of
           England
           ,
           who
           then
           did
           cruelly
           afflict
           the
           Countrey
           ,
           claims
           a
           right
           unto
           the
           Crown
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           as
           re●igned
           unto
           him
           by
           the
           States
           :
           And
           upon
           this
           he
           writes
           an
           insulting
           Letter
           ,
           and
           full
           of
           threatnings
           ,
           unto
           Edward
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           so
           malapert
           as
           to
           do
           any
           wrong
           to
           his
           vassalls
           and
           subjects
           ,
           where
           he
           had
           none
           ,
           truely
           ,
           save
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           and
           Shavelings
           ,
           with
           their
           clients
           .
           Whether
           the
           Clergie
           did
           make
           this
           offer
           of
           subjection
           unto
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           whether
           he
           did
           falsly
           invent
           this
           lye
           ,
           we
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           betwixt
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           shaved
           creatures
           ;
           such
           master
           ,
           such
           men
           .
           Let
           this
           
           teach
           us
           ,
           how
           the
           Popes
           are
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           ever
           constantly
           ready
           watching
           at
           all
           occasions
           ,
           to
           draw
           all
           things
           to
           their
           Crosse.
           But
           this
           owning
           of
           the
           Scots
           by
           the
           Pope
           for
           his
           peculiar
           people
           did
           not
           last
           long
           ;
           for
           in
           a
           very
           short
           time
           thereafter
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           great
           ignorance
           of
           these
           dayes
           ,
           the
           Scots
           shewed
           themselves
           refractaries
           to
           his
           holy
           Orders
           ;
           and
           he
           ,
           in
           revenge
           ,
           did
           thunder
           the
           fire-bolts
           of
           his
           Excommunication
           against
           these
           rude
           fellows
           ,
           putting
           them
           to
           the
           Interdict
           ,
           all
           to
           small
           purpose
           ;
           for
           by
           these
           Bolts
           they
           were
           but
           very
           little
           dashed
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           heard
           how
           that
           in
           former
           times
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           was
           served
           by
           Culdees
           ,
           and
           they
           ruled
           by
           their
           Presbyteries
           or
           Elders
           ,
           having
           a
           Moderator
           ,
           or
           Prefect
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           of
           their
           own
           chusing
           :
           This
           was
           for
           many
           yeers
           .
           When
           Palladius
           brought
           in
           Prelacie
           ,
           a
           new
           holy
           Order
           ,
           into
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           ,
           unknown
           to
           the
           preceding
           Ages
           ,
           it
           was
           with
           this
           Restraint
           ,
           That
           Bishops
           should
           be
           chosen
           by
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           and
           of
           them
           :
           But
           when
           Bishops
           had
           once
           gotten
           certain
           Diocesses
           and
           Limits
           alotted
           unto
           them
           ,
           they
           set
           up
           a
           new
           Presbytery
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           or
           Councell
           of
           Canons
           or
           Regulars
           ,
           which
           they
           called
           Chapters
           ;
           by
           whom
           they
           intended
           to
           be
           chosen
           in
           following
           times
           .
           The
           Culdees
           seeing
           this
           ,
           did
           oppose
           it
           with
           their
           main
           strength
           ,
           namely
           ,
           under
           King
           David
           ,
           who
           did
           take
           up
           the
           businesse
           thus
           (
           being
           carried
           away
           by
           the
           Prelats
           )
           That
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Culdees
           as
           would
           be
           Canons
           ,
           should
           have
           hand
           in
           the
           chusing
           of
           the
           Bishops
           .
           But
           the
           Bishops
           ,
           to
           elude
           this
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           obtained
           a
           Mandate
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           That
           no
           Culdee
           should
           be
           received
           in
           the
           Convent
           of
           Canons
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           the
           Prior
           ,
           and
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Canons
           .
           By
           these
           means
           the
           Culdees
           were
           kept
           out
           ,
           and
           deprived
           of
           their
           voyce
           in
           chusing
           of
           the
           Bishop
           .
           In
           the
           time
           of
           the
           troubles
           of
           Baliol
           and
           Bruce
           ,
           one
           
             William
             Cumin
          
           ,
           Prefect
           of
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           thinks
           it
           fit
           for
           to
           bestir
           himself
           ,
           to
           trie
           what
           he
           could
           regain
           upon
           the
           Canons
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           opposeth
           the
           Election
           by
           the
           Canons
           of
           one
           
             William
             Lamberton
          
           to
           the
           Sea
           of
           S.
           Andrews
           :
           The
           businesse
           being
           come
           to
           a
           great
           height
           ,
           by
           Appeal
           was
           drawn
           
           to
           Rome
           ,
           where
           ,
           after
           much
           debate
           
             pro
             forma
          
           ,
           time
           and
           moneys
           employed
           ,
           the
           holy
           Father
           Boniface
           the
           eight
           pronounces
           sentence
           ,
           in
           favour
           of
           his
           dear
           Clients
           the
           Canons
           ;
           and
           so
           Lamberton
           is
           made
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           consecrated
           by
           the
           Pope
           Boniface
           .
           This
           fact
           turned
           so
           to
           the
           disgrace
           of
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           that
           after
           that
           time
           we
           reade
           no
           more
           of
           them
           ;
           so
           the
           Name
           and
           Order
           by
           little
           and
           little
           came
           to
           be
           quite
           extinguished
           ,
           about
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           thirteenth
           age
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fourteenth
           age
           ,
           the
           Order
           of
           the
           Templers
           was
           put
           down
           ,
           whether
           for
           their
           just
           demerits
           ,
           or
           for
           private
           ends
           and
           hatred
           ,
           we
           leave
           it
           to
           the
           Histories
           of
           these
           times
           ,
           Pope
           Clement
           the
           fift
           by
           his
           Bull
           did
           cashier
           them
           ,
           the
           Bull
           beginning
           thus
           ,
           
             Quanquam
             de
             jure
             non
             possumus
             ,
             tamen
             pro
             plenitudine
             potestatis
             dictum
             Ordinem
             reprobamus
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           After
           which
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           did
           cause
           them
           to
           be
           apprehended
           in
           their
           severall
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           put
           them
           from
           their
           estates
           ,
           which
           was
           then
           given
           to
           Hospitallers
           and
           Knights
           of
           Saint
           Iohn
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           stood
           about
           two
           hundred
           yeers
           ,
           instituted
           by
           Baldonin
           King
           of
           Ierusalem
           ,
           for
           defence
           of
           that
           Citie
           and
           Temple
           ,
           and
           the
           safe
           conveying
           of
           all
           such
           as
           did
           travell
           thither
           :
           They
           are
           also
           called
           
             Red
             friers
          
           ,
           because
           their
           Gownes
           were
           Red.
           In
           this
           fourteenth
           age
           did
           flourish
           the
           great
           Scholastick
           Iohannes
           ,
           called
           Scotus
           from
           his
           Nation
           ,
           and
           Duns
           from
           the
           place
           of
           his
           Birth
           ,
           for
           he
           was
           born
           in
           the
           Town
           of
           Duns
           in
           the
           Mers
           ;
           he
           was
           a
           great
           Opposer
           of
           Thomas
           of
           Aquin
           his
           Doctrine
           ;
           his
           Sectaries
           were
           called
           Scotists
           ,
           his
           Epitaph
           was
           thus
           :
           
             
               Scotia
               me
               genuit
               ,
               Anglia
               suscepit
               ,
            
             
               Gallia
               edocuit
               ,
               Germania
               tenet
               .
            
          
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           age
           there
           was
           a
           great
           Schisme
           in
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
           Pope
           against
           Pope
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sometimes
           there
           were
           three
           Popes
           at
           one
           time
           fighting
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           and
           excommunicating
           one
           another
           ;
           this
           Schisme
           lasted
           about
           thirty
           yeers
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           Councell
           of
           
             Constance
             Martin
          
           the
           fift
           was
           made
           Pope
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           defeated
           :
           There
           was
           one
           
             Iohn
             Fogo
          
           ,
           a
           Monke
           of
           Milros
           ,
           who
           in
           Scotland
           defended
           the
           Election
           of
           Martin
           by
           the
           Councell
           ,
           against
           Benedict
           ,
           alias
           ,
           
             Peter
             de
             Lune
          
           .
        
         
         
           During
           this
           forenamed
           Schisme
           ,
           many
           (
           taking
           occasion
           of
           the
           opennesse
           of
           the
           times
           )
           began
           boldly
           and
           freely
           to
           speak
           against
           the
           bad
           Doctrine
           ,
           Government
           and
           Lives
           of
           the
           Church-men
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           in
           private
           discourse
           ,
           but
           they
           also
           preached
           it
           publikely
           ,
           as
           
             Iohn
             Wickliffe
          
           in
           
             England
             ,
             Iohn
             Hus
          
           and
           Ierome
           of
           Prague
           in
           Bohemia
           ,
           who
           spoke
           before
           the
           people
           freely
           of
           the
           Tyrannie
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ,
           the
           corruption
           of
           their
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           wickednesse
           of
           their
           lives
           .
           In
           those
           dayes
           also
           there
           were
           some
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           feared
           not
           to
           make
           known
           to
           the
           people
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           namely
           
             Iames
             Resby
          
           and
           
             Paul
             Craw
          
           (
           among
           others
           )
           who
           suffered
           Martyrdom
           for
           the
           Truth
           .
           About
           this
           time
           the
           Carthusians
           were
           brought
           from
           England
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           and
           had
           built
           unto
           them
           a
           Monasterie
           at
           Perth
           .
           In
           this
           Age
           the
           Universitie
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           was
           set
           up
           ,
           chiefly
           by
           the
           means
           of
           
             Henry
             Wardlaw
          
           Bishop
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           kinde
           the
           Schools
           of
           Learning
           might
           not
           bee
           altogether
           wanting
           ,
           which
           formerly
           had
           flourished
           for
           so
           long
           a
           time
           among
           the
           Culdees
           ,
           and
           of
           later
           yeers
           had
           quite
           decayed
           ;
           this
           good
           did
           Wardlaw
           :
           As
           his
           Predecessor
           
             William
             Trail
          
           had
           built
           the
           Castle
           of
           the
           same
           City
           ;
           So
           his
           Successour
           
             Iames
             Kenedy
          
           built
           the
           old
           Colledge
           likewise
           ,
           called
           Saint
           Salvator
           his
           Colledge
           ;
           
             Patrick
             Grahame
          
           ,
           that
           came
           after
           him
           ,
           was
           the
           man
           that
           brought
           into
           Scotland
           the
           Title
           of
           Primate
           ,
           Metropolitane
           ,
           and
           Archbishop
           ,
           by
           Bull
           of
           
             Sextus
             quartus
          
           .
           From
           the
           first
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           till
           Palladius
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Scotland
           was
           happy
           without
           Bishops
           .
           From
           Palladius
           to
           King
           Malcolme
           his
           days
           the
           Bishops
           had
           no
           distinct
           Diocesses
           or
           Parishes
           from
           King
           Malcolme
           :
           till
           
             Patricke
             Grahame
          
           they
           were
           without
           Archbishops
           ;
           this
           Title
           and
           higher
           rank
           of
           Authoritie
           did
           not
           succeed
           well
           with
           Grahame
           ,
           for
           the
           other
           Bishops
           could
           suffer
           no
           Superiour
           under
           the
           Pope
           ,
           namely
           so
           neer
           them
           ,
           hitherto
           having
           rejected
           all
           the
           pretentions
           of
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           York
           ;
           The
           inferior
           Clergie
           also
           were
           afraid
           of
           the
           increase
           of
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Man
           whom
           they
           conceived
           austere
           and
           rigid
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           the
           Faction
           of
           the
           corrupt
           Court
           and
           disordered
           Clergy
           ,
           poor
           Grahame
           lost
           the
           Title
           he
           had
           procured
           ,
           with
           the
           Benefice
           ,
           and
           one
           Shevez
           got
           his
           spoyl
           ;
           and
           
           what
           a
           sweet
           Bird
           Shevez
           was
           ,
           the
           Stories
           of
           that
           time
           doe
           sufficiently
           manifest
           .
        
         
           
             Robert
             Blacater
          
           seeing
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           now
           a
           Metropolitane
           and
           Archbishop
           ,
           obtains
           from
           Alexander
           the
           sixt
           a
           Bull
           ,
           whereby
           he
           is
           made
           Archbishop
           also
           ,
           and
           hee
           had
           under
           him
           the
           Bishops
           of
           
             Galloway
             ,
             Argyle
          
           and
           Isles
           ;
           which
           new
           dignitie
           angred
           the
           Archbishop
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           above
           the
           losse
           of
           his
           Vassals
           ;
           for
           to
           have
           a
           Companion
           in
           equall
           dignity
           set
           up
           beside
           him
           was
           hard
           ;
           but
           he
           must
           digest
           the
           Pill
           ,
           since
           the
           Pope
           will
           have
           it
           so
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           
             David
             Beaton
          
           brought
           in
           the
           Title
           of
           Cardinall
           into
           Scotland
           ,
           who
           hath
           beene
           the
           onely
           man
           that
           hath
           born
           that
           Title
           in
           this
           Countrey
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           did
           speed
           with
           him
           ,
           the
           following
           Historie
           will
           tell
           you
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           fifteenth
           age
           the
           Schisme
           for
           the
           Papacie
           opened
           thorow
           Christendom
           many
           mens
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           busied
           their
           Pennes
           to
           set
           forth
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Vices
           of
           the
           Clergie
           ;
           even
           so
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           sixteenth
           age
           ,
           those
           that
           fought
           for
           the
           Bishoprick
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           by
           their
           dissention
           gave
           occasion
           to
           many
           in
           Scotland
           to
           speak
           in
           publike
           and
           private
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           Church-mens
           Lives
           ,
           Government
           and
           Doctrine
           in
           Scotland
           ;
           which
           coming
           to
           the
           Popes
           ears
           ,
           presently
           he
           sent
           unto
           the
           King
           ,
           Iames
           the
           fourth
           ,
           a
           Sword
           ,
           with
           the
           Title
           of
           
             Protector
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ;
           as
           if
           all
           Christian
           Princes
           were
           not
           in
           dutie
           bound
           to
           protect
           the
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           ;
           but
           the
           Faith
           whi●h
           the
           Pope
           would
           have
           the
           King
           to
           protect
           ,
           was
           his
           erroneous
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           Tyrannicall
           Authoritie
           .
        
         
           Some
           few
           yeers
           after
           this
           ,
           Henry
           the
           eighth
           was
           declared
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
          
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           Sword
           likewise
           .
           Iames
           the
           4
           of
           Scotland
           being
           dead
           ,
           now
           by
           the
           corrupt
           Courtiers
           the
           yong
           inconsiderate
           King
           Iames
           was
           made
           beleeve
           ,
           That
           the
           conferring
           of
           this
           new
           Title
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           did
           bring
           unto
           him
           a
           great
           preheminence
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           Court
           Sycophants
           did
           not
           stick
           to
           call
           it
           ,
           
             A
             new
             Royaltie
          
           ,
           when
           in
           effect
           it
           was
           nothing
           else
           but
           a
           new
           note
           of
           his
           Vas●allage
           to
           Rome
           ;
           and
           by
           the
           accepting
           of
           the
           Sword
           he
           did
           engage
           himself
           to
           make
           warre
           for
           Rome
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           did
           indeed
           ,
           for
           sundry
           men
           
           after
           this
           ,
           during
           his
           short
           Reign
           ,
           were
           persecuted
           ,
           and
           suffered
           death
           for
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christ.
           This
           is
           the
           second
           remarkable
           Badge
           of
           slavery
           put
           upon
           our
           Princes
           by
           the
           Pope
           ;
           the
           former
           was
           their
           Anointing
           by
           him
           ,
           as
           wee
           have
           seen
           before
           .
        
         
           Here
           be
           pleased
           with
           me
           to
           remark
           ,
           That
           of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           before
           the
           Reformation
           ,
           namely
           ,
           since
           they
           were
           made
           Lords
           of
           certain
           places
           ,
           and
           had
           particular
           Diocesses
           ,
           you
           cannot
           finde
           one
           who
           had
           any
           care
           of
           the
           true
           Charge
           of
           Pastor
           ;
           for
           their
           whole
           studie
           was
           ,
           to
           raise
           their
           power
           ,
           and
           to
           encrease
           their
           means
           for
           the
           upholding
           of
           their
           power
           :
           and
           ,
           to
           effectuate
           this
           more
           easily
           and
           fully
           ,
           they
           kept
           both
           Prince
           and
           people
           in
           dark
           ignorance
           of
           Gods
           Will
           and
           Word
           .
           But
           because
           they
           must
           seem
           to
           do
           somwhat
           for
           the
           name
           sake
           of
           Bishops
           ,
           they
           caused
           to
           build
           walls
           of
           Temples
           and
           Chappels
           ,
           set
           up
           images
           and
           pictures
           richly
           dressed
           ,
           to
           content
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           brought
           into
           the
           Church
           Instruments
           of
           Musick
           ,
           and
           artificiall
           Singing
           with
           great
           skill
           ,
           to
           content
           the
           ear
           ;
           Also
           they
           brought
           in
           sweet
           perfume
           and
           incense
           for
           the
           smell
           ;
           so
           the
           most
           subtill
           senses
           were
           thus
           satisfied
           .
           And
           ,
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           to
           keep
           under
           the
           senses
           which
           are
           more
           grosse
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           some
           kinde
           of
           Fasting
           enjoyned
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           chastenesse
           to
           the
           Church-men
           .
           But
           how
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           purpose
           these
           two
           last
           have
           been
           kept
           ,
           all
           men
           know
           .
           But
           kept
           or
           not
           ,
           all
           is
           one
           ,
           all
           these
           Ordinances
           which
           the
           Bishops
           set
           up
           for
           Religion
           ,
           have
           been
           discovered
           by
           Gods
           mercy
           ,
           to
           be
           not
           onely
           without
           Warant
           in
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           but
           plainly
           contrary
           to
           the
           same
           .
           Of
           all
           the
           Bishops
           of
           Scotland
           in
           time
           of
           Reformation
           ,
           there
           was
           onely
           one
           or
           two
           who
           embraced
           the
           Truth
           ,
           all
           the
           rest
           were
           either
           professed
           persecutors
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           open
           enemies
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           else
           they
           were
           given
           altogether
           so
           to
           satisfie
           their
           bellies
           and
           lusts
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           no
           care
           of
           Religion
           ;
           witnesse
           
             George
             Creichton
          
           (
           in
           the
           name
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           )
           Bishop
           of
           Dunkell
           ,
           who
           confessed
           truly
           ,
           That
           he
           had
           lived
           a
           long
           time
           Bishop
           ,
           and
           never
           knew
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           Old
           or
           New
           Testament
           .
        
         
           Impietie
           ,
           Ignorance
           and
           Wickednesse
           came
           to
           such
           height
           
           among
           the
           Church-men
           of
           all
           ranks
           ,
           degrees
           and
           professions
           ,
           that
           God
           being
           ,
           after
           so
           long
           patience
           ,
           in
           a
           manner
           vexed
           with
           them
           ,
           did
           stirre
           up
           the
           people
           to
           chase
           them
           from
           the
           service
           of
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           others
           in
           their
           places
           ,
           as
           you
           will
           see
           in
           this
           following
           Historie
           ,
           whereunto
           I
           referre
           you
           .
           And
           I
           shall
           close
           up
           this
           discourse
           with
           one
           or
           two
           passages
           ,
           worthy
           to
           be
           known
           ;
           whereby
           you
           may
           see
           the
           learning
           of
           the
           Church-Doctors
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           did
           imploy
           the
           knowledge
           they
           had
           to
           abuse
           the
           poor
           people
           .
           The
           first
           Passage
           is
           this
           :
           One
           
             Richard
             Marshall
          
           Prior
           of
           the
           Blackefriers
           at
           Newcastle
           in
           England
           ,
           preached
           in
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           That
           the
           Pater-noster
           should
           be
           said
           to
           God
           onely
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           the
           Saints
           :
           The
           Doctors
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           made
           a
           
             Gray
             frier
          
           ,
           called
           Tottis
           ,
           preach
           against
           Marshall
           his
           Tenet
           ;
           which
           hee
           did
           thus
           ,
           (
           taking
           his
           Text
           out
           of
           the
           fift
           of
           Saint
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Blessed
             are
             the
             poore
             in
             spirit
          
           )
           Seeing
           we
           say
           ,
           
             Good
             day
             ,
             Father
          
           ,
           to
           any
           old
           man
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           we
           may
           call
           a
           Saint
           ,
           Pater
           ,
           who
           is
           older
           then
           any
           alive
           ;
           And
           seeing
           they
           are
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Our
             Father
             which
             art
             in
             heaven
             :
          
           And
           seeing
           they
           are
           holy
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Hallowed
             be
             thy
             name
          
           :
           And
           since
           they
           are
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           
             Thy
             kingdom
             come
          
           :
           And
           seeing
           their
           will
           is
           Gods
           Will
           ,
           we
           may
           say
           to
           any
           of
           them
           ,
           
             Thy
             will
             be
             done
          
           .
           But
           when
           the
           Gray
           Fryer
           preaching
           came
           to
           the
           fourth
           Petition
           ,
           
             Give
             us
             this
             day
             our
             dayly
             bread
             ,
          
           he
           was
           hissed
           at
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           constrained
           not
           onely
           to
           leave
           off
           Preaching
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           leave
           the
           City
           for
           shame
           .
           Yet
           among
           the
           Doctors
           then
           assembled
           ,
           the
           Dispute
           continued
           about
           the
           Pater
           ;
           for
           some
           would
           have
           it
           said
           to
           God
           formaliter
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Saints
           materialiter
           ;
           others
           ,
           to
           God
           principaliter
           ,
           to
           the
           Saints
           
             minus
             principaliter
          
           ;
           others
           ,
           primariò
           to
           God
           ,
           secundariò
           to
           the
           Saints
           ;
           others
           would
           have
           it
           said
           to
           God
           taking
           it
           strictè
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Saints
           taking
           it
           latè
           :
           Notwithstanding
           all
           these
           Distinctions
           ,
           the
           Doctors
           could
           not
           agree
           upon
           the
           businesse
           .
           A
           fellow
           ,
           called
           Tom
           ,
           servant
           to
           the
           Sub-Prior
           of
           Saint
           Andrews
           ,
           one
           day
           perceiving
           his
           Master
           much
           troubled
           with
           some
           businesse
           ,
           and
           as
           he
           conceived
           weighty
           ,
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Sir
             ,
             what
             
             is
             the
             matter
             of
             this
             your
             trouble
             ?
          
           The
           Master
           answered
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             agree
             about
             the
             saying
             of
             the
          
           Pater
           .
           The
           fellow
           replied
           ,
           
             To
             whom
             should
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             but
             to
             God
             alone
             ?
          
           The
           Master
           answers
           again
           ,
           
             What
             shall
             we
             do
             then
             with
             the
             Saints
             ?
          
           The
           fellow
           duplies
           ,
           
             Give
             them
          
           Ave's
           and
           Credo's
           
             enough
             ,
             that
             may
             suffice
             them
             ,
             and
             too
             well
             too
             .
          
           If
           this
           was
           good
           Divinity
           ,
           God
           knows
           .
           The
           second
           passage
           likewise
           is
           very
           well
           worth
           the
           knowing
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           purpose
           very
           fit
           ,
           which
           fell
           out
           about
           the
           same
           time
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           about
           the
           first
           beginning
           of
           the
           Reformation
           .
           A
           little
           before
           the
           death
           of
           
             George
             Wischard
          
           ,
           there
           came
           home
           from
           Rome
           a
           fellow
           charged
           with
           very
           many
           holy
           Reliques
           ,
           and
           new
           things
           of
           great
           vertue
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           out
           ;
           but
           the
           things
           were
           not
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           nor
           any
           benefit
           by
           the
           sight
           or
           touching
           of
           them
           ,
           without
           moneys
           .
           Now
           upon
           a
           holy
           day
           ,
           in
           a
           village
           neer
           Hadington
           ,
           this
           Romish
           Pedler
           did
           open
           his
           pack
           ,
           to
           try
           if
           he
           could
           vent
           any
           of
           his
           Wares
           among
           the
           Countrey
           people
           .
           Among
           other
           commodities
           ,
           the
           good
           Merchant
           did
           shew
           unto
           the
           people
           there
           was
           a
           Bell
           of
           much
           value
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           its
           great
           vertue
           ;
           which
           he
           gave
           out
           to
           be
           this
           ,
           That
           if
           any
           two
           parties
           had
           any
           difference
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           otherwise
           decided
           but
           by
           Oath
           ,
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Oath
           was
           to
           be
           made
           known
           by
           this
           Bell
           :
           for
           (
           said
           he
           )
           when
           any
           one
           sweareth
           ,
           laying
           his
           hand
           on
           this
           Bell
           ,
           if
           he
           swear
           true
           ,
           he
           shall
           after
           the
           Oath
           sworn
           remove
           his
           hand
           easily
           from
           from
           the
           Bell
           ,
           without
           any
           change
           to
           the
           Bell
           :
           But
           if
           he
           that
           sweareth
           having
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bell
           sweareth
           falsly
           ,
           his
           hand
           will
           stick
           to
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           the
           Bell
           will
           rive
           asunder
           .
           Now
           we
           must
           tell
           you
           ,
           That
           already
           there
           was
           a
           rift
           in
           the
           Bell
           ,
           which
           this
           Romipete
           did
           affirm
           had
           happened
           by
           a
           false
           Oath
           of
           one
           that
           had
           sworn
           having
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bell.
           At
           this
           tale
           the
           poor
           simple
           people
           were
           astonished
           ,
           and
           fell
           in
           admiration
           .
           But
           among
           them
           was
           one
           Fermer
           ,
           who
           had
           some
           light
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           God
           ;
           he
           drawing
           neer
           the
           Romish
           Merchant
           ,
           desired
           to
           have
           the
           Bell
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           to
           see
           it
           neerly
           .
           This
           desire
           was
           granted
           unto
           him
           .
           Then
           he
           takes
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           looks
           on
           it
           ,
           expressing
           great
           admiration
           at
           first
           ;
           but
           immediately
           thereafter
           ,
           he
           asked
           at
           the
           Romipete
           ,
           
           if
           he
           would
           suffer
           him
           to
           swear
           in
           presence
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           having
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bell
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           minde
           to
           take
           an
           Oath
           upon
           a
           weighty
           businesse
           .
           The
           man
           could
           not
           refuse
           him
           .
           Then
           said
           the
           Farmer
           to
           the
           company
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           before
           I
           swear
           ,
           you
           see
           the
           rift
           that
           is
           already
           in
           the
           Bell
           ,
           and
           how
           big
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           I
           have
           nothing
           upon
           my
           fingers
           to
           make
           them
           stick
           to
           the
           Bell.
           With
           this
           he
           sheweth
           them
           his
           hand
           open
           :
           then
           laying
           his
           hand
           upon
           the
           Bell
           ,
           he
           did
           swear
           this
           ;
           
             I
             swear
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             and
             before
             these
             good
             people
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             is
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             the
             rabble
             of
             his
             Clergie
             ,
             Cardinalls
             ,
             Archbishops
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Monks
             ,
             with
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             crew
             ,
             are
             Locusts
             ,
             come
             from
             hell
             ,
             to
             delude
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             withdraw
             them
             from
             God
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             I
             promise
             ,
             They
             will
             return
             to
             hell
             .
          
           Incontinent
           he
           lifted
           up
           his
           hand
           from
           the
           Bell
           before
           them
           all
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           
             See
             ,
             friends
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             lifted
             up
             my
             hand
             freely
             from
             the
             Bell
             ,
             and
             look
             unto
             the
             rift
             in
             the
             Bell
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             change
             ;
             this
             sheweth
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             saying
             of
             this
             Merchant
             ,
             That
             I
             have
             sworn
             truth
             .
          
           Then
           this
           poor
           fellow
           went
           away
           ,
           and
           never
           was
           more
           seen
           in
           Scotland
           ,
           nor
           any
           other
           of
           his
           kinde
           ,
           who
           brought
           Reliques
           ,
           or
           other
           like
           toyes
           from
           Rome
           .
        
         
           Many
           more
           of
           this
           kinde
           might
           be
           alleadged
           ,
           but
           let
           these
           suffice
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           miserable
           ignorance
           from
           which
           God
           in
           his
           mercy
           hath
           delivered
           us
           ;
           To
           whom
           be
           praise
           and
           glory
           ,
           for
           this
           and
           all
           other
           benefits
           .
        
         
           With
           this
           I
           end
           the
           Preface
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           come
           to
           the
           History
           it self
           .
        
      
       
         
           
           
             1553.
             
          
           
             
               PAtrick
               Hamilton
            
             was
             three
             and
             twenty
             yeers
             of
             Age
             when
             he
             suffered
             .
             After
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             brother
             German
             
               Iames
               Hamilton
            
             of
             Levinston
             was
             accused
             likewise
             ;
             but
             the
             King
             did
             cause
             to
             convey
             him
             secretly
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Also
             
               Katherine
               Hamilton
            
             ,
             his
             sister
             ,
             was
             accused
             ,
             and
             being
             questioned
             upon
             Works
             ;
             she
             answered
             ,
             That
             
               none
               was
               saved
               by
               his
               works
               .
            
             Then
             
               Iohn
               Spencer
            
             spake
             to
             her
             of
             the
             works
             of
             congruo
             and
             condigno
             ;
             to
             which
             she
             answered
             ,
             
               Work
               here
               ,
               work
               there
               ;
               what
               kinde
               of
               working
               is
               all
               this
               ?
               no
               works
               can
               save
               me
               ,
               but
               Christ's
               .
            
             At
             this
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             being
             present
             ,
             laughed
             ,
             and
             after
             conveyed
             her
             away
             secretly
             .
             One
             
               Henry
               Forest
            
             ,
             a
             Monk
             of
             the
             Order
             of
             Benet
             and
             Collet
             ,
             as
             they
             spoke
             then
             ,
             was
             also
             accused
             of
             heresie
             ;
             but
             without
             sufficient
             proof
             .
             Then
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             
               Walter
               Ange
            
             ,
             (
             whom
             Buchanan
             ,
             in
             his
             Satyre
             against
             the
             Gray
             Friers
             ,
             called
             Langius
             )
             to
             be
             confessed
             :
             Langius
             having
             asked
             him
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             confession
             ,
             
               What
               he
               thought
               of
            
             Patrick
             Hamilton
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             That
             
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Articles
               were
               to
               be
               maintained
               .
               Lange
            
             discovers
             this
             simple
             mans
             confession
             ;
             and
             this
             confession
             being
             taken
             for
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             ,
             the
             poor
             man
             was
             condemned
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             was
             ,
             immediately
             after
             they
             had
             degraded
             him
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Custom
             .
             As
             they
             were
             leading
             him
             to
             the
             Execution-place
             ,
             he
             complained
             of
             the
             Fryer
             who
             had
             betrayed
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Let
               no
               man
               trust
               the
               false
               Fryers
               ,
               after
               me
               ;
               they
               are
               despisers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               deceivers
               of
               men
               .
            
             They
             burnt
             him
             at
             the
             North
             Style
             of
             the
             Abbey
             Church
             in
             Saint
             Andrews
             ,
             that
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             Angus
             might
             see
             the
             fire
             .
          
        
         
           
             1558.
             
          
           
             One
             
               Andrew
               Oliphant
            
             accused
             with
             heat
             
               Walter
               Mill
            
             ,
             an
             ancient
             man
             ,
             and
             formerly
             a
             Priest
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             being
             at
             his
             devotion
             ,
             
               Rise
               up
               ,
               Sir
               Walter
            
             .
             He
             answered
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             ended
             his
             prayer
             ,
             
               My
               name
               is
               Walter
               :
               I
               have
               been
               too
               long
               one
               of
               the
               Popes
               Knights
            
             (
             for
             all
             Priests
             are
             Sirs
             .
             )
             
               Andrew
               Oliphant
            
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Thou
               keepest
               my
               Lords
               too
               long
               here
               ,
               therefore
               haste
               .
            
             He
             answered
             ,
             
               I
               must
               obey
               God
               before
               men
               .
            
             
             Being
             questioned
             by
             Oliphant
             concerning
             Priests
             Marriage
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               It
               was
               Gods
               Ordinance
               ,
               That
               every
               man
               that
               had
               not
               the
               gift
               of
               chastity
               ,
               should
               marry
               :
               but
               you
               abhor
               it
               ,
               vowing
               chastity
               ,
               which
               you
               cannot
               keep
               ,
               but
               take
               other
               mens
               wives
               and
               daughters
               .
            
             Then
             ,
             being
             asked
             if
             there
             were
             not
             seven
             Sacraments
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               have
               two
               ,
               take
               you
               the
               rest
               to
               your selves
               .
            
             Being
             asked
             about
             the
             Masse
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               A
               Lord
               sendeth
               ,
               and
               calleth
               many
               to
               his
               dinner
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               is
               ready
               ,
               he
               causeth
               ring
               the
               Bell
               ,
               the
               guests
               come
               into
               the
               hall
               ;
               but
               he
               turning
               his
               back
               upon
               them
               ,
               eateth
               all
               himself
               :
               And
               so
               do
               you
               .
            
             Then
             he
             added
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               carnally
               ;
               Christ
               hath
               put
               an
               end
               to
               all
               carnall
               Sacrifices
               ,
               by
               offering
               once
               for
               all
               his
               body
               upon
               the
               Crosse.
            
             Many
             other
             Queries
             were
             put
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             answered
             stoutly
             .
             Being
             desired
             to
             recant
             ,
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             corn
             ,
             and
             not
             chaff
             .
             
               I
               will
            
             ,
             said
             he
             ,
             
               neither
               be
               blown
               by
               the
               winde
               ,
               nor
               bruised
               with
               the
               Flail
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               abide
               both
               :
               I
               will
               not
               recant
               the
               Truth
               .
            
             Being
             commanded
             to
             go
             to
             the
             stake
             by
             Oliphant
             ,
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               By
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               I
               am
               forbidden
               to
               put
               hand
               on
               my self
               ,
               therefore
               put
               thou
               me
               to
               it
               with
               thy
               hands
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               shalt
               see
               my
               resolution
               .
            
             After
             he
             had
             said
             his
             Prayer
             ,
             he
             gat
             leave
             ,
             with
             difficulty
             ,
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             people
             standing
             by
             :
             In
             his
             Speech
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             
               That
               although
               he
               was
               a
               great
               sinner
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               for
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               contained
               in
               his
               Word
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
               that
               he
               suffered
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               his
               mercy
               towards
               him
               ,
               did
               honour
               him
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               him
               seal
               his
               Truth
               with
               his
               life
               ,
               among
               other
               of
               his
               Servants
               .
            
             He
             added
             ,
             
               Dear
               friends
               ,
               as
               you
               would
               escape
               eternall
               death
               ,
               be
               no
               more
               seduced
               with
               lies
               of
               Arch-bishops
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               Priors
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Antichristian
               rabble
               ,
               but
               onely
               trust
               in
               God.
            
             This
             was
             the
             last
             man
             that
             died
             for
             Religion
             in
             Scotland
             :
             And
             by
             his
             death
             was
             given
             the
             very
             dead
             blow
             to
             Popery
             ;
             for
             by
             his
             death
             the
             people
             of
             all
             ranks
             and
             conditions
             were
             so
             moved
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             open
             profession
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             without
             any
             more
             dallying
             ;
             and
             presently
             was
             ,
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             made
             a
             Covenant
             or
             Bond
             of
             mutuall
             defence
             ,
             To
             defend
             one
             another
             by
             Arms
             ,
             against
             the
             Tyranny
             of
             the
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             their
             Parties
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             Life
          
           .
           Page
           2.
           line
           7.
           dele
           he
           .
           P.
           5.
           l.
           38.
           r.
           ordinarily
           .
           P.
           6.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           would
           .
        
         
           Preface
           .
           P.
           4.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           Author
           ,
           P.
           37.
           l.
           5.
           d.
           in
           ,
           P.
           39.
           l.
           12
           ,
           13.
           r.
           the
           Kingdom
           was
           ,
           l.
           25.
           r.
           ever
           ,
           P.
           40.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           any
           part
           ,
           P.
           45.
           l.
           8.
           r.
           grief
           .
        
         
           
             The
             first
             Book
          
           .
           P.
           4.
           l.
           43.
           r.
           he
           did
           ,
           p.
           36.
           l.
           3●
           .
           r.
           drowned
           ,
           p.
           37.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           used
           not
           ,
           p.
           39.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           inviolably
           ,
           l.
           7.
           r.
           worthy
           ,
           p.
           76.
           l.
           47
           d.
           from
           ,
           p
           58.
           l.
           33.
           d.
           not
           ,
           p.
           73.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           Kitching
           .
           l.
           45.
           r.
           designe
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           48.
           adde
           ,
           they
           call
           it
           ,
           wrote
           to
           ,
           p.
           104.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           seen
           so
           ,
           p.
           105.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           did
           ,
           l.
           37.
           r.
           him
           for
           ,
           p.
           109.
           l.
           9.
           r.
           never
           so
           ,
           p.
           15.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           onely
           .
        
         
           
             The
             second
             Book
          
           .
           P.
           124.
           l.
           20.
           r.
           these
           ,
           p.
           134.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           with
           ,
           l.
           39.
           r.
           were
           ,
           l.
           46.
           r.
           their
           ,
           p.
           144.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           we
           ,
           p.
           147.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           bondmaide
           ,
           p.
           152.
           l.
           16.
           r.
           assisters
           ,
           p.
           155.
           l.
           47.
           r.
           concur
           ,
           p.
           157.
           l.
           33.
           r.
           also
           ,
           l.
           37.
           r.
           is
           true
           ,
           p.
           158
           l.
           32.
           r.
           such
           time
           ,
           p.
           163.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           first
           the
           ,
           p.
           165.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           without
           ,
           p.
           166.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           his
           ,
           p.
           168.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           nor
           ,
           p.
           172.
           l.
           43.
           r.
           thereof
           is
           ,
           l.
           44.
           r.
           moved
           ,
           p.
           174.
           l.
           38.
           r.
           is
           not
           ,
           p.
           175.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           as
           well
           ,
           p.
           179.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           just
           ,
           l.
           29.
           r.
           persons
           ,
           p.
           190.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           to
           say
           ,
           p.
           198.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           to
           us
           by
           her
           ,
           l
           21.
           r.
           as
           we
           that
           be
           ,
           In
           the
           Margin
           ,
           p.
           201.
           r.
           heart
           .
           P.
           203.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           many
           ,
           p.
           209.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           offended
           not
           ,
           p.
           210.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           uncertain
           ,
           l.
           30.
           r.
           uncertain
           ,
           l.
           39.
           in
           their
           .
        
         
           
             The
             third
             Book
          
           ,
           P.
           214
           ▪
           l.
           19.
           r.
           at
           ,
           p.
           415.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           did
           God
           ,
           p.
           227.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           declare
           ,
           p.
           228.
           l.
           34.
           r.
           perswade
           me
           of
           ,
           p.
           229.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           in
           you
           ,
           p.
           230.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           at
           the
           ,
           p.
           243.
           l.
           23.
           d.
           which
           ,
           p.
           244.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           wife
           ,
           p.
           248.
           l.
           18.
           r.
           shall
           not
           ,
           p.
           249.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           their
           parts
           ,
           p.
           255.
           l.
           20.
           defrauded
           ,
           p.
           261.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           restrained
           ,
           p.
           264.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           as
           it
           ,
           p.
           266.
           l.
           47.
           r.
           as
           ,
           p.
           271.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           we
           ,
           l.
           28.
           r.
           not
           to
           ,
           l.
           48.
           r.
           which
           they
           ,
           p.
           274.
           l.
           23.
           r.
           foulelesse
           ,
           p.
           282.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           upon
           ,
           p.
           284.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           if
           any
           man
           ,
           l.
           23.
           r.
           would
           put
           ,
           p.
           288.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           drops
           ,
           p.
           297.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           hath
           ,
           p.
           300.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           peace
           kept
           .
        
         
           
             The
             fourth
             Book
          
           ,
           P.
           304.
           l.
           24.
           d.
           the
           ,
           p.
           305.
           l.
           19.
           d.
           must
           ,
           p.
           306.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           surfeit
           wet
           ,
           p.
           307.
           l.
           19.
           r.
           as
           ,
           p.
           311.
           l
           40.
           r.
           as
           well
           ,
           p.
           312.
           l.
           2.
           r.
           authority
           ,
           p.
           313.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           he
           ,
           l.
           39.
           r.
           shall
           onely
           ,
           l.
           47.
           r.
           is
           ,
           p.
           316.35
           .
           r.
           might
           not
           ,
           p.
           317.
           l
           9.
           r.
           whither
           ,
           p.
           319
           l.
           15.
           r.
           concurre
           ,
           l.
           20
           r.
           she
           ,
           p.
           321.
           l
           34.
           r.
           charge
           ,
           p.
           324.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           meats
           ,
           p.
           326.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           modified
           ,
           p.
           327.
           l.
           39.
           r.
           women
           ,
           p.
           352.
           l
           3.
           r.
           dearth
           .
           l.
           5.
           r.
           many
           ,
           p.
           359.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           her
           ,
           p.
           366.
           l.
           12.
           r.
           within
           ,
           l.
           19.
           r.
           dayes
           ,
           p
           369
           ▪
           l.
           24.
           r.
           unlawfull
           ,
           p.
           373.
           l.
           36.
           r.
           if
           the
           ,
           p.
           375.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           all
           through
           ,
           l.
           34.
           r.
           sins
           ,
           p.
           386.
           l.
           35.
           r.
           death
           ,
           p.
           387.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           which
           ,
           l.
           45.
           r.
           what
           ,
           p.
           392.
           l.
           25.
           r.
           will
           say
           ,
           p.
           393.
           l.
           4.
           r.
           misknow
           ,
           p.
           397.
           l.
           5.
           r.
           this
           ,
           l.
           10.
           r.
           the.
           
        
         
           
             The
             fifth
             Book
          
           ,
           P.
           413.
           l.
           39.
           r.
           best
           ,
           p.
           414.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           to
           ,
           p.
           416.
           l.
           5.
           
           ●
           .
           celerity
           ,
           p.
           421.36
           .
           r.
           as
           you
           ,
           p.
           436.
           l.
           26.
           r.
           foolish
           cagots
           ,
           p.
           437.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           to
           such
           ,
           p.
           447.
           l.
           5.
           dele
           was
           ,
           l.
           23.
           r.
           saying
           .
        
         
           Appendix
           ,
           P.
           7.
           l.
           43.
           r.
           ye
           ▪
           p.
           29.
           l.
           6.
           r.
           result
           ,
           l.
           10.
           world
           ,
           p.
           60.
           l.
           44.
           r.
           Mistresse
           ,
           p.
           78.
           l.
           15.
           r.
           time
           ,
           p.
           79.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Iehu
           ,
           pag.
           99.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           whole
           ,
           l.
           11.
           r.
           finall
           ,
           p.
           102.
           l.
           4●
           .
           r.
           punished
           ,
           p.
           106.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           all
           ,
           p.
           111.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           him
           ,
           p.
           112.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           perceived
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               HISTORIE
               OF
               THE
               REFORMATION
               Within
               the
               Realme
               of
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               from
               the
               yeer
               1422.
               
               Till
               the
               20.
               day
               of
               August
               .
               1567.
               
               THE
               FIRST
               BOOK
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               Records
               of
               Glasgow
               is
               found
               mention
               of
               one
               whose
               name
               was
               
                 Iames
                 Resby
              
               ,
               
               an
               Englishman
               by
               Birth
               ,
               
               Scholler
               to
               Wickliff
               ;
               He
               was
               accused
               as
               an
               Heretike
               ,
               by
               one
               
                 Lawrence
                 Lindors
              
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               burnt
               for
               having
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Pope
               was
               not
               the
               Vicar
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               man
               of
               wicked
               life
               was
               not
               to
               be
               acknowledged
               for
               Pope
               .
               This
               fell
               out
               ,
               Anno
               1422.
               
               Farther
               our
               Chronicles
               make
               mention
               ,
               
               That
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               first
               ,
               about
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1431.
               was
               deprehended
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               
               one
               named
               
                 Paul
                 Craw
              
               ,
               a
               Boheme
               ,
               who
               was
               accused
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               
               before
               such
               as
               then
               were
               called
               Doctors
               of
               Theologie
               .
               His
               accusation
               consisted
               principally
               ,
               That
               he
               followed
               
                 Iohn
                 H●s
              
               and
               Wickliff
               ,
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               Who
               denied
               that
               the
               substance
               of
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               were
               changed
               by
               vertue
               of
               any
               words
               ;
               Or
               that
               Confession
               should
               be
               made
               to
               Priests
               ;
               or
               yet
               Prayers
               to
               Saints
               departed
               :
               While
               that
               God
               gave
               him
               grace
               to
               resist
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               consent
               to
               their
               impiety
               ;
               He
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               secular
               Judge
               (
               for
               our
               Bishops
               following
               Pilate
               ,
               who
               both
               did
               condemne
               ,
               and
               also
               wash
               his
               hands
               )
               who
               condemned
               him
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               was
               consumed
               in
               the
               said
               City
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               about
               the
               time
               afore
               written
               .
               And
               to
               declare
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               generation
               of
               Satan
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               beginning
               hath
               been
               enemy
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               desireth
               the
               same
               to
               be
               hid
               from
               the
               knowledge
               of
               men
               ,
               They
               put
               a
               ball
               of
               Brasse
               in
               his
               mouth
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               should
               not
               give
               Confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               neither
               yet
               that
               they
               should
               understand
               the
               defence
               which
               he
               had
               against
               their
               unjust
               accusation
               and
               condemnation
               .
               Both
               these
               godly
               men
               Resby
               and
               Craw
               ,
               suffered
               Martyrdome
               for
               Christ
               his
               Truth
               ,
               by
               
                 Henry
                 Ward-Law
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               whom
               the
               Prelates
               place
               amongst
               their
               Worthies
               ▪
            
             
             
               But
               that
               their
               wicked
               practise
               did
               not
               greatly
               advance
               their
               Kingdom
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               neither
               yet
               was
               it
               able
               utterly
               to
               extinguish
               the
               Trueth
               ;
               for
               albeit
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               second
               and
               third
               ,
               we
               finde
               small
               question
               of
               Religion
               moved
               within
               this
               Realm
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Iames
               the
               fourth
               ,
               
               in
               the
               sixth
               yeer
               of
               his
               Reign
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               twenty
               two
               yeer
               of
               his
               age
               ,
               
               which
               was
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1494.
               were
               summoned
               before
               the
               King
               and
               his
               great
               Counsell
               ,
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Blacater
              
               ,
               called
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Glasgow
               :
               The
               number
               of
               thirty
               persons
               remaining
               ,
               
               some
               in
               
                 Kyle
                 St●wart
              
               ,
               
               some
               in
               Kingstyle
               ,
               and
               some
               in
               Cunninghame
               :
               Among
               whom
               were
               
                 George
                 Campbell
              
               of
               
                 Cesnok
                 ,
                 Adam
                 Reade
              
               of
               
                 Barskyning
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Campbell
              
               of
               
                 Newmyls
                 ,
                 Andrew
                 Schaw
              
               of
               
                 Polkemac
                 ,
                 Helene
                 Chalmer
              
               ,
               Lady
               
                 Pokellie
                 ,
                 Isabelle
                 Chambers
              
               ,
               Lady
               Stairs
               .
            
             
               These
               were
               called
               the
               Lollards
               of
               Kyle
               ,
               they
               were
               accused
               of
               the
               Articles
               following
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               received
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Register
               of
               Glasgow
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   ●hat
                   Images
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   had
                
                 in
                 the
                 Kyrk
                 ,
                 
                   nor
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Reliques
                   of
                   Saints
                   are
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Laws
                   &
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   vary
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   by
                   the
                   Pope
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 fight
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   defend
                   the
                   Faith
                   by
                   the
                
                 Sword
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 driven
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 necessity
                 ,
                 
                   which
                   is
                   above
                   all
                   Law.
                
                 
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   gave
                   power
                   to
                   Peter
                   ,
                
                 as
                 also
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   the
                   Pope
                   his
                   pretended
                   Successour
                   ,
                   to
                   binde
                   and
                   loose
                   within
                   the
                   Kyrk
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   ordained
                   no
                   Priests
                   to
                   consecrate
                   as
                   they
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   these
                   many
                   yeers
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   That
                   after
                   the
                   Consecration
                   in
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   there
                   remains
                   Bread
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   naturall
                   Body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Tythes
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   called
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 wholly
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 part
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 widow
                 ,
                 or
                 orphans
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 pious
                 uses
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Christ
                   at
                   his
                   coming
                   hath
                   taken
                   away
                   power
                   from
                   Kings
                   to
                   judge
                   .
                
                 This
                 Article
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 venomous
                 accusation
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 whose
                 practise
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 suspect
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 Rulers
                 :
                 
                 As
                 if
                 God
                 thereby
                 would
                 deprive
                 them
                 of
                 their
                 Royall
                 Seats
                 ;
                 While
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 nothing
                 confirms
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 more
                 then
                 doth
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Articles
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 
                   That
                   every
                   faithfull
                   man
                   and
                   women
                   is
                   a
                   Priest
                   ,
                
                 in
                 that
                 sence
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 called
                 by
                 the
                 Apostle
                 Saint
                 
                   Iohn
                   ,
                   Apoc.
                
                 1.6.5.10.20.6
                 .
              
               
                 
                 11.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Unction
                   of
                   Kings
                   ,
                   ceased
                   at
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 and
                 truely
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 late
                 since
                 Kings
                 were
                 anointed
                 ,
                 
                   namely
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 for
                 Edgar
                 
                   was
                   the
                   first
                   anointed
                   King
                   in
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 yeer
                 1100.
                 
              
               
                 12.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   successour
                   of
                
                 Peter
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   where
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   Go
                   behinde
                   me
                   Satan
                   .
                
              
               
                 13.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   deceives
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   his
                   Buls
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Indulgences
                   .
                
              
               
                 14.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Masse
                   profiteth
                   not
                   the
                   souls
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   those
                   dayes
                   were
                   said
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
              
               
                 15.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   the
                   Bishops
                   deceive
                   the
                   people
                   by
                   their
                   Pardons
                   .
                
              
               
                 16.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Indulgences
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   granted
                   to
                   fight
                   against
                   the
                   Saracens
                   .
                
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   exalts
                   himself
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   above
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 18.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   cannot
                   remit
                   the
                   pains
                   of
                   Purgatory
                   .
                
              
               
                 19.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   blessings
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   (
                   of
                   dumb
                   Dogs
                   they
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   stiled
                   )
                   are
                   of
                   no
                   value
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 20.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Excommunication
                   of
                   the
                   Kyrk
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 true
                 cause
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 21.
                 
                 
                   That
                   in
                   no
                   case
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   to
                   swear
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 idly
                 ,
                 rashly
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               
                 22.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Priests
                   may
                   have
                   wives
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   constitution
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Christian
                 Church
                 .
              
               
                 23.
                 
                 
                   That
                   true
                   Christians
                   receive
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   every
                   day
                   by
                   Faith.
                   
                
              
               
                 24.
                 
                 
                   That
                   after
                   Matrimony
                   be
                   contracted
                   ,
                   and
                   consummate
                   ;
                   the
                   Kyrk
                   may
                   make
                   no
                   Divorcement
                   .
                
              
               
                 25.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Excommunication
                   bindes
                   not
                
                 ,
                 if
                 unjust
                 .
              
               
                 26.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   forgives
                   not
                   sins
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 27.
                 
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   Miracles
                   ,
                
                 to
                 such
                 namely
                 as
                 the
                 Romish
                 were
                 then
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               
                 28.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   should
                   not
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   glorious
                   Virgin
                
                 Mary
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   to
                   God
                   onely
                
                 ,
                 since
                 he
                 onely
                 hears
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 help
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 29.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   no
                   more
                   bound
                   to
                   pray
                   in
                   the
                   Kyrk
                   then
                   in
                   other
                   places
                
                 *
                 .
              
               
                 30.
                 
                 
                   That
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   bound
                   to
                   beleeve
                   all
                   that
                   Doctors
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   have
                   written
                   .
                
              
               
                 31.
                 
                 
                   That
                   such
                   as
                   worship
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   the
                   Kyrk
                
                 (
                 we
                 suppose
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Altar
                 )
                 
                   commits
                   Idolatry
                
                 .
              
               
                 32.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   is
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Kirk
                   of
                   Antichrist
                   .
                
              
               
                 33.
                 
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Ministers
                   are
                   murtherers
                   of
                   souls
                   .
                
              
               
                 34.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   Princes
                   and
                   Prelates
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   are
                   Theeves
                   ,
                   and
                   Robbers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               By
               these
               Articles
               which
               God
               of
               his
               mercifull
               providence
               caused
               the
               enemies
               of
               his
               truth
               to
               keep
               in
               their
               registers
               ,
               may
               appear
               how
               mercifully
               God
               hath
               looked
               upon
               this
               Realm
               ,
               retaining
               within
               it
               some
               spark
               of
               his
               lyght
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               time
               of
               greatest
               darknesse
               .
               Neither
               ought
               any
               man
               to
               wonder
               ,
               albeit
               that
               some
               things
               be
               obscurely
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               doubtfully
               spoken
               .
               But
               rather
               ought
               all
               faithfull
               to
               magnifie
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               who
               without
               publike
               Doctrine
               gave
               so
               great
               light
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               that
               seeing
               that
               the
               enemies
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               gathered
               the
               foresaid
               Articles
               ,
               thereupon
               to
               accuse
               the
               persons
               aforesaid
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               deprave
               the
               meaning
               of
               Gods
               servants
               so
               far
               as
               they
               could
               ;
               as
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               they
               have
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               heads
               of
               Excommunication
               *
               ,
               Swearing
               *
               ,
               and
               of
               Matrimony
               *
               :
               In
               the
               which
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               did
               damne
               the
               abuse
               only
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               right
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               :
               for
               who
               knows
               not
               that
               the
               Excommunication
               in
               these
               dayes
               was
               altogether
               abused
               ?
               That
               Swearing
               aboundeth
               without
               punishment
               or
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               :
               And
               that
               Divorcements
               was
               made
               ,
               for
               such
               causes
               as
               worldly
               men
               had
               invented
               .
               But
               to
               our
               History
               .
               Albeit
               that
               the
               accusation
               of
               the
               Bishop
               and
               of
               his
               Complices
               was
               very
               grievous
               ,
               yet
               God
               so
               assisted
               his
               servants
               ,
               partly
               by
               inclining
               the
               Kings
               heart
               to
               gentlenesse
               (
               for
               divers
               of
               them
               were
               his
               great
               familiars
               )
               and
               partly
               by
               giving
               bold
               and
               godly
               answers
               to
               their
               Accusators
               ;
               that
               the
               enemies
               in
               the
               end
               we●e
               frustrate
               of
               their
               purpose
               .
               For
               while
               the
               Bishop
               in
               mockage
               said
               to
               
                 Ad●m
                 Reade
              
               of
               
                 Barskeiming
                 ;
                 Reade
              
               ,
               beleeve
               ye
               that
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ?
               He
               answered
               ;
               Not
               as
               I
               do
               the
               Sacraments
               seven
               :
               Whereat
               the
               Bishop
               thinking
               to
               have
               triumphed
               ,
               said
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               lo
               ,
               he
               denies
               that
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ?
               Whereat
               the
               King
               wondring
               ,
               said
               ;
               
                 Adam
                 Reade
              
               !
               What
               say
               ye
               ?
               The
               other
               answered
               ;
               Pleaseth
               your
               Majesty
               to
               hear
               the
               end
               betwixt
               the
               churle
               and
               me
               :
               and
               therewith
               he
               turned
               to
               the
               Bishop
               and
               said
               ;
               I
               neither
               think
               nor
               beleeve
               ,
               
               as
               thou
               thinkest
               that
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               ;
               but
               I
               am
               most
               assured
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               in
               heaven
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               But
               thou
               and
               thy
               faction
               declare
               by
               your
               works
               ,
               that
               either
               ye
               think
               there
               is
               no
               God
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               he
               is
               so
               set
               up
               in
               heaven
               ,
               that
               he
               regards
               not
               what
               is
               done
               upon
               the
               earth
               :
               for
               if
               thou
               firmly
               beleevedst
               that
               God
               were
               in
               the
               heaven
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               not
               make
               thy self
               check-mate
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               and
               altogether
               forget
               the
               charge
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               gave
               to
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               To
               Preach
               his
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               play
               the
               proud
               Prelates
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               rabble
               of
               you
               do
               this
               day
               :
               And
               now
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               said
               he
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               judge
               ye
               ,
               whether
               the
               Bishop
               or
               I
               beleeve
               best
               that
               God
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
               While
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               band
               could
               not
               well
               revenge
               themselves
               ,
               and
               while
               many
               taunts
               were
               given
               them
               in
               their
               teeth
               .
               
               The
               King
               willing
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               further
               reasoning
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               said
               
                 Adam
                 Reade
              
               ;
               Wilt
               thou
               burn
               thy
               bill
               ?
               He
               answered
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               ye
               will.
               With
               these
               and
               the
               like
               scoffs
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               band
               were
               so
               dashed
               out
               of
               countenance
               ,
               that
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               accusation
               was
               turned
               to
               laughter
               .
               After
               that
               Diet
               ,
               we
               finde
               almost
               no
               question
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               space
               neer
               of
               thirty
               yeers
               ;
               for
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1500.
               the
               said
               Bishop
               Blaktar
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               
               going
               in
               his
               superstitious
               devotion
               to
               Ierusalem
               :
               Unto
               whom
               succeeded
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Betone
              
               ,
               son
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Balfor
               in
               Fife
               ,
               who
               was
               more
               carefull
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               to
               Preach
               Christ
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               advance
               any
               Religion
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               fashion
               onely
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               sought
               the
               world
               it
               fled
               him
               not
               :
               For
               it
               was
               well
               known
               that
               at
               once
               he
               was
               Archbishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               
                 Dunfermeling
                 ,
                 Aberbrothe
                 ,
                 Kylwinning
              
               ,
               and
               Chancellour
               of
               Scotland
               :
               For
               after
               the
               unhappy
               field
               of
               Flowdonne
               ,
               
               in
               the
               which
               perished
               King
               Iames
               the
               fourth
               ,
               with
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               the
               said
               Betonne
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               had
               the
               whole
               Regiment
               of
               the
               Realm
               .
               And
               by
               reason
               thereof
               held
               and
               travelled
               to
               hold
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               in
               thraldome
               and
               bondage
               ,
               till
               that
               it
               pleased
               God
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1527.
               to
               raise
               up
               his
               servant
               Master
               
                 Patrick
                 Hammilton
              
               ,
               
               at
               whom
               our
               History
               doth
               begin
               :
               
               Of
               whose
               progenie
               ,
               life
               ,
               and
               erudition
               ,
               because
               men
               of
               fame
               and
               renown
               have
               in
               divers
               works
               written
               ;
               we
               omit
               all
               curious
               repetition
               ,
               sending
               such
               as
               would
               know
               further
               of
               him
               then
               we
               write
               to
               
                 Francis
                 Lambert
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Frith
              
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               notable
               work
               lately
               set
               forth
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Fox
              
               ,
               English
               man
               ,
               of
               the
               lives
               and
               deaths
               of
               Martyrs
               within
               this
               Isle
               in
               this
               our
               age
               .
            
             
               This
               servant
               of
               God
               Master
               
                 Patrick
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               being
               in
               his
               youth
               provided
               to
               reasonable
               honours
               and
               living
               (
               he
               was
               intituled
               Abbot
               of
               Fern
               )
               as
               one
               hating
               the
               world
               and
               the
               vanitie
               thereof
               ,
               left
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               passed
               to
               the
               Schools
               in
               Germany
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               fame
               of
               the
               Universitie
               of
               Wittenberg
               was
               greatly
               divulgate
               in
               all
               Countreys
               :
               where
               by
               Gods
               providence
               he
               became
               familar
               with
               those
               lights
               and
               notable
               servants
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               of
               that
               time
               ,
               
                 Martin
                 Luther
                 ,
                 Philip
                 Melancthon
              
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               
                 Francis
                 Lambert
              
               ,
               did
               so
               grow
               and
               advance
               in
               godly
               knowledge
               ,
               joyned
               with
               fervencie
               and
               integrity
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               in
               admiration
               with
               many
               .
               The
               zeal
               of
               Gods
               glory
               did
               so
               eat
               him
               up
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               long
               continue
               to
               remain
               there
               ,
               but
               returned
               to
               his
               countrey
               where
               the
               bright
               beams
               of
               the
               true
               light
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               grace
               was
               planted
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               began
               most
               abundantly
               to
               burst
               forth
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               publike
               as
               in
               secret
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               (
               besides
               his
               godly
               knowledge
               )
               well
               learned
               
               in
               Phylosophie
               ,
               he
               abhorred
               Sophistrie
               ,
               and
               would
               that
               the
               Text
               of
               Aristotle
               should
               have
               been
               better
               understood
               ,
               and
               more
               used
               in
               the
               Schools
               than
               then
               it
               was
               ;
               for
               Sophistrie
               had
               corrupted
               all
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Divinitie
               ,
               as
               in
               humanitie
               .
               In
               short
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               the
               fame
               of
               his
               reasons
               and
               Doctrine
               troubled
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               Bishop
               
                 Iames
                 Betonne
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               before
               we
               have
               made
               mention
               ,
               who
               being
               a
               conjured
               enemy
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               long
               hath
               had
               the
               whole
               regiment
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               bare
               impatiently
               that
               any
               trouble
               should
               be
               made
               to
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               whereof
               within
               this
               Realm
               he
               was
               the
               head
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               so
               travelled
               with
               the
               said
               Master
               Patrike
               that
               he
               gat
               him
               to
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               where
               after
               the
               conference
               of
               divers
               dayes
               he
               had
               his
               freedom
               and
               liberty
               .
               The
               said
               Bishop
               and
               his
               bloody
               Butchers
               ,
               called
               Doctours
               ,
               seemed
               to
               approve
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               grant
               that
               many
               things
               craved
               Reformation
               in
               the
               Ecclesiasticall
               regiment
               .
               And
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               that
               secretly
               consented
               with
               him
               almost
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               named
               ,
               Frier
               
                 Alexander
                 Campbell
              
               ,
               
               a
               man
               of
               good
               wit
               and
               learning
               ,
               but
               yet
               corrupt
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               as
               after
               we
               will
               hear
               :
               when
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie
               had
               fully
               understood
               the
               minde
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               said
               Master
               Patrick
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               by
               him
               their
               kingdom
               should
               be
               endamaged
               ,
               they
               travailed
               with
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               young
               ,
               
               and
               altogether
               addict
               to
               their
               commandment
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               passe
               in
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Saint
               Dothesse
               in
               Rosse
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               no
               intercession
               should
               be
               made
               for
               the
               life
               of
               the
               innocent
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               suspecting
               no
               such
               cruelty
               as
               in
               their
               hearts
               was
               conceived
               ,
               remained
               still
               ,
               (
               a
               lambe
               amongst
               the
               wolves
               )
               till
               that
               upon
               a
               night
               he
               was
               intercepted
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Bishops
               Band
               was
               caried
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               where
               that
               night
               he
               was
               kept
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               morrow
               after
               brought
               forth
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               to
               die
               by
               fire
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               Truth
               .
               The
               Articles
               for
               the
               which
               he
               suffered
               ,
               were
               but
               of
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               prayer
               to
               Saints
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               such
               trifles
               .
               Albeit
               that
               matters
               of
               greater
               importance
               had
               been
               in
               question
               ,
               as
               his
               Treatise
               which
               in
               the
               end
               we
               have
               added
               ,
               may
               witnesse
               .
               Now
               that
               the
               condemnation
               of
               the
               said
               M.
               Patrike
               should
               have
               greater
               Authority
               ,
               they
               caused
               the
               same
               to
               be
               subscribed
               by
               all
               those
               of
               any
               estimation
               that
               with
               them
               were
               present
               ;
               and
               to
               make
               their
               number
               great
               ,
               they
               took
               the
               subscription
               of
               children
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ;
               for
               the
               Earle
               of
               Cassilles
               ,
               which
               last
               deceased
               in
               France
               ,
               then
               being
               but
               twelve
               or
               thirteene
               yeers
               of
               age
               ,
               was
               compelled
               to
               subscribe
               his
               death
               ,
               as
               himself
               did
               confesse
               .
               Immediately
               after
               dinner
               the
               fire
               was
               prepared
               before
               the
               old
               Colledge
               ,
               and
               he
               led
               to
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               ,
               and
               yet
               men
               supposed
               that
               all
               was
               done
               but
               to
               give
               nnto
               him
               terrour
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               caused
               him
               to
               have
               recanted
               ,
               and
               have
               become
               recreant
               to
               those
               bloodie
               beasts
               ;
               but
               God
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               ;
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               his
               servant
               ,
               and
               for
               manifestation
               of
               their
               beastly
               tyrannie
               ,
               had
               otherwise
               decreed
               ;
               for
               he
               ●o
               strengthned
               his
               faithfull
               Witnesse
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               love
               of
               life
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               fear
               of
               that
               cruell
               death
               ,
               could
               move
               him
               a
               jote
               to
               swerve
               from
               the
               truth
               once
               professed
               .
               At
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               he
               gave
               to
               his
               servant
               who
               had
               been
               chamberlain
               to
               him
               of
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               his
               Gown
               ,
               his
               Coat
               ,
               Bonnet
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               garments
               ,
               saying
               ,
               These
               will
               not
               profit
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               they
               will
               profit
               thee
               ;
               after
               this
               ,
               of
               me
               thou
               canst
               receive
               no
               commoditie
               ,
               except
               the
               example
               of
               my
               
               death
               ,
               which
               I
               pray
               thee
               bear
               in
               minde
               ,
               for
               albeit
               it
               be
               bitter
               to
               the
               flesh
               ▪
               and
               fearfull
               before
               men
               ,
               yet
               is
               it
               the
               entrance
               unto
               eternall
               life
               ,
               which
               none
               shall
               possesse
               that
               denies
               Christ
               Jesus
               before
               this
               wicked
               generation
               .
               The
               innocent
               servant
               of
               God
               being
               bound
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               some
               coales
               ,
               some
               timber
               ,
               and
               other
               matter
               appointed
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               a
               traine
               of
               powder
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               which
               gave
               to
               the
               blessed
               Martyr
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               blaise
               ,
               and
               scorched
               his
               left
               hand
               and
               that
               side
               of
               his
               face
               ,
               but
               neither
               kindled
               the
               wood
               nor
               yet
               the
               coales
               ,
               and
               so
               remained
               the
               appointed
               to
               death
               in
               torment
               ,
               till
               that
               men
               ran
               to
               the
               Castle
               again
               for
               more
               Powder
               ,
               and
               fire
               wood
               more
               able
               to
               take
               fire
               ,
               which
               at
               last
               being
               kindled
               ,
               with
               loud
               voice
               ,
               cried
               ;
               
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 receive
                 my
                 spirit
                 ;
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 darknesse
                 overwhelm
                 this
                 Realme
                 ?
                 And
                 how
                 long
                 wilt
                 thou
                 suffer
                 this
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 men
                 ?
              
               The
               fire
               was
               slow
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               his
               torment
               the
               more
               :
               But
               most
               of
               all
               was
               he
               grieved
               by
               certain
               wicked
               men
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               Campbel
               the
               black
               Frier
               (
               of
               whom
               we
               spake
               before
               )
               was
               principall
               ,
               who
               continually
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Convert
                 Heretick
                 ,
                 Call
                 upon
                 our
                 Lady
                 ,
              
               say
               ,
               
                 Salve
                 Regina
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               To
               whom
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 me
                 not
                 ,
              
               
               
                 thou
                 messenger
                 of
                 Satan
              
               .
               But
               while
               that
               the
               aforesaid
               Frier
               still
               roared
               ,
               one
               thing
               in
               great
               vehemence
               he
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               
                 Wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 thou
                 knowest
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 me
                 thou
                 hast
                 confessed
                 ;
                 I
                 appeale
                 thee
                 before
                 the
                 tribunall
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 .
              
               After
               which
               ,
               and
               other
               words
               ,
               which
               well
               could
               not
               be
               understood
               nor
               marked
               because
               of
               the
               tumult
               ,
               and
               vehemencie
               of
               the
               fire
               .
               The
               witnesse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               gate
               victory
               ,
               after
               long
               sufferance
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               February
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1527.
               
               The
               said
               Frier
               departed
               this
               life
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               ,
               in
               what
               estate
               ,
               we
               referre
               to
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               generall
               Day
               .
               But
               it
               was
               plainly
               known
               ,
               that
               he
               died
               in
               Glasgow
               in
               a
               phrenzie
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               despaired
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               all
               men
               may
               understand
               what
               was
               the
               singular
               erudition
               ,
               and
               godly
               knowledge
               of
               the
               said
               M.
               
                 Patrike
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               we
               have
               inserted
               this
               his
               little
               pithie
               Work
               ,
               containing
               his
               Assertions
               and
               Determinations
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               concerning
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Fruits
               thereof
               ;
               first
               by
               the
               said
               Master
               Patrike
               collected
               in
               Latine
               ,
               and
               after
               translated
               into
               vulgar
               Language
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Law.
                         
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Law
                         is
                         a
                         Doctrine
                         that
                         biddeth
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         forbiddeth
                         evill
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Commandments
                         here
                         contained
                         do
                         specifie
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         ten
                         Commandments
                         .
                      
                       
                         THou
                         shalt
                         worship
                         but
                         one
                         God.
                         2.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         make
                         thee
                         no
                         Image
                         to
                         worship
                         it
                         .
                         3.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         swear
                         by
                         his
                         Name
                         in
                         vain
                         .
                         4.
                         
                         Hold
                         the
                         Sabbath
                         day
                         holy
                         .
                         5.
                         
                         Honour
                         thy
                         father
                         and
                         thy
                         mother
                         .
                         6.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         kill
                         .
                         7.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         commit
                         adultery
                         .
                         8.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         steal
                         .
                         9.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         bear
                         no
                         false
                         witnesse
                         .
                         10.
                         
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         desire
                         ought
                         that
                         belongeth
                         to
                         thy
                         neighbour
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         He
                         that
                         loveth
                         God
                         and
                         his
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         
                         
                           Love
                           the
                           Lord
                           thy
                           God
                           with
                           all
                           thine
                           heart
                           ,
                           with
                           all
                           thy
                           soul
                           ,
                           and
                           with
                           all
                           thy
                           minde
                           :
                           this
                           is
                           the
                           first
                           and
                           great
                           Commandment
                           .
                           The
                           second
                           is
                           like
                           unto
                           this
                           ,
                           Love
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           as
                           thy self
                           ;
                           in
                           these
                           two
                           Commandments
                           hang
                           all
                           the
                           Law
                           and
                           Prophets
                           .
                        
                         
                         He
                         that
                         loveth
                         God
                         ,
                         loveth
                         his
                         neighbour
                         :
                         
                           If
                           any
                           man
                           say
                           ,
                           I
                           love
                           God
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           and
                           yet
                           hateth
                           his
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           he
                           is
                           a
                           lyer
                           :
                           He
                           that
                           loveth
                           not
                           his
                           brother
                           
                           whom
                           he
                           hath
                           seen
                           ,
                           how
                           can
                           he
                           love
                           God
                           whom
                           he
                           hath
                           not
                           seen
                           ?
                        
                         He
                         that
                         loveth
                         his
                         neighbour
                         as
                         himselfe
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         the
                         whole
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         
                           Whatsoever
                           ye
                           wovld
                           that
                           men
                           should
                           do
                           unto
                           you
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           even
                           so
                           do
                           unto
                           them
                           ,
                           for
                           this
                           is
                           the
                           Law
                           and
                           the
                           Prophets
                           .
                        
                         
                         
                           He
                           that
                           loveth
                           his
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           fulfilleth
                           the
                           Law
                           ;
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           commit
                           adultery
                           ,
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           kill
                           ,
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           steal
                           ,
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           bear
                           false
                           witnesse
                           against
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           ,
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           desire
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         so
                         forth
                         ?
                         If
                         there
                         be
                         any
                         other
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         all
                         are
                         comprehended
                         under
                         this
                         saying
                         ,
                         
                           Love
                           thy
                           neighbour
                           as
                           thy self
                        
                         .
                         
                         He
                         that
                         loveth
                         his
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         Rom.
                         13.
                         
                         Gal.
                         5.
                         
                         
                           He
                           that
                           loveth
                           God
                           ,
                           loveth
                           his
                           neighbour
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                         1
                         Joh.
                         4.
                         
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         loveth
                         God
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         his
                         Commandments
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         hath
                         the
                         faith
                         ,
                         
                         loveth
                         God
                         ;
                         
                           My
                           Father
                           loveth
                           you
                           ,
                           because
                           ye
                           love
                           me
                           ,
                           and
                           believe
                           that
                           I
                           came
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         He
                         that
                         hath
                         the
                         faith
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         
                         he
                         that
                         hath
                         the
                         faith
                         ,
                         loveth
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         loveth
                         God
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         hath
                         faith
                         ,
                         
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         He
                         that
                         keepeth
                         one
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         them
                         all
                         .
                         For
                         without
                         faith
                         it
                         is
                         impossible
                         to
                         keep
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         
                         and
                         he
                         that
                         hath
                         faith
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         keepeth
                         one
                         Commandment
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         keepeth
                         them
                         all
                         .
                      
                       
                         He
                         that
                         keepeth
                         not
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         he
                         keepeth
                         none
                         of
                         them
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         keepeth
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         he
                         keepeth
                         all
                         :
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         keepeth
                         not
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         ,
                         he
                         keepeth
                         none
                         of
                         them
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         without
                         grace
                         to
                         keep
                         any
                         of
                         Gods
                         Commandments
                         .
                         Without
                         grace
                         it
                         is
                         impossible
                         to
                         keep
                         one
                         of
                         Gods
                         Commandments
                         ,
                         and
                         grace
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         .
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         to
                         keep
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God.
                         Even
                         so
                         may
                         you
                         reason
                         concerning
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         and
                         faith
                         .
                         The
                         Law
                         was
                         given
                         us
                         to
                         shew
                         us
                         our
                         sin
                         .
                         
                           By
                           the
                           Law
                           cometh
                           the
                           knowledge
                           of
                           sin
                        
                         ;
                         
                         
                           I
                           knew
                           not
                           what
                           sin
                           meant
                           ,
                           but
                           through
                           the
                           Law.
                           I
                           knew
                           not
                           what
                           lust
                           had
                           meant
                           ,
                           except
                           the
                           Law
                           had
                           said
                           ,
                           Thou
                           shalt
                           not
                           lust
                           .
                        
                         Without
                         the
                         Law
                         sin
                         was
                         dead
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         It
                         moved
                         me
                         not
                         ,
                         neither
                         wist
                         I
                         that
                         it
                         was
                         sin
                         ,
                         which
                         notwithstanding
                         was
                         sin
                         ,
                         and
                         forbidden
                         by
                         the
                         Law.
                         The
                         Law
                         biddeth
                         us
                         do
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         impossible
                         for
                         us
                         ;
                         for
                         it
                         bids
                         us
                         keep
                         all
                         the
                         Commandments
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         yet
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         to
                         keep
                         any
                         of
                         them
                         .
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         It
                         biddeth
                         us
                         do
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         impossible
                         for
                         us
                         .
                         Thou
                         wilt
                         say
                         ,
                         Wherefore
                         doth
                         God
                         command
                         us
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         impossible
                         for
                         us
                         ?
                         I
                         answer
                         ,
                         To
                         make
                         thee
                         know
                         ,
                         That
                         thou
                         art
                         but
                         evill
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         remedy
                         to
                         save
                         thee
                         in
                         thine
                         own
                         hand
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         thou
                         maist
                         seek
                         remedy
                         at
                         at
                         some
                         other
                         :
                         
                         For
                         the
                         Law
                         doth
                         nothing
                         but
                         command
                         thee
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Gospel
                         is
                         as
                         much
                         to
                         say
                         in
                         our
                         Tongue
                         ,
                         as
                         good
                         Tydings
                         ,
                         like
                         as
                         every
                         one
                         of
                         these
                         Sentences
                         be
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           the
                           Saviour
                           of
                           the
                           world
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Saviour
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           died
                           for
                           us
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           died
                           for
                           our
                           sins
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           offered
                           himself
                           for
                           us
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           bare
                           our
                           sins
                           upon
                           his
                           back
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           bought
                           us
                           with
                           his
                           Blood.
                           
                        
                         
                           
                           Christ
                           washt
                           us
                           with
                           his
                           Blood.
                           
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           came
                           into
                           the
                           world
                           to
                           save
                           sinners
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           came
                           into
                           this
                           world
                           to
                           take
                           away
                           our
                           sins
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           was
                           the
                           Price
                           that
                           was
                           given
                           for
                           us
                           and
                           our
                           sins
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           was
                           made
                           Debtor
                           for
                           our
                           sins
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           hath
                           paid
                           our
                           Debt
                           ,
                           for
                           he
                           died
                           for
                           us
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           hath
                           made
                           satisfaction
                           for
                           us
                           ,
                           and
                           for
                           our
                           sins
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Righteousnesse
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Wisedom
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Sanctification
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Redemption
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Satisfaction
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           our
                           Goodnesse
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           hath
                           pacified
                           the
                           Father
                           of
                           Heaven
                           .
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           is
                           Ours
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           His.
                           
                        
                         
                           Christ
                           hath
                           delivered
                           us
                           from
                           the
                           Law
                           ,
                           from
                           the
                           devill
                           ,
                           and
                           hell
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           Father
                           of
                           heaven
                           hath
                           forgiven
                           us
                           for
                           Christs
                           sake
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         Or
                         any
                         such
                         other
                         as
                         declare
                         unto
                         us
                         the
                         mercies
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         nature
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Law
                         
                           
                             Sheweth
                             us
                             our
                             sin
                             .
                          
                           
                             Sheweth
                             us
                             our
                             condemnation
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             word
                             of
                             ire
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             word
                             of
                             despair
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             word
                             of
                             displeasure
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         The
                         Gospel
                         
                           
                             Sheweth
                             us
                             a
                             remedy
                             for
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             Sheweth
                             us
                             our
                             Redemption
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             Word
                             of
                             Grace
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             Word
                             of
                             Comfort
                             .
                          
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             Word
                             of
                             Peace
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                         Disputation
                         betwixt
                         the
                         Law
                         and
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Law
                         saith
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Pay
                             thy
                             Debt
                             .
                          
                           
                             Thou
                             art
                             a
                             desperate
                             sinner
                             .
                          
                           
                             Thou
                             shalt
                             die
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         The
                         Gospel
                         saith
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Christ
                             hath
                             paid
                             it
                             .
                          
                           
                             Thy
                             sins
                             are
                             forgiven
                             thee
                             .
                          
                           
                             Be
                             of
                             good
                             comfort
                             ,
                             thou
                             art
                             saved
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         The
                         Law
                         saith
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Make
                             amends
                             for
                             thy
                             sin
                             .
                          
                           
                             The
                             Father
                             of
                             heaven
                             is
                             wrath
                             with
                             thee
                             .
                          
                           
                             Where
                             is
                             thy
                             righteousnesse
                             ,
                             goodnesse
                             and
                             satisfaction
                             ?
                          
                           
                             Thou
                             art
                             bound
                             and
                             obliged
                             unto
                             me
                             ,
                             the
                             devil
                             and
                             hell
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         The
                         Gospel
                         saith
                         ,
                         
                           
                             Christ
                             hath
                             made
                             it
                             for
                             thee
                             .
                          
                           
                             Christ
                             hath
                             pacified
                             him
                             with
                             his
                             Blood.
                             
                          
                           
                             Christ
                             is
                             thy
                             righteousnesse
                             ,
                             goodnesse
                             ,
                             &
                             satisfaction
                             .
                          
                           
                             Christ
                             hath
                             delivered
                             thee
                             from
                             them
                             all
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         Faith.
                         
                      
                       
                         FAith
                         is
                         to
                         believe
                         God
                         ,
                         like
                         as
                         
                           Abraham
                           believed
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           it
                           was
                           counted
                           to
                           him
                           for
                           righteousnesse
                           .
                        
                         He
                         that
                         believed
                         God
                         ,
                         believed
                         his
                         Word
                         .
                         To
                         believe
                         in
                         him
                         ,
                         
                         is
                         to
                         believe
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         accompt
                         it
                         true
                         that
                         he
                         speaketh
                         :
                         
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         Gods
                         Word
                         ,
                         he
                         compteth
                         him
                         false
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         lyar
                         ,
                         and
                         believeth
                         not
                         that
                         he
                         may
                         and
                         will
                         fulfill
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         he
                         denieth
                         both
                         the
                         might
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         himself
                         .
                         Faith
                         is
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         God
                         :
                         Every
                         good
                         thing
                         is
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         God.
                         
                         Faith
                         is
                         good
                         ;
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         Faith
                         is
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         The
                         gift
                         of
                         God
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         :
                         Faith
                         is
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         Faith
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         power
                         .
                         Without
                         faith
                         it
                         is
                         impossible
                         to
                         please
                         God
                         ;
                         all
                         that
                         cometh
                         not
                         of
                         faith
                         ,
                         
                         is
                         sin
                         ;
                         for
                         without
                         faith
                         ,
                         can
                         no
                         man
                         please
                         God.
                         Besides
                         that
                         ,
                         he
                         that
                         lacketh
                         faith
                         ,
                         he
                         trusteth
                         not
                         God
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         trusteth
                         not
                         God
                         ,
                         trusteth
                         not
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         trusteth
                         not
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         holdeth
                         him
                         false
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         lyar
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         holdeth
                         him
                         false
                         and
                         a
                         lyar
                         ,
                         he
                         believeth
                         not
                         that
                         he
                         may
                         do
                         that
                         he
                         promiseth
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         denieth
                         he
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         God
                         :
                         O
                         how
                         can
                         a
                         man
                         ,
                         being
                         of
                         this
                         fashion
                         ,
                         please
                         God!
                         No
                         manner
                         of
                         wayes
                         ,
                         yea
                         suppose
                         he
                         did
                         all
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         man
                         and
                         Angel.
                         
                      
                       
                         All
                         that
                         is
                         done
                         in
                         faith
                         ,
                         pleaseth
                         God.
                         Right
                         is
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         his
                         works
                         in
                         faith
                         :
                         Lord
                         thine
                         eyes
                         look
                         to
                         faith
                         ;
                         that
                         is
                         as
                         much
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         as
                         ,
                         Lord
                         thou
                         delightest
                         in
                         faith
                         :
                         God
                         loveth
                         him
                         that
                         believeth
                         in
                         him
                         ,
                         how
                         can
                         they
                         then
                         displease
                         him
                         ?
                         He
                         who
                         hath
                         faith
                         ,
                         is
                         just
                         and
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         bringeth
                         forth
                         good
                         fruit
                         .
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         done
                         in
                         faith
                         ,
                         pleaseth
                         God.
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         he
                         that
                         hath
                         faith
                         ,
                         beleeveth
                         God
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         God
                         ,
                         believeth
                         his
                         Word
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         wotteth
                         well
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         true
                         and
                         faithfull
                         ,
                         and
                         cannot
                         lie
                         ;
                         but
                         knoweth
                         well
                         that
                         he
                         both
                         may
                         and
                         will
                         fulfill
                         his
                         Word
                         .
                         How
                         can
                         he
                         then
                         displease
                         him
                         ?
                         For
                         thou
                         canst
                         do
                         no
                         greater
                         honour
                         unto
                         God
                         ,
                         than
                         to
                         count
                         him
                         true
                         .
                         Thou
                         wilt
                         then
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         theft
                         ,
                         murder
                         ,
                         adultery
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         vices
                         please
                         God
                         :
                         No
                         verily
                         ,
                         for
                         they
                         cannot
                         be
                         done
                         in
                         faith
                         ;
                         for
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         beareth
                         good
                         fruit
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         hath
                         faith
                         ,
                         wotteth
                         well
                         that
                         he
                         pleaseth
                         God
                         ;
                         for
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         done
                         in
                         faith
                         ,
                         
                         pleaseth
                         God
                         ;
                         faith
                         is
                         a
                         surenesse
                         :
                         
                           Faith
                           is
                           a
                           sure
                           confidence
                           of
                           things
                           which
                           are
                           hoped
                           for
                           ,
                           and
                           a
                           certainty
                           of
                           things
                           which
                           are
                           not
                           seen
                           :
                           The
                           same
                           spirit
                           certifieth
                           our
                           spirit
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           that
                           we
                           are
                           the
                           children
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         he
                         that
                         hath
                         the
                         faith
                         ,
                         wotteth
                         well
                         that
                         God
                         will
                         fulfill
                         his
                         Word
                         :
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         faith
                         is
                         a
                         surenesse
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                         man
                         justified
                         by
                         faith
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           ABraham
                           believed
                           God
                        
                         ,
                         
                         
                           and
                           it
                           was
                           imputed
                           to
                           him
                           for
                           righteousnesse
                        
                         ;
                         we
                         suppose
                         therefore
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         is
                         justified
                         (
                         saith
                         the
                         Apostle
                         )
                         without
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         Law.
                         He
                         that
                         worketh
                         not
                         ,
                         but
                         believeth
                         in
                         him
                         that
                         justifieth
                         the
                         ungodly
                         ,
                         his
                         faith
                         is
                         counted
                         unto
                         him
                         for
                         righteousnesse
                         .
                         The
                         just
                         man
                         liveth
                         by
                         faith
                         ,
                         Abac.
                         2.
                         
                         Rom.
                         1.
                         
                         
                         We
                         know
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         that
                         is
                         justified
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         justified
                         by
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         the
                         faith
                         of
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         by
                         the
                         deeds
                         of
                         the
                         Law.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         the
                         faith
                         of
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                       
                         THe
                         faith
                         of
                         Christ
                         is
                         ,
                         To
                         believe
                         in
                         him
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         To
                         believe
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         believe
                         that
                         he
                         will
                         help
                         thee
                         in
                         all
                         thy
                         need
                         ,
                         and
                         deliver
                         thee
                         from
                         all
                         evill
                         .
                         Thou
                         wilt
                         ask
                         me
                         ,
                         What
                         Word
                         ?
                         I
                         answer
                         ,
                         The
                         Gospel
                         :
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         in
                         Christ
                         ,
                         
                         shall
                         be
                         saved
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         the
                         son
                         ,
                         hath
                         everlasting
                         life
                         ;
                         
                         
                           Verily
                           verily
                           I
                           say
                           unto
                           you
                           ,
                           He
                           that
                           believeth
                           in
                           me
                           ,
                           hath
                           everlasting
                           life
                           .
                           This
                           I
                           write
                           unto
                           you
                           ,
                           that
                           believing
                           in
                           the
                           Name
                           of
                           the
                           Son
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           ye
                           may
                           know
                           that
                           ye
                           have
                           eternall
                           life
                           .
                           Thomas
                           ,
                           because
                           thou
                           hast
                           seen
                           me
                           ,
                           thou
                           believest
                           ,
                           but
                           happy
                           are
                           they
                           that
                           have
                           not
                           seen
                           ,
                           and
                           yet
                           believe
                           in
                           me
                           .
                        
                         All
                         the
                         
                         Prophets
                         to
                         him
                         bear
                         witnesse
                         ,
                         That
                         whosoever
                         believeth
                         in
                         him
                         ,
                         shall
                         have
                         remission
                         of
                         their
                         sins
                         .
                         
                           What
                           must
                           I
                           do
                           that
                           I
                           may
                           be
                           saved
                           ?
                        
                         the
                         Apostle
                         answereth
                         ,
                         
                           Believe
                           in
                           the
                           Lord
                           Iesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                        
                         
                         and
                         thou
                         shalt
                         be
                         saved
                         .
                         If
                         thou
                         acknowledge
                         with
                         thy
                         mouth
                         that
                         Jesus
                         is
                         the
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         believe
                         in
                         thine
                         heart
                         ,
                         
                         That
                         God
                         raised
                         him
                         up
                         from
                         the
                         dead
                         ,
                         thou
                         shalt
                         be
                         safe
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         in
                         Christ
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         condemned
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         the
                         son
                         ,
                         shall
                         never
                         see
                         life
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         ire
                         of
                         God
                         abideth
                         upon
                         him
                         .
                         The
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         shal
                         reprove
                         the
                         world
                         of
                         sin
                         ,
                         because
                         (
                         saith
                         Christ
                         )
                         
                           they
                           believe
                           not
                           in
                           me
                        
                         .
                         They
                         that
                         believe
                         in
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         are
                         sons
                         of
                         God.
                         Ye
                         are
                         all
                         the
                         sons
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         because
                         ye
                         believe
                         in
                         Jesus
                         Christ.
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         in
                         Christ
                         the
                         son
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         is
                         safe
                         .
                         Peter
                         said
                         ,
                         
                           Thou
                           art
                           Christ
                           the
                           son
                           of
                           the
                           living
                           God.
                        
                         Jesus
                         answered
                         and
                         said
                         unto
                         him
                         ,
                         
                           Happy
                           art
                           thou
                           ,
                           Simon
                           the
                           son
                           of
                           Ionas
                           ,
                           for
                           flesh
                           and
                           blood
                           hath
                           not
                           opened
                           unto
                           thee
                           that
                           ,
                           but
                           my
                           father
                           which
                           is
                           in
                           heaven
                           .
                        
                         We
                         have
                         believed
                         and
                         known
                         that
                         thou
                         art
                         Christ
                         ,
                         the
                         son
                         of
                         the
                         living
                         God.
                         I
                         believe
                         that
                         thou
                         art
                         Christ
                         the
                         son
                         of
                         the
                         living
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         should
                         come
                         into
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         
                         These
                         things
                         are
                         written
                         that
                         ye
                         might
                         believe
                         that
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         is
                         the
                         son
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         believing
                         ye
                         might
                         have
                         life
                         .
                         I
                         believe
                         that
                         Jesus
                         is
                         the
                         son
                         of
                         the
                         living
                         God.
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         God
                         ,
                         believeth
                         the
                         Gospel
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         God
                         ,
                         believeth
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Gospel
                         is
                         his
                         Word
                         .
                         Therefore
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         God
                         ,
                         believeth
                         his
                         Gospel
                         .
                         As
                         Christ
                         is
                         the
                         Saviour
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         Christ
                         is
                         our
                         Saviour
                         ;
                         Christ
                         bought
                         us
                         with
                         his
                         Blood
                         ,
                         Christ
                         washed
                         us
                         with
                         his
                         Blood
                         ,
                         Christ
                         offered
                         himself
                         for
                         us
                         ,
                         Christ
                         bare
                         our
                         sins
                         upon
                         his
                         back
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         believeth
                         not
                         God
                         ;
                         he
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         Gods
                         Word
                         ,
                         believeth
                         not
                         himself
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         Gospel
                         is
                         Gods
                         Word
                         .
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         not
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         believeth
                         not
                         God
                         himself
                         .
                         And
                         consequently
                         ,
                         they
                         that
                         believe
                         not
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         above
                         written
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         other
                         ,
                         believe
                         not
                         God.
                         He
                         that
                         believeth
                         the
                         Gospel
                         shall
                         be
                         saved
                         ;
                         
                           Go
                           ye
                           into
                           all
                           the
                           world
                           ,
                           and
                           preach
                           the
                           Gospel
                           unto
                           every
                           creature
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           he
                           that
                           believeth
                           and
                           is
                           baptized
                           ,
                           shall
                           be
                           saved
                           ;
                           but
                           he
                           that
                           believeth
                           not
                           ,
                           shall
                           be
                           condemned
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                         Comparison
                         betwixt
                         Faith
                         and
                         Incredulity
                         .
                      
                       
                         Faith
                         
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             root
                             of
                             all
                             good
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Maketh
                             God
                             and
                             man
                             friends
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Bringeth
                             God
                             and
                             man
                             together
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Incredulity
                         
                           
                             Is
                             the
                             root
                             of
                             all
                             evill
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Maketh
                             them
                             deadly
                             foes
                             ,
                          
                           
                             Bringeth
                             them
                             asunder
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           All
                           that
                           proceedeth
                           from
                           Faith
                           ,
                           pleaseth
                           God.
                        
                         
                           All
                           that
                           proceedeth
                           from
                           Incredulity
                           ,
                           displeaseth
                           God.
                        
                         
                           Faith
                           onely
                           maketh
                           a
                           man
                           good
                           and
                           righteous
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Incredulity
                           maketh
                           him
                           unjust
                           and
                           evill
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         Faith
                         onely
                         maketh
                         a
                         man
                         
                           
                             The
                             Member
                             of
                             Christ
                             ,
                          
                           
                             The
                             Inheritor
                             of
                             heaven
                             .
                          
                           
                             The
                             Servant
                             of
                             God.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                       
                       
                         Faith
                         
                           
                             sheweth
                             God
                             to
                             be
                             a
                             sweet
                             Father
                             .
                          
                           
                             holdeth
                             stiffe
                             by
                             the
                             word
                             of
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             counteth
                             God
                             to
                             be
                             true
                             .
                          
                           
                             knoweth
                             God.
                             
                          
                           
                             loveth
                             God
                             and
                             his
                             neighbour
                             .
                          
                           
                             onely
                             saveth
                             .
                          
                           
                             extolleth
                             God
                             and
                             his
                             works
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         Incredulitie
                         
                           
                             maketh
                             man
                             a
                             member
                             of
                             the
                             devill
                             .
                          
                           
                             maketh
                             him
                             inheritour
                             of
                             hell
                             .
                          
                           
                             maketh
                             him
                             the
                             servant
                             of
                             the
                             devill
                             .
                          
                           
                             maketh
                             God
                             a
                             terrible
                             Judge
                             .
                          
                           
                             causeth
                             man
                             wander
                             here
                             and
                             there
                             .
                          
                           
                             maketh
                             him
                             false
                             and
                             a
                             liar
                             .
                          
                           
                             knoweth
                             him
                             not
                             .
                          
                           
                             loveth
                             neither
                             God
                             nor
                             neighbour
                             .
                          
                           
                             onely
                             condemneth
                             .
                          
                           
                             extolleth
                             flesh
                             and
                             her
                             own
                             deeds
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         Hope
                         .
                      
                       
                         HOpe
                         is
                         a
                         trustie
                         looking
                         for
                         of
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         promised
                         to
                         come
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         hope
                         the
                         everlasting
                         joy
                         which
                         Christ
                         hath
                         promised
                         unto
                         all
                         that
                         beleeve
                         in
                         him
                         ;
                         we
                         should
                         put
                         our
                         hope
                         and
                         trust
                         in
                         God
                         onely
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         .
                         
                         It
                         is
                         good
                         to
                         trust
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         in
                         man.
                         He
                         that
                         trusteth
                         in
                         his
                         own
                         heart
                         ,
                         he
                         is
                         a
                         fool
                         ;
                         
                           It
                           is
                           good
                           to
                           trust
                           in
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           in
                           Princes
                           :
                           They
                           shall
                           be
                           like
                           unto
                           Images
                           that
                           make
                           them
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           that
                           trust
                           in
                           them
                           :
                           He
                           that
                           trusteth
                           in
                           his
                           own
                           thoughts
                           doth
                           ungodly
                           :
                           Cursed
                           be
                           he
                           that
                           trusteth
                           in
                           man
                           :
                           Bid
                           the
                           rich
                           men
                           of
                           this
                           world
                           that
                           they
                           trust
                           not
                           in
                           their
                           unstable
                           riches
                           ,
                           but
                           that
                           they
                           trust
                           in
                           the
                           liv●ng
                           God
                           :
                           It
                           is
                           hard
                           for
                           them
                           that
                           trust
                           in
                           money
                           to
                           enter
                           into
                           the
                           kingdom
                           of
                           God.
                        
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         we
                         should
                         trust
                         in
                         him
                         surely
                         ,
                         that
                         can
                         help
                         us
                         ,
                         
                         yea
                         we
                         should
                         trust
                         in
                         him
                         onely
                         .
                         Well
                         is
                         him
                         that
                         trusteth
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         wo
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         trust
                         him
                         not
                         .
                         Well
                         is
                         the
                         man
                         that
                         trusteth
                         in
                         God
                         ,
                         for
                         God
                         shall
                         be
                         his
                         trust
                         :
                         He
                         that
                         trusteth
                         in
                         him
                         shall
                         understand
                         the
                         truth
                         .
                         
                           They
                           shall
                           all
                           rejoyce
                           that
                           trust
                           in
                           thee
                           ,
                           they
                           shall
                           all
                           ever
                           be
                           glad
                           ,
                           and
                           thou
                           wilt
                           defend
                           them
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         Charitie
                         .
                      
                       
                         CHaritie
                         is
                         the
                         love
                         of
                         thy
                         neighbour
                         :
                         
                         The
                         rule
                         of
                         Charity
                         is
                         ,
                         To
                         do
                         as
                         thou
                         wouldest
                         were
                         done
                         unto
                         thee
                         ;
                         for
                         Charitie
                         esteemeth
                         all
                         alike
                         ,
                         the
                         rich
                         and
                         the
                         poor
                         ,
                         the
                         friend
                         and
                         the
                         foe
                         ,
                         the
                         thankfull
                         and
                         unthankfull
                         ,
                         the
                         kinsman
                         and
                         stranger
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         A
                         comparison
                         betwixt
                         Faith
                         ,
                         Hope
                         ,
                         and
                         Charitie
                         .
                      
                       
                         FAith
                         cometh
                         of
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         :
                         Hope
                         ,
                         cometh
                         of
                         Faith
                         ;
                         And
                         Charity
                         springeth
                         of
                         them
                         both
                         :
                         Faith
                         beleeves
                         the
                         word
                         ;
                         Hope
                         trusteth
                         after
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         promised
                         by
                         the
                         word
                         ;
                         and
                         Charity
                         doth
                         good
                         unto
                         her
                         neighbour
                         ,
                         through
                         the
                         love
                         that
                         she
                         hath
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         gladnesse
                         that
                         is
                         within
                         her self
                         .
                         Faith
                         looketh
                         to
                         God
                         and
                         his
                         word
                         :
                         Hope
                         looketh
                         unto
                         his
                         gi●t
                         and
                         reward
                         Charity
                         looketh
                         unto
                         her
                         neighbours
                         profit
                         ;
                         Faith
                         receiveth
                         
                         God.
                         Hope
                         receiveth
                         his
                         reward
                         :
                         Charity
                         looketh
                         unto
                         her
                         neighbour
                         with
                         a
                         glad
                         heart
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         without
                         any
                         respect
                         of
                         reward
                         .
                         Faith
                         pertaineth
                         to
                         God
                         onely
                         ;
                         Hope
                         to
                         his
                         reward
                         ;
                         and
                         Charity
                         to
                         her
                         neighbour
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Of
                         good
                         Works
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         NO
                         manner
                         of
                         works
                         make
                         us
                         righteous
                         :
                         We
                         beleeve
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         shall
                         be
                         justified
                         without
                         works
                         .
                         No
                         man
                         is
                         justified
                         by
                         the
                         deeds
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         but
                         by
                         the
                         Faith
                         of
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ;
                         and
                         we
                         beleeve
                         in
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         may
                         be
                         justified
                         by
                         the
                         Faith
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         by
                         the
                         deeds
                         of
                         the
                         Law.
                         If
                         righteousnesse
                         come
                         by
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         then
                         Christ
                         died
                         in
                         vain
                         :
                         That
                         no
                         man
                         is
                         justified
                         by
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         manifest
                         ,
                         for
                         a
                         righteous
                         man
                         liveth
                         by
                         his
                         Faith
                         ;
                         but
                         the
                         Law
                         is
                         not
                         of
                         Faith.
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         since
                         Christ
                         the
                         maker
                         of
                         heaven
                         and
                         earth
                         ;
                         and
                         all
                         that
                         therein
                         is
                         ,
                         behoved
                         to
                         die
                         for
                         us
                         :
                         We
                         are
                         compelled
                         to
                         grant
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         were
                         so
                         far
                         drowned
                         in
                         sins
                         ,
                         that
                         neither
                         the
                         deeds
                         ,
                         nor
                         all
                         the
                         creatnres
                         that
                         ever
                         God
                         made
                         or
                         might
                         make
                         ,
                         might
                         help
                         us
                         out
                         of
                         them
                         :
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         No
                         deeds
                         nor
                         works
                         can
                         make
                         us
                         righteous
                         :
                         No
                         works
                         make
                         us
                         unrighteous
                         ;
                         for
                         if
                         any
                         work
                         made
                         us
                         unrighteous
                         ,
                         then
                         the
                         contrary
                         works
                         would
                         make
                         us
                         righteous
                         .
                         But
                         it
                         is
                         proved
                         that
                         no
                         works
                         can
                         make
                         us
                         righteous
                         ;
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         No
                         works
                         make
                         us
                         unrighteous
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Works
                         make
                         us
                         neither
                         good
                         nor
                         evil
                         .
                      
                       
                         IT
                         is
                         proved
                         that
                         works
                         neither
                         make
                         us
                         righteous
                         nor
                         unrighteous
                         .
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         No
                         works
                         neither
                         make
                         us
                         good
                         nor
                         evil
                         ;
                         for
                         righteous
                         and
                         good
                         are
                         one
                         thing
                         ,
                         and
                         unrighteous
                         and
                         evil
                         ,
                         another
                         .
                         Good
                         works
                         make
                         not
                         a
                         good
                         man
                         ,
                         nor
                         evil
                         works
                         an
                         evil
                         man.
                         But
                         a
                         good
                         man
                         maketh
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         man
                         evil
                         works
                         ;
                         good
                         fruit
                         maketh
                         not
                         the
                         tree
                         good
                         ,
                         nor
                         evil
                         fruit
                         the
                         tree
                         evil
                         .
                         But
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         beareth
                         good
                         fruit
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         tree
                         evil
                         fruit
                         .
                         A
                         good
                         man
                         cannot
                         do
                         evil
                         works
                         ,
                         nor
                         an
                         evil
                         man
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         for
                         an
                         evil
                         tree
                         cannot
                         bear
                         good
                         fruit
                         ,
                         nor
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         evil
                         fruit
                         .
                         A
                         good
                         man
                         is
                         good
                         before
                         he
                         do
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         man
                         is
                         evil
                         before
                         he
                         do
                         evil
                         works
                         ;
                         for
                         the
                         tree
                         is
                         good
                         before
                         it
                         bear
                         good
                         fruit
                         ,
                         and
                         evil
                         before
                         it
                         bear
                         evil
                         fruit
                         .
                         Every
                         man
                         is
                         either
                         good
                         or
                         evil
                         ;
                         either
                         make
                         the
                         tree
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         fruit
                         good
                         also
                         ;
                         or
                         else
                         make
                         the
                         tree
                         evil
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         fruit
                         likewise
                         evil
                         .
                         Every
                         mans
                         work
                         is
                         either
                         good
                         or
                         evil
                         ;
                         for
                         all
                         fruit
                         is
                         either
                         good
                         or
                         evil
                         .
                         Either
                         make
                         the
                         tree
                         good
                         and
                         the
                         fruit
                         also
                         ,
                         or
                         else
                         make
                         the
                         tree
                         evil
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         it
                         likewise
                         evil
                         .
                         A
                         good
                         man
                         is
                         known
                         by
                         his
                         works
                         ,
                         for
                         a
                         good
                         man
                         doth
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         ,
                         evil
                         works
                         :
                         Ye
                         shall
                         know
                         them
                         by
                         their
                         fruits
                         :
                         for
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         bringeth
                         forth
                         good
                         fruit
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         tree
                         evil
                         fruit
                         .
                         A
                         man
                         is
                         likened
                         to
                         the
                         tree
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         works
                         to
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         ,
                         the
                         tree
                         .
                         
                           Beware
                           of
                           false
                           Prophets
                           which
                           come
                           unto
                           you
                           in
                           sheeps
                           cloathing
                           ,
                           but
                           inwardly
                           they
                           are
                           ravening
                           wolves
                           :
                           ye
                           shall
                           know
                           them
                           by
                           their
                           fruit
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         None
                         of
                         our
                         works
                         either
                         save
                         us
                         nor
                         condemne
                         us
                         .
                      
                       
                         IT
                         is
                         proved
                         that
                         no
                         works
                         make
                         us
                         either
                         righteous
                         or
                         unrighteous
                         ,
                         good
                         or
                         evil
                         :
                         but
                         first
                         we
                         are
                         good
                         ,
                         before
                         that
                         we
                         do
                         good
                         works
                         and
                         evil
                         
                         before
                         we
                         do
                         evil
                         works
                         :
                         Ergo
                         ,
                         No
                         work
                         either
                         saveth
                         us
                         nor
                         condemneth
                         us
                         .
                         Thou
                         wilt
                         say
                         ▪
                         Then
                         maketh
                         it
                         no
                         matter
                         what
                         we
                         do
                         ?
                         I
                         answer
                         thee
                         ;
                         
                         Yes
                         .
                         For
                         if
                         thou
                         do
                         evil
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         sure
                         argument
                         that
                         thou
                         art
                         evil
                         ,
                         and
                         wantest
                         Faith
                         :
                         If
                         thou
                         do
                         good
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         an
                         argument
                         that
                         thou
                         art
                         good
                         ,
                         and
                         hast
                         Faith
                         ;
                         for
                         a
                         good
                         tree
                         beareth
                         good
                         fruit
                         ,
                         and
                         an
                         evil
                         tree
                         evil
                         fruit
                         .
                         Yet
                         good
                         fruit
                         maketh
                         not
                         the
                         tree
                         good
                         ,
                         nor
                         evil
                         fruit
                         the
                         tree
                         evil
                         :
                         So
                         that
                         man
                         is
                         good
                         before
                         he
                         do
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         and
                         evil
                         before
                         he
                         do
                         evil
                         works
                         .
                         The
                         man
                         is
                         the
                         tree
                         ;
                         the
                         works
                         are
                         the
                         fruit
                         .
                         Faith
                         maketh
                         the
                         good
                         tree
                         ;
                         Incredulity
                         the
                         evil
                         tree
                         :
                         Such
                         a
                         tree
                         such
                         a
                         fruit
                         ,
                         such
                         man
                         works
                         .
                         For
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         done
                         in
                         Faith
                         pleaseth
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         good
                         works
                         :
                         And
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         done
                         without
                         Faith
                         displeaseth
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         are
                         evil
                         works
                         .
                         Whosoever
                         thinketh
                         to
                         be
                         saved
                         by
                         his
                         works
                         ,
                         
                         denieth
                         that
                         Christ
                         is
                         our
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         Christ
                         died
                         for
                         him
                         ;
                         and
                         finally
                         all
                         things
                         that
                         belongeth
                         to
                         Christ.
                         For
                         how
                         is
                         he
                         thy
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         if
                         thou
                         mightst
                         save
                         thy self
                         with
                         thy
                         works
                         ?
                         Or
                         to
                         what
                         end
                         should
                         he
                         have
                         died
                         for
                         thee
                         ,
                         if
                         any
                         works
                         of
                         thine
                         might
                         have
                         saved
                         thee
                         ?
                         What
                         ,
                         is
                         this
                         to
                         say
                         Christ
                         died
                         for
                         thee
                         ?
                         Is
                         it
                         not
                         that
                         thou
                         shouldst
                         have
                         died
                         perpetually
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         Christ
                         to
                         deliver
                         thee
                         from
                         death
                         died
                         for
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         changed
                         thy
                         perpetuall
                         death
                         into
                         his
                         own
                         death
                         ?
                         for
                         thou
                         madest
                         the
                         fault
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         suffered
                         the
                         pain
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         for
                         the
                         love
                         he
                         had
                         to
                         thee
                         ,
                         before
                         ever
                         thou
                         wast
                         born
                         ,
                         when
                         thou
                         hadst
                         done
                         neither
                         good
                         nor
                         evil
                         .
                         Now
                         since
                         he
                         hath
                         paid
                         thy
                         debt
                         ,
                         thou
                         diest
                         not
                         ,
                         no
                         thou
                         canst
                         not
                         ,
                         but
                         shouldest
                         have
                         been
                         damned
                         ,
                         if
                         his
                         death
                         were
                         not
                         .
                         But
                         since
                         he
                         was
                         punished
                         for
                         thee
                         thou
                         shalt
                         not
                         be
                         punished
                         .
                         
                         Finally
                         ,
                         he
                         hath
                         delivered
                         thee
                         from
                         condemnation
                         ,
                         and
                         desireth
                         nothing
                         of
                         thee
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         acknowledge
                         what
                         he
                         hath
                         done
                         for
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         bear
                         it
                         in
                         minde
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         thou
                         wouldest
                         help
                         others
                         for
                         his
                         sake
                         both
                         in
                         word
                         and
                         deed
                         ,
                         even
                         as
                         he
                         hath
                         helped
                         thee
                         ,
                         for
                         nought
                         ,
                         and
                         without
                         reward
                         .
                         O
                         how
                         ready
                         would
                         we
                         be
                         to
                         help
                         others
                         ,
                         if
                         we
                         knew
                         his
                         goodnesse
                         and
                         gentlenesse
                         towards
                         us
                         ?
                         he
                         is
                         a
                         good
                         and
                         a
                         gentle
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         he
                         doth
                         all
                         things
                         for
                         nought
                         .
                         Let
                         us
                         ,
                         I
                         beseech
                         you
                         ,
                         follow
                         his
                         footsteps
                         ,
                         whom
                         all
                         the
                         world
                         ought
                         to
                         praise
                         and
                         worship
                         .
                         Amen
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         He
                         that
                         thinketh
                         to
                         be
                         saved
                         by
                         his
                         works
                         ,
                         calleth
                         himself
                         Christ.
                         
                      
                       
                         FOr
                         he
                         calleth
                         himselfe
                         a
                         Saviour
                         ,
                         which
                         appertaineth
                         to
                         Christ
                         onely
                         .
                         What
                         is
                         a
                         Saviour
                         ?
                         But
                         he
                         that
                         saveth
                         .
                         And
                         thou
                         sayest
                         ,
                         I
                         save
                         my selfe
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         as
                         much
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         as
                         ,
                         I
                         am
                         Christ
                         ;
                         for
                         Christ
                         is
                         onely
                         the
                         Saviour
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         .
                         We
                         should
                         do
                         no
                         good
                         works
                         to
                         the
                         intent
                         to
                         get
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         heaven
                         or
                         remission
                         of
                         sins
                         through
                         them
                         .
                         For
                         whosoever
                         beleeveth
                         to
                         get
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         heaven
                         ,
                         or
                         remission
                         of
                         sins
                         through
                         works
                         ,
                         he
                         beleeveth
                         not
                         to
                         get
                         that
                         for
                         Christs
                         sake
                         .
                         And
                         they
                         who
                         beleeve
                         that
                         their
                         sins
                         are
                         not
                         forgiven
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         saved
                         for
                         Christs
                         sake
                         ,
                         they
                         beleeve
                         not
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ;
                         for
                         the
                         Gospel
                         saith
                         .
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         be
                         saved
                         for
                         Christs
                         sake
                         ;
                         Sins
                         are
                         forgiven
                         you
                         for
                         Christs
                         sake
                         .
                         He
                         that
                         beleeveth
                         not
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         beleeveth
                         not
                         God
                         :
                         And
                         consequently
                         ,
                         they
                         that
                         beleeve
                         to
                         be
                         saved
                         by
                         their
                         works
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         get
                         remission
                         of
                         sins
                         by
                         their
                         own
                         deeds
                         ,
                         beleeve
                         not
                         God
                         ,
                         but
                         account
                         him
                         a
                         liar
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         utterly
                         deny
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         God.
                         Thou
                         wilt
                         say
                         ,
                         
                         Shall
                         we
                         then
                         do
                         no
                         good
                         works
                         ?
                         I
                         say
                         not
                         so
                         :
                         But
                         I
                         say
                         ,
                         we
                         should
                         do
                         no
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         
                         to
                         the
                         intent
                         to
                         get
                         the
                         kingdom
                         of
                         heaven
                         ,
                         or
                         remission
                         of
                         sins
                         ;
                         for
                         if
                         we
                         beleeve
                         to
                         get
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         heaven
                         
                         through
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         then
                         we
                         beleeve
                         not
                         to
                         get
                         it
                         through
                         the
                         promise
                         of
                         God.
                         Or
                         if
                         we
                         think
                         to
                         get
                         remission
                         of
                         our
                         sins
                         ,
                         by
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         we
                         believe
                         not
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         forgiven
                         us
                         by
                         Christ
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         we
                         count
                         God
                         a
                         liar
                         ;
                         for
                         God
                         saith
                         ,
                         Thou
                         shalt
                         have
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         heaven
                         for
                         my
                         Sons
                         sake
                         .
                         You
                         say
                         ,
                         
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         so
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         will
                         gain
                         it
                         through
                         mine
                         own
                         works
                         .
                         So
                         I
                         condemn
                         not
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         condemn
                         the
                         false
                         trust
                         in
                         any
                         works
                         ,
                         for
                         all
                         then
                         works
                         that
                         a
                         man
                         putteth
                         confidence
                         in
                         ,
                         are
                         therewith
                         intoxicate
                         or
                         impoysoned
                         ,
                         and
                         become
                         evil
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         do
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         but
                         beware
                         thou
                         do
                         them
                         not
                         to
                         get
                         any
                         good
                         through
                         them
                         ,
                         for
                         if
                         thou
                         do
                         ,
                         thou
                         receivest
                         the
                         good
                         ,
                         not
                         as
                         the
                         gift
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         but
                         as
                         a
                         debt
                         unto
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         makest
                         thy self
                         fellow
                         with
                         God
                         ,
                         because
                         thou
                         wilt
                         take
                         nothing
                         from
                         him
                         for
                         nought
                         .
                         What
                         ?
                         needeth
                         he
                         any
                         thing
                         of
                         thine
                         ,
                         who
                         giveth
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         and
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         poorer
                         ?
                         Therefore
                         do
                         nothing
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         but
                         take
                         of
                         him
                         ,
                         for
                         he
                         is
                         a
                         gentle
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         a
                         gladder
                         heart
                         will
                         give
                         us
                         all
                         things
                         that
                         we
                         need
                         ,
                         then
                         we
                         take
                         it
                         of
                         him
                         .
                         So
                         that
                         if
                         we
                         want
                         any
                         thing
                         ,
                         let
                         us
                         blame
                         our selves
                         .
                         Presse
                         not
                         then
                         to
                         the
                         inheritance
                         of
                         heaven
                         ,
                         through
                         presumption
                         of
                         thy
                         good
                         works
                         ;
                         for
                         if
                         thou
                         doest
                         ,
                         
                         thou
                         countest
                         thy self
                         holy
                         and
                         equall
                         unto
                         him
                         ,
                         because
                         thou
                         wilt
                         take
                         nothing
                         of
                         him
                         for
                         nought
                         ;
                         And
                         so
                         shalt
                         thou
                         fall
                         as
                         Lucifer
                         fell
                         from
                         heaven
                         for
                         his
                         pride
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Thus
               ends
               M.
               Patricks
               Articles
               .
               And
               so
               we
               return
               to
               our
               History
               .
               When
               those
               cruell
               wolves
               had
               (
               as
               they
               supposed
               )
               clean
               devoured
               the
               prey
               ,
               they
               found
               themselves
               in
               worse
               case
               then
               they
               were
               before
               ;
               for
               then
               within
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               yea
               ,
               almost
               within
               the
               whole
               Realm
               (
               who
               heard
               of
               that
               fact
               )
               there
               was
               none
               found
               who
               began
               not
               to
               inquire
               ,
               
               wherefore
               M.
               
                 Patrike
                 Hamilton
              
               was
               burnt
               ,
               and
               when
               his
               Articles
               were
               rehearsed
               ,
               Question
               was
               holden
               ,
               if
               such
               Articles
               were
               necessary
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               damnation
               .
               And
               so
               within
               short
               space
               ,
               many
               began
               to
               call
               in
               doubt
               ,
               that
               which
               before
               they
               held
               for
               a
               certain
               verity
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               the
               University
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               and
               S.
               Leonards
               Colledge
               ,
               principally
               by
               the
               labours
               of
               Master
               
                 Gawin
                 Logy
              
               ,
               
               the
               Novises
               of
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sub-Prior
               ,
               began
               to
               smell
               somewhat
               of
               the
               verity
               ,
               and
               to
               espie
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               received
               Superstition
               ;
               yea
               ,
               within
               few
               yeers
               after
               began
               both
               black
               and
               gray
               Friers
               publikely
               to
               Preach
               against
               the
               pride
               and
               idle
               life
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               
               and
               against
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               whole
               Ecclesi●sticall
               estate
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               was
               one
               called
               
                 Will.
                 Arith●
              
               ;
               who
               in
               a
               Sermon
               preached
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               spake
               somewhat
               more
               liberally
               against
               the
               licentious
               life
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               well
               bear
               .
               He
               spake
               further
               against
               the
               abuse
               of
               cursing
               and
               of
               Miracles
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Brechain
               ,
               having
               his
               Parasites
               and
               Jack-men
               in
               the
               Towne
               ,
               buffeted
               the
               Frier
               ,
               and
               called
               him
               Hereticke
               .
               The
               Frier
               impatient
               of
               the
               injury
               received
               ,
               past
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               
               and
               did
               communicate
               the
               heads
               of
               his
               Sermon
               with
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Mair
              
               ,
               whose
               word
               then
               was
               holden
               as
               an
               Oracle
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               being
               assured
               of
               him
               ,
               than
               such
               Doctrine
               might
               well
               be
               defended
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               defend
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               contained
               no
               Heresie
               .
               There
               was
               one
               day
               appointed
               to
               the
               said
               Frier
               ,
               to
               make
               repetition
               of
               the
               same
               Sermon
               :
               and
               advertisement
               was
               given
               to
               all
               such
               as
               was
               offended
               at
               the
               former
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               upon
               the
               day
               appointed
               ▪
               appeared
               the
               said
               Frier
               ,
               and
               had
               amongst
               his
               Auditors
               ,
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Mair
              
               ,
               M.
               
                 George
                 Lockart
              
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Gambuskeneth
               ,
               M.
               
                 Patricke
                 Hepburn
              
               Prior
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Doctours
               ,
               and
               Masters
               of
               the
               Universities
               .
            
             
             
               The
               theme
               of
               his
               Sermon
               was
               ;
               
                 Verity
                 is
                 the
                 strongest
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               His
               discourse
               of
               cursing
               was
               ▪
               That
               if
               it
               were
               warily
               used
               ,
               it
               were
               the
               most
               fearfull
               thing
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               
               for
               it
               were
               the
               very
               separation
               of
               man
               from
               God
               ;
               but
               that
               it
               should
               not
               be
               used
               rashly
               ,
               and
               for
               every
               light
               cause
               ,
               but
               onely
               against
               open
               and
               incorrigible
               sinners
               :
               but
               now
               ;
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               avarice
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               ignorance
               of
               their
               Office
               ,
               hath
               caused
               it
               altogether
               to
               be
               vile-pended
               .
               For
               the
               Priest
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               whose
               Duty
               and
               Office
               is
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               standeth
               up
               on
               Sunday
               ,
               and
               cryeth
               ,
               Anne
               has
               lost
               her
               Spindle
               ;
               There
               is
               a
               Flail
               stollen
               behinde
               the
               barne
               ;
               The
               goodwife
               on
               the
               other
               side
               of
               the
               gate
               hath
               lost
               a
               horne
               spoon
               ;
               Gods
               curse
               and
               mine
               I
               give
               to
               them
               that
               knoweth
               of
               thy
               goods
               ,
               and
               restoreth
               them
               not
               .
               How
               the
               people
               mocked
               their
               cursing
               ,
               he
               further
               told
               a
               merry
               tale
               ,
               How
               after
               a
               Sermon
               that
               he
               made
               at
               Dumfermeling
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               a
               house
               where
               gossips
               were
               drinking
               their
               Sundayes
               penny
               ;
               and
               he
               being
               drie
               ,
               asked
               drink
               ;
               Yes
               Father
               (
               said
               one
               of
               the
               gossips
               )
               ye
               shall
               have
               drinke
               ,
               but
               ye
               must
               first
               resolve
               one
               doubt
               which
               is
               risen
               among
               us
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               What
               servant
               will
               serve
               a
               man
               best
               at
               least
               expences
               ?
               The
               good
               Angel
               ,
               said
               I
               ,
               who
               is
               mans
               keeper
               ,
               who
               maketh
               good
               service
               without
               expences
               .
               Tush
               ,
               said
               the
               gossip
               ,
               we
               mean
               no
               such
               high
               matters
               ;
               we
               mean
               ,
               What
               honest
               man
               will
               do
               greatest
               service
               for
               least
               expences
               .
               And
               while
               I
               was
               musing
               (
               said
               the
               Frier
               )
               what
               that
               should
               mean
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 ,
                 father
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 Clerks
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 wisest
                 men
                 .
              
               Know
               ye
               not
               how
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Officials
               serve
               us
               husbandmen
               ,
               Will
               they
               not
               give
               to
               us
               a
               letter
               of
               cursing
               for
               a
               plack
               ,
               to
               last
               for
               a
               yeare
               ,
               to
               curse
               all
               that
               look
               over
               our
               ditch
               ,
               and
               that
               keep
               our
               Corne
               better
               nor
               the
               sleeping
               boy
               that
               will
               have
               three
               shillings
               of
               Fee
               ,
               a
               shirt
               ,
               and
               a
               pair
               of
               shooes
               in
               the
               yeer
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               their
               cursing
               do
               any
               thing
               ,
               we
               hold
               the
               Bishops
               the
               cheapest
               servants
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               that
               are
               within
               the
               Realme
               .
               As
               concerning
               Miracles
               ,
               
               he
               declared
               what
               deligence
               the
               ancients
               took
               to
               try
               true
               miracles
               from
               false
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               greedinesse
               of
               Priests
               not
               onely
               receive
               false
               miracles
               ,
               but
               also
               they
               cherish
               and
               hire
               knaves
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               their
               Chappels
               may
               be
               the
               better
               renowned
               ,
               and
               Offerings
               may
               be
               augmented
               .
               And
               thereupon
               are
               many
               Chappels
               founded
               ,
               as
               that
               if
               our
               Lady
               were
               mightier
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               took
               more
               pleasure
               in
               one
               place
               than
               in
               another
               ;
               As
               of
               late
               dayes
               our
               Lady
               of
               Karsgreng
               hath
               hopped
               from
               one
               green
               hillock
               to
               another
               :
               But
               honest
               men
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               (
               said
               he
               )
               if
               ye
               love
               your
               wives
               and
               daughters
               ,
               hold
               them
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               else
               send
               them
               in
               good
               honest
               company
               ;
               for
               if
               ye
               knew
               what
               miracles
               were
               wrought
               there
               ,
               ye
               would
               neither
               thank
               God
               nor
               our
               Lady
               .
               And
               thus
               he
               meerly
               tanted
               their
               Priests
               of
               whoredome
               and
               adultery
               used
               at
               such
               devotion
               .
            
             
               Another
               Article
               was
               judged
               more
               hard
               ;
               for
               he
               alleadged
               the
               common
               Law
               ,
               That
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               might
               correct
               the
               Church-men
               ,
               and
               deprive
               them
               of
               their
               Benefices
               for
               open
               vices
               .
               Another
               day
               the
               same
               Frier
               made
               another
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Unreason
               ,
               unto
               whom
               ,
               and
               whose
               Laws
               ;
               he
               compareth
               Prelats
               of
               that
               age
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               subject
               to
               no
               Laws
               ,
               no
               more
               than
               was
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Unreason
               .
               And
               among
               other
               things
               ,
               he
               told
               such
               a
               merry
               jest
               :
               There
               was
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               a
               Prelats
               Peere
               ,
               a
               true
               servant
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Love
               ,
               who
               upon
               a
               night
               after
               
               Supper
               ,
               asked
               of
               his
               Gentlemen
               ,
               by
               the
               faith
               that
               they
               ought
               to
               the
               king
               of
               Love
               ,
               that
               they
               truely
               declare
               how
               many
               sundry
               women
               every
               one
               of
               them
               had
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               of
               them
               were
               mens
               wives
               .
               One
               answered
               ,
               He
               had
               lien
               with
               five
               ,
               and
               two
               of
               them
               were
               married
               .
               The
               other
               answered
               ,
               I
               have
               had
               seven
               ,
               and
               three
               of
               them
               are
               married
               .
               It
               came
               last
               to
               my
               Lord
               Abbot
               himself
               ,
               who
               making
               it
               very
               nice
               for
               a
               little
               space
               ,
               gave
               in
               the
               end
               a
               plain
               confession
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               youngest
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               I
               had
               the
               round
               dozen
               ,
               and
               seven
               of
               them
               are
               mens
               wives
               .
               Now
               said
               the
               Frier
               ,
               This
               god
               and
               king
               of
               Love
               ,
               to
               whom
               our
               Prelates
               do
               homage
               ,
               is
               the
               master
               devill
               of
               hell
               ,
               from
               whom
               such
               fruits
               and
               works
               do
               proceed
               .
               This
               Frier
               was
               known
               by
               his
               proper
               tokens
               to
               have
               been
               Prior
               
                 Patrike
                 Hepburne
              
               ,
               now
               Bishop
               of
               Murray
               ,
               who
               to
               this
               day
               hath
               continued
               in
               the
               profession
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               to
               his
               god
               and
               king
               of
               love
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               supposed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               kinde
               of
               preaching
               ,
               that
               this
               Frier
               remained
               Papist
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               For
               the
               other
               Friers
               fearing
               to
               lose
               the
               Benediction
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Their
               
                 Malt
                 and
                 their
                 Meale
              
               ,
               and
               their
               other
               appointed
               Pensions
               ,
               caused
               the
               said
               Frier
               to
               flie
               to
               England
               ,
               where
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               people
               and
               Papistry
               ,
               he
               was
               cast
               into
               prison
               at
               King
               Henries
               commandment
               .
               But
               so
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               open
               the
               mouth
               of
               Balaams
               own
               Asse
               to
               cry
               out
               against
               the
               vitious
               lives
               of
               the
               Clergie
               of
               that
               age
               .
            
             
               Shortly
               after
               this
               ,
               new
               consultation
               was
               taken
               there
               that
               some
               should
               be
               burnt
               ;
               for
               men
               began
               liberally
               to
               speak
               .
               A
               merry
               Gentleman
               named
               
                 Iohn
                 Lindsey
              
               ,
               familiar
               to
               Bishop
               
                 Iames
                 Betonne
              
               ,
               standing
               by
               when
               consultation
               was
               had
               ,
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               If
               ye
               burne
               any
               more
               ,
               except
               ye
               follow
               my
               counsell
               ,
               ye
               will
               utterly
               destroy
               your selves
               ;
               if
               ye
               will
               burne
               them
               ,
               let
               them
               be
               burnt
               in
               hollow
               Cellars
               ;
               for
               the
               smoke
               of
               Master
               
                 Patrike
                 Hammilton
              
               hath
               infected
               as
               many
               as
               it
               blew
               upon
               .
               Thus
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               they
               should
               be
               tanted
               in
               their
               own
               face
               .
               But
               here
               followeth
               the
               most
               merry
               of
               all
               :
               One
               
                 Alexander
                 Furrour
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               imprisoned
               seven
               yeers
               in
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Dungwaill
              
               (
               according
               to
               the
               charity
               of
               Church-men
               )
               entertained
               his
               wife
               ,
               and
               wasted
               the
               poor
               mans
               substance
               ;
               for
               the
               which
               cause
               at
               his
               returning
               ,
               he
               spake
               more
               liberally
               of
               Priests
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               bear
               :
               And
               so
               was
               he
               declared
               to
               be
               accused
               for
               heresie
               ,
               and
               called
               to
               his
               answer
               to
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               he
               leapt
               up
               merrily
               upon
               the
               Scaffold
               ,
               and
               casting
               a
               gambade
               ,
               said
               ,
               
               Where
               are
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Players
               ?
               Master
               
                 Andrew
                 Olyphant
              
               offended
               therewith
               ,
               said
               ,
               It
               shall
               be
               no
               Play
               to
               you
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               before
               ye
               depart
               ,
               and
               so
               began
               to
               reade
               his
               Accusation
               ;
               the
               first
               Article
               whereof
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 despised
                 the
                 Masse
              
               .
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 I
                 heare
                 more
                 Maffes
                 in
                 eight
                 dayes
                 ,
                 than
                 three
                 Bishops
                 there
                 sitting
                 say
                 in
                 a
                 yeare
                 .
              
               Accused
               secondly
               of
               
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 The
                 Priests
                 ,
              
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 were
                 the
                 most
                 common
                 contemners
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 specially
                 of
                 Matrimony
                 .
              
               And
               that
               he
               witnessed
               by
               many
               of
               the
               Priests
               there
               present
               ,
               and
               named
               the
               mans
               wife
               with
               whom
               they
               had
               medled
               ,
               and
               especially
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Dungwaill
              
               ,
               who
               had
               seven
               yeers
               together
               abused
               his
               own
               wife
               ,
               and
               consumed
               his
               substance
               ;
               and
               said
               ,
               because
               I
               complain
               of
               such
               injuries
               ,
               I
               am
               here
               summoned
               and
               accused
               as
               one
               that
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               burnt
               :
               For
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               will
               ye
               take
               wives
               of
               your
               own
               ,
               that
               I
               and
               others
               whom
               ye
               have
               abused
               ,
               may
               be
               revenged
               upon
               you
               .
               Then
               Bishop
               
                 Gawin
                 Dumbar
              
               ,
               named
               the
               old
               Bishop
               of
               Aberdein
               ,
               thinking
               to
               justifie
               himself
               
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               said
               ,
               Carle
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               know
               my
               wife
               .
               The
               said
               Alexander
               answered
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               are
               too
               old
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               I
               shall
               drink
               with
               your
               daughter
               or
               I
               depart
               ,
               and
               thereat
               was
               smiling
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               loud
               laughter
               of
               some
               ,
               for
               the
               Bishop
               had
               a
               daughter
               married
               with
               
                 Andrew
                 Balfour
              
               in
               that
               Town
               .
               Then
               the
               Bishop
               bade
               away
               with
               the
               carle
               .
               But
               he
               answered
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               depart
               this
               hour
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               more
               to
               speak
               against
               the
               vices
               of
               Priests
               ,
               than
               I
               can
               expresse
               this
               whole
               day
               .
               And
               so
               after
               divers
               purposes
               ,
               they
               commanded
               him
               to
               burn
               his
               Bill
               .
               And
               he
               demanding
               the
               cause
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               Because
               ye
               have
               spoken
               these
               Articles
               whereof
               ye
               are
               accused
               .
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               The
               great
               devill
               beare
               them
               away
               that
               first
               and
               last
               said
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               took
               the
               Bill
               ,
               and
               chawing
               it
               ,
               he
               spat
               it
               in
               Master
               
                 Andrew
                 Olyphants
              
               face
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Now
               burn
               it
               or
               drown
               it
               ,
               whether
               ye
               wil
               ,
               ye
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               me
               .
               But
               I
               must
               have
               somewhat
               of
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               to
               begin
               my
               pack
               againe
               ,
               which
               a
               Priest
               and
               my
               wife
               ,
               a
               Priests
               whore
               ,
               have
               spent
               .
               And
               so
               every
               Prelat
               and
               rich
               Priest
               ,
               glad
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               his
               evill
               ,
               gave
               him
               somewhat
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               he
               ,
               for
               he
               understood
               nothing
               of
               Religion
               .
               But
               so
               fearfull
               it
               was
               then
               to
               speak
               any
               thing
               against
               Priests
               ,
               that
               the
               least
               word
               spoken
               against
               them
               ,
               yea
               ,
               albeit
               it
               was
               spoken
               in
               a
               mans
               sleep
               ,
               was
               judged
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               practised
               upon
               
                 Richard
                 Carmichell
              
               ,
               yet
               living
               in
               Fyfe
               ,
               who
               being
               young
               ,
               and
               Singer
               in
               the
               Chappel
               Royal
               of
               Sterelin
               ,
               happened
               in
               his
               sleep
               to
               say
               ,
               The
               devill
               take
               away
               the
               Priests
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               a
               greedy
               pack
               .
               He
               therefore
               accused
               by
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Clapperton
              
               ,
               Dean
               of
               the
               said
               Chappel
               ,
               was
               compelled
               forthwith
               to
               burne
               his
               Bill
               .
               But
               God
               shortly
               after
               raised
               up
               against
               them
               stronger
               Champions
               :
               For
               
                 Alexander
                 Seton
              
               ,
               
               a
               black
               Frier
               ,
               of
               good
               learning
               and
               estimation
               ,
               began
               to
               blame
               the
               corrupt
               doctrine
               of
               Papistry
               .
               For
               the
               space
               of
               a
               whole
               Lent
               ,
               he
               taught
               the
               Commandment
               onely
               ,
               ever
               beating
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               his
               auditors
               ,
               That
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               had
               of
               many
               yeers
               not
               been
               truely
               taught
               :
               for
               mens
               Tradition
               had
               obscured
               the
               purity
               of
               it
               .
               These
               were
               his
               accustomed
               Propositions
               ;
               1.
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               end
               and
               perfection
               of
               the
               Law.
               2.
               
               There
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               where
               Gods
               Law
               is
               not
               violated
               .
               3.
               
               To
               satisfie
               for
               sins
               ,
               lies
               not
               in
               mans
               power
               ;
               but
               the
               remission
               thereof
               cometh
               by
               unfained
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               apprehending
               God
               the
               Father
               mercifull
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               Son.
               While
               oftentimes
               he
               puts
               his
               auditors
               in
               minde
               of
               this
               and
               the
               like
               Heads
               ;
               he
               maketh
               no
               mention
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               Pardons
               ,
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               prayer
               to
               Saints
               ,
               nor
               of
               such
               trifles
               .
               The
               dumb
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               forsworne
               rabble
               began
               to
               suspect
               him
               ,
               and
               yet
               said
               they
               nothing
               publikely
               ,
               till
               Lent
               was
               ended
               .
               And
               he
               passed
               to
               Dundie
               :
               And
               then
               one
               in
               his
               absence
               ,
               hired
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               openly
               condemned
               the
               whole
               Doctrine
               that
               before
               he
               had
               taught
               .
               Which
               coming
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               said
               Frier
               Alexander
               ,
               then
               being
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               without
               delay
               he
               returned
               to
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               
               caused
               immediately
               to
               toll
               the
               Bell
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               signification
               that
               he
               would
               preach
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               did
               indeed
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               Sermon
               he
               affirmeth
               (
               and
               that
               more
               plainly
               than
               at
               any
               other
               time
               )
               whatsoever
               in
               all
               his
               whole
               Sermons
               he
               had
               taught
               before
               ,
               the
               whole
               Lent
               past
               ;
               adding
               ,
               That
               within
               Scotland
               there
               were
               no
               true
               Bishops
               ,
               if
               that
               Bishops
               should
               be
               known
               by
               such
               notes
               and
               vertues
               as
               S.
               Paul
               requires
               in
               Bishops
               .
               This
               delation
               flew
               with
               wings
               to
               the
               Bishops
               ears
               ,
               who
               without
               
               further
               delay
               sent
               for
               the
               said
               Friar
               Alexander
               ,
               who
               began
               sharply
               to
               accuse
               that
               he
               had
               so
               ●landerously
               spoken
               of
               the
               dignitie
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               behoved
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               a
               Preacher
               or
               else
               he
               were
               but
               a
               dumb
               dog
               ,
               and
               fed
               not
               the
               flock
               ,
               but
               fed
               his
               own
               bellie
               .
               The
               man
               being
               witty
               ,
               and
               minding
               that
               which
               was
               his
               most
               assured
               defence
               ,
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ▪
               The
               reporters
               of
               such
               things
               are
               manifest
               liars
               .
               Whereat
               the
               Bishop
               rejoyced
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Your
               answer
               pleaseth
               me
               well
               ;
               I
               never
               could
               think
               of
               you
               that
               ye
               would
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               affirm
               such
               things
               :
               Where
               are
               the
               knaves
               that
               have
               brought
               me
               this
               tale
               ?
               Who
               comparing
               and
               affirming
               the
               same
               that
               they
               did
               before
               ,
               he
               still
               replyed
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               liers
               .
               But
               while
               the
               witnesses
               were
               multiplied
               ,
               and
               men
               were
               brought
               to
               attention
               ,
               he
               turned
               him
               to
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               ye
               may
               hear
               and
               consider
               ,
               what
               ears
               these
               Asses
               have
               ,
               
               who
               cannot
               discern
               betwixt
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Esay
                 ,
                 Zachary
              
               ,
               and
               Malachy
               ,
               and
               Frier
               
                 Alexander
                 Seton
              
               .
               In
               very
               deed
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               It
               behoveth
               a
               Bishop
               to
               be
               a
               Teacher
               ;
               Esay
               said
               ,
               That
               they
               that
               fed
               not
               the
               flock
               are
               dumb
               dogs
               ;
               and
               Zachary
               saith
               ,
               They
               are
               idle
               Pastors
               :
               I
               of
               mine
               own
               head
               affirmed
               nothing
               ,
               but
               declared
               what
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               before
               pronounced
               :
               At
               whom
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               not
               offended
               ,
               justly
               ye
               cannot
               be
               offended
               at
               me
               .
               And
               so
               yet
               again
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               manifest
               liars
               that
               reported
               unto
               you
               that
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               ye
               and
               others
               that
               preach
               not
               ,
               are
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               belly-gods
               .
               Albeit
               after
               that
               the
               Bishop
               was
               highly
               offended
               ,
               as
               well
               at
               the
               scoffe
               and
               bitter
               mock
               ,
               as
               at
               the
               bold
               liberty
               of
               that
               learned
               man
               ,
               yet
               durst
               he
               not
               hazard
               for
               that
               present
               ,
               to
               execute
               his
               malice
               conceived
               .
               For
               nought
               only
               feareth
               he
               the
               learning
               ,
               and
               bold
               spirit
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               favour
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Prince
               ,
               King
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               good
               credite
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               at
               that
               time
               his
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               had
               exhorted
               him
               to
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               meditation
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               and
               unto
               purity
               of
               life
               .
               
               But
               the
               said
               Bishop
               ,
               with
               his
               complices
               ,
               foreseeing
               what
               danger
               might
               come
               to
               their
               estate
               ,
               if
               such
               familiarity
               should
               continue
               betwixt
               the
               Prince
               and
               a
               man
               so
               learned
               ,
               and
               so
               repugning
               to
               their
               affections
               ,
               laboureth
               by
               all
               means
               to
               make
               the
               said
               Frier
               Alexander
               odious
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               easily
               found
               the
               means
               by
               the
               gray
               Friers
               (
               who
               by
               their
               hypocrisie
               deceived
               many
               )
               to
               traduce
               the
               innocent
               as
               an
               Heretick
               .
               This
               accusation
               was
               easily
               believed
               of
               the
               young
               Prince
               ;
               who
               being
               much
               given
               to
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               abhorred
               all
               counsell
               that
               repugned
               thereto
               .
               And
               because
               he
               did
               remember
               what
               a
               terrour
               the
               admonitions
               of
               the
               said
               Alexander
               was
               unto
               his
               blinded
               conscience
               ,
               without
               resistance
               he
               subscribed
               to
               their
               accusation
               ,
               affirming
               that
               he
               knew
               more
               then
               they
               did
               in
               that
               matter
               .
               For
               he
               understood
               well
               enough
               that
               he
               smelled
               of
               the
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               by
               such
               things
               as
               he
               had
               shewed
               to
               him
               under
               Confession
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               promised
               that
               he
               should
               follow
               the
               counsell
               of
               the
               Bishops
               in
               punishing
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               others
               of
               that
               Sect.
               These
               things
               understood
               by
               the
               said
               Alexander
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               the
               information
               of
               his
               friends
               and
               familiars
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               strange
               countenance
               of
               the
               King
               unto
               him
               ;
               provideth
               the
               next
               way
               to
               avoid
               the
               fury
               of
               a
               misled
               Prince
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               his
               habit
               he
               departeth
               the
               Realme
               ;
               and
               coming
               to
               Berwicke
               ,
               wrote
               back
               again
               to
               the
               King
               his
               Complaint
               and
               Admonition
               ;
               
               The
               very
               Tenour
               and
               Copy
               whereof
               followeth
               ,
               and
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     MOst
                     gracious
                     Soveraigne
                     Lord
                     ,
                     
                     under
                     the
                     Lord
                     and
                     King
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     of
                     whom
                     onely
                     thy
                     Highnesse
                     and
                     Majestie
                     hast
                     power
                     and
                     authority
                     ,
                     to
                     exercise
                     Justice
                     within
                     this
                     thy
                     Realme
                     under
                     God
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     King
                     and
                     Lord
                     of
                     all
                     Realms
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     mortall
                     kings
                     are
                     but
                     onely
                     servants
                     unto
                     that
                     onely
                     immortall
                     Prince
                     ,
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   ,
                   I
                   wot
                   ,
                   unknowne
                   to
                   thy
                   gracious
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   how
                   that
                   thy
                   Majesties
                   sometime
                   servant
                   and
                   Orator
                   (
                   and
                   ever
                   shall
                   be
                   to
                   my
                   lives
                   end
                   )
                   is
                   departed
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   Realm
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   next
                   adjacent
                   of
                   England
                   ;
                   neverthelesse
                   ,
                   I
                   believe
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   my
                   departing
                   is
                   unknown
                   to
                   thy
                   gracious
                   Majesty
                   :
                   Which
                   onely
                   is
                   ,
                   Because
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Church-men
                   of
                   thy
                   Realm
                   have
                   had
                   heretofore
                   such
                   authority
                   upon
                   thy
                   subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   apparently
                   they
                   were
                   rather
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   the
                   subject
                   ;
                   which
                   unjust
                   Regiment
                   is
                   of
                   it self
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   Gods
                   Law.
                   Then
                   thou
                   art
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Master
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   thy
                   subjects
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   testified
                   expresly
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                   And
                   also
                   because
                   they
                   will
                   give
                   no
                   man
                   of
                   any
                   degree
                   or
                   state
                   (
                   whom
                   they
                   often
                   call
                   Hereticks
                   )
                   audience
                   ,
                   time
                   ,
                   nor
                   place
                   to
                   speak
                   and
                   have
                   defence
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   against
                   all
                   Law
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   old
                   Law
                   (
                   called
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Moses
                   )
                   and
                   the
                   new
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   .
                   So
                   that
                   if
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   had
                   audience
                   and
                   place
                   to
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   shewed
                   my
                   just
                   defence
                   ,
                   conformable
                   to
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   never
                   have
                   fled
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   Realm
                   ,
                   suppose
                   it
                   should
                   have
                   cost
                   me
                   my
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   I
                   believed
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   no
                   audience
                   ,
                   nor
                   place
                   to
                   answer
                   (
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   great
                   with
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   )
                   I
                   departed
                   not
                   doubting
                   ,
                   but
                   moved
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   unto
                   a
                   better
                   time
                   ▪
                   that
                   God
                   illuminate
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   give
                   every
                   man
                   audience
                   (
                   is
                   thou
                   shouldst
                   and
                   mayst
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   who
                   are
                   accused
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   certifie
                   thy
                   Highnesse
                   that
                   these
                   are
                   no
                   vain
                   words
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   deed
                   and
                   effect
                   ,
                   here
                   I
                   offer
                   me
                   to
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   to
                   come
                   in
                   thy
                   Realme
                   again
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   will
                   give
                   me
                   audience
                   ,
                   and
                   hear
                   what
                   I
                   have
                   for
                   me
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   and
                   cause
                   any
                   Bishop
                   or
                   Abbot
                   ,
                   Friar
                   or
                   Secular
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   most
                   cunning
                   (
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   cannot
                   reade
                   their
                   Mattins
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   made
                   Judges
                   of
                   Heresie
                   )
                   to
                   impugne
                   me
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   my
                   part
                   be
                   found
                   wrong
                   ,
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   being
                   present
                   and
                   Judge
                   ,
                   I
                   refuse
                   no
                   pain
                   worthy
                   or
                   condigne
                   for
                   my
                   fault
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   that
                   I
                   convince
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   lay
                   to
                   my
                   charge
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   law
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   inventions
                   to
                   uphold
                   their
                   own
                   glory
                   and
                   pridefull
                   life
                   ,
                   and
                   daily
                   scourging
                   of
                   thy
                   poor
                   subjects
                   ▪
                   I
                   refer
                   my self
                   to
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   as
                   Judge
                   ,
                   Whether
                   he
                   hath
                   the
                   victory
                   that
                   holds
                   him
                   at
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   fail
                   ,
                   or
                   be
                   false
                   ,
                   or
                   they
                   that
                   holds
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   very
                   oft
                   plain
                   contrary
                   ,
                   and
                   against
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   of
                   necessity
                   false
                   ,
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   lies
                   .
                   For
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   veritie
                   (
                   which
                   is
                   Christ
                   and
                   his
                   Law
                   )
                   is
                   of
                   necessity
                   a
                   lie
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   witnesse
                   that
                   this
                   comes
                   of
                   all
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   remain
                   at
                   Berwike
                   while
                   I
                   get
                   thy
                   Majesties
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   without
                   fail
                   return
                   ,
                   having
                   thy
                   hand
                   write
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   audience
                   ,
                   &
                   place
                   to
                   speak
                   .
                   No
                   more
                   I
                   desire
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   whereof
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   been
                   sure
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   never
                   
                   have
                   departed
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   mayst
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   thereof
                   ,
                   if
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   justnesse
                   of
                   my
                   Cause
                   ,
                   or
                   dread
                   of
                   persecution
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   had
                   moved
                   me
                   to
                   depart
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   so
                   pleasantly
                   revert
                   ,
                   onely
                   distrust
                   was
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   my
                   departing
                   .
                   Pardon
                   me
                   to
                   say
                   that
                   which
                   lieth
                   to
                   thy
                   Majesties
                   charge
                   .
                   Thou
                   art
                   bound
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   suppose
                   they
                   falsly
                   lie
                   ,
                   saying
                   it
                   pertaineth
                   not
                   to
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   to
                   intermeddle
                   with
                   such
                   matters
                   )
                   to
                   cause
                   every
                   man
                   in
                   any
                   case
                   accused
                   of
                   his
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   their
                   just
                   defence
                   &
                   their
                   accusers
                   produced
                   conform
                   to
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   .
                   They
                   blinde
                   thy
                   Matie
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   knows
                   nothing
                   of
                   thy
                   law
                   :
                   but
                   if
                   I
                   prove
                   not
                   this
                   out
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   law
                   ,
                   I
                   offer
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   .
                   Thy
                   Matie
                   therefore
                   by
                   experience
                   ,
                   may
                   daily
                   learn
                   (
                   seeing
                   they
                   neither
                   fear
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   lives
                   testifie
                   ,
                   neither
                   thee
                   their
                   Naturall
                   Prince
                   ,
                   as
                   their
                   usurped
                   power
                   in
                   their
                   actions
                   shews
                   )
                   why
                   thy
                   Highnes
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   longer
                   blinded
                   .
                   Thou
                   maist
                   consider
                   that
                   they
                   pretend
                   nothing
                   else
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   the
                   maintenance
                   and
                   upholding
                   of
                   their
                   barded
                   mules
                   ,
                   augmenting
                   of
                   their
                   insatiable
                   avarice
                   ,
                   and
                   continuall
                   overthrowing
                   and
                   swallowing
                   up
                   thy
                   poore
                   subjects
                   ;
                   neither
                   preaching
                   nor
                   teaching
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   (
                   as
                   they
                   should
                   )
                   the
                   rude
                   ignorant
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   contend
                   who
                   may
                   be
                   most
                   high
                   ,
                   most
                   rich
                   ,
                   and
                   neerest
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   ;
                   to
                   put
                   thy
                   Temporal
                   Lords
                   and
                   Lieges
                   out
                   of
                   thy
                   counsell
                   and
                   favour
                   ,
                   who
                   should
                   be
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   most
                   tender
                   servants
                   to
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   in
                   all
                   time
                   of
                   need
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   thee
                   and
                   thy
                   Crown
                   :
                   And
                   where
                   they
                   desire
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   to
                   to
                   put
                   out
                   thy
                   Temporal
                   Lords
                   and
                   Lieges
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   despise
                   their
                   vitious
                   life
                   ,
                   What
                   else
                   intend
                   they
                   ,
                   but
                   onely
                   thy
                   death
                   and
                   destruction
                   ,
                   as
                   thou
                   maist
                   easily
                   perceive
                   :
                   suppose
                   they
                   colour
                   their
                   false
                   intent
                   and
                   minde
                   with
                   the
                   pursuit
                   of
                   heresie
                   ;
                   for
                   when
                   thy
                   Barons
                   are
                   put
                   downe
                   ,
                   What
                   art
                   thou
                   but
                   the
                   king
                   of
                   Land
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   of
                   necessity
                   must
                   be
                   guided
                   by
                   them
                   :
                   and
                   there
                   (
                   no
                   doubt
                   )
                   where
                   a
                   blinde
                   man
                   is
                   guide
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   a
                   fall
                   in
                   the
                   mire
                   .
                   Therefore
                   let
                   thy
                   Majesty
                   take
                   boldnes
                   and
                   authority
                   ,
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   suffer
                   not
                   their
                   cruell
                   persecution
                   to
                   proceed
                   ,
                   without
                   audience
                   given
                   to
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   accused
                   ,
                   and
                   just
                   place
                   of
                   defence
                   :
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   thy
                   subjects
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   or
                   may
                   do
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   need
                   ,
                   tranquility
                   ,
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   policy
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   ,
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   the
                   heavens
                   .
                   May
                   it
                   please
                   you
                   to
                   give
                   one
                   Copy
                   of
                   this
                   to
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Original
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   shall
                   have
                   experience
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   go
                   against
                   one
                   word
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   daily
                   make
                   my
                   hearty
                   devotion
                   for
                   thy
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   prosperity
                   and
                   welfare
                   of
                   thy
                   body
                   and
                   soul.
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   thy
                   gracious
                   Highnesse
                   will
                   give
                   answer
                   to
                   this
                   Letter
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   Presenter
                   of
                   it
                   unto
                   thy
                   Highnesse
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Berwike
                     ,
                  
                   
                     by
                     thy
                     Highnesse
                     servant
                     and
                     Orator
                     .
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                       ,
                       Alexander
                       Seton
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Letter
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               Kings
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               read
               ;
               but
               what
               could
               greatly
               avail
               ,
               where
               the
               pride
               and
               corruption
               of
               Prelats
               commanded
               what
               they
               pleased
               ;
               and
               the
               flattery
               of
               Courtiers
               fostered
               the
               unadvised
               Prince
               in
               all
               dissolutenesse
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               they
               made
               him
               obsequious
               unto
               them
               .
               
               From
               the
               death
               of
               that
               constant
               Witnesse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               M.
               
                 Patrike
                 Hammilton
              
               ,
               God
               disclosing
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               .
               There
               was
               one
               Forrest
               of
               Linlytquow
               taken
               ,
               
               who
               after
               long
               imprisonment
               in
               the
               said
               Tower
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               was
               adjudged
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               by
               the
               ●aid
               Bishop
               
                 Iames
                 Betonne
              
               and
               his
               Doctors
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               crime
               ,
               
               but
               because
               he
               had
               a
               new
               Testament
               in
               English.
               Further
               of
               that
               History
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               except
               that
               he
               died
               constantly
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               patience
               at
               S.
               Andrews
               .
               After
               whose
               death
               th●
               flame
               of
               Persecution
               ceased
               ,
               till
               the
               death
               of
               M.
               
                 Norman
                 Gurlaw
              
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               ten
               yeeres
               ,
               
               or
               thereabout
               ,
               not
               that
               the
               bloody
               beasts
               ceased
               by
               all
               means
               to
               suppresse
               the
               lyght
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               trouble
               such
               as
               in
               any
               sort
               were
               suspected
               to
               abhorre
               their
               corruption
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               Realme
               in
               these
               times
               was
               troubled
               with
               intestine
               and
               cruell
               warres
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               much
               blood
               was
               shed
               ;
               first
               at
               Melrosse
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Dowglas
               and
               Balclench
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1526.
               the
               24.
               day
               of
               July
               :
               Next
               at
               Lynlythcow
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Hamiltons
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               who
               was
               sisters
               son
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               ▪
               where
               the
               said
               Earle
               with
               many
               others
               lost
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               day
               of
               September
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               yeere
               :
               And
               last
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               King
               himself
               and
               the
               foresaid
               Dowglas
               ,
               whom
               he
               banished
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               held
               him
               in
               exile
               during
               his
               whole
               dayes
               .
               By
               reason
               of
               these
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               of
               other
               troubles
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               bloody
               bands
               could
               not
               finde
               the
               time
               so
               favourable
               unto
               them
               as
               they
               required
               ,
               to
               execute
               their
               Tyrannie
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               middle
               time
               ,
               
               so
               did
               the
               wisedome
               of
               God
               provide
               ,
               that
               Henry
               the
               eight
               ,
               
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               did
               abolish
               from
               his
               Realme
               the
               name
               and
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               of
               Rome
               ,
               
               commanded
               the
               Bible
               to
               be
               read
               in
               English
               ,
               suppressed
               the
               Abbeys
               and
               other
               places
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               with
               their
               Idols
               ,
               which
               gave
               great
               hope
               to
               divers
               Realmes
               ,
               that
               some
               godly
               Reformation
               should
               thereof
               have
               ensued
               :
               And
               therefore
               from
               this
               our
               Countrey
               did
               divers
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               lived
               in
               feare
               of
               Persecution
               ,
               repaire
               to
               that
               Realme
               ,
               where
               albeit
               they
               found
               not
               such
               purity
               as
               they
               wished
               (
               and
               therefore
               divers
               of
               them
               sought
               other
               countreys
               )
               yet
               they
               escaped
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               mercilesse
               men
               ,
               and
               were
               reserved
               to
               better
               times
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               fructifie
               within
               his
               Church
               in
               divers
               places
               and
               parts
               ,
               and
               in
               divers
               vocations
               .
               
                 Alexander
                 Setonne
              
               remained
               in
               England
               ,
               and
               publikely
               (
               with
               great
               praise
               and
               comfort
               of
               many
               )
               taught
               the
               Gospel
               in
               all
               sincerity
               certain
               yeers
               .
               And
               albeit
               the
               craftinesse
               of
               Gardner
               Bishop
               of
               Winchester
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               circumvented
               the
               said
               Alexander
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               caused
               him
               at
               Pauls
               Crosse
               ,
               to
               affirme
               certaine
               things
               that
               repugned
               to
               his
               former
               Doctrine
               :
               yet
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               God
               potently
               had
               assisted
               him
               in
               all
               his
               life
               ,
               
               and
               that
               also
               in
               his
               death
               (
               which
               shortly
               after
               followed
               )
               he
               found
               the
               mercy
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               whereupon
               he
               ever
               exhorted
               all
               men
               to
               depend
               .
               
                 Alexander
                 Alaesius
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Fyfe
              
               ,
               and
               that
               famous
               man
               Doctor
               Machabeus
               departed
               unto
               Dutchland
               ,
               where
               by
               Gods
               providence
               they
               were
               distributed
               to
               severall
               places
               .
               Makdowell
               for
               his
               singular
               prudence
               ,
               
               besides
               his
               Learning
               and
               Godlinesse
               ,
               was
               elected
               borrow-Master
               in
               one
               of
               their
               steads
               .
               Alaesius
               was
               appointed
               to
               the
               Universitie
               of
               Lipsia
               ,
               
               and
               so
               was
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Fyfe
              
               ,
               
               where
               for
               their
               honest
               behaviour
               and
               great
               erudition
               they
               were
               holden
               in
               admiration
               with
               all
               the
               godly
               .
               And
               in
               what
               honour
               ,
               credit
               ,
               and
               estimation
               Doctour
               Machabeus
               was
               ,
               
               with
               Christian
               ,
               king
               of
               
                 Denmark
                 ,
                 Cawpmanhowen
              
               and
               famous
               men
               of
               divers
               nations
               can
               testifie
               .
               This
               did
               God
               provide
               for
               his
               servants
               ,
               
               and
               did
               frustrate
               the
               expectation
               
               of
               these
               bloody
               beasts
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               death
               of
               one
               (
               he
               meanes
               M.
               
                 Patrick
                 Hamilton
              
               )
               in
               whom
               the
               lyght
               of
               God
               did
               clearly
               shine
               ,
               intended
               to
               have
               suppressed
               Christs
               Trueth
               for
               ever
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               but
               the
               contrary
               had
               God
               decreed
               :
               for
               his
               death
               was
               the
               cause
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               that
               many
               did
               awake
               from
               the
               deadly
               sleep
               of
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               onely
               true
               Lyght
               shine
               unto
               many
               ,
               for
               the
               way
               taken
               of
               one
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               these
               notable
               men
               did
               never
               after
               (
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Fyfe
              
               onely
               excepted
               )
               comfort
               their
               countrey
               with
               their
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               yet
               made
               he
               them
               fructifie
               in
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               raised
               them
               up
               Lyghts
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               own
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               just
               condemnation
               of
               them
               that
               then
               ruled
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               Nobility
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               who
               suffered
               such
               notable
               personages
               without
               crimes
               ,
               counted
               to
               be
               unjustly
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               so
               exiled
               ;
               others
               were
               after
               even
               so
               dealt
               withall
               ,
               but
               of
               them
               we
               shall
               speak
               in
               their
               own
               place
               .
            
             
               No
               sooner
               gate
               the
               Bishops
               opportunity
               (
               which
               alwayes
               they
               sought
               )
               but
               so
               soon
               renewed
               they
               the
               battell
               against
               Jesus
               Christ.
               For
               the
               aforesaid
               leprous
               Bishop
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1534.
               
               caused
               to
               be
               summoned
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Kyrk
              
               ,
               
               
                 Adam
                 Dayis
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Kernes
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Stewart
              
               of
               Leyth
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               Master
               
                 William
                 Iohnston
              
               Advocate
               ,
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Henderson
              
               ,
               Schoole-master
               of
               Edenburgh
               ,
               of
               whom
               some
               compeered
               in
               the
               Abbey
               Kyrk
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               and
               so
               abjured
               ,
               and
               publikely
               burnt
               their
               Bills
               :
               others
               compeered
               not
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               exiled
               .
               But
               in
               judgement
               were
               produced
               two
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 David
                 Straton
              
               ,
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Norman
                 Gowrlay
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               reasonable
               erudition
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               may
               shortly
               speak
               .
               In
               Master
               Norman
               appeared
               knowledge
               ,
               albeit
               joyned
               with
               weaknesse
               ;
               But
               in
               
                 David
                 Straton
              
               could
               onely
               be
               espied
               for
               the
               first
               ;
               a
               hatred
               against
               the
               pride
               and
               avaritiousnesse
               of
               Priests
               ,
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               delation
               was
               ,
               he
               had
               made
               to
               himselfe
               one
               Fish-boat
               to
               go
               to
               the
               sea
               ;
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Murray
               ,
               then
               being
               Prior
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               his
               agents
               ,
               urged
               him
               for
               the
               tythe
               thereof
               ;
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               If
               they
               would
               have
               tythe
               of
               that
               which
               his
               servants
               wan
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               
               it
               were
               but
               reason
               that
               they
               should
               come
               and
               receive
               it
               where
               they
               got
               the
               stocke
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               it
               was
               constantly
               affirmed
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               servants
               to
               cast
               the
               tenth
               fish
               in
               the
               sea
               again
               :
               Processe
               of
               cursing
               was
               laid
               against
               him
               for
               not
               paying
               such
               tythes
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               contemned
               ,
               he
               was
               summoned
               to
               answer
               for
               Heresie
               .
               It
               troubled
               him
               vehemently
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               began
               to
               frequent
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               were
               godly
               ;
               for
               before
               he
               had
               been
               a
               man
               very
               stubborne
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               despised
               all
               reading
               (
               chiefly
               of
               those
               things
               that
               were
               godly
               )
               but
               miraculously
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               he
               appeareth
               to
               be
               changed
               ,
               for
               he
               delighteth
               in
               nothing
               but
               in
               hearing
               of
               reading
               (
               for
               himselfe
               could
               not
               reade
               )
               and
               was
               a
               vehement
               exhorter
               of
               all
               men
               to
               concord
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               world
               .
               He
               frequented
               much
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               
                 Dun
                 Areskin
              
               ,
               whom
               God
               in
               those
               daies
               had
               marvellously
               illuminated
               :
               upon
               a
               day
               as
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lawriston
               that
               yet
               liveth
               ,
               then
               being
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               was
               reading
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               in
               a
               certain
               quiet
               place
               in
               the
               fields
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               appointed
               ,
               he
               chanced
               to
               read
               these
               Sentences
               of
               our
               Master
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               
                 He
                 that
                 denieth
                 me
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 or
                 is
                 ashamed
                 of
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 wicked
                 generation
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 deny
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 my
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 before
                 his
                 Angels
                 .
              
               At
               which
               words
               ,
               he
               suddenly
               being
               as
               one
               revived
               ,
               cast
               himselfe
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               extending
               both
               hand
               and
               visage
               constantly
               to
               the
               heaven
               a
               reasonable
               time
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               burst
               forth
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 justly
                 mayest
                 thou
                 withdraw
                 thy
                 grace
                 from
                 me
                 :
                 but
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 mercies
                 sake
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 never
                 deny
                 thee
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 death
                 or
                 corporall
                 paine
                 .
              
               The
               issue
               declared
               that
               his
               prayer
               was
               not
               vain
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               with
               the
               aforesaid
               Master
               Norman
               ,
               was
               produced
               in
               judgement
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Halyrud-House
               ,
               the
               King
               himselfe
               (
               all
               clad
               in
               red
               )
               being
               present
               ,
               
               great
               labour
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
                 David
                 Straton
              
               should
               have
               recanted
               ,
               and
               burnt
               his
               Bill
               :
               But
               he
               ever
               standing
               at
               his
               defence
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               he
               had
               not
               offended
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               was
               adjudged
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               when
               he
               perceived
               the
               danger
               ,
               asked
               grace
               at
               the
               King
               (
               which
               he
               would
               willingly
               have
               granted
               unto
               him
               )
               the
               Bishops
               proudly
               answered
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Kings
               hands
               were
               bound
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               no
               grace
               to
               give
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               by
               their
               Law
               were
               condemned
               .
               And
               so
               was
               he
               with
               the
               said
               Master
               Norman
               ,
               after
               dinner
               ,
               upon
               the
               seven
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               1534.
               aforesaid
               ,
               led
               to
               a
               place
               besides
               the
               
                 roode
                 of
                 greene
                 side
              
               :
               
               and
               there
               they
               two
               were
               both
               hanged
               and
               burnt
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Church
               .
               To
               that
               same
               diet
               were
               summoned
               as
               before
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               others
               of
               whom
               some
               escaped
               into
               England
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               that
               present
               escaped
               the
               death
               .
               This
               their
               tyranny
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               did
               wonderfully
               increase
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               partly
               by
               reading
               ,
               partly
               by
               brotherly
               conference
               which
               in
               those
               dangerous
               dayes
               was
               used
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               many
               ;
               but
               chiefly
               by
               Merchants
               and
               Mariners
               ,
               who
               frequenting
               other
               countreys
               ,
               heard
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               openly
               rebuked
               :
               Amongst
               whom
               were
               those
               of
               Dondie
               and
               Lieth
               principals
               ,
               against
               whom
               was
               made
               a
               very
               strait
               inquisition
               ,
               by
               
                 David
                 Beton
              
               ,
               cruell
               Cardinall
               .
               And
               divers
               were
               compelled
               to
               abjure
               and
               burne
               their
               Bills
               ,
               
               some
               in
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               some
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               Captaine
               
                 Iohn
                 Berthwick
              
               Provost
               of
               Lithcow
               ,
               was
               burnt
               in
               figure
               ,
               but
               by
               Gods
               providence
               escaped
               their
               furie
               .
               
               
               And
               this
               was
               done
               for
               a
               spectacle
               ,
               and
               triumph
               to
               Mary
               of
               Lorraine
               ,
               lately
               arrived
               from
               France
               ,
               as
               wife
               to
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               King
               of
               Scots
               :
               what
               plagues
               she
               brought
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               yet
               continue
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               not
               blinde
               may
               manifestly
               see
               .
               The
               rage
               of
               these
               bloody
               beasts
               proceeded
               so
               farre
               ,
               that
               the
               Kings
               Court
               it selfe
               escaped
               not
               that
               danger
               ;
               for
               in
               it
               divers
               were
               suspected
               ,
               and
               some
               accused
               .
               And
               yet
               ever
               did
               some
               lyght
               burst
               out
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               darknesse
               ;
               for
               the
               trueth
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               entred
               even
               into
               the
               Cloisters
               as
               well
               of
               Friars
               and
               Monks
               as
               of
               Channons
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Lyn
              
               ,
               a
               gray
               Frier
               ,
               left
               his
               hypocriticall
               habit
               ,
               and
               the
               den
               of
               those
               murtherers
               ,
               the
               gray
               Friers
               .
               A
               black
               Frier
               ,
               called
               Frier
               Killor
               ,
               set
               forth
               the
               History
               of
               Christs
               passion
               in
               forme
               of
               a
               Play
               ,
               which
               he
               both
               Preached
               and
               practised
               openly
               in
               Sterlin
               ,
               the
               King
               himselfe
               being
               present
               upon
               a
               Good-Friday
               in
               the
               Morning
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               all
               things
               were
               so
               lively
               expressed
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               simple
               people
               understood
               and
               confessed
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               Priests
               and
               obstinate
               Pharisees
               perswaded
               the
               people
               to
               refuse
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               caused
               Pilate
               to
               condemne
               him
               ;
               
               So
               did
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               men
               called
               Religious
               ,
               blinde
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               perswade
               Princes
               and
               Judges
               to
               persecute
               such
               as
               professe
               Christ
               Jesus
               his
               blessed
               Gospel
               .
               This
               plain
               speaking
               so
               inflamed
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               that
               bare
               the
               Beasts
               mark
               ,
               that
               they
               ceased
               not
               ,
               till
               the
               said
               Friar
               Kill●r
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               Frier
               Beaverege
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Duncane
                 Symson
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Forester
              
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               Deane
               
                 Thomas
                 Forrat
              
               ,
               Channon
               regular
               ,
               and
               Vicar
               of
               Dolour
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               upright
               life
               ,
               
               who
               altogether
               were
               cruelly
               murthered
               in
               one
               fire
               upon
               the
               Castle
               hill
               the
               last
               of
               February
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               1538.
               
               
               This
               cruelty
               was
               used
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Cardinall
               ,
               the
               Chancellour
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               and
               the
               incestuous
               Bishop
               of
               Dumblane
               .
               After
               that
               this
               cruelty
               was
               used
               in
               Edinburgh
               upon
               the
               Castle
               hill
               ,
               to
               the
               effect
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Bishops
               might
               shew
               themselves
               no
               lesse
               fervent
               to
               suppresse
               the
               lyght
               of
               God
               ,
               
               then
               he
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               was
               ,
               were
               apprehended
               two
               of
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               Glasgow
               ;
               The
               one
               named
               
                 Ieronimus
                 Russell
              
               ,
               
               a
               gray
               Frier
               ,
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               of
               a
               meeke
               nature
               ,
               
               quicke
               spirit
               ,
               and
               good
               Learning
               ;
               And
               one
               
                 Alexander
                 Kennedie
              
               ,
               who
               passed
               not
               eighteen
               yeers
               of
               age
               ,
               one
               of
               excellent
               wit
               in
               vulgar
               Poesie
               .
               To
               assist
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Glasgow
               in
               that
               cruell
               judgement
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               dip
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               were
               sent
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Lawd●r
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Andrew
                 Olyphant
              
               ,
               and
               Frier
               Meitman
               ,
               servants
               of
               Satan
               ,
               apt
               for
               that
               purpose
               ;
               The
               day
               appointed
               to
               the
               cruelty
               approached
               ;
               The
               two
               poore
               Saints
               of
               God
               were
               presented
               before
               those
               bloody
               butchers
               ,
               grievous
               were
               the
               crimes
               that
               were
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               :
               Kennedie
               at
               the
               first
               was
               faint
               ,
               and
               gladly
               would
               have
               recanted
               :
               but
               while
               the
               place
               of
               repentance
               was
               denied
               unto
               him
               ▪
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               all
               comfort
               ,
               began
               to
               work
               in
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               inward
               comfort
               began
               to
               burst
               forth
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               visage
               ,
               as
               in
               tongue
               and
               word
               ,
               for
               his
               countenance
               began
               to
               be
               cheerfull
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               joyfull
               voice
               upon
               his
               knees
               he
               said
               ,
               
               
                 O
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 how
                 wonderfull
                 is
                 that
                 love
                 and
                 mercy
                 that
                 thou
                 bearest
                 unto
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 me
                 the
                 most
                 caitife
                 and
                 miserable
                 wretch
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 even
                 now
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 denied
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Son
                 ,
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 my
                 onely
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 have
                 cast
                 my self
                 into
                 everlasting
                 damnation
                 ;
                 Thou
                 by
                 thine
                 own
                 hand
                 hast
                 pulled
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 bottome
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 me
                 to
                 feele
                 that
                 heavenly
                 comfort
                 ,
                 which
                 takes
                 from
                 me
                 that
                 ungodly
                 feare
                 wherewith
                 before
                 I
                 was
                 oppressed
                 .
                 Now
                 I
                 defie
                 death
                 ,
                 do
                 what
                 ye
                 please
                 ;
                 I
                 praise
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 .
              
               The
               godly
               and
               learned
               Ieronimus
               ,
               railed
               upon
               by
               these
               godlesse
               Tyrants
               ,
               
               answered
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 your
                 houre
                 ,
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ;
                 Now
                 sit
                 ye
                 as
                 Iudges
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 stand
                 wrongfully
                 accused
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 wrongfully
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 day
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 innocencie
                 shall
                 appeare
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 see
                 your
                 own
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 everlasting
                 confusion
                 .
                 Go
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 fulfill
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 your
                 iniquity
                 .
              
               While
               that
               these
               servants
               of
               God
               thus
               behaved
               themselves
               ,
               a
               variance
               ariseth
               betwixt
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               beasts
               that
               came
               from
               the
               Cardinall
               ;
               For
               the
               Bishop
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 it
                 better
                 to
                 spare
                 these
                 men
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 death
                 :
              
               Whereat
               the
               idiot
               Doctors
               offended
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 do
                 my
                 Lord
                 ?
                 will
                 ye
                 condemne
                 all
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Bishops
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 If
                 so
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 ye
                 shew
                 your selfe
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 will
                 repute
                 you
                 ,
                 be
                 ye
                 assured
                 .
              
               At
               which
               words
               ,
               the
               faithlesse
               man
               afraid
               ,
               adjudged
               the
               innocents
               to
               die
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               The
               meeke
               and
               gentle
               
                 Ieronimus
                 Russell
              
               
               comforted
               the
               other
               with
               many
               comfortable
               sentences
               ,
               oft
               saying
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Brother
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
                 ,
                 more
                 mighty
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 than
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 the
                 pain
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 suffer
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 light
                 ;
                 but
                 our
                 joy
                 and
                 consolation
                 shall
                 nevea
                 have
                 end
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 let
                 us
                 contend
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 unto
                 our
                 Master
                 and
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 strait
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 taken
                 before
                 us
                 :
                 Death
                 cannot
                 destroy
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 destroyed
                 already
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 whose
                 sake
                 we
                 suffer
                 .
              
               With
               these
               and
               the
               like
               comfortable
               sentences
               they
               passed
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               and
               constantly
               triumphed
               over
               death
               and
               Sathan
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               flaming
               fire
               .
               And
               thus
               did
               those
               cruell
               beasts
               intend
               nothing
               but
               murther
               in
               all
               the
               quarters
               of
               this
               Realme
               :
               for
               so
               far
               had
               they
               blinded
               and
               corrupted
               the
               inconsiderate
               Prince
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               himself
               to
               obey
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               those
               bloodie
               beasts
               :
               and
               he
               made
               a
               solemne
               Vow
               ,
               That
               none
               should
               be
               spared
               that
               was
               suspect
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               yea
               ,
               although
               it
               were
               his
               own
               son
               .
               To
               presse
               and
               push
               him
               forward
               in
               this
               his
               fury
               ,
               he
               lacked
               not
               flatters
               enow
               ;
               for
               many
               of
               his
               Minions
               were
               pensioners
               to
               Priests
               :
               Amongst
               whom
               ,
               
                 Oliver
                 Synclare
              
               ,
               yet
               remaining
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               was
               principall
               .
               And
               yet
               did
               not
               God
               cease
               to
               give
               that
               blinded
               Prince
               documents
               that
               some
               sudden
               punishment
               was
               to
               fall
               upon
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               not
               repent
               ,
               and
               amend
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               own
               mouth
               did
               confesse
               :
               For
               after
               that
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               was
               beheaded
               (
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               we
               dispute
               not
               )
               this
               Vision
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               
               as
               to
               his
               familiars
               himself
               did
               declare
               )
               the
               said
               Sir
               Iames
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               hands
               a
               drawn
               sword
               ,
               with
               the
               which
               he
               stroke
               from
               the
               King
               both
               the
               arms
               ,
               saying
               to
               him
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Take
                 that
                 ,
                 till
                 thou
                 receive
                 a
                 finall
                 payment
                 for
                 all
                 thy
                 impiety
                 .
              
               This
               Vision
               with
               sorrowful
               countenance
               ,
               he
               shewed
               on
               the
               morrow
               ,
               and
               shortly
               thereafter
               died
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
               both
               within
               the
               space
               of
               24
               hours
               ,
               yea
               ,
               some
               say
               within
               the
               space
               of
               six
               hours
               .
               In
               his
               own
               presence
               
                 George
                 Steill
              
               ,
               his
               greatest
               flatterer
               ,
               
               and
               greatest
               enemy
               to
               God
               that
               was
               in
               his
               Court
               ,
               dropped
               off
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               died
               not
               saying
               one
               word
               that
               same
               day
               ,
               that
               in
               audience
               of
               many
               ,
               the
               said
               George
               had
               refused
               his
               portion
               of
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               if
               the
               prayers
               of
               the
               Virgin
               Mary
               should
               not
               bring
               him
               thereto
               .
               How
               terrible
               a
               Vision
               the
               said
               Prince
               saw
               lying
               in
               Lintlightow
               that
               night
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               ,
               Justice
               Clerk
               ,
               died
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               men
               of
               good
               credite
               can
               yet
               report
               :
               For
               afraid
               at
               midnight
               ,
               or
               after
               ,
               he
               called
               aloud
               for
               Torches
               ,
               and
               raised
               all
               that
               lay
               beside
               him
               in
               the
               Pallace
               ,
               and
               told
               that
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               was
               dead
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               been
               at
               him
               with
               a
               company
               of
               devills
               ,
               and
               had
               said
               unto
               him
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 O
                 we
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 knew
                 thee
                 or
                 thy
                 service
                 ;
                 for
                 serving
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 Iustice
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 adjudged
                 to
                 endlesse
                 torment
                 .
              
               How
               terrible
               voyces
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               pronounced
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               men
               of
               all
               estates
               heard
               ;
               and
               some
               that
               yet
               live
               can
               witnesse
               his
               voice
               ever
               was
               ,
               
                 Iusto
                 Dei
                 judicio
                 condemnatus
                 sum
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               am
               condemned
               by
               Gods
               just
               Judgement
               .
               He
               was
               most
               oppressed
               for
               th●
               delation
               and
               false
               accusation
               of
               such
               as
               professed
               Christs
               Evangel
               ,
               as
               M.
               
                 Thomas
                 Mairioribanckes
              
               ,
               and
               M.
               
                 Heus
                 Rig
              
               ,
               then
               advocates
               ,
               did
               confesse
               to
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               ,
               who
               from
               the
               said
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               and
               M.
               
                 Thomas
                 Ballenden
              
               were
               sitting
               in
               Saint
               Giles
               Church
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               forgivenesse
               of
               the
               said
               Thomas
               .
               None
               of
               these
               terrible
               forewarnings
               could
               either
               change
               or
               alter
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               infortunate
               and
               misled
               Prince
               ,
               but
               
               still
               he
               did
               proceed
               in
               his
               accustomed
               wayes
               .
               For
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               evils
               ,
               he
               caused
               ,
               to
               put
               hands
               on
               that
               notable
               man
               M.
               
                 George
                 Buchanan
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               for
               his
               singular
               erudition
               and
               honest
               behaviour
               ,
               was
               committed
               the
               charge
               to
               instruct
               some
               of
               his
               naturall
               children
               :
               But
               by
               the
               mercifull
               providence
               of
               God
               he
               escaped
               (
               albeit
               with
               great
               difficulty
               )
               the
               rage
               of
               those
               that
               sought
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               remaines
               alive
               to
               this
               day
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1566.
               to
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               honour
               of
               this
               nation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               delight
               in
               letters
               and
               vertue
               .
               That
               singular
               Worke
               of
               Davids
               Psalms
               ,
               in
               Latin
               Meeter
               and
               Poesie
               ,
               besides
               many
               others
               ,
               can
               witnesse
               the
               rare
               graces
               of
               God
               given
               to
               that
               man
               ,
               which
               that
               Prince
               by
               instigation
               of
               the
               gray-Friers
               and
               of
               his
               other
               flatterers
               ,
               
               would
               altogether
               have
               devoured
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               provided
               remedy
               to
               his
               servant
               by
               escaping
               (
               the
               keepers
               being
               asleep
               he
               went
               out
               at
               the
               window
               )
               This
               cruelty
               and
               persecution
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               monsters
               and
               hypocrites
               ,
               the
               gray-Friers
               ,
               day
               by
               day
               came
               farther
               in
               contempt
               ,
               for
               not
               onely
               did
               the
               learned
               espie
               and
               detest
               their
               abominable
               hypocrisie
               ,
               but
               also
               men
               in
               whom
               no
               such
               graces
               or
               gifts
               were
               thought
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               began
               plainly
               to
               paint
               the
               same
               forth
               to
               the
               people
               .
               As
               this
               Ryme
               which
               here
               we
               have
               inserted
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               made
               by
               Alexander
               Earle
               of
               Glevearne
               to
               this
               day
               1566
               alive
               can
               witnesse
               ,
               intituled
               ,
               
                 An
                 Epistle
                 directed
                 from
                 the
                 holy
                 Hermite
                 of
              
               Larites
               ,
               
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 the
                 gray-Friers
              
               .
            
             
               
                 I
                 Thomas
                 Hermite
                 in
                 Larite
              
               
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 brother
                 heartily
                 greete
                 ,
              
               
                 Beseeching
                 you
                 with
                 firme
                 intent
              
               
                 
                 To
                 be
                 watchfull
                 and
                 diligent
              
               
                 For
                 thir
                 Lutherans
                 rissen
                 of
                 new
              
               
                 Our
                 ordour
                 dayly
                 doth
                 pursew
              
               
                 These
                 smacks
                 do
                 set
                 their
                 whole
                 intent
              
               
                 To
                 read
                 this
                 Engls
                 '
                 new
                 Testament
              
               
                 And
                 sayth
                 we
                 have
                 them
                 cleane
                 desceivd
              
               
                 Therefore
                 in
                 haste
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 stopped
              
               
                 Our
                 stately
                 hypocrisie
                 they
                 pryse
              
               
                 And
                 do
                 blaspheme
                 us
                 on
                 this
                 wise
              
               
                 Saying
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 heretiks
              
               
                 And
                 false
                 loud
                 lying
                 Matin
                 tykes
              
               
                 Cummerers
                 and
                 quellers
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kyrk
              
               
                 Such
                 lasie
                 scemlers
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 wirk
              
               
                 But
                 idlely
                 our
                 living
                 winnes
              
               
                 Devouring
                 Wolfs
                 into
                 Sheepe-skinnes
              
               
                 Hurkland
                 with
                 huids
                 into
                 our
                 neck
              
               
                 With
                 Judas
                 minde
                 to
                 Jowcke
                 and
                 Bek
              
               
                 Seeking
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 devore
              
               
                 The
                 overthrowers
                 of
                 Gods
                 glore
              
               
                 Professors
                 of
                 hypocrisie
                 .
              
               
                 Doctors
                 in
                 Idolatrie
              
               
                 Fishears
                 with
                 the
                 feynds
                 nette
              
               
                 The
                 upclosers
                 of
                 heaven
                 gate
              
               
               
                 Cancard
                 corrupters
                 of
                 the
                 Creede
              
               
                 Hemlock
                 sowers
                 among
                 good
                 seed
              
               
                 To
                 throw
                 in
                 brambles
                 that
                 do
                 men
                 twist
              
               
                 The
                 hye
                 way
                 kennand
                 them
                 from
                 Christ
              
               
                 Monsters
                 with
                 the
                 Beasts
                 marke
              
               
                 Dogs
                 that
                 never
                 stintes
                 to
                 barke
              
               
                 Church
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 Christ
                 unkend
              
               
                 A
                 sect
                 that
                 Sathans
                 selfe
                 has
                 send
              
               
                 Lurking
                 in
                 holes
                 lyke
                 trator
                 todes
              
               
                 Maintainers
                 of
                 Idolles
                 and
                 false
                 godes
              
               
                 Fantastike
                 fooles
                 and
                 frenzie
                 flatterers
              
               
                 To
                 turne
                 from
                 the
                 trueth
                 the
                 very
                 teachers
              
               
                 For
                 to
                 declare
                 their
                 whole
                 sentence
              
               
                 Would
                 much
                 cumber
                 your
                 conscience
              
               
                 To
                 say
                 your
                 fayth
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 stark
              
               
                 Your
                 cord
                 and
                 loosie
                 cote
                 and
                 sark
              
               
                 Ye
                 lippin
                 may
                 you
                 bring
                 to
                 salvation
              
               
                 And
                 quyte
                 excludes
                 Christ
                 his
                 passion
              
               
                 I
                 dread
                 this
                 doctrine
                 and
                 it
                 last
              
               
                 Shall
                 either
                 gar
                 us
                 worke
                 or
                 fast
              
               
                 Therefore
                 with
                 speede
                 we
                 must
                 provide
              
               
                 And
                 not
                 our
                 profit
                 overslide
              
               
                 I
                 schaip
                 my selfe
                 within
                 short
                 while
              
               
                 To
                 curse
                 our
                 Ladie
                 in
                 Argyle
              
               
                 And
                 there
                 some
                 craftie
                 wyse
                 to
                 worke
              
               
                 Till
                 that
                 we
                 builded
                 have
                 one
                 Kyrk
              
               
                 Since
                 miracles
                 made
                 by
                 your
                 advice
              
               
                 The
                 kitterells
                 thought
                 they
                 had
                 but
                 lyce
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 two
                 parts
                 to
                 us
                 they
                 will
                 bring
              
               
                 But
                 orderly
                 to
                 dresse
                 this
                 thing
              
               
                 Aghaist
                 I
                 purpose
                 for
                 to
                 cause
                 gang
              
               
                 By
                 counsayll
                 of
                 Frear
                 
                   Walter
                   Lang
                
              
               
                 Which
                 shall
                 make
                 certaine
                 demonstrations
              
               
                 To
                 help
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 procurations
              
               
                 Your
                 holy
                 ordor
                 to
                 decore
              
               
                 That
                 practise
                 he
                 provd
                 once
                 before
              
               
                 Betw●xt
                 Kyrkcadie
                 and
                 Kinggorne
              
               
                 But
                 Lymmers
                 made
                 thereat
                 such
                 skorne
              
               
                 And
                 to
                 his
                 fame
                 made
                 such
                 digression
              
               
                 Since
                 syn
                 he
                 heard
                 not
                 the
                 Kings
                 confession
              
               
                 Though
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 he
                 came
                 with
                 speede
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 take
                 good
                 will
                 as
                 deede
              
               
                 And
                 some
                 among
                 your selves
                 receave
              
               
                 As
                 one
                 worth
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 leave
              
               
                 What
                 I
                 obtaine
                 you
                 through
                 his
                 art
              
               
                 Reason
                 wold
                 ye
                 had
                 your
                 part
              
               
                 Your
                 order
                 handles
                 no
                 money
              
               
                 But
                 for
                 other
                 casualtie
              
               
               
                 As
                 beefe
                 ,
                 meale
                 butter
                 and
                 cheese
              
               
                 Or
                 what
                 else
                 you
                 have
                 that
                 you
                 please
              
               
                 Send
                 your
                 brethren
                 and
                 habete
              
               
                 As
                 now
                 not
                 els
                 but
                 valete
              
               
                 Be
                 Thomas
                 your
                 brother
                 at
                 command
              
               
                 A
                 Culrune
                 kethed
                 through
                 many
                 a
                 land
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               God
               had
               given
               unto
               that
               mis-informed
               Prince
               sufficient
               documents
               ,
               that
               his
               warring
               against
               his
               blessed
               Gospel
               should
               not
               prosperously
               succeed
               .
               He
               raised
               up
               against
               him
               Warres
               as
               he
               did
               of
               old
               against
               divers
               Princes
               that
               would
               not
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               lost
               himself
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               heare
               .
            
             
               The
               occasion
               of
               the
               Warre
               was
               this
               ,
               HENRY
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 had
                 a
                 great
                 desire
                 to
                 have
                 spoken
                 with
                 our
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 point
                 travelled
                 so
                 long
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 he
                 gat
                 a
                 full
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 his
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 Lord
              
               William
               Howard
               :
               
                 The
                 place
                 of
                 meeting
                 was
                 appointed
              
               Yorke
               ,
               
                 which
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 kept
                 with
                 such
                 solemnitie
                 and
                 preparations
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 for
                 such
                 a
                 purpose
                 was
                 seene
                 in
              
               England
               
                 before
                 .
                 Great
                 brute
                 of
                 that
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 preparation
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 was
                 made
                 in
              
               Scotland
               :
               
                 But
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 by
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Cardinall
              
               David
               Beton
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 ,
                 that
                 journey
                 was
                 stayed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Kings
                 promise
                 falsified
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               were
               sharp
               Letters
               of
               reproach
               sent
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               also
               unto
               his
               counsell
               .
               King
               Henry
               frustrate
               returneth
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               after
               his
               indignation
               declared
               ,
               began
               to
               fortifie
               with
               men
               his
               frontiers
               toward
               Scotland
               .
               There
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               borders
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Bowes
              
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               ,
               and
               his
               brother
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               .
               Upon
               what
               other
               trifling
               questions
               (
               as
               for
               the
               debetable
               land
               and
               such
               )
               the
               Warre
               brake
               up
               ,
               we
               omit
               to
               write
               .
               The
               principall
               occasion
               was
               the
               falsifying
               of
               the
               promises
               before
               made
               .
               Our
               King
               perceiving
               that
               Warre
               would
               rise
               ,
               asked
               the
               Prelats
               and
               Churchmen
               ,
               what
               support
               they
               would
               make
               to
               the
               sustaining
               of
               the
               same
               :
               for
               rather
               would
               he
               yet
               satisfie
               the
               desire
               of
               his
               Uncle
               ▪
               then
               he
               would
               hazard
               warre
               where
               he
               saw
               not
               his
               force
               able
               to
               resist
               .
               They
               promised
               mountains
               of
               gold
               (
               as
               Satan
               their
               father
               did
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               if
               he
               would
               worship
               him
               )
               for
               rather
               would
               they
               have
               gone
               to
               hell
               ,
               then
               he
               should
               have
               met
               with
               King
               Henry
               ,
               for
               then
               thought
               they
               ,
               
                 Farewell
                 our
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Monks
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 farewell
                 ,
              
               thought
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               
               
                 his
                 credit
                 and
                 glory
                 in
              
               France
               .
               In
               the
               end
               ,
               they
               promised
               fifty
               thousand
               crowns
               by
               yeere
               ,
               to
               be
               well
               paid
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Warre
               lasted
               :
               and
               further
               ,
               That
               their
               servants
               and
               other
               that
               appertained
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               were
               exempted
               from
               common
               service
               ,
               should
               neverthelesse
               serve
               in
               time
               of
               necessity
               .
               These
               vain
               promises
               lifted
               up
               in
               pride
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               unhappy
               king
               ,
               and
               so
               begins
               the
               Warre
               .
               The
               Realme
               was
               Quartered
               ,
               and
               men
               were
               laid
               in
               Iedburgh
               and
               Kelso
               :
               All
               men
               (
               fools
               we
               mean
               )
               bragged
               of
               victory
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               deed
               the
               beginning
               gave
               us
               a
               faire
               shaw
               :
               For
               at
               the
               first
               Warden
               Reade
               which
               was
               made
               on
               Saint
               Bartholomewes
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1542.
               was
               the
               Warden
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Bowes
              
               ,
               his
               brother
               
                 Richard
                 Bowes
              
               Captaine
               of
               Norhame
               ,
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Mamebery
              
               Knight
               ,
               a
               Bastard
               Sonne
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               ,
               and
               
                 Iames
                 Dowglas
              
               of
               Parkhead
               ,
               then
               Rebels
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Borderers
               Souldiers
               and
               Gentlemen
               taken
               :
               
               The
               Reade
               was
               termed
               Halderig
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               and
               Sir
               George
               his
               brother
               ,
               did
               narrowly
               escape
               .
               Our
               Papists
               and
               Prelats
               ,
               proud
               of
               this
               victory
               ,
               
               encouraged
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               that
               there
               was
               nothing
               heard
               ,
               but
               
                 All
                 is
                 ours
                 :
                 They
                 be
                 but
                 Heretickes
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 a
                 thousand
                 and
                 they
                 ten
                 thousand
                 ,
                 they
                 dare
                 not
                 fight
              
               ;
               
               France
               
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
              
               England
               
                 be
                 conquest
                 within
                 a
                 yeere
              
               .
               If
               any
               man
               was
               seene
               to
               smile
               at
               such
               vanitie
               ,
               he
               was
               no
               more
               but
               a
               Traytour
               and
               an
               Hereticke
               .
               And
               yet
               by
               these
               meanes
               men
               had
               greater
               liberty
               then
               they
               had
               before
               ,
               
               as
               concerning
               their
               conscience
               ,
               for
               then
               ceased
               the
               persecution
               .
               The
               Warre
               continued
               till
               midde
               September
               :
               And
               then
               was
               sent
               down
               the
               old
               Duke
               of
               Norfolke
               ,
               with
               such
               an
               Army
               as
               a
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               had
               not
               come
               into
               Scotland
               .
               They
               were
               in
               gathering
               their
               Forces
               ,
               and
               setting
               forward
               of
               their
               Preparations
               and
               Munitions
               ,
               which
               were
               exceeding
               great
               ,
               till
               midde
               October
               and
               after
               .
               And
               then
               they
               Marched
               from
               Barwick
               and
               tended
               to
               the
               wast
               ,
               ever
               holding
               Tweid
               upon
               their
               own
               side
               ,
               and
               never
               camped
               from
               that
               River
               the
               space
               of
               a
               mile
               ,
               during
               the
               whole
               time
               they
               continued
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               which
               was
               ten
               or
               twelve
               dayes
               .
               Forces
               were
               sent
               up
               and
               down
               to
               
                 Smallame
                 ,
                 Stichell
              
               ,
               and
               such
               places
               neere
               about
               ,
               but
               many
               snappers
               they
               gat
               ,
               some
               Corn
               they
               burnt
               ,
               besides
               that
               which
               the
               great
               host
               consumed
               ,
               but
               small
               bootie
               they
               carried
               away
               .
               The
               King
               assembled
               his
               Forces
               at
               Fallowe
               (
               for
               he
               was
               advertised
               that
               they
               had
               promised
               to
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               )
               and
               tooke
               the
               Musters
               all
               at
               an
               houre
               ,
               two
               dayes
               before
               Hallowe
               even
               .
               
               There
               were
               found
               with
               him
               eighteen
               thousand
               able
               men
               :
               Upon
               the
               Borders
               that
               awaited
               upon
               the
               English
               Army
               ,
               were
               ten
               thousand
               good
               men
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntlie
               ,
               Lords
               
                 Erskin
                 ,
                 Seton
              
               ,
               and
               Hume
               .
               These
               were
               judged
               men
               aneuh
               to
               hazard
               Battell
               ,
               albeit
               the
               other
               were
               esteemed
               fourty
               thousand
               .
               
               While
               the
               King
               lay
               at
               Fallowe
               ,
               abiding
               upon
               the
               Gunes
               ,
               and
               upon
               advertisement
               from
               the
               Army
               .
               The
               Lords
               began
               to
               remember
               how
               the
               King
               had
               been
               long
               abused
               by
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               principally
               by
               the
               Pensioners
               of
               the
               Prelats
               .
               It
               was
               then
               concluded
               that
               they
               would
               make
               some
               new
               remembrance
               of
               
                 Lawder
                 brig
              
               ,
               to
               see
               if
               that
               would
               for
               a
               season
               somewhat
               help
               the
               state
               of
               their
               Country
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Lords
               could
               not
               agree
               among
               themselves
               upon
               the
               persons
               that
               deserved
               punishment
               (
               for
               every
               man
               favoured
               his
               friend
               )
               the
               whole
               escaped
               ,
               
               and
               the
               purpose
               was
               opened
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               to
               the
               courtiers
               ,
               who
               till
               they
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               stood
               in
               no
               little
               fear
               :
               but
               that
               was
               suddenly
               forgot
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
               While
               time
               is
               thus
               protracted
               ,
               the
               English
               army
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               victuals
               (
               as
               was
               bruted
               )
               retired
               over
               Tweid
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               so
               begin
               to
               skale
               &
               sunder
               ;
               wherof
               the
               King
               advertised
               ,
               desired
               the
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               to
               assist
               him
               to
               follow
               them
               into
               England
               ;
               whose
               answer
               was
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 to
                 defend
                 his
                 person
                 and
                 Realme
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 hazard
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 had
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 invade
              
               England
               ,
               
                 neither
                 had
                 they
                 so
                 just
                 Title
                 as
                 they
                 desired
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 hurt
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 long
                 before
                 beene
                 absent
                 from
                 their
                 houses
                 ,
                 their
                 provision
                 was
                 spent
                 ,
                 their
                 horses
                 wearied
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 greatest
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 did
                 utterly
                 reclaime
                 .
              
               This
               their
               answer
               seemed
               to
               satisfie
               the
               King
               :
               for
               he
               in
               words
               praised
               their
               prudent
               foresight
               and
               wise
               counsell
               .
               But
               the
               essay
               made
               to
               his
               Courtiers
               ,
               and
               that
               bold
               
               repulse
               of
               his
               desires
               given
               to
               him
               in
               his
               owne
               face
               ,
               so
               wounded
               his
               high
               stomacke
               (
               for
               long
               had
               he
               runne
               as
               himselfe
               listed
               )
               that
               he
               decreeth
               a
               notable
               revenge
               ,
               which
               no
               doubt
               he
               had
               not
               failed
               to
               have
               executed
               ,
               if
               God
               by
               his
               owne
               hand
               had
               not
               cut
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               lyfe
               .
               He
               returnes
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               Commons
               ,
               to
               their
               habitations
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               second
               and
               third
               dayes
               of
               November
               .
            
             
               Without
               longer
               delay
               at
               the
               palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               was
               a
               new
               councell
               assembled
               ,
               a
               councell
               we
               meane
               of
               his
               abusers
               ,
               wherein
               were
               accusations
               layd
               against
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ;
               
               
                 Some
                 were
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 Some
                 favourers
                 of
              
               England
               ;
               
                 Some
                 friends
                 to
                 the
              
               Dowglas
               :
               and
               so
               could
               there
               be
               none
               faithfull
               to
               the
               King
               in
               their
               opinion
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               and
               Prelats
               cast
               fagotts
               in
               the
               fire
               with
               all
               their
               force
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               King
               wholly
               addicted
               to
               their
               devotion
               ,
               delivered
               unto
               him
               a
               schroll
               ,
               containing
               the
               names
               of
               such
               as
               they
               in
               their
               inquisition
               had
               convict
               for
               Hereticks
               .
               For
               this
               was
               the
               order
               of
               Justice
               which
               these
               holy
               Fathers
               kept
               in
               condemning
               of
               innocent
               men
               ;
               
               Whosoever
               would
               accuse
               any
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               he
               was
               heard
               ,
               no
               respect
               nor
               consideration
               had
               ,
               what
               minde
               the
               accuser
               bare
               to
               the
               person
               accused
               ;
               Whosoever
               was
               produced
               for
               witnesse
               ,
               were
               admitted
               ,
               how
               suspitious
               and
               infamous
               so
               ever
               they
               were
               ;
               if
               two
               or
               three
               had
               proved
               any
               point
               that
               by
               their
               Law
               was
               holden
               Heresie
               ,
               that
               was
               an
               Hereticke
               :
               There
               rested
               no
               more
               but
               a
               day
               to
               be
               affixed
               to
               his
               condemnation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               execution
               of
               their
               corrupt
               sentence
               :
               What
               man
               could
               be
               innocent
               where
               such
               ●udges
               were
               partie
               ,
               the
               world
               may
               this
               day
               consider
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               by
               false
               Judgement
               and
               false
               Witnesses
               have
               innocents
               been
               oppressed
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               But
               this
               freedome
               to
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               got
               never
               the
               Devill
               but
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 innocent
                 should
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 know
                 accuser
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 witnesse
                 that
                 testifieth
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               how
               sh●ll
               the
               Antichrist
               be
               knowne
               ,
               if
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               contrarious
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               his
               Sonne
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               Law
               ,
               Life
               ,
               and
               Doctrine
               .
               But
               this
               we
               omit
               .
               The
               same
               schroll
               had
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Prelats
               once
               presented
               to
               the
               king
               before
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               when
               he
               returned
               from
               the
               Navigation
               about
               the
               Isles
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               1534.
               
               But
               then
               it
               was
               refused
               by
               the
               prudent
               and
               stout
               councell
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grainge
               ,
               who
               opened
               cleerely
               to
               the
               King
               the
               practices
               of
               the
               Prelats
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               that
               thereof
               might
               ensue
               :
               Which
               considered
               by
               the
               King
               (
               for
               being
               out
               of
               his
               passion
               he
               was
               tractable
               )
               gave
               this
               answer
               in
               the
               palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Prelats
               ,
               after
               that
               they
               had
               uttered
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               shewed
               what
               profit
               might
               arise
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               
               if
               he
               would
               follow
               their
               councell
               :
               
                 Packe
                 you
                 Iuglers
                 ,
                 get
                 you
                 to
                 your
                 charges
                 ,
                 and
                 reforme
                 your
                 owne
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 instruments
                 of
                 discord
                 betwixt
                 my
                 Nobilitie
                 and
                 me
                 ;
                 Or
                 else
                 ,
                 I
                 vow
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 reforme
                 you
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               Denmarke
               
                 by
                 imprisonment
                 doeth
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 as
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               England
               
                 doth
                 by
                 hanging
                 and
                 heading
                 :
                 but
                 I
                 shall
                 reproove
                 you
                 by
                 sharpe
                 punishments
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 I
                 heare
                 such
                 motion
                 of
                 you
                 againe
                 .
              
               The
               Prelats
               dashed
               and
               astonished
               with
               this
               answer
               ,
               ceased
               for
               a
               season
               to
               attempt
               any
               further
               by
               rigour
               against
               the
               Nobility
               .
               But
               now
               being
               informed
               of
               all
               proceedings
               by
               their
               Pensioners
               ,
               
                 Oliver
                 Sincler
                 ,
                 Rosse
              
               Laird
               of
               Cragie
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               them
               faithfull
               in
               all
               things
               :
               they
               conclude
               to
               hazard
               once
               again
               
               their
               former
               sute
               :
               which
               was
               no
               sooner
               proponed
               ,
               but
               as
               soone
               it
               was
               accepted
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               regreate
               ,
               by
               the
               Kings
               own
               mouth
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               so
               long
               despised
               their
               counsell
               :
               
               For
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
                 now
                 I
                 plainely
                 see
                 your
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ;
                 The
                 Nobility
                 neither
                 desire
                 my
                 honour
                 nor
                 countenance
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ride
                 a
                 mile
                 for
                 my
                 pleasure
                 to
                 follow
                 mine
                 enemies
                 :
                 Will
                 ye
                 therefore
                 finde
                 me
                 the
                 meanes
                 how
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 roade
                 made
                 into
              
               England
               
                 without
                 their
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consent
              
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 knowne
                 to
                 be
                 mine
                 owne
                 reade
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 binde
                 me
                 to
                 your
                 counsell
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               There
               were
               gratulations
               and
               clapping
               of
               hands
               ;
               there
               were
               promises
               of
               diligence
               ,
               closenesse
               ,
               and
               fidelity
               among
               them
               .
               Finally
               ,
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               that
               the
               West
               borders
               of
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               most
               empty
               of
               men
               and
               Garrison
               ,
               should
               be
               invaded
               .
               The
               Kings
               own
               Banner
               should
               be
               theirs
               ,
               Oliver
               the
               great
               Minion
               should
               be
               Generall-Lieutenant
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               should
               be
               privie
               (
               except
               the
               counsell
               that
               was
               then
               present
               )
               of
               the
               enterprise
               ,
               till
               the
               very
               day
               and
               execution
               thereof
               .
               The
               Bishops
               gladly
               tooke
               the
               charge
               of
               that
               device
               .
               Letters
               were
               sent
               to
               such
               as
               they
               would
               charge
               ,
               
               To
               meet
               the
               King
               at
               the
               day
               and
               place
               appointed
               :
               The
               Cardinall
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               was
               directed
               to
               go
               to
               Hadington
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               against
               the
               East
               Border
               ,
               when
               the
               others
               were
               in
               readinesse
               to
               invade
               the
               West
               :
               And
               thus
               neither
               lacked
               counsell
               ,
               practise
               ,
               closenesse
               ,
               nor
               diligence
               ,
               to
               set
               forward
               that
               Enterprise
               ;
               and
               so
               among
               these
               consulters
               there
               was
               no
               doubt
               of
               any
               good
               successe
               .
               And
               so
               was
               the
               scroell
               thankfully
               received
               by
               the
               king
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               put
               into
               his
               owne
               pocket
               ,
               where
               it
               remained
               to
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               found
               .
               In
               it
               were
               contained
               more
               then
               an
               hundred
               landed
               men
               ,
               besides
               other
               of
               meaner
               degree
               :
               Among
               whom
               was
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               ,
               notwithstanding
               his
               siding
               with
               the
               current
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               his
               neernesse
               in
               blood
               to
               the
               King.
               It
               was
               bruted
               that
               this
               roade
               was
               devised
               by
               the
               Lord
               Maxwell
               ,
               but
               the
               certaintie
               thereof
               we
               have
               not
               .
               The
               night
               before
               the
               day
               appointed
               to
               the
               Enterprise
               ,
               the
               King
               was
               found
               at
               Lochmabane
               .
               To
               him
               comes
               companies
               from
               all
               quarters
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               appointed
               ,
               no
               man
               knowing
               of
               another
               (
               for
               no
               generall
               Proclamations
               past
               ,
               but
               privie
               Letters
               )
               neither
               yet
               did
               the
               multitude
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               purpose
               till
               after
               midnight
               when
               that
               the
               trumpet
               blew
               .
               And
               commanded
               all
               men
               to
               march
               forward
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               the
               King
               (
               who
               was
               constantly
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               in
               the
               host
               )
               guides
               were
               appointed
               to
               conduct
               them
               towards
               England
               ,
               as
               both
               faithfully
               and
               closely
               they
               did
               ;
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               day
               they
               approached
               to
               the
               enemies
               ground
               ,
               and
               so
               passed
               the
               water
               without
               any
               great
               resistance
               made
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               forward
               goeth
               foorth
               ,
               feare
               rises
               ,
               hership
               might
               have
               been
               seen
               on
               every
               side
               .
               The
               unprovided
               people
               were
               altogether
               amazed
               ,
               for
               bright
               day
               appearing
               ,
               they
               saw
               an
               army
               of
               ten
               thousand
               men
               :
               Their
               Beacons
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               send
               flames
               of
               fire
               unto
               the
               heaven
               :
               To
               them
               it
               was
               more
               then
               a
               wonder
               that
               such
               a
               multitude
               could
               have
               been
               assembled
               and
               conveyed
               ,
               no
               knowledge
               thereof
               coming
               to
               any
               of
               their
               Wardens
               .
               For
               support
               they
               looked
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               at
               the
               first
               they
               utterly
               despaired
               ,
               and
               yet
               began
               they
               to
               assemble
               together
               ,
               ten
               in
               one
               company
               ,
               twenty
               in
               another
               ,
               and
               so
               as
               the
               Fray
               proceeded
               their
               Troopes
               increased
               ,
               but
               to
               no
               number
               (
               for
               Carlile
               fearing
               ●o
               have
               been
               assaulted
               ,
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               issue
               out
               of
               their
               gates
               )
               
               and
               so
               the
               greatest
               number
               that
               ever
               appeared
               or
               approached
               before
               the
               discomfiture
               past
               not
               three
               or
               four
               hundreth
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               made
               hot
               skirmishing
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               own
               ground
               ,
               in
               such
               feats
               as
               they
               are
               most
               expert
               ,
               about
               ten
               hours
               :
               When
               fires
               were
               kindled
               ,
               and
               almost
               slackned
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               Oliver
               thought
               time
               to
               shew
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               so
               incontinent
               was
               displayed
               the
               Kings
               Banner
               ,
               and
               he
               upholden
               by
               two
               Spears
               ,
               lift
               up
               upon
               mens
               shoulders
               there
               with
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               was
               proclaimed
               Generall
               Lieutenant
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               commanded
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
               as
               the
               Kings
               own
               Person
               ,
               under
               all
               highest
               pains
               .
               There
               was
               preseut
               the
               Lord
               Maxwell
               ,
               Warden
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               regiment
               of
               things
               in
               absence
               of
               the
               King
               properly
               appertaineth
               .
               He
               heard
               and
               saw
               all
               ,
               but
               thought
               more
               than
               he
               spake
               :
               There
               were
               also
               present
               the
               Earls
               of
               Glencarne
               and
               Cassels
               ,
               with
               the
               Lord
               Flemyng
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Lords
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               
                 Lothaine
                 ,
                 Fife
                 ,
                 Angus
              
               ,
               and
               Mearnes
               .
               In
               this
               Mountain
               did
               the
               skirmishing
               grow
               hotter
               than
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               
               shouters
               were
               heard
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               some
               Scottish-men
               were
               stricken
               down
               ,
               some
               not
               knowing
               the
               ground
               ,
               were
               mired
               ,
               
               and
               lost
               their
               horses
               :
               Some
               English
               Horse
               of
               purpose
               were
               let
               loose
               ,
               to
               provoke
               greedie
               and
               imprudent
               men
               to
               presse
               at
               them
               ,
               as
               many
               did
               ,
               but
               found
               no
               advantage
               .
               While
               such
               disorder
               rises
               more
               and
               more
               in
               the
               Army
               ,
               every
               man
               cried
               aloud
               ▪
               My
               Lord
               Lievtenant
               ,
               What
               will
               ye
               do
               ?
               Charge
               was
               given
               that
               all
               men
               should
               light
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               array
               in
               order
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               fight
               :
               Others
               cried
               ,
               Against
               whom
               will
               ye
               fight
               ?
               yonder
               men
               will
               fight
               none
               other
               wayes
               than
               ye
               see
               them
               do
               ,
               if
               ye
               will
               stand
               here
               while
               the
               morrow
               .
               New
               purpose
               was
               taken
               ,
               That
               the
               Footmen
               (
               they
               had
               there
               with
               them
               certain
               Bands
               of
               Souldiers
               )
               should
               safely
               retire
               towards
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               the
               Horse-men
               should
               take
               their
               Horse
               again
               ,
               and
               so
               follow
               in
               order
               .
               Great
               was
               the
               noyse
               and
               confusion
               that
               was
               heard
               ,
               while
               that
               every
               man
               calleth
               his
               own
               sluggards
               ;
               the
               day
               was
               neer
               spent
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               greatest
               fear
               .
               The
               Lord
               Maxwell
               perceiving
               what
               would
               be
               the
               end
               of
               such
               beginnings
               ,
               stood
               upon
               his
               feet
               with
               his
               friends
               ,
               who
               being
               admonished
               to
               take
               his
               horse
               ,
               and
               provide
               for
               himselfe
               ,
               answered
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 rather
                 abide
                 here
                 the
                 chance
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 please
                 God
                 to
                 send
                 me
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 go
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 hanged
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               remained
               upon
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               was
               taken
               while
               the
               multitude
               fled
               ,
               and
               tooke
               the
               greater
               shame
               .
               The
               enemies
               perceiving
               the
               disorder
               ,
               increased
               in
               courage
               .
               Before
               they
               shouted
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               stroke
               ;
               they
               shot
               Spears
               ,
               and
               dagged
               Arrows
               where
               the
               Companies
               were
               thickest
               ;
               some
               encounters
               were
               made
               ,
               but
               nothing
               availeth
               ,
               the
               Souldiers
               cast
               from
               them
               their
               Pikes
               and
               Culverings
               ,
               and
               other
               Weapons
               fencible
               ;
               the
               Horse-men
               left
               their
               Spears
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               judgement
               all
               men
               fled
               .
               The
               Sea
               was
               filling
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               water
               made
               great
               stop
               ;
               but
               the
               fear
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               happy
               was
               he
               that
               might
               get
               a
               taker
               :
               Such
               as
               passed
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               escaped
               that
               danger
               ,
               not
               well
               acquainted
               with
               the
               ground
               ,
               fell
               into
               the
               slimy
               mosse
               ;
               the
               entry
               thereof
               was
               pleasing
               enough
               ,
               but
               as
               they
               proceeded
               ,
               all
               that
               took
               that
               way
               ,
               either
               lost
               their
               horse
               ,
               or
               else
               themselves
               and
               horse
               both
               .
               To
               be
               short
               ,
               
               a
               greater
               fear
               and
               discomfiture
               without
               cause
               ,
               hath
               seldome
               beene
               seen
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               where
               the
               men
               were
               not
               sufficient
               to
               take
               the
               Bands
               of
               prisoners
               ;
               Some
               ran
               to
               houses
               ,
               and
               rendered
               themselves
               to
               
               women
               .
               Stout
               Oliver
               was
               without
               stroke
               taken
               fleeing
               full
               manfully
               .
               And
               so
               was
               his
               glory
               (
               stinking
               and
               foolish
               proudnesse
               we
               should
               call
               it
               )
               suddenly
               turned
               to
               confusion
               and
               shame
               .
               In
               that
               discomfiture
               were
               taken
               the
               two
               Earls
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               Lords
               
                 Fleming
                 ,
                 Somerwell
              
               ,
               and
               Olyphant
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Barons
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               besides
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               servants
               .
               Worldly
               men
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               this
               come
               but
               by
               misorder
               and
               fortune
               ,
               as
               they
               term
               it
               :
               But
               whosoever
               hath
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               may
               as
               evidently
               see
               the
               work
               of
               his
               hand
               in
               this
               discomfiture
               ,
               as
               ever
               was
               seen
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Battells
               left
               to
               us
               in
               Register
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               
               For
               what
               more
               evident
               Declaration
               have
               we
               that
               God
               fought
               against
               Benhadad
               ,
               
               King
               of
               Aram
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               discomfited
               at
               Samaria
               ,
               than
               now
               we
               have
               ,
               that
               God
               fought
               with
               his
               own
               Arm
               against
               Scotland
               in
               this
               former
               discomfiture
               ?
               There
               did
               two
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               persons
               in
               the
               Skirmish
               ,
               
               with
               seven
               thousand
               following
               them
               in
               the
               great
               Battell
               ,
               put
               to
               flight
               the
               said
               Benhadad
               ,
               with
               thirty
               Kings
               in
               his
               Company
               .
               But
               here
               there
               is
               in
               this
               shamefull
               discomfiture
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               very
               few
               more
               than
               three
               hundreth
               men
               ,
               without
               knowledge
               of
               any
               Backe
               or
               Battell
               to
               follow
               ,
               put
               to
               flight
               ten
               thousand
               men
               ,
               
               without
               resistance
               made
               .
               There
               did
               every
               man
               recounter
               his
               marrow
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               two
               hundred
               and
               thirty
               slew
               such
               as
               matched
               them
               :
               But
               here
               ,
               without
               slaughter
               ,
               the
               multitude
               fled
               .
               There
               had
               those
               of
               Samaria
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               to
               comfort
               ,
               to
               instruct
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               Victory
               unto
               them
               :
               But
               England
               in
               that
               pursuit
               had
               nothing
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               secretly
               wrought
               by
               his
               providence
               in
               the
               men
               that
               knew
               nothing
               of
               his
               working
               ,
               neither
               yet
               of
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               wall
               that
               fell
               upon
               the
               rest
               of
               Benhadads
               Army
               knew
               what
               it
               did
               .
               And
               therefore
               yet
               again
               we
               say
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               in
               that
               sudden
               dejection
               beholds
               not
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               fighting
               against
               pride
               ,
               for
               freedome
               of
               his
               own
               little
               Flock
               injustly
               persecuted
               ,
               doth
               willingly
               and
               maliciously
               obscure
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               the
               end
               thereof
               is
               yet
               more
               notable
               .
               The
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               the
               discomfiture
               coming
               to
               the
               Kings
               ears
               (
               who
               waited
               upon
               news
               at
               Lochmaban
               )
               he
               was
               stricken
               with
               a
               sudden
               fear
               and
               astonishment
               ,
               
               so
               that
               scarcely
               could
               he
               speak
               ,
               or
               had
               purpose
               with
               any
               man
               :
               The
               night
               constrained
               him
               to
               remain
               where
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               so
               went
               to
               bed
               ,
               but
               rose
               without
               rest
               ,
               or
               quiet
               sleep
               :
               His
               continuall
               complaint
               was
               ,
               
                 O
                 fled
                 Oliver
                 ,
                 is
                 Oliver
                 taken
                 ?
                 O
                 fled
                 Oliver
                 :
              
               And
               these
               words
               in
               his
               melancholly
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               carried
               in
               a
               Trance
               ,
               repeated
               he
               from
               time
               to
               time
               to
               the
               very
               hour
               of
               death
               .
               Upon
               the
               morn
               ,
               which
               was
               Saint
               Katherines
               day
               ,
               returned
               he
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Cardinall
               from
               Hadington
               .
               But
               the
               one
               being
               ashamed
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               brute
               of
               their
               communication
               came
               not
               to
               publike
               audience
               .
               The
               King
               made
               Inventory
               of
               his
               Treasure
               ,
               of
               all
               his
               Jewels
               ,
               and
               other
               substance
               .
               And
               thereafter
               ashamed
               to
               look
               any
               man
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               secretly
               departed
               to
               Fife
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               Hallzairdes
               ,
               was
               humanely
               received
               of
               the
               Lady
               of
               Grange
               ,
               an
               ancient
               and
               godly
               Matron
               (
               the
               Laird
               at
               his
               coming
               was
               absent
               .
               )
               In
               his
               company
               was
               onely
               with
               him
               
                 William
                 Kirk●ldy
              
               ,
               now
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               that
               waited
               upon
               his
               Chamber
               .
               The
               Lady
               at
               Supper
               ,
               perceiving
               him
               pensive
               ,
               beganne
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               willeth
               him
               to
               take
               the
               Work
               of
               GOD
               in
               good
               
               part
               :
               
                 My
                 portion
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 is
                 short
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 fifteen
                 dayes
                 .
              
               His
               servants
               repairing
               unto
               him
               ,
               asked
               where
               he
               would
               have
               provision
               made
               for
               Christmas
               ,
               
               which
               then
               approached
               :
               he
               answered
               with
               a
               disdainfull
               countenance
               ,
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 ,
                 chuse
                 you
                 the
                 place
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 you
                 ,
                 Or
                 Christmas
                 day
                 you
                 will
                 be
                 masterlesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Realme
                 without
                 a
                 King.
              
               Because
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ,
               no
               man
               durst
               make
               contradiction
               unto
               him
               .
               So
               after
               that
               he
               had
               visited
               the
               Castle
               of
               Carny
               ,
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Crawfurde
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Earles
               daughter
               ,
               one
               of
               his
               Mistresses
               was
               ,
               he
               returned
               to
               Falkland
               ,
               and
               took
               bed
               .
               And
               albeit
               there
               appeared
               unto
               him
               no
               signes
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               he
               constantly
               affirmed
               ,
               Before
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 dead
              
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               was
               the
               Queen
               upon
               the
               point
               of
               her
               delivery
               in
               Lynlitquow
               ,
               who
               was
               delivered
               the
               8
               of
               December
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               ,
               1542
               yeeres
               ,
               
               of
               Mary
               ,
               that
               then
               was
               born
               ,
               and
               now
               doth
               raigne
               for
               a
               scourge
               to
               this
               Realme
               ,
               as
               the
               progresse
               of
               her
               whole
               life
               has
               to
               this
               day
               declared
               .
               The
               certainty
               that
               a
               daughter
               was
               born
               unto
               him
               coming
               to
               his
               ears
               ,
               he
               turned
               from
               such
               as
               spake
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 devill
                 go
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 end
                 as
                 it
                 began
                 ,
                 it
                 came
                 from
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 end
                 with
                 a
                 woman
                 .
              
               From
               Mary
               ,
               daughter
               to
               
                 Robert
                 Bruse
              
               ,
               married
               to
               
                 Walter
                 Stuart
              
               ,
               he
               feared
               that
               his
               daughter
               should
               be
               married
               to
               one
               of
               another
               Name
               and
               Family
               ;
               but
               you
               see
               by
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               the
               Crown
               remains
               in
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Family
               and
               Name
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               many
               Plots
               of
               the
               pretenders
               to
               the
               Crowne
               both
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               .
               After
               that
               he
               spake
               not
               many
               words
               that
               were
               sensible
               ,
               but
               ever
               harped
               on
               his
               old
               song
               ,
               
                 Fie
                 ,
                 fled
                 Oliver
                 ,
                 is
                 Oliver
                 taken
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 lost
                 .
              
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               ,
               in
               his
               great
               extremity
               ,
               comes
               the
               Cardinall
               (
               a
               fit
               comforter
               for
               a
               desperate
               man
               )
               he
               cries
               in
               his
               eare
               ;
               
                 Take
                 order
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 Realme
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 rule
                 during
                 the
                 minority
                 of
                 your
                 daughter
                 :
                 ye
                 have
                 knowne
                 my
                 service
                 ,
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 ?
                 Shall
                 there
                 not
                 be
                 four
                 Regents
                 chosen
                 ?
                 And
                 shall
                 not
                 I
                 be
                 principall
                 of
                 them
                 ?
              
               Whatsoever
               the
               King
               answered
               ,
               Documents
               were
               taken
               ,
               That
               so
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               Cardinall
               thought
               expedient
               .
               As
               many
               affirme
               ,
               a
               dead
               mans
               hand
               was
               made
               to
               subscribe
               one
               blank
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               write
               above
               what
               it
               pleased
               them
               best
               ;
               the
               Cardinall
               having
               hired
               one
               
                 Henry
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               false
               Testament
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               accordingly
               ,
               but
               in
               vain
               .
               This
               finished
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               posted
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               lately
               before
               delivered
               ,
               
               as
               is
               said
               .
               At
               the
               first
               sight
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 Welcome
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 dead
                 ?
              
               What
               moved
               her
               so
               to
               conjecture
               ,
               divers
               men
               are
               of
               divers
               judgements
               .
               Many
               whisper
               that
               of
               old
               his
               patte
               
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 pot
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               suspition
               thereof
               caused
               him
               to
               be
               inhibite
               the
               Queens
               company
               .
               
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               before
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               after
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               and
               during
               the
               Cardinalls
               life
               ,
               whosoever
               guided
               the
               Court
               ,
               he
               gate
               his
               secret
               businesse
               sped
               ,
               of
               that
               gracious
               Lady
               ,
               either
               by
               day
               or
               by
               night
               .
               Howsoever
               the
               tidings
               liked
               her
               ,
               she
               mended
               with
               as
               great
               expedition
               of
               that
               daughter
               ,
               as
               ever
               she
               did
               before
               of
               any
               son
               she
               bare
               .
               
               The
               time
               of
               her
               Purification
               was
               sooner
               than
               the
               Leviticall
               Law
               appoints
               :
               but
               she
               was
               no
               Jew
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               she
               offended
               not
               .
               The
               noyse
               of
               the
               death
               of
               King
               Iames
               divulgate
               ,
               who
               departed
               this
               life
               the
               13
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1542
               aforesaid
               ,
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               began
               to
               be
               disclosed
               .
               All
               men
               lamented
               that
               the
               Realme
               was
               left
               
               without
               a
               male
               to
               succeed
               .
               Yet
               some
               rejoyced
               that
               such
               an
               enemy
               to
               Gods
               Truth
               was
               taken
               away
               .
               He
               was
               called
               of
               some
               ;
               A
               good
               poore
               mans
               King
               :
               
               of
               others
               he
               was
               termed
               ,
               A
               murtherer
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               had
               decreed
               their
               whole
               destruction
               .
               Some
               praised
               him
               for
               the
               repressing
               of
               theft
               and
               oppression
               ;
               others
               dispraised
               him
               for
               being
               much
               given
               to
               women
               .
               The
               Prelats
               and
               Clergie
               feared
               a
               change
               in
               the
               Kings
               minde
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               expressed
               himself
               some
               few
               yeers
               before
               .
               And
               thus
               men
               spake
               even
               as
               their
               affection
               led
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               none
               spake
               altogether
               besides
               the
               truth
               ;
               for
               part
               of
               these
               aforesaid
               were
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               vertues
               could
               not
               be
               denied
               ,
               so
               could
               not
               the
               vices
               by
               any
               craft
               be
               cloked
               .
               Yet
               to
               speak
               truth
               of
               him
               ,
               his
               vices
               may
               justly
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               times
               ,
               and
               his
               breeding
               ,
               and
               not
               any
               wickednesse
               in
               his
               nature
               ;
               for
               he
               gave
               many
               expressions
               of
               a
               good
               nature
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               his
               sobriety
               and
               justice
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               question
               of
               Government
               was
               thorow
               this
               Realme
               universally
               moved
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               proclaimed
               the
               Kings
               last
               Will
               ,
               and
               therein
               were
               expressed
               four
               Protectors
               or
               Regents
               ,
               of
               whom
               himself
               was
               the
               first
               and
               principall
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               were
               joyned
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 Argyle
              
               ,
               and
               Murhay
               :
               this
               was
               done
               on
               Munday
               ,
               at
               the
               Market
               Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               But
               the
               Munday
               following
               took
               the
               whole
               Regents
               remission
               for
               their
               usurpation
               :
               for
               by
               the
               stout
               and
               wise
               counsell
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               did
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               ,
               then
               so
               neer
               to
               the
               Crown
               ,
               cause
               assemble
               the
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               required
               the
               equity
               of
               their
               judgements
               in
               that
               his
               just
               suit
               to
               the
               Government
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               during
               the
               minority
               of
               her
               to
               whom
               he
               pretended
               to
               succeed
               ,
               failing
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               lawfull
               succession
               .
               His
               friends
               convened
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               assembled
               ,
               the
               day
               of
               decision
               is
               appointed
               ;
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               faction
               opposes
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               against
               the
               Government
               of
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               any
               called
               Hammilton
               :
               
               For
               
                 who
                 knowes
                 not
              
               (
               said
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 Hammiltons
                 are
                 cruell
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 oppressors
                 of
                 innocents
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 avaritious
                 ,
                 double
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 ,
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 pestilence
                 in
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 ?
              
               Whereto
               the
               Earl
               answered
               ,
               
                 Defraud
                 me
                 not
                 of
                 my
                 right
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 me
                 what
                 ye
                 please
                 :
                 whatsoever
                 my
                 friends
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 yet
                 unto
                 this
                 day
                 hath
                 no
                 man
                 cause
                 to
                 complain
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 am
                 I
                 minded
                 to
                 flatter
                 any
                 of
                 my
                 friends
                 in
                 their
                 evill
                 doing
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 shall
                 be
                 as
                 forward
                 to
                 correct
                 their
                 enormities
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 within
                 the
                 Realme
                 can
                 reasonably
                 require
                 of
                 me
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 yet
                 again
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 Gods
                 Name
                 ,
                 I
                 crave
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 me
                 no
                 wrong
                 ,
                 nor
                 defraud
                 me
                 of
                 my
                 just
                 Title
                 ,
                 before
                 ye
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 my
                 Government
                 .
              
               At
               these
               words
               ,
               were
               all
               that
               feared
               God
               ,
               or
               loved
               honesty
               so
               moved
               ,
               that
               with
               one
               voyce
               they
               cryed
               ,
               
                 That
                 Petition
                 is
                 most
                 just
                 ;
                 and
                 unlesse
                 ye
                 will
                 do
                 against
                 Gods
                 Iustice
                 and
                 Equity
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denied
                 .
              
               And
               so
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               his
               suborned
               Faction
               ,
               was
               he
               declared
               Governour
               ,
               and
               with
               publike
               Proclamation
               so
               denounced
               to
               the
               people
               .
               The
               Kings
               Pallace
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               Jewels
               ,
               Garments
               ,
               Horse
               ,
               and
               Plate
               was
               delivered
               unto
               him
               by
               the
               Officers
               that
               had
               the
               former
               charge
               ;
               and
               he
               honoured
               ,
               feared
               ;
               and
               obeyed
               ,
               more
               heartily
               than
               ever
               any
               King
               was
               before
               ,
               
               so
               long
               as
               he
               abode
               at
               God.
               The
               cause
               of
               the
               great
               favour
               that
               was
               born
               unto
               him
               ,
               was
               ;
               That
               it
               was
               bruted
               that
               he
               favoured
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               was
               well
               knowne
               that
               he
               was
               one
               appointed
               to
               have
               been
               persecuted
               ,
               as
               the
               Scroll
               found
               in
               the
               
               Kings
               pocket
               after
               his
               death
               did
               witnesse
               .
               These
               two
               things
               ,
               together
               with
               an
               opinion
               that
               men
               had
               of
               his
               simplicity
               ,
               bowed
               the
               hears
               of
               many
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               beginning
               ;
               who
               after
               ,
               with
               dolour
               of
               hearts
               ,
               were
               compelled
               to
               change
               their
               opinions
               :
               but
               hereof
               we
               will
               after
               speak
               .
               The
               variety
               of
               matters
               that
               occurred
               ,
               we
               omit
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               order
               taken
               for
               keeping
               of
               the
               young
               Queen
               ;
               of
               the
               provision
               for
               the
               mother
               ;
               the
               calling
               home
               of
               the
               Douglas
               ,
               and
               other
               ,
               such
               as
               appertain
               to
               a
               Universal
               History
               of
               the
               time
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               we
               minde
               onely
               to
               follow
               the
               progresse
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               matters
               that
               cannot
               be
               severed
               from
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               thus
               being
               established
               in
               the
               Government
               ,
               godly
               men
               repaired
               unto
               him
               ,
               exhorted
               him
               to
               call
               to
               minde
               for
               what
               end
               God
               had
               exalted
               him
               to
               be
               Governour
               ,
               out
               of
               what
               danger
               he
               had
               delivered
               him
               ,
               he
               being
               in
               the
               bloody
               Scroll
               ,
               as
               we
               saw
               before
               ;
               and
               what
               expectation
               all
               men
               of
               honesty
               had
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               they
               saw
               him
               a
               soft
               man
               ,
               they
               conceited
               goodnesse
               of
               him
               .
               At
               their
               instant
               suit
               ,
               more
               than
               of
               his
               own
               motion
               ,
               was
               
                 Thomas
                 Guilliame
              
               ,
               a
               black
               Frier
               ,
               called
               to
               be
               Preacher
               .
               The
               man
               was
               of
               sound
               judgement
               ,
               of
               reasonable
               letters
               (
               as
               for
               that
               age
               )
               and
               of
               a
               prompt
               and
               good
               utterance
               .
               His
               Doctrine
               was
               wholsome
               ,
               without
               great
               vehemency
               against
               superstition
               .
               Preached
               also
               sometime
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               ,
               (
               who
               after
               for
               the
               verity
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               suffered
               in
               England
               )
               albeit
               not
               so
               learned
               ,
               yet
               more
               simple
               ,
               and
               more
               vehement
               against
               all
               impiety
               .
               The
               Doctrine
               of
               these
               two
               provoked
               against
               them
               and
               against
               the
               Governour
               also
               ,
               the
               hatred
               of
               all
               such
               as
               more
               favoured
               darknesse
               than
               light
               ;
               and
               their
               own
               interest
               ,
               more
               than
               God.
               The
               gray
               Friers
               (
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               Frier
               Scot
               ,
               
               who
               before
               had
               given
               himself
               forth
               for
               the
               greatest
               Professor
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               within
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               colour
               had
               disclosed
               ,
               and
               so
               endangered
               many
               .
               )
               These
               slaves
               of
               Sathan
               rowped
               as
               they
               had
               been
               Ravens
               ;
               yea
               rather
               they
               yelled
               and
               roared
               as
               devills
               in
               hell
               ;
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 heresie
                 ,
                 Guilliame
                 and
                 Rough
                 will
                 carry
                 the
                 Governour
                 to
                 the
                 devill
                 .
              
               The
               Towne
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               was
               devoured
               in
               superstition
               .
               
                 Edward
                 Hope
              
               ,
               young
               
                 William
                 Adamson
                 ,
                 Sibilla
                 Lyndsay
                 ,
                 Patrike
                 Lyndsay
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Aikman
              
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               Cannongate
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Mackaw
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Nivian
                 Browne
              
               ,
               with
               few
               others
               ,
               had
               the
               burit
               of
               knowledge
               in
               these
               dayes
               .
               One
               Wilson
               ,
               servant
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Dunckell
               ,
               who
               neither
               knew
               new
               Testament
               nor
               the
               old
               ;
               made
               a
               despightfull
               railing
               Ballad
               ,
               against
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Governour
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               he
               narrowly
               escaped
               hanging
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               moved
               both
               heaven
               and
               hell
               to
               trouble
               the
               Governour
               to
               stay
               the
               Preaching
               :
               but
               yet
               was
               the
               Battell
               stoutly
               fought
               for
               a
               season
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               taken
               and
               put
               first
               in
               Dalkeyt
               ,
               
               after
               in
               Seaton
               .
               But
               at
               length
               ,
               by
               Bribes
               given
               to
               the
               said
               Lord
               Seaton
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               old
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               ,
               he
               was
               restored
               to
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               from
               whence
               he
               wrought
               all
               mischief
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               heare
               .
               The
               PARLIAMENT
               approached
               which
               was
               before
               EASTER
               ,
               there
               began
               question
               of
               the
               abolishing
               of
               certaine
               Tyrannicall
               ACTS
               made
               before
               ,
               at
               the
               Devotion
               of
               the
               Prelates
               ,
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               their
               Kingdome
               of
               Darkenesse
               .
               
               To
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 under
                 paine
                 of
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 reade
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 any
                 Tractate
                 or
                 Exposition
                 of
                 any
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
              
               :
               Such
               Articles
               began
               to
               come
               in
               question
               we
               say
               :
               And
               men
               began
               to
               enquire
               ,
               If
               it
               were
               not
               lawfull
               to
               men
               that
               understood
               no
               Latine
               ,
               to
               use
               the
               word
               of
               their
               Salvation
               in
               the
               Tongue
               they
               understood
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               for
               the
               Latine
               men
               to
               have
               it
               in
               
                 Latine
                 ,
                 Grecians
              
               or
               Hebrews
               to
               have
               it
               in
               their
               Tongues
               .
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               ,
               he
               means
               the
               Prelats
               ,
               first
               had
               forbidden
               all
               Tongues
               but
               the
               three
               
                 viz.
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 Greek
              
               ,
               and
               Latine
               .
               But
               men
               demanded
               ,
               when
               that
               Inhibition
               was
               given
               ,
               and
               what
               Counsell
               had
               ordained
               it
               ;
               considering
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Chrysostome
               ,
               he
               complained
               ,
               That
               the
               people
               used
               the
               Psalmes
               and
               other
               holy
               Books
               in
               their
               owne
               Tongues
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               will
               say
               they
               were
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               understood
               the
               Greek
               Tongue
               ;
               We
               answere
               ,
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               commanded
               his
               word
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ;
               now
               if
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               all
               Nations
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               Preached
               in
               the
               Tongue
               they
               understand
               .
               Then
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               heare
               it
               Preached
               in
               all
               Tongues
               ;
               Why
               should
               it
               not
               be
               lawfull
               to
               reade
               it
               ,
               and
               hear
               it
               read
               in
               all
               Tongues
               ?
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               people
               may
               
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               Beaten
               with
               these
               and
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               they
               denied
               not
               but
               it
               might
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Uulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               provided
               if
               the
               Translation
               were
               true
               .
               It
               was
               demanded
               ,
               What
               could
               be
               reprehended
               in
               it
               ?
               And
               when
               much
               searching
               was
               made
               ,
               nothing
               could
               be
               found
               :
               But
               that
               Love
               say
               they
               was
               put
               in
               the
               place
               of
               Charity
               :
               When
               the
               Question
               was
               asked
               ,
               What
               difference
               was
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               understood
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               Greek
               term
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               were
               dumb
               .
               Reasoned
               for
               the
               party
               of
               the
               seculars
               ,
               The
               L.
               Ruthwen
               ,
               father
               to
               him
               that
               prudently
               gave
               counsell
               to
               take
               just
               punishment
               upon
               that
               knave
               David
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               abused
               the
               unhappy
               K.
               
                 Henry
                 Stuart
              
               ,
               in
               mo
               cases
               then
               one
               ,
               a
               stout
               and
               a
               discreet
               man
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Balneves
              
               ,
               an
               old
               professour
               .
               For
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Clergy
               ,
               one
               Hay
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Lastarrik
               ,
               and
               certain
               old
               Bishops
               with
               him
               .
               The
               conclusion
               was
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               Broughes
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               required
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               Enacted
               ,
               
                 That
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Translation
                 which
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 other
                 Treatises
                 containing
                 wholsome
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 untill
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 the
                 Prelats
                 and
                 other
                 Church-men
                 should
                 give
                 and
                 set
                 forth
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 Translation
                 more
                 correct
                 .
              
               The
               Clergie
               hereto
               long
               repugned
               .
               But
               in
               the
               end
               convinced
               by
               Reasons
               ,
               
               and
               by
               multitude
               of
               voyces
               in
               their
               contrary
               ,
               
               they
               also
               condescended
               ;
               And
               so
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               it
               was
               made
               free
               to
               all
               men
               and
               women
               to
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               in
               their
               owne
               Uulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               all
               Acts
               made
               to
               the
               contrary
               abolished
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               no
               small
               Victorie
               of
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               fighting
               against
               the
               conjured
               enemies
               of
               his
               Veritie
               ;
               No
               small
               comfort
               to
               such
               as
               before
               were
               holden
               in
               such
               bondage
               ,
               that
               they
               durst
               not
               have
               read
               ,
               The
               Lords
               Prayer
               ;
               The
               ten
               Commandments
               ;
               nor
               ,
               The
               Articles
               of
               their
               Faith
               in
               the
               Uulgar
               Tongue
               ,
               but
               they
               should
               have
               been
               accused
               of
               Heresie
               .
               Then
               might
               have
               beene
               seene
               the
               Bible
               lying
               almost
               upon
               every
               Gentlemans
               Table
               .
               The
               New
               Testament
               was
               borne
               about
               
               in
               many
               mens
               hands
               .
               We
               grant
               that
               some
               (
               alas
               )
               prophaned
               that
               blessed
               Word
               ,
               for
               some
               that
               perchance
               had
               never
               read
               ten
               Sentences
               in
               it
               had
               it
               most
               common
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               they
               would
               chop
               their
               familiars
               on
               the
               cheeke
               with
               it
               ,
               
               and
               say
               ,
               This
               hath
               lyne
               under
               my
               beds
               feet
               these
               ten
               yeers
               .
               Others
               would
               glory
               ,
               O
               how
               oft
               have
               I
               been
               in
               danger
               for
               this
               Booke
               ,
               how
               secretly
               have
               I
               stollen
               from
               my
               wife
               at
               midnight
               to
               reade
               upon
               it
               .
               And
               this
               was
               done
               we
               say
               of
               many
               to
               make
               cowrt
               ,
               and
               curry
               favour
               thereby
               :
               For
               all
               men
               esteemed
               the
               Governour
               to
               have
               been
               one
               of
               the
               most
               fervent
               Protestants
               that
               was
               in
               Europe
               .
               Albeit
               we
               say
               that
               many
               abused
               that
               libertie
               ,
               granted
               of
               God
               miraculously
               ,
               yet
               thereby
               did
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               wonderously
               increase
               ,
               and
               God
               gave
               his
               holy
               spirit
               to
               simple
               men
               in
               great
               abundance
               :
               Then
               were
               set
               forth
               works
               in
               our
               owne
               Tongue
               ,
               besides
               those
               that
               came
               from
               England
               ,
               that
               did
               disclose
               the
               pride
               ,
               the
               craft
               ,
               the
               tyrannie
               ,
               and
               abuses
               of
               that
               
                 Romane
                 Antichrist
              
               .
               The
               fame
               of
               our
               Governour
               was
               spread
               in
               divers
               countreys
               ,
               
               and
               many
               praised
               God
               for
               him
               .
               King
               Henry
               the
               eight
               sent
               unto
               him
               his
               Ambassadour
               M.
               
                 Radulph
                 Saidlair
              
               ,
               who
               lay
               in
               Edinburgh
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Summer
               ,
               his
               Commission
               and
               Negotiation
               was
               to
               contract
               a
               perpetuall
               amitie
               betwixt
               England
               and
               Scotland
               .
               The
               occasion
               whereof
               God
               had
               so
               offered
               ,
               that
               to
               many
               men
               it
               appeared
               that
               from
               heaven
               he
               had
               declared
               his
               good
               pleasure
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               
               For
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               of
               
                 Iane
                 Seymer
              
               (
               after
               the
               death
               of
               Queene
               Katherine
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               others
               that
               might
               have
               made
               his
               Marriage
               suspect
               )
               was
               given
               a
               sonne
               ,
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               of
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               elder
               some
               yeeres
               then
               our
               Mistresse
               ;
               and
               unto
               us
               was
               left
               a
               Queene
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               .
               This
               wonderfull
               providence
               of
               God
               caused
               men
               of
               greatest
               judgement
               to
               enter
               into
               disputation
               with
               themselves
               ,
               Whether
               that
               with
               good
               conscience
               any
               man
               might
               repugne
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               King
               of
               England
               ,
               considering
               that
               thereby
               all
               occasion
               of
               Warre
               might
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               and
               great
               commodity
               might
               ensue
               to
               this
               Realme
               .
               The
               offers
               of
               King
               Henry
               was
               so
               large
               ,
               and
               his
               demands
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               loved
               quietnesse
               were
               content
               therewith
               .
               There
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Parliament
               to
               King
               Henry
               in
               Commission
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Lermont
              
               ,
               and
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Balnevis
              
               ,
               who
               long
               remaining
               in
               England
               ,
               so
               travailed
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               concerning
               the
               Marriage
               betwixt
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               and
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               was
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               except
               the
               time
               of
               her
               deliverance
               to
               the
               custody
               of
               English-men
               .
               Upon
               the
               finall
               conclusion
               of
               the
               which
               head
               ,
               were
               added
               to
               the
               former
               Commissioners
               ,
               William
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               was
               given
               ample
               Commission
               and
               good
               Instructions
               .
               In
               Scotland
               remained
               M.
               
                 Radulph
                 Saidlaire
              
               :
               advertisements
               past
               so
               frequently
               betwixt
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               Lords
               liberally
               were
               anointed
               ,
               besides
               other
               commodities
               promised
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               received
               ,
               for
               divers
               Prisoners
               taken
               at
               
                 Solway
                 mosse
              
               ,
               were
               sent
               home
               free
               upon
               promise
               of
               their
               fidelity
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               was
               kept
               ,
               the
               issue
               will
               witnesse
               .
               But
               in
               the
               end
               so
               well
               were
               all
               once
               content
               ,
               (
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               the
               Queene
               ,
               
               and
               the
               faction
               of
               France
               ever
               excepted
               )
               that
               solemnely
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Hallyrud-house
               was
               the
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               made
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               persons
               aforesaid
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Clauses
               and
               Conditions
               requisite
               for
               the
               faithfull
               observation
               thereof
               ,
               read
               in
               publike
               audience
               ,
               subscribed
               ,
               
               sealed
               ,
               approoved
               ,
               and
               allowed
               of
               the
               Governour
               for
               his
               part
               ,
               Nobilitie
               and
               Lords
               for
               their
               parts
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               should
               lacke
               that
               might
               fortifie
               the
               matter
               was
               Christs
               Body
               sacred
               (
               as
               Papists
               terme
               it
               )
               broken
               betwixt
               the
               said
               Governour
               and
               M.
               Saidlar
               Ambassadour
               ,
               and
               received
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               as
               a
               signe
               and
               token
               of
               the
               unitie
               of
               their
               mindes
               ,
               immediately
               to
               keepe
               that
               contract
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               as
               they
               looked
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               be
               reputed
               men
               unworthy
               of
               credit
               before
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Papists
               raged
               against
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Lords
               that
               had
               consented
               and
               abode
               fast
               to
               the
               Contract
               ,
               and
               to
               confound
               all
               as
               after
               follows
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               returning
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Ambassadours
               from
               England
               ,
               pacification
               was
               made
               for
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               judgements
               of
               eight
               persons
               for
               either
               partie
               chosen
               ,
               to
               judge
               whether
               that
               any
               thing
               was
               done
               by
               the
               said
               Ambassadours
               in
               the
               Contracting
               of
               that
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               sufficient
               power
               from
               the
               Counsell
               and
               Parliament
               .
               It
               was
               found
               that
               all
               things
               were
               done
               according
               to
               their
               Commission
               ,
               
               and
               that
               so
               they
               should
               stand
               .
               And
               so
               were
               the
               Seales
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               interchanged
               .
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Fowles
              
               ,
               then
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Register
               ,
               received
               the
               great
               Seale
               of
               England
               :
               And
               Master
               Saidlare
               received
               the
               great
               Seale
               of
               Scotland
               .
               The
               heads
               of
               the
               Contract
               we
               passe
               by
               .
               These
               things
               newly
               ratified
               ,
               the
               Merchants
               made
               preparation
               to
               Saile
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Traffique
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               troubles
               of
               Warres
               had
               some
               yeeres
               been
               hindered
               .
               From
               Edinburgh
               were
               fraughted
               twelve
               Ships
               richly
               laden
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               wares
               in
               Scotland
               :
               From
               other
               Townes
               and
               Ports
               departed
               other
               ,
               who
               all
               arrived
               upon
               the
               coasts
               of
               England
               toward
               the
               South
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               Yarmouth
               ;
               and
               without
               any
               great
               necessity
               entred
               not
               onely
               Roads
               ,
               but
               also
               within
               Ports
               and
               places
               of
               commandment
               ,
               and
               where
               that
               Ships
               might
               be
               arrested
               .
               And
               because
               of
               the
               late
               contracted
               amitie
               and
               gentle
               entertainement
               that
               they
               found
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               they
               made
               no
               great
               dispatch
               :
               But
               being
               (
               as
               they
               supposed
               )
               in
               security
               ,
               in
               merrinesse
               they
               spent
               the
               time
               ,
               abiding
               upon
               the
               winde
               .
               In
               this
               meane
               time
               arrived
               from
               France
               to
               Scotland
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Paislay
               (
               called
               now
               of
               late
               
                 Iohn
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               
               bastard
               brother
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               whom
               yet
               many
               esteemed
               sonne
               to
               the
               old
               Bishop
               of
               Dunikelden
               ,
               called
               Crichton
               (
               and
               with
               him
               M.
               
                 David
                 Panter
              
               ,
               who
               after
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               .
               The
               brute
               of
               the
               learning
               of
               these
               two
               ,
               and
               their
               honest
               life
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               fervencie
               and
               uprightnesse
               in
               Religion
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               great
               hope
               there
               was
               that
               their
               presence
               should
               be
               comfortable
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               For
               it
               was
               constantly
               affirmed
               of
               some
               ,
               that
               without
               delay
               ,
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               would
               go
               to
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               truely
               Preach
               Jesus
               Christ.
               But
               few
               dayes
               disclosed
               their
               hypocrisie
               .
               For
               what
               terrours
               ,
               what
               promises
               ,
               or
               what
               enchaunting
               boxes
               they
               brought
               from
               France
               ,
               the
               common
               people
               knew
               not
               .
               But
               shortly
               after
               ,
               it
               was
               seene
               that
               Frier
               Guilliam●
               was
               inhibited
               to
               Preach
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               into
               
                 England
                 :
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               to
               Kylle
               (
               a
               receptacle
               of
               Gods
               servants
               of
               old
               .
               )
               The
               men
               of
               counsell
               ,
               judgement
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               that
               had
               travailed
               to
               promote
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               that
               gave
               him
               faithfull
               counsell
               in
               all
               doubtfull
               matters
               ,
               were
               either
               craftily
               conveyed
               from
               him
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               threatning
               to
               be
               hanged
               were
               compelled
               to
               leave
               him
               .
               Of
               the
               one
               number
               was
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               aforesaid
               ,
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 
                 Balneves
              
               ,
               M.
               
                 Thomas
                 Ballenden
              
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 David
                 Lindesay
              
               of
               the
               Mount
               :
               Men
               by
               whose
               labours
               he
               was
               promoted
               to
               honour
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               councell
               he
               so
               used
               himselfe
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               the
               obedience
               given
               to
               him
               was
               nothing
               inferiour
               to
               that
               obedience
               that
               any
               King
               of
               Scotland
               of
               many
               yeeres
               had
               before
               him
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               this
               it
               did
               surmount
               the
               common
               obedience
               ,
               in
               that
               it
               proceeded
               from
               love
               of
               those
               vertues
               that
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               beene
               in
               him
               .
               Of
               the
               number
               of
               these
               that
               were
               threatned
               ,
               were
               M.
               
                 Michael
                 Durham
              
               ,
               M.
               
                 David
                 Borthinke
                 ,
                 David
                 Forresse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 David
                 Bothwell
              
               :
               who
               counselled
               him
               to
               have
               in
               company
               with
               him
               ,
               men
               fearing
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               nourish
               wicked
               men
               in
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               called
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               were
               of
               his
               surname
               :
               This
               counsell
               understood
               by
               the
               aforesaid
               Abbot
               ,
               
               and
               by
               the
               Hamiltons
               (
               who
               then
               repaired
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               as
               Ravens
               to
               the
               Carrion
               )
               in
               plaine
               words
               it
               was
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 nor
                 his
                 friends
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 at
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 till
                 a
                 dozen
                 of
                 these
                 knaves
                 that
                 abuse
                 his
                 Grace
                 be
                 hanged
                 .
              
               These
               words
               were
               spoken
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               some
               of
               them
               that
               had
               better
               deserved
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               beene
               so
               used
               :
               the
               speaker
               was
               allowed
               for
               his
               plain
               and
               bold
               speaking
               .
               And
               so
               the
               wicked
               counsell
               followed
               ,
               honest
               and
               godly
               men
               left
               the
               Court
               and
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               by
               their
               wicked
               counsell
               led
               him
               so
               far
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               falsified
               his
               promise
               ,
               dipt
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               brought
               this
               Common-wealth
               to
               the
               very
               point
               of
               utter
               ruine
               .
               
               And
               these
               were
               the
               first
               fruits
               of
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Paislay
               his
               counterfeit
               Godlinesse
               and
               Learning
               :
               But
               hereof
               we
               will
               heare
               more
               .
               All
               honest
               and
               godly
               men
               banished
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               and
               his
               counsell
               beginneth
               to
               lay
               before
               the
               inconstant
               Governour
               ,
               the
               dangers
               that
               might
               ensue
               the
               alteration
               and
               change
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               power
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               the
               commodity
               that
               might
               come
               to
               him
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               by
               retaining
               the
               ancient
               League
               with
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               danger
               that
               he
               brought
               upon
               himselfe
               ,
               if
               in
               one
               jote
               he
               suffereth
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Pope
               to
               be
               violated
               or
               called
               in
               doubt
               within
               this
               Realme
               :
               Considering
               that
               thereupon
               onely
               stood
               the
               security
               of
               his
               pretended
               right
               to
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               Crowne
               of
               this
               Realme
               :
               For
               by
               Gods
               word
               could
               not
               be
               good
               the
               divorcement
               of
               his
               father
               from
               
                 Eliz.
                 Hume
              
               ,
               sister
               to
               the
               Lord
               Hume
               ,
               his
               lawfull
               wife
               ,
               and
               consequently
               his
               marriage
               with
               Beton
               ,
               Neece
               to
               
                 Iames
                 Beton
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               (
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Hume
              
               being
               alive
               )
               must
               be
               null
               ,
               and
               he
               declared
               Bastard
               .
               Caiphas
               spake
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               yet
               wist
               not
               what
               he
               spake
               :
               For
               at
               that
               time
               there
               was
               hardly
               any
               man
               that
               truely
               feared
               God
               that
               minded
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               with
               their
               whole
               force
               would
               have
               fortified
               him
               in
               the
               place
               that
               God
               had
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               never
               have
               called
               in
               question
               things
               done
               in
               time
               of
               darknesse
               .
               But
               this
               head
               we
               passe
               by
               till
               God
               declare
               his
               will
               therein
               .
               Another
               practise
               was
               used
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               he
               being
               set
               at
               libertie
               (
               as
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               ceased
               not
               to
               traffique
               with
               such
               of
               the
               Nobility
               as
               he
               might
               draw
               to
               his
               faction
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               by
               any
               meanes
               ,
               to
               raise
               a
               partie
               against
               the
               said
               Governour
               ,
               and
               against
               such
               as
               stood
               fast
               at
               the
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               and
               Peace
               with
               England
               .
               And
               so
               assembled
               at
               Lynlytquow
               ,
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               the
               Earles
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Huntlie
                 ,
                 Bothwell
              
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               bands
               .
               And
               thereafter
               they
               passed
               to
               Strevelin
               ,
               and
               took
               
               with
               them
               both
               the
               Queenes
               ,
               the
               mother
               and
               the
               daughter
               ;
               and
               threatned
               the
               deposition
               of
               the
               said
               Governour
               ,
               as
               
                 Inobedient
                 to
                 their
                 holy
                 Mother
                 the
                 Church
              
               (
               so
               terme
               they
               that
               harlot
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               
               Rome
               )
               The
               inconstant
               man
               ,
               not
               thorowly
               grounded
               upon
               God
               ,
               left
               (
               by
               his
               owne
               fault
               )
               destitute
               of
               all
               good
               counsell
               ,
               and
               having
               the
               wicked
               ever
               blowing
               in
               his
               eare
               ,
               
                 What
                 will
                 you
                 do
                 ?
                 you
                 will
                 destroy
                 your selfe
                 and
                 your
                 house
                 both
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               The
               unhappy
               man
               (
               we
               say
               )
               beaten
               with
               these
               temptations
               ,
               rendred
               himselfe
               to
               the
               appetites
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               for
               he
               quietly
               stole
               away
               from
               the
               Lords
               that
               were
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               past
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               subjected
               himselfe
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               to
               his
               Councell
               ,
               received
               absolution
               ,
               
               renounced
               the
               profession
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               his
               holy
               Gospel
               ▪
               and
               violated
               his
               Oath
               that
               before
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               for
               the
               observation
               of
               the
               Contract
               and
               League
               made
               with
               England
               .
               At
               that
               time
               was
               our
               Queene
               crowned
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               made
               to
               France
               .
               The
               certainty
               hereof
               coming
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               our
               Scottish
               Ships
               were
               stayed
               ,
               the
               Sailes
               taken
               from
               the
               Rigs
               ,
               and
               the
               Merchants
               and
               Mariners
               were
               commanded
               to
               sure
               custody
               .
               New
               Commission
               was
               sent
               to
               Master
               
                 Radulph
                 Saidler
              
               (
               who
               then
               still
               remained
               in
               Scotland
               )
               to
               demand
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               sudden
               alteration
               ,
               and
               to
               travell
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               ,
               that
               the
               Governour
               might
               be
               called
               back
               to
               his
               former
               godly
               purpose
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               not
               do
               so
               foolishly
               ,
               and
               dishonestly
               ,
               yea
               ,
               so
               cruelly
               and
               unmercifully
               to
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               :
               that
               he
               would
               not
               onely
               lose
               the
               commodities
               offered
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               presently
               to
               be
               received
               .
               But
               that
               also
               that
               he
               would
               put
               it
               to
               the
               hazard
               of
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               and
               other
               inconveniences
               that
               might
               ensue
               the
               war
               that
               was
               to
               follow
               upon
               the
               violation
               of
               his
               Faith.
               But
               nothing
               could
               availe
               .
               The
               devil
               kept
               fast
               the
               grype
               that
               he
               got
               ,
               yea
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               government
               :
               For
               the
               Cardinall
               got
               his
               eldest
               son
               in
               pledge
               ,
               whom
               he
               kept
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               while
               the
               day
               that
               Gods
               hand
               punished
               his
               pride
               .
               King
               Henry
               perceiving
               that
               all
               hope
               of
               the
               Governours
               repentance
               was
               lost
               ,
               called
               back
               his
               Ambassadours
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               fearfull
               threatnings
               as
               Edinburgh
               after
               felt
               :
               Denounced
               War
               ,
               made
               our
               Ships
               prises
               ,
               and
               Merchants
               and
               Mariners
               lawfull
               prisoners
               ,
               which
               to
               the
               Broughes
               of
               Scotland
               was
               no
               small
               hership
               .
               But
               thereat
               did
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Priests
               laugh
               ,
               and
               jestingly
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 shall
                 conquer
              
               England
               
                 the
                 Merchants
                 shall
                 be
                 recompensed
              
               .
               The
               Summer
               and
               the
               Harvest
               passed
               over
               without
               any
               notable
               thing
               :
               For
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Abbot
               of
               Paislay
               parted
               the
               prey
               amongst
               them
               ;
               The
               abused
               Governour
               bare
               the
               name
               onely
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               Winter
               came
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               sent
               from
               France
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               whom
               the
               King
               (
               by
               the
               Cardinals
               advice
               )
               promised
               to
               pronounce
               Bastard
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               make
               the
               said
               Earle
               Governour
               ;
               First
               ,
               
               because
               he
               himselfe
               was
               borne
               by
               Beto●
               ,
               his
               fathers
               lawfull
               wife
               ,
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Humes
              
               being
               yet
               alive
               ;
               Next
               ,
               because
               his
               Grandfather
               was
               borne
               by
               
                 Mary
                 Stuart
              
               to
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               when
               her
               lawfull
               husband
               
                 Thomas
                 Bo●d
              
               was
               yet
               alive
               .
               So
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               did
               not
               onely
               pretend
               to
               be
               lawfully
               next
               to
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               as
               the
               late
               King
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               did
               often
               declare
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               died
               without
               heire
               male
               ,
               he
               would
               settle
               the
               Crowne
               upon
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               lawfull
               heire
               of
               the
               Earledome
               of
               Arran
               ,
               as
               being
               descended
               from
               
                 Margaret
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               borne
               to
               
                 Mary
                 Stuart
              
               and
               
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Boyd
              
               her
               former
               husband
               (
               now
               by
               this
               time
               the
               inconstant
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               had
               given
               himselfe
               wholly
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               The
               Cardinall
               farther
               put
               the
               E.
               of
               Lenox
               in
               vain
               hope
               that
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               should
               marry
               him
               .
               He
               brought
               with
               him
               some
               money
               and
               more
               he
               after
               received
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               Labrosse
               .
               But
               at
               length
               perceiving
               himselfe
               frustrate
               of
               all
               expectation
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               either
               by
               France
               ,
               or
               yet
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ;
               he
               concludeth
               to
               leave
               France
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               favour
               of
               England
               :
               And
               so
               began
               to
               draw
               a
               faction
               against
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               in
               hatred
               of
               the
               others
               inconstancy
               many
               favoured
               him
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               there
               assembled
               at
               Christmas
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Ayre
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Angus
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Cassilles
              
               ;
               The
               Lord
               Maxwell
               ,
               The
               Laird
               of
               Dumlanrig
               ,
               The
               Sheriffe
               of
               
                 Ayre
                 ,
                 Campbell
              
               ;
               with
               all
               the
               force
               that
               they
               and
               the
               Lords
               that
               remained
               constant
               at
               the
               opinion
               of
               England
               might
               make
               ;
               and
               after
               Christmas
               they
               came
               to
               light
               .
               The
               Governour
               and
               Cardinall
               with
               their
               forces
               kept
               Edinburgh
               (
               for
               they
               were
               slackly
               pursued
               )
               Men
               excused
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ,
               and
               laid
               the
               blame
               upon
               some
               that
               had
               no
               will
               of
               the
               Stewards
               Regiment
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               such
               an
               appointment
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               was
               disappointed
               of
               his
               purpose
               ,
               and
               narrowly
               escaped
               ,
               and
               first
               gat
               him
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               Dumbartane
               .
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               was
               delivered
               to
               be
               kept
               as
               pledge
               .
               The
               Earle
               his
               brother
               was
               in
               the
               Lent
               after
               taken
               at
               the
               siege
               of
               Glasgow
               .
               It
               was
               bruted
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               brethren
               ,
               and
               others
               with
               them
               had
               lost
               their
               heads
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               the
               English
               Armie
               had
               not
               arrived
               in
               time
               .
               After
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               had
               gotten
               the
               Governour
               wholly
               addict
               to
               his
               devotion
               ,
               and
               had
               obtained
               his
               intent
               above
               a
               part
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               He
               began
               to
               practise
               ,
               how
               that
               such
               as
               he
               feared
               ,
               and
               therefore
               deadly
               hated
               ,
               should
               be
               set
               by
               the
               eares
               ,
               one
               against
               another
               (
               for
               in
               that
               thought
               the
               carnall
               man
               put
               his
               greatest
               securitie
               )
               The
               Lord
               Ruthwen
               he
               hated
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               knowledge
               of
               Gods
               Word
               .
               The
               Lord
               Gray
               he
               feared
               ,
               because
               at
               that
               time
               he
               used
               the
               company
               of
               such
               as
               professed
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               bare
               small
               favour
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               .
               Now
               thus
               reasoned
               the
               worldly
               wise
               man
               ;
               
               If
               I
               can
               put
               enmity
               betwixt
               these
               two
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               rid
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               unfriends
               ;
               For
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Countrey
               will
               either
               assist
               the
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               will
               they
               be
               otherwise
               occupied
               ,
               then
               to
               watch
               for
               my
               displeasure
               .
               He
               finds
               the
               means
               without
               long
               processe
               ;
               for
               he
               labours
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Chartarous
              
               (
               a
               man
               of
               stout
               courage
               and
               many
               friends
               )
               to
               accept
               the
               Provostrie
               of
               S.
               Iohnston
               ,
               which
               he
               purchased
               to
               him
               by
               donation
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               with
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               said
               Towne
               ,
               to
               obey
               him
               as
               their
               lawfull
               Provost
               :
               Whereat
               not
               onely
               the
               said
               Lord
               Ruthwen
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Towne
               being
               offended
               ,
               gave
               a
               negative
               answer
               ;
               alleadging
               that
               such
               intrusion
               of
               men
               to
               office
               was
               hurtfull
               to
               their
               priviledge
               and
               freedom
               :
               which
               granted
               unto
               them
               free
               election
               of
               their
               Provost
               from
               yeere
               to
               yeere
               ,
               at
               a
               certain
               time
               appointed
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               nor
               would
               not
               anticipate
               .
               Hereat
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               offended
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               take
               that
               office
               by
               force
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               grant
               it
               unto
               him
               of
               benevolence
               .
               And
               so
               departed
               and
               communed
               the
               matter
               with
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               ,
               with
               
                 Norman
                 Leslie
              
               ,
               and
               with
               others
               his
               friends
               ,
               whom
               he
               easily
               perswaded
               to
               assist
               him
               in
               that
               pursuit
               .
               Because
               he
               appeareth
               to
               have
               the
               Governours
               right
               ,
               
               and
               had
               not
               onely
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               Towne
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               purchased
               Letters
               to
               besiege
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               it
               by
               strong
               hand
               ,
               if
               any
               resistance
               were
               made
               unto
               him
               .
               Such
               letters
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               made
               many
               to
               favour
               his
               action
               .
               The
               other
               made
               for
               defence
               ,
               and
               so
               took
               the
               Master
               of
               Ruthuen
               ,
               (
               the
               Lord
               that
               after
               departed
               into
               England
               )
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               town
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               company
               the
               Laird
               of
               Montcreif
               ,
               and
               other
               friends
               adjacent
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               prepared
               for
               the
               pursuit
               ,
               and
               upon
               Saint
               Magdalens
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               
               anno
               .
               1543.
               approached
               with
               his
               Forces
               (
               the
               Lord
               Grey
               tooke
               upon
               him
               the
               principall
               charge
               .
               It
               was
               appointed
               ,
               that
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               with
               his
               friends
               ,
               should
               have
               come
               by
               Ship
               with
               Munition
               and
               Ordnance
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               in
               readinesse
               .
               But
               because
               the
               Tyde
               served
               not
               so
               soon
               as
               they
               would
               :
               the
               o●●er
               thinking
               himself
               of
               sufficient
               force
               for
               all
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Towne
               ,
               entred
               in
               by
               the
               Bridge
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               no
               resistance
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               former
               part
               was
               entered
               a
               pretty
               space
               within
               the
               Fish-Gate
               ;
               And
               then
               the
               said
               Master
               of
               Ruthuen
               with
               his
               Company
               stoutly
               recountred
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               rudely
               repulsed
               the
               foremost
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               were
               behinde
               gave
               back
               .
               The
               place
               of
               the
               retreat
               was
               so
               strait
               ,
               that
               men
               that
               durst
               not
               fight
               ,
               could
               not
               flie
               at
               their
               pleasure
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               of
               my
               Lord
               Grayes
               friends
               were
               upon
               the
               Bridge
               )
               and
               so
               the
               slaughter
               was
               great
               ;
               
               for
               there
               fell
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               Sword
               threescore
               men
               *
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               had
               rather
               that
               the
               mishap
               had
               fallen
               on
               the
               other
               part
               :
               but
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               he
               thought
               that
               such
               trouble
               was
               his
               comfort
               ,
               and
               advantage
               .
               The
               knowledge
               whereof
               came
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               party
               discomfited
               ,
               and
               was
               unto
               them
               no
               small
               grief
               .
               For
               as
               many
               of
               them
               entred
               into
               that
               action
               for
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               so
               thought
               they
               to
               have
               had
               Fortification
               and
               assistance
               ;
               whereof
               finding
               themselves
               frustrate
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               look
               more
               narrowly
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               so
               attend
               upon
               the
               Cardinals
               devotion
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               wont
               to
               do
               before
               :
               and
               so
               was
               a
               new
               jealousie
               engendered
               among
               them
               ;
               
               for
               whosoever
               would
               not
               play
               the
               good
               servant
               unto
               him
               ,
               
               was
               reputed
               his
               enemy
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               drew
               the
               Governour
               to
               Dundie
               ;
               for
               he
               understood
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rothesse
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaveis
              
               were
               with
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Huntley
               .
               The
               Governour
               sent
               and
               commanded
               the
               said
               Earle
               and
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               foresaid
               Master
               Henry
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               to
               Dundie
               ,
               and
               appointed
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               at
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               before
               noon
               ;
               which
               hour
               they
               decreed
               to
               keep
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               assembled
               their
               folks
               at
               Balgavie
               ,
               or
               thereby
               .
               The
               Cardinal
               advertised
               of
               their
               number
               (
               they
               were
               no
               more
               than
               300
               men
               )
               thought
               it
               not
               good
               that
               they
               should
               joyn
               with
               the
               Towne
               ;
               for
               he
               feared
               his
               owne
               estate
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               perswaded
               the
               Governour
               to
               passe
               forth
               of
               Dundie
               before
               nine
               hours
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               the
               straight
               way
               to
               S.
               Iohnston
               :
               which
               perceived
               by
               the
               foresaid
               Lords
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               fear
               that
               they
               were
               come
               to
               pursue
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               put
               themselves
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               array
               ,
               and
               marched
               forward
               of
               purpose
               to
               have
               bidden
               the
               uttermost
               .
               But
               the
               crafty
               fox
               foreseeing
               that
               in
               fighting
               stood
               not
               his
               security
               ,
               ran
               to
               his
               last
               refuge
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               manifest
               Treason
               ,
               and
               so
               consultation
               was
               taken
               how
               that
               the
               force
               of
               the
               others
               might
               be
               broken
               .
               And
               at
               the
               first
               were
               sent
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               and
               the
               Provost
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               (
               knowing
               nothing
               of
               the
               Treason
               )
               to
               ask
               why
               they
               molested
               my
               Lord
               Governour
               in
               his
               journey
               .
               Whereto
               
               they
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               meant
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               for
               they
               came
               at
               his
               Graces
               Commandment
               ,
               to
               have
               kept
               the
               houre
               in
               Dundie
               appointed
               by
               him
               ;
               which
               because
               they
               saw
               prevented
               ,
               and
               knowing
               the
               Cardinall
               to
               be
               their
               friend
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               but
               suspect
               their
               unprovided
               coming
               forth
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               order
               ,
               not
               to
               invade
               ,
               but
               to
               defend
               ,
               in
               case
               they
               were
               invaded
               .
               This
               answer
               reported
               ,
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Audrewes
               ,
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Paisley
               ,
               Master
               
                 David
                 Panter
              
               ,
               the
               Lairds
               of
               Balcleuch
               and
               Coldinknowes
               ,
               to
               desire
               certain
               of
               the
               other
               company
               to
               talk
               with
               them
               ;
               which
               they
               easily
               obtained
               (
               for
               they
               suspected
               no
               treason
               .
               )
               After
               long
               communication
               ,
               it
               was
               demanded
               ,
               If
               that
               the
               Earle
               and
               Lord
               ,
               and
               Master
               Henry
               aforesaid
               ,
               would
               not
               be
               content
               to
               talk
               with
               the
               Governour
               ,
               provi●ed
               that
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               company
               were
               on
               the
               place
               :
               They
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Governour
               might
               command
               them
               in
               all
               things
               lawfull
               .
               But
               they
               had
               no
               will
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Cardinals
               mercy
               .
               Fair
               promises
               enow
               were
               made
               for
               their
               security
               .
               Then
               was
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               Band
               commanded
               to
               depart
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               did
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               purpose
               taken
               .
               The
               Governour
               remained
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               number
               with
               him
               :
               To
               whom
               came
               without
               company
               ,
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               and
               M.
               Henry
               .
               After
               many
               fair
               words
               given
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               have
               them
               agreed
               with
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               have
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               the
               worker
               and
               instrument
               thereof
               ,
               he
               drew
               them
               forwards
               with
               them
               towards
               Saint
               Iohnston
               ,
               whereto
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               ridden
               .
               They
               began
               to
               suspect
               (
               albeit
               it
               was
               too
               late
               )
               and
               therefore
               they
               desired
               to
               have
               returned
               to
               their
               folks
               ,
               for
               putting
               order
               unto
               them
               :
               But
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               They
               should
               send
               back
               from
               the
               town
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               needs
               go
               forward
               with
               my
               Lord
               Governour
               :
               and
               so
               ,
               partly
               by
               flattery
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               force
               ,
               they
               were
               compelled
               to
               obey
               ;
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               they
               were
               in
               the
               Towne
               ,
               they
               were
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               morrow
               sent
               all
               three
               to
               the
               
                 Black
                 Nesse
              
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               as
               it
               pleased
               the
               Cardinals
               gracelesse
               Grace
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               till
               the
               Band
               of
               Manred
               ,
               and
               of
               service
               ,
               set
               some
               of
               them
               at
               liberty
               .
               And
               thus
               the
               Cardinal
               with
               his
               craft
               perswaded
               on
               every
               side
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Scots
               Proverb
               was
               true
               in
               him
               ,
               
                 So
                 long
                 rinnes
                 the
                 Fox
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 fute
                 hes
                 .
              
               Whether
               it
               was
               at
               this
               journey
               ,
               or
               at
               another
               ,
               that
               that
               bloody
               butcher
               executed
               his
               cruelty
               upon
               the
               innocent
               persons
               in
               S.
               Iohnston
               ,
               we
               cannot
               affirme
               :
               neither
               yet
               therein
               study
               we
               to
               be
               curious
               ,
               but
               rather
               we
               travell
               to
               expresse
               the
               verity
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               
               than
               scrupulously
               and
               exactly
               to
               appoint
               times
               ▪
               which
               yet
               we
               omit
               not
               ,
               when
               the
               certainty
               occurres
               .
               The
               verity
               of
               that
               cruell
               fact
               is
               this
               ;
               
               At
               S.
               Pauls
               day
               ,
               before
               the
               first
               burning
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               came
               to
               S.
               Iohnston
               the
               Governour
               and
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               there
               upon
               envious
               delation
               ,
               were
               a
               great
               number
               of
               honest
               men
               and
               women
               called
               before
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               accused
               of
               heresie
               .
               And
               albeit
               they
               could
               be
               convinced
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               onely
               of
               suspition
               that
               they
               had
               eaten
               a
               Goose
               upon
               Friday
               ,
               four
               men
               were
               adjudged
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               and
               a
               woman
               to
               be
               drowned
               ;
               which
               cruell
               and
               most
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               was
               without
               mercy
               put
               in
               execution
               :
               the
               husband
               was
               hanged
               ,
               and
               the
               wife
               ,
               having
               a
               sucking
               babe
               upon
               her
               brest
               ,
               
               was
               drowned
               .
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 Land
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 purged
                 from
                 such
                 beastly
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 thy
                 just
                 vengeance
                 yet
                 stricken
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 criminall
                 of
                 
                 their
                 blood
                 .
              
               But
               the
               day
               approacheth
               when
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               that
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               ,
               will
               evidently
               appears
               .
               The
               names
               of
               the
               men
               that
               were
               hanged
               ,
               were
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 Hunter
                 ,
                 William
                 Lambe
                 ,
                 William
                 Anderson
                 ,
                 Iames
                 Ruvals
                 ,
              
               Burgesse
               of
               Saint
               Iohnston
               .
               At
               that
               same
               time
               were
               banished
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Eldar
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Eldar
                 ,
                 Walter
                 Piper
                 ,
                 Laurence
                 Pullar
                 ,
              
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               whose
               names
               come
               not
               to
               our
               knowledge
               .
               That
               sworn
               enemy
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               in
               whom
               any
               spark
               of
               knowledge
               appeared
               ,
               had
               about
               that
               time
               in
               prison
               divers
               ;
               
               amongst
               whom
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Roger
              
               ,
               a
               black
               Frier
               ,
               godly
               and
               learned
               ,
               one
               that
               had
               fruitfully
               preached
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               many
               in
               Angus
               and
               Mearnes
               ,
               whom
               that
               bloody
               man
               caused
               to
               murther
               in
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Sea
               Tower
               in
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               then
               caused
               to
               cast
               him
               over
               the
               wall
               ,
               spreading
               a
               false
               brute
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Iohn
               seeking
               to
               flie
               ,
               had
               broken
               his
               own
               neck
               .
               This
               ceased
               not
               Sathan
               by
               all
               means
               to
               maintaine
               his
               kingdome
               of
               Darknesse
               ,
               and
               to
               suppresse
               the
               light
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               .
               But
               mighty
               is
               he
               against
               whom
               they
               ●●ght
               :
               for
               when
               the
               wicked
               were
               in
               greatest
               security
               ,
               then
               began
               God
               to
               show
               his
               anger
               .
               For
               the
               third
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1544
               yeers
               ,
               
               without
               knowledge
               of
               any
               man
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               (
               we
               mean
               of
               such
               as
               should
               have
               had
               the
               care
               of
               the
               Realme
               )
               was
               seen
               a
               great
               Navy
               of
               Ships
               arriving
               towards
               the
               Fyrth
               .
               The
               Posts
               came
               to
               the
               Governour
               and
               Cardinall
               (
               who
               both
               were
               in
               Edinburgh
               )
               what
               multitude
               of
               Ships
               were
               seen
               ,
               and
               what
               course
               they
               took
               .
               This
               was
               on
               the
               Saturday
               before
               noon
               .
               Question
               was
               had
               ,
               What
               should
               they
               mean
               ?
               Some
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               are
               English-men
               ,
               and
               we
               fear
               that
               they
               will
               land
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               skipped
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Island
               flote
               ,
               they
               are
               come
               to
               make
               a
               shew
               ,
               
               and
               to
               put
               us
               in
               fear
               .
               I
               shall
               lodge
               all
               the
               men
               of
               Warre
               in
               mine
               eye
               ,
               that
               shall
               land
               in
               Scotland
               .
               Still
               sitteth
               the
               Cardinall
               at
               his
               dinner
               ,
               eating
               as
               though
               there
               had
               been
               no
               danger
               appearing
               .
               Men
               assembled
               to
               gaze
               upon
               the
               Ships
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               Castle
               hill
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               mountains
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               eminent
               .
               
               But
               there
               was
               no
               question
               ,
               With
               what
               Forces
               shall
               we
               resist
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               invaded
               .
               Soon
               after
               six
               of
               the
               clock
               at
               night
               ,
               were
               arrived
               ,
               and
               had
               cast
               Ankor
               in
               the
               Road
               of
               Leith
               ,
               more
               than
               two
               hundred
               Sail.
               Shortly
               after
               ,
               the
               Admirall
               shot
               a
               flott
               Boat
               ,
               which
               from
               
                 Granton
                 hills
              
               ,
               till
               by
               East
               Leith
               ,
               sounded
               the
               deep
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               to
               her
               Ship.
               Hereof
               were
               divers
               opinions
               ;
               men
               of
               judgement
               foresaw
               what
               it
               meant
               ,
               but
               no
               credit
               was
               given
               to
               any
               that
               would
               say
               ,
               They
               minded
               to
               land
               ,
               and
               so
               passed
               every
               man
               to
               his
               rest
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               Ships
               had
               been
               a
               guard
               for
               their
               defence
               .
               Upon
               the
               point
               of
               day
               upon
               Sunday
               the
               fourth
               of
               May
               ,
               addresse
               they
               for
               landing
               ,
               and
               they
               ordered
               the
               Ships
               so
               ,
               that
               a
               Galley
               or
               two
               laid
               their
               snouts
               to
               the
               hills
               :
               the
               small
               Ships
               ,
               called
               Pinnaces
               and
               light
               Horse-men
               ,
               approached
               as
               neer
               as
               they
               could
               .
               The
               great
               Ships
               discharged
               their
               Souldiers
               into
               the
               smaller
               Vessels
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               Boats
               set
               upon
               dry
               Land
               before
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               10000
               men
               ,
               as
               was
               judged
               ,
               and
               more
               .
               The
               Governour
               and
               Cardinall
               seeing
               then
               the
               thing
               that
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               they
               would
               not
               believe
               before
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               made
               a
               brag
               to
               fight
               ,
               fled
               as
               fast
               as
               horse
               could
               carry
               them
               ;
               so
               that
               after
               ,
               they
               approached
               not
               within
               twenty
               miles
               of
               the
               danger
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               were
               that
               night
               freed
               of
               Ward
               
               (
               they
               were
               in
               Blacknesse
               )
               The
               said
               Sir
               George
               in
               merrinesse
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 thanke
                 King
              
               Henry
               ,
               
                 and
                 my
                 gentle
                 Masters
                 of
                 England
                 .
              
               The
               English
               Army
               betwixt
               one
               and
               two
               of
               the
               clock
               entered
               into
               Leith
               ,
               found
               the
               Tables
               covered
               ,
               the
               dinners
               prepared
               ,
               such
               abundance
               of
               wine
               and
               victualls
               ,
               besides
               the
               other
               substance
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               riches
               within
               the
               like
               bounds
               was
               not
               to
               be
               found
               neither
               in
               Scotland
               nor
               England
               .
               Upon
               Munday
               the
               fifth
               of
               May
               ,
               came
               to
               them
               from
               Barwick
               and
               the
               borders
               ,
               two
               thousand
               Horse-men
               ,
               who
               being
               somewhat
               reposed
               ,
               the
               Army
               upon
               the
               Wednesday
               marched
               toward
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               spoiled
               and
               burnt
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               they
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               .
               
               The
               Horse-men
               took
               the
               House
               of
               Craigmiller
               ,
               and
               gat
               great
               spoils
               therein
               ;
               for
               it
               being
               judged
               the
               strongest
               House
               neer
               the
               Towne
               ,
               after
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               sought
               to
               save
               their
               moveables
               therein
               .
               But
               the
               stoutnesse
               of
               the
               Laird
               gave
               it
               over
               ,
               without
               shot
               of
               Hacke
               but
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               reward
               was
               caused
               to
               march
               upon
               his
               feet
               to
               London
               :
               He
               is
               now
               Captain
               of
               Dumbar
               ,
               and
               Provost
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               English-men
               seeing
               no
               resistance
               ,
               hurled
               by
               force
               of
               men
               Cannons
               upon
               the
               street
               ,
               to
               the
               Butter
               trone
               ,
               and
               above
               ,
               and
               hazarded
               a
               shot
               against
               the
               fore-entry
               of
               the
               Castle
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               to
               their
               own
               pains
               ;
               For
               they
               lying
               without
               Trench
               or
               Gabion
               ,
               were
               exposed
               to
               the
               force
               of
               the
               whole
               Ordnance
               of
               the
               said
               Castle
               ,
               which
               shot
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               the
               Wheel
               and
               Axletree
               of
               one
               of
               the
               English
               Cannons
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               their
               men
               slain
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               left
               with
               small
               honour
               ,
               that
               enterprise
               taken
               rather
               of
               rashnesse
               ,
               than
               of
               any
               advised
               counsell
               .
               When
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               day
               they
               had
               spoiled
               and
               burnt
               ,
               towards
               the
               night
               they
               returned
               to
               Leith
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               morrow
               returned
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               executed
               the
               rest
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               for
               that
               time
               .
               And
               so
               when
               they
               had
               consumed
               both
               the
               Towns
               ,
               they
               laded
               the
               Ships
               with
               the
               spoiles
               thereof
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               Land
               returned
               to
               Barwick
               ,
               using
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               .
               This
               was
               a
               part
               of
               the
               punishment
               which
               God
               took
               upon
               the
               Realm
               for
               the
               infidelity
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               violation
               of
               his
               solemne
               Oath
               .
               But
               this
               was
               not
               the
               end
               ;
               for
               the
               Realme
               was
               divided
               into
               two
               factions
               ;
               the
               one
               favoured
               France
               ,
               the
               other
               the
               League
               lately
               contracted
               with
               England
               :
               The
               one
               did
               in
               no
               things
               credit
               thorowly
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Countrey
               was
               in
               extreme
               calamity
               :
               for
               to
               the
               English-men
               were
               delivered
               divers
               Strengths
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Carelaverock
                 ,
                 Lochmaben
              
               ,
               and
               Langham
               :
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Borderers
               were
               confederate
               with
               England
               :
               And
               albeit
               at
               
                 Ancrome
                 mure
              
               in
               February
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1544.
               was
               Sir
               
                 Rafe
                 Ewers
              
               ,
               
               with
               many
               other
               English-men
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               yeere
               after
               were
               some
               of
               the
               said
               strengths
               recovered
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               not
               without
               great
               losse
               and
               detriment
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               For
               in
               the
               month
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1545.
               
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Lorge
              
               ,
               
               with
               Bands
               of
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               came
               from
               France
               ,
               for
               a
               destruction
               to
               Scotland
               :
               For
               upon
               their
               brag
               was
               an
               Army
               raised
               ;
               forwards
               they
               go
               towards
               Warke
               ,
               
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               harvest
               .
               The
               Cardinalls
               Banner
               was
               that
               day
               displayed
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Files
               were
               charged
               :
               to
               be
               under
               it
               many
               had
               before
               promised
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               point
               it
               was
               left
               so
               bare
               ,
               that
               with
               shame
               it
               was
               shut
               up
               into
               the
               pock
               againe
               ,
               and
               they
               after
               a
               shew
               returned
               with
               more
               shame
               to
               the
               Realm
               ,
               then
               hurt
               
               to
               their
               enemies
               .
               The
               black
               book
               of
               Hamilton
               maketh
               mention
               of
               great
               vassallage
               done
               at
               that
               time
               by
               the
               Governour
               and
               the
               French
               :
               but
               such
               as
               with
               their
               eyes
               saw
               the
               whole
               progresse
               ,
               
               knew
               that
               to
               be
               a
               lye
               ,
               
                 and
                 do
                 repute
                 it
                 amongst
                 the
                 veniall
                 sinnes
                 of
                 that
                 race
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 speak
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 themselves
                 they
                 can
                 .
              
               That
               winter
               following
               so
               nurtured
               the
               French-men
               ,
               that
               they
               learned
               to
               eat
               (
               yea
               to
               beg
               )
               cakes
               (
               which
               at
               their
               entrie
               they
               scorned
               )
               without
               jesting
               ;
               they
               were
               so
               miserably
               used
               ,
               that
               few
               returned
               into
               France
               again
               with
               their
               lives
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               then
               had
               almost
               fortified
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               which
               he
               made
               so
               strong
               in
               his
               opinion
               ,
               that
               he
               regarded
               neither
               England
               nor
               France
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               disappointed
               of
               all
               things
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               passed
               into
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               received
               of
               King
               Henry
               into
               protection
               ,
               who
               gave
               him
               to
               wife
               Lady
               
                 Margaret
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               of
               whom
               was
               borne
               Henry
               ,
               sometime
               husband
               to
               our
               Queen
               and
               Mistresse
               .
               While
               the
               inconstant
               Governour
               was
               sometimes
               dejected
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               raised
               up
               againe
               by
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Paislay
               (
               who
               before
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 Chaster
                 then
                 any
                 maiden
              
               )
               began
               to
               shew
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               after
               he
               had
               taken
               by
               craft
               the
               Castles
               of
               Edinburgh
               and
               Dumbar
               ,
               he
               took
               also
               possession
               of
               his
               enemies
               wife
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Stanehouse
               .
               The
               woman
               is
               and
               hath
               been
               famous
               ,
               
               and
               is
               called
               ,
               Lady
               Gilton
               :
               her
               Ladyship
               was
               holden
               alwayes
               in
               poverty
               .
               But
               how
               many
               wives
               and
               virgins
               he
               hath
               had
               since
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               common
               ,
               the
               world
               knoweth
               ,
               albeit
               not
               all
               ,
               and
               his
               bastard
               birds
               bear
               some
               witnesse
               .
               Such
               is
               the
               example
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               the
               flock
               may
               receive
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Bishops
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               calamities
               that
               came
               upon
               this
               Realme
               ,
               after
               the
               defection
               of
               the
               Governor
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               came
               into
               Scotland
               that
               blessed
               Martyr
               of
               God
               M.
               
                 George
                 Wischarde
              
               ,
               
               in
               company
               of
               the
               Commissioners
               before
               mentioned
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               1544.
               a
               man
               of
               such
               graces
               ,
               as
               before
               him
               was
               never
               heard
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               are
               rare
               to
               be
               found
               yet
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               notwithstanding
               this
               great
               light
               of
               God
               that
               since
               his
               dayes
               hath
               shined
               unto
               us
               :
               he
               was
               not
               onely
               singularly
               learned
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               all
               Godly
               knowledge
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               honest
               humane
               Science
               :
               but
               also
               he
               was
               so
               clearely
               illuminated
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               Prophesie
               ,
               that
               he
               saw
               not
               onely
               things
               pertaining
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               things
               as
               some
               Townes
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Realme
               afterward
               felt
               ,
               which
               he
               forespake
               not
               in
               secret
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               many
               ,
               as
               in
               their
               own
               places
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               The
               beginning
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               in
               
                 Mount
                 Rosse
              
               ,
               therefrom
               he
               departed
               to
               Dundie
               ,
               where
               with
               great
               admiration
               of
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
               he
               taught
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Romanes
               :
               
               till
               that
               by
               procurement
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 Myle
              
               ,
               then
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               men
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               that
               of
               old
               had
               professed
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               had
               suffered
               trouble
               ,
               gave
               ,
               in
               the
               Queenes
               and
               Governours
               name
               ,
               Inhibition
               to
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               trouble
               their
               Towne
               no
               more
               ,
               for
               they
               would
               not
               suffer
               it
               :
               And
               this
               was
               said
               to
               him
               being
               in
               the
               publike
               place
               ;
               which
               heard
               ,
               he
               mused
               a
               pretie
               space
               ,
               with
               his
               eyes
               bent
               unto
               the
               heaven
               .
               And
               thereafter
               looking
               sorrowfully
               to
               the
               speaker
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               sayd
               ,
               God
               is
               witnesse
               that
               I
               never
               minded
               your
               trouble
               ,
               but
               your
               comfort
               :
               yea
               ,
               your
               trouble
               is
               more
               dolourous
               unto
               me
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               unto
               your selves
               :
               But
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               to
               refuse
               Gods
               word
               and
               to
               chase
               from
               yo●
               
               his
               messenger
               shall
               not
               preserve
               you
               from
               trouble
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               bring
               you
               into
               it
               :
               For
               God
               shall
               send
               unto
               you
               messengers
               who
               will
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               burning
               ,
               nor
               yet
               for
               banishment
               .
               I
               have
               offered
               unto
               you
               the
               word
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               my
               life
               I
               have
               remained
               amongst
               you
               .
               Now
               ye
               your selves
               refuse
               me
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               must
               I
               leave
               my
               Innocencie
               to
               be
               declared
               by
               my
               God
               ,
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 prosperous
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 led
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Truth
                 .
              
               But
               if
               trouble
               unlooked
               for
               apprehend
               you
               ,
               acknowledge
               the
               cause
               ,
               and
               turne
               to
               God.
               For
               he
               is
               mercifull
               ,
               but
               if
               ye
               turne
               not
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               will
               visit
               you
               with
               fire
               and
               sword
               .
               These
               words
               pronounced
               ,
               he
               came
               downe
               from
               the
               Preaching
               place
               .
               In
               the
               Church
               present
               was
               the
               Lord
               Marshall
               ,
               and
               divers
               noble
               men
               ,
               who
               would
               have
               had
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               to
               have
               remained
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               have
               gone
               with
               them
               into
               the
               Countrey
               .
               But
               for
               no
               request
               would
               he
               either
               tarry
               in
               the
               towne
               or
               on
               that
               side
               of
               Tay
               any
               longer
               .
               But
               with
               possible
               expedition
               past
               to
               the
               West-land
               ,
               where
               he
               began
               to
               offer
               Gods
               word
               ,
               which
               was
               of
               many
               gladly
               received
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 Dumbar
              
               ,
               by
               instigation
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               came
               with
               his
               gatherings
               to
               the
               Towne
               of
               Ayre
               to
               make
               resistance
               to
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               ,
               and
               did
               first
               take
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               being
               thereof
               advertised
               ,
               repaired
               with
               his
               friends
               to
               the
               Towne
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               divers
               Gentlemen
               of
               Kyle
               (
               amongst
               whom
               was
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lefnoreise
               ,
               a
               man
               far
               different
               from
               him
               that
               now
               liveth
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               1566.
               in
               manners
               and
               Religion
               )
               of
               whom
               to
               this
               day
               yet
               many
               live
               ,
               and
               have
               declared
               themselves
               alwayes
               zealous
               and
               bold
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               after
               will
               be
               heard
               .
               When
               all
               were
               assembled
               ,
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               that
               they
               would
               have
               the
               Church
               .
               Whereto
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               utterly
               repugned●
               saying
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 alone
                 ,
                 his
                 Sermon
                 will
                 not
                 much
                 hurt
                 ▪
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Market
                 Crosse
                 :
              
               And
               so
               they
               did
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               so
               notable
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               enemies
               themselves
               were
               confounded
               .
               
               The
               Bishop
               Preached
               to
               his
               Jackmen
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               old
               Bosses
               of
               the
               Towne
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               his
               Sermon
               was
               ,
               
                 They
                 say
                 we
                 ,
                 should
                 Preach
                 ;
                 Why
                 not
                 ?
                 Better
                 late
                 thrive
                 ,
                 then
                 never
                 thrive
                 .
                 Hold
                 us
                 still
                 for
                 your
                 Bishop
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 provide
                 better
                 the
                 next
                 time
                 .
              
               This
               was
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Sermon
               :
               Who
               with
               haste
               departed
               the
               Towne
               ,
               but
               returned
               not
               to
               fulfill
               his
               promise
               .
               The
               said
               M.
               George
               remained
               with
               the
               Gentlemen
               in
               Kyle
               ,
               till
               that
               he
               gat
               sure
               knowledge
               of
               the
               estate
               of
               Dundie
               .
               He
               Preached
               commonly
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Gastonne
               ,
               and
               used
               much
               in
               the
               Barrie
               .
               He
               was
               required
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               Machlyne
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               did
               :
               But
               the
               Sheriffe
               of
               Ayre
               caused
               to
               man
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               preservation
               of
               a
               Tabernacle
               that
               was
               there
               beautifull
               to
               the
               eye
               .
               The
               persons
               that
               held
               the
               Church
               was
               
                 George
                 Campbell
              
               of
               Mongarswood
               ,
               that
               yet
               liveth
               Anno
               1566.
               
               
                 Mung●
                 Campbell
              
               of
               
                 Bro●●syde
                 ,
                 George
                 Rid
              
               in
               Dandilling
               the
               Laird
               of
               Tempilland
               .
            
             
               Some
               zealous
               of
               the
               Parish
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               was
               
                 Hugh
                 Campbell
              
               of
               Kingarcleuch
               ,
               offended
               that
               they
               should
               be
               debarred
               their
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               concluded
               by
               force
               to
               enter
               .
               But
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               withdrew
               the
               said
               Hugh
               ,
               and
               said
               unto
               him
               ,
               
                 Brother
                 ,
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 as
                 mighty
                 upon
                 the
                 fields
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 And
                 I
                 finde
                 that
                 ●e
                 himselfe
                 after
                 Preached
                 in
                 the
                 Desert
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 sea
                 side
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 places
                 judged
                 prophane
                 then
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 in
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               .
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 Peace
                 that
                 God
                 sends
                 by
                 me
                 :
                 The
                 blood
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 shed
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 it
                 .
              
               And
               so
               withdrawing
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               a
               ditch
               in
               a
               More-edge
               ,
               upon
               the
               South-west
               side
               of
               Machlyne
               ,
               upon
               the
               which
               he
               ascended
               :
               The
               whole
               multitude
               stood
               and
               sate
               about
               him
               (
               God
               gave
               the
               day
               pleasant
               and
               hot
               )
               he
               continued
               in
               Preaching
               more
               then
               three
               houres
               :
               In
               that
               Sermon
               God
               wrought
               so
               wonderfully
               with
               him
               ,
               
               that
               one
               of
               the
               most
               wicked
               men
               that
               was
               in
               that
               countrey
               ,
               named
               
                 Larence
                 Ranckin
              
               ,
               Laird
               of
               Sheld
               ,
               was
               converted
               .
               The
               teares
               ran
               from
               his
               eyes
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               all
               men
               wondered
               ;
               His
               conversion
               was
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
               for
               his
               life
               and
               conversation
               witnessed
               it
               in
               all
               times
               to
               come
               .
               While
               this
               faithfull
               servant
               of
               God
               was
               thus
               occupied
               in
               Kyle
               ,
               word
               rose
               ,
               that
               the
               Plague
               of
               Pestilence
               rose
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               which
               began
               foure
               dayes
               after
               that
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               was
               inhibited
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               vehement
               ,
               that
               it
               passed
               almost
               credibility
               ,
               to
               hear
               how
               many
               departed
               every
               foure
               and
               twenty
               houres
               .
               The
               certainty
               understood
               ,
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               tooke
               his
               leave
               of
               Kyle
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               the
               regrate
               of
               many
               .
               But
               no
               request
               could
               make
               him
               to
               remain
               ;
               
               His
               reason
               was
               ,
               
                 They
                 are
                 now
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 need
                 comfort
                 :
                 Perchance
                 this
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 will
                 make
                 them
                 now
                 to
                 magnifie
                 and
                 reverence
                 that
                 word
                 which
                 before
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 men
                 )
                 they
                 set
                 at
                 l●ght
                 price
                 .
              
               Coming
               unto
               Dundie
               ,
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               faithfull
               was
               exceeding
               great
               .
               He
               delayed
               no
               time
               ,
               but
               even
               upon
               the
               morrow
               gave
               signification
               that
               he
               would
               Preach
               .
               And
               because
               the
               most
               part
               were
               either
               sick
               ,
               or
               else
               were
               in
               company
               with
               those
               that
               were
               sick
               ,
               he
               choosd
               the
               head
               of
               the
               East
               port
               of
               the
               Towne
               for
               his
               Preaching
               place
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               whole
               stood
               or
               sat
               within
               ,
               the
               sick
               and
               suspected
               without
               the
               Port
               or
               gate
               .
               The
               Text
               upon
               the
               which
               his
               first
               Sermon
               was
               made
               ,
               he
               took
               from
               the
               hundred
               and
               seventh
               Psalme
               ;
               The
               Sentence
               thereof
               ,
               
                 He
                 sent
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 healed
                 them
              
               ;
               And
               therewith
               joyned
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 neither
                 herbe
                 nor
                 plaister
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 but
                 thy
                 Word
                 healeth
                 all
                 .
              
               In
               which
               Sermon
               he
               most
               comfortably
               did
               entreat
               of
               the
               dignity
               &
               utility
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               the
               punishment
               that
               comes
               for
               the
               contempt
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               promptitude
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               such
               as
               truly
               turn
               to
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               great
               happinesse
               of
               them
               whom
               God
               taketh
               from
               this
               misery
               ,
               even
               in
               his
               own
               gentle
               visitation
               ,
               which
               the
               malice
               of
               man
               can
               neither
               mend
               nor
               pair
               .
               By
               the
               which
               Sermon
               he
               so
               raised
               up
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               that
               heard
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               regarded
               no
               death
               ,
               but
               judged
               them
               more
               happy
               that
               should
               depart
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               should
               remain
               behinde
               .
               Considering
               that
               they
               knew
               not
               if
               they
               should
               have
               such
               a
               comforter
               with
               them
               at
               all
               times
               .
               He
               spared
               not
               to
               visit
               them
               that
               lay
               in
               the
               very
               extremity
               .
               He
               comforted
               them
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               being
               such
               a
               multitude
               ;
               He
               caused
               minister
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               those
               that
               could
               use
               meat
               or
               drink
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               point
               was
               the
               Town
               wonderous
               beneficiall
               ;
               for
               the
               poore
               was
               no
               more
               neglected
               then
               was
               the
               rich
               .
               While
               he
               was
               spending
               his
               life
               to
               comfort
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               Devill
               ceased
               not
               to
               stir
               up
               his
               owne
               son
               the
               Cardinall
               again
               ,
               who
               corrupted
               by
               money
               a
               desperate
               Priest
               ,
               named
               Sir
               
                 Iohn
                 Weighton
              
               ,
               to
               slay
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               ,
               who
               looked
               not
               to
               himselfe
               in
               all
               things
               so
               circumspectly
               as
               worldly
               men
               would
               have
               used
               .
               And
               upon
               a
               day
               the
               Sermon
               ended
               and
               the
               people
               departing
               ,
               no
               man
               suspecting
               danger
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               heeding
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               ;
               The
               Priest
               that
               was
               corrupted
               stood
               
               waiting
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               steps
               ,
               his
               gowne
               loose
               ,
               and
               his
               dagger
               drawne
               in
               his
               hand
               under
               his
               gowne
               .
               The
               said
               Master
               George
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               was
               most
               sharpe
               of
               eye
               and
               judgement
               ,
               
               marked
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               came
               neere
               ,
               he
               said
               ;
               
                 My
                 friend
                 ,
                 what
                 would
                 you
                 do
                 ?
              
               And
               therewith
               he
               clapped
               his
               hand
               upon
               the
               Priests
               hand
               wherein
               the
               dagger
               was
               ,
               which
               he
               took
               from
               him
               .
               The
               Priest
               abashed
               fell
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               ,
               and
               openly
               confessed
               the
               verity
               as
               it
               was
               .
               The
               noise
               rising
               ,
               and
               coming
               to
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               sicke
               .
               They
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Deliver
                 the
                 traytor
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 will
                 take
                 him
                 by
                 force
              
               ;
               And
               so
               they
               burst
               in
               at
               the
               gate
               :
               But
               M.
               George
               took
               him
               in
               his
               armes
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Whosoever
                 troubles
                 him
                 shall
                 trouble
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 hurt
                 me
                 in
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 great
                 comfort
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 me
                 ,
              
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 he
                 hath
                 let
                 us
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 feare
                 ,
                 in
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 we
                 will
                 watch
                 better
                 :
              
               And
               so
               he
               appeased
               both
               the
               one
               part
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               saved
               the
               life
               of
               him
               that
               sought
               his
               .
               When
               the
               Plague
               was
               so
               ceased
               that
               almost
               there
               was
               none
               sicke
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               leave
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 had
                 almost
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 that
                 battell
                 .
              
               He
               found
               himselfe
               called
               to
               another
               place
               .
               The
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               West
               had
               written
               unto
               him
               that
               he
               should
               meet
               them
               at
               Edinburgh
               ;
               for
               they
               would
               require
               Disputation
               of
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               publikely
               heard
               ,
               whereto
               he
               willingly
               agreed
               .
               But
               first
               he
               passed
               to
               Montrosse
               to
               salute
               the
               Church
               there
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               ,
               occupied
               sometimes
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               but
               most
               part
               in
               secret
               Meditation
               :
               In
               the
               which
               he
               was
               so
               earnest
               ,
               that
               night
               and
               day
               he
               would
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               so
               occupied
               with
               his
               God
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               drew
               a
               secret
               draught
               for
               his
               slaughter
               ;
               He
               caused
               to
               write
               unto
               him
               a
               Letter
               ,
               
               as
               it
               had
               been
               from
               his
               most
               familiar
               friend
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Kinneir
               ,
               desiring
               him
               with
               all
               possible
               diligence
               to
               come
               unto
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               stricken
               with
               a
               sudden
               sicknesse
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               had
               the
               traitor
               provided
               60
               men
               with
               Jacks
               and
               Spears
               to
               lie
               in
               wait
               within
               a
               mile
               and
               halfe
               to
               the
               town
               of
               Montrosse
               for
               his
               dispatch
               .
               The
               Letter
               coming
               to
               his
               hand
               ,
               he
               made
               haste
               at
               first
               (
               for
               the
               boy
               had
               brought
               a
               horse
               )
               and
               so
               with
               some
               honest
               men
               he
               passed
               forth
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               but
               suddenly
               he
               stayed
               ,
               and
               musing
               a
               space
               ,
               
               returned
               back
               ,
               whereat
               they
               wondring
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 go
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 forbidden
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 there
                 is
                 treason
                 ;
                 Let
                 some
                 of
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 go
                 to
                 yonder
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 tell
                 me
                 what
                 ye
                 finde
                 .
              
               Diligence
               made
               ;
               They
               found
               the
               Treason
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               which
               being
               shewn
               with
               expedition
               to
               M.
               George
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 end
                 my
                 life
                 in
                 that
                 blood-thirstie
                 mans
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               The
               time
               approaching
               that
               he
               had
               appointed
               to
               meet
               the
               Gentlemen
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               he
               tooke
               his
               leave
               at
               Montrosse
               ,
               and
               sore
               against
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dune
               ,
               entred
               on
               his
               journey
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               to
               Dundie
               .
               But
               remained
               not
               ,
               but
               passed
               to
               the
               house
               of
               a
               faithfull
               brother
               named
               
                 Iames
                 Watson
              
               ,
               who
               dwelt
               in
               Inner-Gowrie
               ,
               distant
               from
               the
               said
               Towne
               two
               miles
               ,
               and
               that
               night
               (
               as
               information
               was
               given
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               
                 William
                 Spadin
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Watson
              
               ,
               both
               men
               of
               good
               credit
               )
               before
               day
               he
               passed
               forth
               into
               a
               yard
               ,
               the
               said
               William
               &
               Iohn
               followed
               privily
               ,
               and
               tooke
               heed
               what
               he
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               gone
               up
               and
               down
               in
               an
               alley
               a
               reasonable
               space
               ,
               with
               many
               sobs
               and
               deep
               grones
               ,
               h●
               fell
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               sitting
               thereon
               ,
               his
               grones
               increased
               .
               And
               from
               hise
               knees
               he
               fell
               upon
               his
               face
               .
               And
               then
               the
               persons
               aforenamed
               ,
               heard
               weeping
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               an
               indigest
               sound
               of
               prayers
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               
               continued
               neer
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               after
               began
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               so
               arose
               ,
               and
               came
               into
               his
               bed
               .
               They
               that
               waited
               upon
               him
               came
               before
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               bin
               ignorant
               ,
               till
               that
               he
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               began
               they
               to
               demand
               where
               he
               had
               been
               :
               But
               that
               night
               he
               would
               answer
               nothing
               .
               Upon
               the
               morrow
               they
               urged
               him
               again
               ;
               and
               while
               that
               he
               dissembled
               ,
               they
               said
               ,
               M.
               George
               ,
               Be
               plain
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               heard
               your
               mourning
               ,
               and
               saw
               you
               both
               upon
               your
               knees
               ,
               and
               upon
               your
               face
               .
               With
               dejected
               visage
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               ye
               had
               been
               in
               your
               beds
               ,
               and
               it
               had
               been
               more
               profitable
               for
               you
               ;
               for
               I
               was
               scarce
               well
               occupied
               .
               When
               they
               instantly
               urged
               him
               to
               let
               them
               know
               some
               comfort
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               tell
               you
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               my
               travell
               is
               neer
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               therefore
               call
               to
               God
               with
               me
               ,
               that
               now
               I
               shrinke
               not
               when
               the
               battell
               waxes
               most
               hot
               .
               And
               while
               that
               they
               weeped
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 was
                 small
                 comfort
                 unto
                 them
              
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 God
                 shall
                 send
                 you
                 comfort
                 after
                 me
                 .
              
               
               
                 This
                 Realme
                 shall
                 be
                 illuminated
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Christs
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 as
                 cleerly
                 as
                 ever
                 any
                 Realme
                 since
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 The
                 House
                 of
                 God
                 shall
                 be
                 builded
                 in
                 it
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 lack
                 (
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 enemy
                 imagine
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 the
                 very
                 Kepstone
                 ,
              
               meaning
               ,
               That
               it
               should
               once
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               full
               perfection
               .
               Neither
               (
               said
               he
               )
               shall
               this
               be
               long
               to
               ▪
               there
               shall
               not
               many
               suffer
               after
               me
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               shall
               evidently
               appeare
               ,
               and
               shall
               once
               triumph
               in
               despight
               of
               Sathan
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               if
               the
               people
               shall
               be
               after
               unthankfull
               ,
               then
               fearfull
               and
               terrible
               shall
               the
               plagues
               be
               that
               shall
               follow
               .
               And
               with
               these
               words
               he
               marched
               forwards
               in
               his
               journey
               towards
               S.
               Iohnston
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Fyfe
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Leyth
               ,
               where
               he
               arrived
               ;
               and
               hearing
               no
               word
               of
               those
               that
               appointed
               to
               meet
               him
               ,
               to
               wit.
               The
               Earle
               of
               Cassels
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Kyle
               and
               Cuninghame
               ,
               he
               kept
               himself
               secret
               a
               day
               or
               two
               .
               But
               beginning
               to
               wax
               sorrowfull
               in
               spirit
               ,
               and
               being
               demanded
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               of
               such
               as
               were
               not
               in
               his
               company
               before
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               What
               differ
               I
               from
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               except
               that
               I
               eat
               and
               drinke
               ?
               To
               this
               time
               God
               hath
               used
               my
               labours
               to
               the
               instruction
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               disclosing
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               now
               I
               lurke
               as
               a
               man
               that
               were
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               durst
               not
               shew
               himself
               before
               men
               .
               By
               these
               and
               the
               like
               words
               ,
               they
               that
               heard
               him
               understood
               that
               his
               desire
               was
               to
               preach
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               said
               ,
               Most
               comfortable
               it
               was
               unto
               us
               to
               hear
               you
               ;
               but
               because
               we
               know
               the
               danger
               wherein
               ye
               stand
               ,
               we
               dare
               not
               desire
               you
               .
               But
               dare
               ye
               and
               others
               hear
               (
               said
               he
               )
               and
               then
               let
               my
               God
               provide
               for
               me
               as
               best
               pleaseth
               him
               .
               Finally
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               the
               next
               Sunday
               he
               should
               preach
               in
               Leith
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               took
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 The
                 Parable
                 of
                 the
                 sower
                 that
                 went
                 forth
                 to
                 sow
                 seed
                 ,
                 Matth.
              
               13.
               
               And
               this
               was
               upon
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               before
               Christmas
               .
               The
               Sermon
               ended
               ,
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Lowthan
               ,
               who
               then
               were
               earnest
               Professors
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               thought
               not
               expedient
               that
               he
               should
               remain
               in
               Leith
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Governour
               and
               Cardinall
               were
               shortly
               to
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               took
               him
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               sometimes
               in
               Brunston
               ,
               sometimes
               in
               Langnidrie
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               Ormeston
               .
               For
               these
               three
               diligently
               waited
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               Sunday
               following
               ,
               he
               preached
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Enneresk
               ,
               besides
               Mussilburgh
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               at
               after
               noon
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               great
               confluence
               of
               people
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               was
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               who
               after
               the
               Sermon
               
               said
               publikely
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 my
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 .
                 and
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 shall
                 hear
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 at
                 this
                 preaching
              
               (
               for
               they
               were
               then
               at
               Edinburgh
               )
               
                 Say
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 will
                 avow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 onely
                 maintain
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 Teacher
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 my
                 power
                 .
              
               Which
               words
               greatly
               rejoyced
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentlemen
               then
               present
               .
               One
               thing
               notable
               in
               that
               Sermon
               we
               cannot
               passe
               by
               :
               Amongst
               others
               ,
               
               there
               came
               two
               gray
               Friers
               ,
               and
               standing
               in
               the
               entry
               of
               the
               Church
               door
               ,
               they
               made
               some
               whispering
               to
               such
               as
               came
               in
               :
               which
               perceived
               ,
               the
               Preacher
               said
               to
               the
               people
               that
               stood
               neer
               them
               ,
               
                 I
                 heartily
                 pray
                 you
                 to
                 make
                 room
                 to
                 those
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 come
                 to
                 learne
                 .
              
               And
               unto
               them
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Come
                 neer
              
               (
               for
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               very
               entry
               of
               the
               door
               )
               
                 for
                 I
                 assure
                 you
                 ye
                 shall
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 verity
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 either
                 seal
                 in
                 you
                 this
                 same
                 day
                 your
                 salvation
                 or
                 condemnation
                 .
              
               And
               so
               proceeded
               he
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               supposing
               they
               would
               have
               been
               quiet
               :
               But
               when
               he
               perceived
               them
               still
               to
               trouble
               the
               people
               that
               stood
               neer
               them
               (
               for
               vehement
               was
               he
               against
               the
               false
               worshipping
               of
               God
               )
               he
               turned
               unto
               them
               the
               second
               time
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               irefull
               countenance
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 Sergeants
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 and
                 deceivers
                 of
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 Will
                 ye
                 neither
                 heare
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 ,
                 nor
                 suffer
                 others
                 to
                 heare
                 it
                 ;
                 Depart
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 this
                 for
                 your
                 portion
                 ,
                 God
                 shall
                 shortly
                 confound
                 and
                 disclose
                 your
                 hypocrisie
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ;
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 abominable
                 unto
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 places
                 and
                 habitations
                 shall
                 be
                 desolate
                 .
              
               This
               Sentence
               he
               pronounced
               with
               great
               vehemency
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sermon
               :
               And
               turning
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 You
                 wicked
                 men
                 have
                 provoked
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 anger
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               returned
               to
               his
               matter
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               to
               the
               end
               .
               The
               dayes
               travell
               was
               ended
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Langindrie
               ,
               and
               the
               two
               next
               Sundays
               preached
               in
               Tranent
               ,
               with
               the
               like
               grace
               ,
               and
               like
               confluence
               of
               people
               .
               In
               all
               his
               Sermons
               after
               his
               departure
               from
               Augus
               ,
               he
               forespake
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               the
               time
               that
               he
               had
               to
               travell
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               the
               day
               whereof
               approached
               neerer
               than
               any
               would
               believe
               .
               In
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               those
               dayes
               that
               are
               called
               the
               holy
               dayes
               of
               Christmas
               ,
               past
               he
               ,
               by
               consent
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               Hadington
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               supposed
               the
               greatest
               confluence
               of
               people
               should
               be
               ,
               both
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Countrey
               adjacent
               .
               The
               first
               day
               before
               noon
               ,
               the
               auditors
               were
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               yet
               nothing
               in
               comparison
               of
               that
               which
               used
               to
               be
               in
               that
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               afternoon
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               following
               before
               noon
               ,
               the
               auditory
               was
               so
               slender
               ,
               that
               many
               wondred
               .
               The
               cause
               was
               judged
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               in
               those
               bounds
               used
               to
               have
               great
               credit
               and
               obedience
               ,
               by
               procurement
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               had
               given
               inhibition
               ,
               as
               well
               unto
               the
               Towne
               ,
               as
               unto
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hear
               him
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               his
               displeasure
               .
               The
               first
               night
               he
               lay
               within
               the
               Towne
               ,
               with
               
                 David
                 Forrest
              
               ,
               now
               called
               the
               Generall
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               long
               professed
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               upon
               whom
               many
               in
               that
               time
               depended
               .
               The
               second
               night
               he
               lay
               in
               Lethington
               ,
               the
               Laird
               whereof
               was
               ever
               civill
               ,
               albeit
               not
               perswaded
               in
               Religion
               .
               The
               day
               following
               ,
               before
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               past
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               there
               came
               to
               him
               a
               boy
               ,
               with
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Westland
               ;
               which
               received
               and
               read
               ,
               he
               called
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               who
               had
               waited
               upon
               him
               carefully
               from
               the
               time
               he
               came
               to
               Louthaine
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               began
               to
               enter
               into
               purpose
               ,
               That
               he
               wearied
               of
               
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               he
               perceiveth
               that
               men
               began
               to
               be
               weary
               of
               God.
               The
               cause
               of
               his
               complaint
               was
               ;
               The
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               West
               had
               written
               unto
               him
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               not
               keep
               the
               meeting
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               said
               
                 Io.
                 Knox
              
               wondering
               that
               he
               desired
               to
               keep
               any
               purpose
               before
               Sermon
               (
               for
               that
               was
               not
               his
               accustomed
               use
               before
               )
               said
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Sermon
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 leave
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 to
                 your
                 meditation
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               took
               the
               Bill
               containing
               the
               purpose
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               :
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               walked
               up
               and
               down
               behinde
               the
               high
               Altar
               more
               than
               half
               an
               houre
               .
               His
               weary
               countenance
               and
               visage
               declared
               the
               grief
               and
               alteration
               of
               his
               minde
               .
               At
               last
               he
               passeth
               to
               the
               Pulpit
               ;
               but
               the
               Auditory
               was
               small
               ,
               he
               should
               have
               begun
               to
               have
               treated
               of
               the
               second
               Table
               of
               the
               Law
               :
               but
               thereof
               in
               that
               Sermon
               spake
               he
               very
               little
               .
               He
               began
               on
               this
               manner
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 How
                 long
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 that
                 thy
                 holy
                 Word
                 shall
                 be
                 despised
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 shall
                 not
                 regard
                 their
                 owne
                 salvation
                 ?
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 Hadington
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 thee
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 ,
                 at
                 any
                 vaine
                 Clarke
                 Play
                 ,
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 thousand
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 Messenger
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Towne
                 or
                 Parish
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 numbred
                 one
                 hundred
                 persons
                 :
                 Sore
                 and
                 fearfull
                 shall
                 the
                 plagues
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 ensue
                 upon
                 of
                 this
                 thy
                 contempt
                 ,
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 plagued
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 thou
                 Hadington
                 in
                 speciall
                 ,
              
               
               
                 strangers
                 shall
                 possesse
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 the
                 present
                 inhabitants
                 shall
                 either
                 in
                 bondage
                 serve
                 your
                 enemies
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 ye
                 shall
                 be
                 chased
                 from
                 your
                 own
                 habitations
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 ye
                 have
                 not
                 knowne
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 not
                 know
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercifull
                 visitation
                 .
              
               In
               such
               vehemency
               and
               threatning
               continued
               that
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               neer
               an
               hour
               and
               an
               half
               ;
               in
               the
               which
               he
               declared
               all
               the
               plagues
               that
               ensued
               as
               plainly
               ,
               as
               after
               our
               eyes
               saw
               them
               performed
               .
               In
               the
               end
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 forgotten
                 my self
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 matter
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 have
                 treated
                 of
                 :
                 But
                 let
                 these
                 my
                 last
                 words
                 concerning
                 publike
                 Preaching
                 remain
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 God
                 send
                 you
                 new
                 comfort
                 .
              
               Thereafter
               he
               made
               a
               short
               Paraphrase
               upon
               the
               second
               Table
               ,
               with
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               patience
               ,
               to
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               works
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               so
               ended
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               making
               his
               last
               Testament
               ,
               as
               the
               issue
               declared
               fully
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               and
               of
               true
               Judgement
               were
               both
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               mouth
               :
               for
               that
               same
               night
               was
               he
               apprehended
               before
               midnight
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Ormeston
               ,
               
               by
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               made
               for
               money
               butcher
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               taking
               was
               thus
               :
               Departing
               from
               the
               towne
               of
               Hadington
               ,
               he
               took
               his
               good-night
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               for
               ever
               ,
               
               of
               all
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               especially
               from
               
                 Hewe
                 Dowglas
              
               of
               
                 Langindrie
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               pressing
               to
               have
               gone
               with
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               
               
                 returne
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 blesse
                 you
                 ;
                 one
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 one
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               albeit
               unwillingly
               obeyed
               ,
               and
               returned
               with
               
                 Hewe
                 Dowglas
              
               of
               Langindrie
               ,
               Master
               George
               having
               to
               accompany
               him
               the
               Laird
               of
               
                 Ormeston
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Sandelandes
              
               of
               Calder
               younger
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Brounston
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               their
               servants
               ,
               passed
               upon
               foot
               (
               for
               it
               was
               a
               vehement
               Frost
               )
               to
               Ormeston
               .
               After
               supper
               he
               held
               comfortable
               purpose
               of
               Gods
               chosen
               children
               ,
               and
               merrily
               said
               ,
               
                 Methinke
                 that
                 I
                 desire
                 earnestly
                 to
                 sleep
                 :
              
               And
               therewith
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 sing
                 a
                 Psalm
              
               ?
               And
               so
               he
               appointed
               the
               One
               and
               fiftieth
               Psalme
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               in
               Scottish
               Meeter
               ,
               and
               began
               thus
               ,
               
                 Have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 now
                 good
                 Lord
                 after
                 thy
                 great
                 mercy
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               being
               ended
               ,
               he
               past
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               sooner
               
               then
               his
               common
               diet
               ,
               was
               to
               passe
               to
               bed
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 And
                 grant
                 quiet
                 rest
              
               .
               Before
               midnight
               the
               place
               was
               beset
               about
               ,
               that
               none
               could
               escape
               to
               make
               advertisement
               .
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               came
               and
               called
               for
               the
               Laird
               ,
               and
               declared
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               but
               in
               vain
               to
               make
               him
               to
               hold
               his
               house
               ,
               for
               the
               Governour
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               with
               all
               their
               power
               were
               coming
               (
               and
               indeed
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               at
               Elphinston
               ,
               not
               a
               mile
               distant
               from
               Ormeston
               )
               But
               if
               he
               would
               deliver
               the
               man
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               promise
               upon
               his
               Honour
               ,
               
               That
               he
               should
               be
               safe
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               should
               passe
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               to
               do
               him
               any
               harme
               or
               hurt
               .
               Allured
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               taking
               counsell
               with
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               ,
               (
               who
               at
               the
               first
               word
               said
               ,
               
                 Open
                 the
                 gates
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 will
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 be
                 done
                 .
              
               )
               They
               received
               in
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               himself
               ,
               with
               some
               Gentlemen
               with
               him
               :
               To
               whom
               Master
               George
               said
               ,
               
                 I
                 praise
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 honourable
                 a
                 man
                 as
                 you
                 ,
              
               
               
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 receiveth
                 me
                 this
                 night
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 these
                 noble
                 men
                 :
                 For
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 your
                 Honours
                 sake
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 suffer
                 nothing
                 any
                 wayes
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Law.
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 Law
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 corruption
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cloake
                 to
                 shed
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 lesse
                 fear
                 to
                 die
                 openly
                 ,
                 than
                 secretly
                 to
                 be
                 murthered
                 .
              
               The
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               answered
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 preserve
                 your
                 body
                 from
                 all
                 violence
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 purposed
                 against
                 you
                 against
                 order
                 of
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 I
                 promise
                 here
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 these
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 Governour
                 nor
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 have
                 their
                 will
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 But
                 I
                 shall
                 retaine
                 you
                 in
                 mine
                 owne
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 mine
                 owne
                 house
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 either
                 I
                 shall
                 make
                 you
                 free
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 restore
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 where
                 I
                 receive
                 you
                 .
              
               The
               Lairds
               aforesaid
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 If
                 ye
                 will
                 do
                 as
                 you
                 have
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 thinke
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 do
                 ,
                 then
                 do
                 we
                 here
                 promise
                 unto
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 onely
                 we
                 our selves
                 shall
                 serve
                 you
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 we
                 shall
                 procure
                 the
                 whole
                 professors
                 within
              
               Lothan
               
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 either
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 brother
                 ,
                 or
                 upon
                 his
                 delivery
                 againe
                 to
                 our
                 hands
                 ;
                 we
                 being
                 reasonably
                 advertised
                 to
                 receive
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 and
                 behalfe
                 of
                 our
                 friends
                 ,
                 shall
                 deliver
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 sufficient
                 man
                 that
                 shall
                 deliver
                 to
                 us
                 againe
                 this
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 our
                 Band
                 of
                 Manred
                 in
                 manner
                 requisite
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               promise
               made
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               hands
               stricken
               upon
               both
               the
               parties
               for
               observation
               of
               the
               promise
               ,
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               was
               delivered
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ;
               who
               immediately
               departing
               with
               him
               ,
               came
               to
               Elphinston
               ,
               where
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               .
               Who
               knowing
               that
               
                 Calder
                 Younger
              
               ,
               and
               Brunston
               ,
               were
               with
               
                 Iohan
                 Cocburne
              
               Laird
               of
               Ormeston
               ,
               sent
               back
               with
               expedition
               to
               apprehend
               them
               also
               .
               The
               noyse
               of
               Horse-men
               being
               heard
               ,
               the
               servants
               gave
               advertisement
               ,
               That
               more
               then
               departed
               ,
               or
               was
               there
               before
               ,
               were
               returned
               .
               And
               while
               that
               they
               dispute
               what
               should
               be
               the
               motive
               ,
               the
               Cardinalls
               Garrison
               had
               seized
               both
               the
               outer
               and
               inner
               Close
               .
               They
               called
               for
               the
               Laird
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Laird
               of
               Calder
               ,
               who
               presenting
               themselves
               ,
               demanded
               what
               their
               COMMISSION
               was
               .
               To
               bring
               you
               two
               ,
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Brouneston
               to
               my
               Lord
               GOVERNOUR
               .
               They
               were
               nothing
               content
               (
               as
               they
               had
               no
               cause
               )
               and
               yet
               they
               
               made
               faire
               countenance
               ,
               and
               intreated
               the
               Gentlemen
               to
               drinke
               ,
               and
               to
               baite
               their
               horses
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               might
               put
               themselves
               in
               readinesse
               to
               ride
               with
               them
               .
               In
               this
               meane
               time
               Brounston
               conveyed
               himselfe
               first
               secretly
               ,
               and
               then
               by
               speed
               of
               foot
               to
               Ormiston
               wood
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Dundallon
               ,
               and
               so
               escaped
               that
               danger
               ;
               the
               other
               two
               were
               put
               into
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               the
               one
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Calder
                 Zounger
              
               ,
               remained
               untill
               his
               baud
               of
               Manred
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               was
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               deliverance
               :
               And
               the
               other
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Ormiston
               ,
               freed
               himselfe
               by
               leaping
               off
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               betwixt
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               and
               eleven
               before
               noon
               :
               And
               so
               breaking
               Ward
               ,
               he
               escaped
               prison
               ,
               which
               he
               unjustly
               suffered
               .
               The
               servant
               of
               God
               M.
               
                 George
                 Wischarde
              
               ,
               was
               carried
               first
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               thereafter
               brought
               backe
               ,
               for
               fashion
               sake
               ,
               to
               the
               house
               of
               Hailles
               againe
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               principall
               place
               that
               then
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               had
               in
               Lothiane
               .
               But
               as
               gold
               and
               women
               have
               corrupted
               all
               worldly
               and
               fleshly
               men
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               did
               they
               him
               :
               For
               the
               Cardinall
               gave
               gold
               ,
               and
               that
               largely
               ;
               and
               the
               Queen
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               said
               Earle
               was
               then
               in
               the
               Glunders
               ,
               promised
               him
               favour
               in
               all
               his
               lawfull
               suites
               to
               women
               :
               if
               he
               would
               deliver
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               ,
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               He
               made
               some
               resistance
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               promise
               .
               But
               an
               effeminate
               man
               cannot
               long
               withstand
               the
               assaults
               of
               a
               gracious
               Queene
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               transported
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               the
               Cardinall
               then
               had
               a
               convention
               of
               Prelats
               ,
               wherein
               somewhat
               was
               said
               of
               redressing
               the
               abuses
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               reforming
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               but
               it
               tooke
               no
               effect
               .
               M.
               Wischarde
               remained
               but
               few
               dayes
               in
               Edinburgh
               :
               For
               that
               bloodie
               woolfe
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               ever
               thirsting
               after
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               travelled
               with
               the
               abused
               Governour
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               content
               that
               Gods
               servant
               should
               be
               delivered
               to
               the
               power
               of
               that
               Tyrannie
               .
               And
               so
               small
               inversion
               being
               made
               ,
               Pilate
               obeyed
               the
               petition
               of
               Caiaphas
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               fellows
               ,
               and
               adjudged
               Christ
               to
               be
               crucified
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               seeing
               it
               was
               forbidden
               by
               the
               Canon
               Law
               to
               Priests
               to
               sit
               as
               Judges
               upon
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               although
               the
               crime
               were
               Heresie
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               name
               some
               Lay-Judge
               to
               pronounce
               Sentence
               against
               M.
               Wischarde
               .
               The
               Governour
               had
               freely
               condescended
               to
               the
               Cardinalls
               request
               ,
               without
               delay
               ,
               if
               
                 David
                 Hamilton
              
               of
               Preston
               ,
               a
               godly
               and
               wise
               man
               ,
               had
               not
               remonstrated
               unto
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               expect
               no
               better
               end
               then
               Saul
               ,
               since
               he
               persecuted
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               Truth
               which
               he
               professed
               once
               with
               such
               a
               shew
               of
               earnestnesse
               ;
               the
               profession
               thereof
               ,
               being
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               his
               advancement
               to
               that
               high
               degree
               wherein
               he
               was
               :
               The
               Governour
               moved
               at
               this
               Speech
               of
               
                 David
                 Hamiltons
              
               ,
               answered
               the
               Cardinall
               ;
               That
               he
               would
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               that
               good
               man
               ;
               and
               told
               him
               ,
               That
               his
               blood
               should
               be
               on
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               himselfe
               would
               be
               free
               of
               it
               .
               At
               this
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               angry
               ,
               and
               said
               he
               would
               proceed
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               sent
               to
               the
               Governour
               of
               meere
               civility
               ,
               without
               any
               need
               .
               And
               so
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               delivered
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               that
               proud
               and
               mercilesse
               Tyrannie
               ,
               triumph
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Priests
               .
               The
               godly
               lamented
               ,
               and
               accused
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               the
               Governour
               :
               For
               by
               the
               retaining
               of
               the
               said
               M.
               George
               ,
               he
               might
               have
               caused
               Protestants
               and
               Papists
               (
               rather
               proud
               Romanists
               )
               to
               have
               served
               ;
               The
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               the
               life
               of
               their
               
               Preacher
               might
               have
               been
               saved
               ;
               The
               other
               ,
               for
               feare
               that
               he
               should
               have
               set
               him
               at
               liberty
               again
               ,
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               the
               Bishops
               .
               
                 But
                 where
                 God
                 is
                 left
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 plainely
                 renounced
                 him
                 before
                 )
                 what
                 can
                 counsell
                 or
                 judgement
                 availe
                 ?
              
               How
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               was
               dealt
               withall
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               did
               from
               the
               day
               that
               he
               entred
               within
               the
               sea
               Tower
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               end
               of
               January
               ,
               
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1546.
               unto
               the
               first
               of
               March
               the
               same
               yeere
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               we
               cannot
               certainly
               tell
               ,
               except
               we
               understand
               he
               wrote
               somewhat
               in
               prison
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               suppressed
               by
               the
               enemies
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               delayed
               no
               time
               ,
               but
               caused
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               yea
               ,
               all
               the
               Clergie
               that
               had
               any
               preheminence
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               against
               the
               seven
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               February
               ,
               that
               consultation
               might
               be
               had
               in
               that
               question
               ;
               which
               in
               his
               minde
               was
               no
               lesse
               resolved
               ,
               then
               Christs
               death
               was
               in
               the
               minde
               of
               Caiaphas
               .
               But
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               bear
               the
               like
               burden
               with
               him
               ,
               he
               would
               that
               they
               should
               before
               the
               world
               subscribe
               whatsoever
               he
               did
               .
               In
               that
               day
               was
               wrought
               a
               wonder
               ,
               not
               unlike
               that
               which
               was
               at
               the
               accusation
               and
               death
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               Pilate
               and
               Herod
               ,
               who
               before
               were
               enemies
               ,
               were
               made
               friends
               ,
               by
               consenting
               of
               them
               both
               to
               Christs
               condemnation
               ;
               
               differs
               nothing
               ,
               except
               that
               Pilate
               and
               Herod
               were
               brethren
               under
               their
               father
               the
               Devill
               ,
               in
               the
               estate
               called
               Temporall
               ;
               And
               these
               two
               of
               whom
               we
               are
               about
               to
               speake
               ,
               were
               brethren
               (
               sons
               of
               the
               same
               father
               the
               Devill
               )
               in
               the
               estate
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               If
               we
               interlace
               merrynesse
               with
               earnest
               matters
               ,
               pardon
               us
               good
               Reader
               ,
               for
               the
               fact
               is
               so
               notable
               that
               it
               deserveth
               long
               remembrance
               .
            
             
               
               The
               Cardinall
               was
               knowne
               proud
               ;
               and
               Dumbar
               Archbishop
               of
               Glasgow
               was
               knowne
               a
               glorious
               foole
               :
               And
               yet
               because
               sometimes
               he
               was
               called
               the
               Kings
               Master
               ,
               he
               was
               Chancellour
               of
               Scotland
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               cometh
               even
               the
               same
               yeere
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               of
               harvest
               before
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               upon
               what
               purpose
               we
               omit
               .
               But
               while
               they
               remaine
               together
               ,
               the
               one
               in
               the
               Towne
               ,
               the
               other
               in
               the
               Castle
               ;
               Question
               riseth
               for
               bearing
               of
               their
               Crosses
               .
               
               The
               Cardinall
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               Cardinalship
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               
                 Legatus
                 natus
              
               ,
               and
               Primate
               within
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               the
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               That
               he
               should
               have
               the
               preheminence
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               Crosse
               should
               not
               onely
               go
               before
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               it
               should
               onely
               be
               borne
               wheresoever
               he
               was
               .
               Good
               
                 Gukstone
                 Glakstone
              
               ,
               the
               aforesaid
               Archbishop
               ,
               lacked
               no
               reasons
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               of
               his
               glory
               .
               He
               was
               an
               Archbishop
               in
               his
               owne
               Diocesse
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               owne
               Cathedrall
               Seat
               and
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               give
               place
               to
               no
               man.
               The
               power
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               but
               begged
               from
               Rome
               ,
               and
               appertaineth
               but
               to
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               his
               Bishoprick
               ,
               for
               it
               might
               be
               ,
               that
               his
               successour
               should
               not
               be
               Cardinall
               ,
               but
               his
               dignity
               was
               annexed
               with
               his
               office
               ,
               and
               did
               appertaine
               to
               all
               that
               ever
               should
               be
               Bishops
               of
               Glasgow
               .
               Howsoever
               these
               doubts
               were
               resolved
               by
               the
               Doctors
               of
               Divinity
               of
               both
               the
               Prelats
               ,
               yet
               the
               decision
               was
               as
               ye
               shall
               heare
               ;
               Comming
               forth
               (
               or
               going
               in
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               )
               at
               the
               Queere
               doore
               of
               Glasgow
               Church
               ,
               begins
               striving
               for
               state
               betwixt
               the
               Crosse-bearers
               ,
               so
               that
               from
               glouming
               they
               came
               to
               shouldring
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               shouldring
               they
               go
               to
               buffets
               ,
               and
               from
               dry
               blowe-neffaling
               ;
               and
               then
               for
               charities
               sake
               ,
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 Disperst●
                 dedit
                 pauperibus
              
               ,
               and
               essay
               which
               of
               the
               Crosses
               was
               finest
               mettall
               ,
               which
               
               staffe
               was
               strongest
               ,
               and
               which
               Crosse-bearer
               could
               best
               defend
               his
               Masters
               preheminence
               ;
               and
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               superiority
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               to
               the
               ground
               go
               both
               their
               Crosses
               .
               And
               then
               began
               no
               little
               fray
               ,
               but
               yet
               a
               merry
               game
               ,
               for
               rockets
               were
               rent
               ,
               tippets
               were
               torne
               ,
               crowns
               were
               knapped
               ,
               and
               side
               gowns
               might
               have
               been
               seen
               wantonly
               to
               wagge
               from
               the
               one
               wall
               to
               the
               other
               :
               Many
               of
               them
               lacked
               beards
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               more
               pity
               ,
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               buckle
               other
               by
               the
               brises
               ,
               as
               bold
               men
               would
               have
               done
               .
               But
               fie
               on
               the
               Jackmen
               ,
               that
               did
               not
               their
               duty
               :
               For
               had
               the
               one
               part
               of
               them
               recountred
               the
               other
               ,
               then
               had
               all
               gone
               right
               ;
               but
               the
               Sanctuary
               we
               suppose
               saved
               the
               lives
               of
               many
               .
               How
               merrily
               so
               ever
               this
               be
               written
               ,
               it
               was
               bitter
               mirth
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               court
               .
               It
               was
               more
               then
               irregularity
               ▪
               yea
               ,
               it
               might
               well
               have
               been
               judged
               
                 laese
                 majesté
              
               to
               the
               son
               of
               perdition
               ,
               the
               Popes
               own
               person
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               other
               in
               his
               folly
               ,
               as
               proud
               as
               a
               Peacocke
               ,
               would
               let
               the
               Cardinall
               know
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               when
               the
               other
               but
               Beton
               ,
               before
               he
               gat
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Aberbroth
               .
               This
               enmity
               was
               judged
               mortall
               ,
               and
               without
               all
               hope
               of
               reconciliation
               .
               But
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               innocent
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               buried
               in
               oblivion
               all
               that
               bragging
               and
               boast
               .
               For
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Glasgow
               was
               the
               first
               unto
               whom
               the
               Cardinall
               wrote
               ,
               signifying
               unto
               him
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               craving
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               assist
               with
               his
               presence
               and
               counsell
               ,
               how
               that
               such
               an
               enemy
               to
               their
               estate
               might
               be
               suppressed
               .
               And
               thereto
               was
               not
               the
               other
               slow
               ,
               but
               kept
               time
               appointed
               ,
               sat
               next
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               waited
               and
               subscribed
               first
               in
               ranke
               ,
               and
               lay
               over
               the
               East
               block-house
               with
               the
               said
               Cardinall
               ,
               till
               the
               Martyr
               of
               God
               was
               consumed
               with
               fire
               :
               for
               this
               we
               may
               note
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               beasts
               consented
               in
               heart
               to
               the
               slaughter
               of
               that
               Innocent
               .
               So
               did
               they
               approve
               it
               with
               their
               presence
               ,
               having
               the
               whole
               ordnance
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               bent
               towards
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               which
               was
               neere
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               ready
               to
               have
               shot
               ,
               if
               any
               would
               have
               made
               defence
               or
               rescue
               to
               Gods
               servant
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               his
               Accusation
               ,
               Processe
               ,
               and
               Answers
               followeth
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               received
               from
               certaine
               Records
               ,
               which
               we
               relate
               truely
               ,
               as
               neere
               as
               possibly
               we
               can
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               last
               of
               February
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               prison
               where
               the
               servant
               of
               God
               lay
               ,
               
               the
               Deane
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               by
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               wicked
               counsell
               ,
               and
               there
               summoned
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               on
               the
               morrow
               following
               appeare
               before
               the
               Judge
               ,
               then
               and
               there
               to
               give
               account
               of
               his
               seditious
               and
               Hereticall
               Doctrine
               .
               To
               whom
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               answered
               ;
               What
               needeth
               (
               said
               he
               )
               the
               Cardinall
               to
               summon
               me
               to
               answer
               for
               my
               Doctrine
               openly
               before
               him
               ,
               under
               whose
               power
               and
               Dominion
               I
               am
               thus
               straightly
               bound
               in
               irons
               ?
               May
               not
               he
               compell
               me
               to
               answer
               ,
               of
               his
               extort
               power
               ?
               Or
               beleeveth
               he
               that
               I
               am
               unprovided
               to
               render
               account
               of
               my
               Doctrine
               ?
               To
               manifest
               your selves
               what
               men
               ye
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               done
               that
               ye
               keepe
               your
               old
               Ceremonies
               and
               Constitutions
               made
               by
               men
               .
               Upon
               the
               next
               morrow
               the
               Lord
               Cardinall
               caused
               his
               servants
               to
               addresse
               themselves
               in
               their
               most
               warlike
               array
               ,
               with
               Jack
               ,
               Knapscall
               ,
               Splent
               ,
               Spear
               ,
               &
               Axe
               ,
               more
               seemly
               for
               the
               war
               then
               for
               the
               Preaching
               of
               the
               true
               word
               of
               God.
               And
               when
               these
               armed
               Champions
               ,
               marching
               in
               warlike
               order
               ,
               had
               conveyed
               the
               
               Bishops
               into
               the
               Abbey-church
               ,
               incontinently
               they
               sent
               for
               M.
               George
               ,
               who
               was
               conveyed
               unto
               the
               said
               Church
               by
               the
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               an
               hundred
               men
               ,
               addressed
               in
               manner
               aforesaid
               ,
               like
               a
               Lamb
               led
               they
               him
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               .
               As
               he
               entred
               in
               at
               the
               Abbey-Church
               doore
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               poore
               man
               lying
               vexed
               with
               great
               infirmities
               ,
               asking
               of
               his
               almes
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               flung
               his
               purse
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               came
               before
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               by
               and
               by
               the
               Sub-prior
               of
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               
               called
               Deane
               
                 Iohn
                 Winrame
              
               ,
               stood
               up
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Sermon
               to
               all
               the
               congregation
               there
               then
               assembled
               ,
               taking
               his
               matter
               out
               of
               Matth.
               13.
               
               Whose
               Sermon
               was
               divided
               into
               foure
               parts
               .
               The
               first
               was
               ,
               A
               short
               and
               briefe
               declaration
               of
               the
               Evangelist
               .
               The
               second
               ,
               of
               the
               interpretation
               of
               the
               good
               seed
               :
               And
               because
               he
               called
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               the
               good
               seed
               ,
               and
               Heresie
               the
               evil
               seed
               ;
               he
               declared
               what
               Heresie
               was
               ,
               and
               how
               it
               should
               be
               knowne
               .
               He
               defined
               it
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               
               
                 Heresie
                 is
                 a
                 false
                 Opinion
                 ,
                 defended
                 with
                 Pertinacie
                 ,
                 clearely
                 repugning
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               The
               third
               part
               of
               his
               Sermon
               was
               ,
               The
               cause
               of
               Heresie
               within
               that
               realm
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               realms
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               Heresie
               (
               said
               he
               )
               is
               the
               ignorance
               of
               them
               which
               have
               the
               cures
               of
               mens
               soules
               :
               to
               whom
               it
               necessarily
               belongeth
               to
               have
               the
               true
               understanding
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               
               that
               they
               may
               be
               able
               to
               winne
               again
               the
               false
               Teachers
               of
               Heresies
               ,
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               and
               not
               onely
               to
               win
               again
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               overcome
               ,
               as
               faith
               Paul
               to
               
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 A
                 bishop
                 must
                 be
                 faultlesse
                 ,
                 as
                 becometh
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 stubborn
                 ,
                 nor
                 angry
                 ,
                 no
                 drunkard
                 ,
                 no
                 fighter
                 ,
                 not
                 given
                 to
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 ,
                 but
                 harberous
                 ,
                 one
                 that
                 loved
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 sober-minded
                 ,
                 righteous
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 temperate
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 cleaveth
                 unto
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 with
                 wholsome
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 impugne
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 say
                 against
                 him
                 .
              
               The
               fourth
               part
               of
               his
               Sermon
               was
               ,
               how
               Heresies
               should
               be
               knowne
               ;
               Heresies
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               be
               knowne
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               
               As
               the
               God-smith
               knoweth
               the
               fine
               gold
               from
               the
               unperfit
               ,
               by
               the
               touch-stone
               ;
               So
               likewise
               may
               we
               know
               Heresie
               by
               the
               undoubted
               Touch-stone
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               true
               ,
               sincere
               ,
               and
               undefiled
               Word
               of
               God.
               At
               the
               last
               he
               added
               ,
               That
               Hereticks
               should
               be
               put
               down
               in
               this
               present
               life
               .
               To
               which
               Proposition
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               he
               treated
               of
               appeareth
               not
               to
               repugne
               ,
               
                 Let
                 them
                 both
                 grow
                 to
                 the
                 harvest
                 .
              
               The
               harvest
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               neverthelesse
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               be
               put
               down
               by
               the
               civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               Law.
               And
               when
               he
               ended
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               incontinent
               they
               caused
               M.
               George
               to
               ascend
               into
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               there
               to
               heare
               his
               Accusation
               and
               Articles
               ,
               for
               right
               against
               him
               stood
               one
               of
               the
               fat
               flock
               ,
               a
               monster
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Lawder
              
               ,
               a
               Priest
               ,
               laden
               full
               of
               cursings
               ,
               written
               in
               paper
               of
               the
               which
               he
               took
               out
               a
               roule
               ,
               both
               long
               ,
               and
               also
               full
               of
               outrages
               ,
               threatnings
               ,
               maledictions
               ,
               and
               words
               of
               devilish
               spite
               and
               malice
               ,
               saying
               to
               the
               innocent
               M.
               George
               ,
               so
               many
               cruell
               and
               abominable
               words
               ,
               and
               hit
               him
               so
               spitefully
               with
               the
               Popes
               thunder
               ,
               that
               the
               ignorant
               people
               dreaded
               lest
               the
               earth
               then
               would
               have
               swallowed
               him
               up
               quick
               .
               Notwithstanding
               he
               stood
               still
               with
               great
               patience
               ,
               hearing
               their
               sayings
               ,
               not
               once
               moving
               or
               changing
               his
               countenance
               .
               When
               that
               this
               fat
               sow
               had
               read
               thorowout
               all
               his
               lying
               menaces
               ,
               his
               face
               running
               down
               with
               sweat
               ,
               and
               froathing
               at
               the
               mouth
               like
               a
               boare
               :
               He
               spate
               at
               M.
               Georges
               face
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 What
                 answers
                 thou
                 to
                 these
                 sayings
                 ?
                 Thou
                 runagate
                 ,
                 traitour
                 ,
                 theefe
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 
                 have
                 duely
                 proved
                 by
                 sufficient
                 witnesse
                 against
                 thee
                 .
              
               Master
               George
               hearing
               this
               ,
               sate
               downe
               upon
               his
               knees
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               making
               his
               prayer
               to
               God.
               When
               he
               had
               ended
               his
               Prayer
               ,
               sweetly
               and
               Christianly
               ,
               he
               answered
               unto
               them
               all
               in
               this
               manner
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       Master
                       George
                       his
                       ORATION
                       .
                    
                     
                       MAny
                       and
                       horrible
                       sayings
                       unto
                       me
                       a
                       Christian
                       man
                       ,
                       many
                       words
                       abominable
                       for
                       to
                       heare
                       ,
                       have
                       ye
                       spoken
                       here
                       this
                       day
                       ,
                       which
                       not
                       onely
                       to
                       teach
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       to
                       thinke
                       ,
                       I
                       thought
                       it
                       ever
                       great
                       abomination
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       I
                       pray
                       your
                       discretions
                       quietly
                       to
                       heare
                       me
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       may
                       know
                       what
                       were
                       my
                       Sayings
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       manner
                       of
                       my
                       Doctrine
                       .
                       This
                       my
                       Petition
                       (
                       my
                       Lords
                       )
                       I
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       heard
                       for
                       three
                       causes
                       .
                       The
                       first
                       is
                       ,
                       Because
                       through
                       preaching
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       
                       his
                       glory
                       is
                       made
                       manifest
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       reasonable
                       therefore
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       advancing
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       heare
                       me
                       teaching
                       truely
                       the
                       pure
                       and
                       sincere
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       dissimulation
                       .
                       The
                       second
                       reason
                       is
                       ,
                       Because
                       that
                       your
                       health
                       
                       springeth
                       of
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       for
                       he
                       worketh
                       all
                       things
                       by
                       his
                       Word
                       .
                       It
                       were
                       therefore
                       an
                       unrighteous
                       thing
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       should
                       stop
                       your
                       eares
                       from
                       me
                       ,
                       teaching
                       truely
                       the
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       The
                       third
                       reason
                       is
                       ,
                       Because
                       your
                       Doctrine
                       speaketh
                       
                       forth
                       many
                       pestilentious
                       ,
                       blasphemous
                       ,
                       and
                       abominable
                       words
                       ,
                       not
                       coming
                       by
                       the
                       inspiration
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       of
                       the
                       devill
                       ,
                       on
                       no
                       lesse
                       perill
                       than
                       my
                       life
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       just
                       therefore
                       and
                       reasonable
                       for
                       
                         your
                         discretions
                      
                       ,
                       to
                       know
                       what
                       my
                       words
                       and
                       Doctrine
                       are
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       I
                       have
                       ever
                       taught
                       in
                       my
                       time
                       in
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       perish
                       not
                       unjustly
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       great
                       perils
                       of
                       your selves
                       .
                       Wherefore
                       both
                       for
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       your
                       owne
                       health
                       ,
                       and
                       safeguard
                       of
                       my
                       life
                       ,
                       I
                       beseech
                       your
                       discretions
                       to
                       heare
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       meane
                       time
                       I
                       shall
                       recite
                       my
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       colour
                       .
                    
                     
                       First
                       and
                       chiefly
                       ,
                       since
                       the
                       time
                       that
                       I
                       came
                       into
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       I
                       taught
                       nothing
                       but
                       the
                       ten
                       Commandments
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       twelve
                       Articles
                       of
                       the
                       Faith
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Prayer
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       in
                       the
                       mother
                       Tongue
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       in
                       Dundie
                       I
                       taught
                       the
                       Epistle
                       of
                       Saint
                       Paul
                       to
                       the
                       Romanes
                       .
                       And
                       I
                       shall
                       shew
                       
                         your
                         discretions
                      
                       faithfully
                       what
                       fashion
                       and-manner
                       I
                       used
                       ,
                       when
                       I
                       taught
                       without
                       any
                       humane
                       dread
                       .
                       So
                       that
                       
                         your
                         discretions
                      
                       give
                       me
                       your
                       eares
                       benevolent
                       and
                       attentive
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Suddenly
                 then
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voyce
                 cryed
                 the
                 accuser
                 ,
                 the
                 fat
                 sow
                 ,
              
               Thou
               Hereticke
               ,
               
               Runnagate
               ,
               Traytor
               ,
               and
               Thief
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               thee
               to
               preach
               ;
               thou
               hast
               taken
               the
               power
               at
               thine
               owne
               hand
               ,
               without
               any
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               We
               forthinke
               that
               thou
               hast
               been
               a
               Preacher
               so
               long
               .
               
                 Then
                 said
                 the
                 whole
                 Congregation
                 of
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 complices
                 ,
                 these
                 words
              
               ;
               If
               we
               give
               him
               license
               to
               Preach
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               crafty
               ,
               and
               in
               holy
               Scriptures
               so
               exercised
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               perswade
               the
               people
               to
               his
               opinion
               ,
               and
               raise
               them
               against
               us
               .
               M.
               George
               
                 seeing
                 their
                 malicious
                 and
                 wicked
                 intent
                 ,
                 appealed
                 to
                 an
                 indifferent
                 and
                 equall
                 Judge
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 the
                 accuser
                 ,
              
               Iohn
               Lawder
               
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 with
                 hoggish
                 voyce
                 answered
                 ,
              
               Is
               not
               my
               Lord
               Cardinall
               the
               second
               person
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               Chancellor
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               Archbishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Merepose
               ,
               
               Commendator
               of
               
                 Arbroth
                 ,
                 Legatus
                 natus
                 ,
                 Legatus
                 a
                 Latere
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 reciting
                 as
                 many
                 Titles
                 of
                 his
                 unworthy
                 Honours
                 as
                 would
                 have
                 laden
                 a
                 Ship
                 ,
                 much
                 sooner
                 an
                 Asse
                 :
                 Is
                 not
                 he
              
               (
               quoth
               Iohn
               Lawder
               )
               
                 an
                 equall
                 JUDGE
                 apparently
                 to
                 thee
                 .
                 Whom
                 other
                 desirest
                 thou
                 to
                 be
                 thy
                 JUDGE
                 ?
                 
                 To
                 whom
                 this
                 humble
                 man
                 answered
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
              
               I
               refuse
               not
               my
               Lord
               Cardinall
               ,
               but
               I
               desire
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               be
               my
               Iudge
               ,
               the
               Temporall
               estate
               with
               some
               of
               your
               Lordships
               mine
               auditors
               ,
               because
               I
               am
               here
               my
               Lord
               Governours
               prisoner
               .
               
                 Whereupon
                 the
                 pridefull
                 and
                 scornfull
                 people
                 that
                 stood
                 by
                 ,
                 mocked
                 him
                 saying
                 ,
              
               Such
               man
               ,
               such
               Iudge
               ,
               
                 speaking
                 seditious
                 and
                 reproachfull
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 Governour
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Nobles
                 ,
                 meaning
                 them
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 hereticks
                 .
                 And
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 without
                 all
                 delay
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 sentence
                 upon
                 M.
              
               George
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 further
                 Processe
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 certain
                 men
                 there
                 councelled
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 to
                 reade
                 againe
                 the
                 Articles
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 heare
                 his
                 answers
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 complaine
                 of
                 his
                 wrongfull
                 condemnation
                 .
                 And
                 shortly
                 for
                 to
                 declare
                 .
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Articles
                 following
                 ,
                 with
                 his
                 Answers
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 they
                 would
                 give
                 him
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 he
                 intended
                 to
                 mitigate
                 their
                 leasings
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 his
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 they
                 stopped
                 his
                 mouth
                 with
                 another
                 Article
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         first
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         ,
                         Runnagate
                         ,
                         Traytor
                         ,
                         and
                         Thief
                         ,
                         Deceiver
                         of
                         the
                         people
                         ,
                         despisest
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         like
                         case
                         contemnes
                         my
                         Lord
                         Governours
                         Authority
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         we
                         know
                         of
                         surety
                         ,
                         That
                         when
                         thou
                         preachedst
                         in
                         Dundie
                         ,
                         and
                         was
                         charged
                         by
                         my
                         Lord
                         Governours
                         Authority
                         to
                         desist
                         ;
                         neverthelesse
                         thou
                         wouldest
                         not
                         obey
                         ,
                         but
                         persevered
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         And
                         therefore
                         the
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Breachen
                         cursed
                         thee
                         ,
                         and
                         delivered
                         thee
                         into
                         the
                         Devils
                         hand
                         ,
                         and
                         gave
                         thee
                         then
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         That
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         preach
                         no
                         more
                         ;
                         yet
                         notwithstanding
                         thou
                         didst
                         continue
                         obstinately
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           have
                           read
                           in
                           the
                           
                             Acts
                             of
                             the
                             Apostles
                          
                           ,
                           That
                           it
                           is
                           not
                           lawfull
                           ,
                           for
                           the
                           threats
                           and
                           menaces
                           of
                           men
                           ,
                           to
                           desist
                           from
                           the
                           preaching
                           of
                           the
                           Gospel
                           :
                           Therefore
                           it
                           is
                           written
                           ,
                           We
                           
                             shall
                             rather
                             obey
                             God
                             than
                             men
                             .
                          
                           I
                           have
                           also
                           read
                           the
                           Prophet
                           
                             Malachie
                             ;
                             I
                             shall
                             curse
                             your
                             blessings
                             ,
                             and
                             blesse
                             your
                             cursings
                             ,
                             saith
                             the
                             Lord.
                          
                           Believing
                           firmly
                           ,
                           That
                           he
                           would
                           turn
                           your
                           cursings
                           into
                           blessings
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         second
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         heretick
                         didst
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         a
                         Priest
                         standing
                         at
                         the
                         Altar
                         saying
                         Masse
                         ,
                         was
                         like
                         a
                         Fox
                         wagging
                         his
                         taile
                         in
                         July
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           said
                           not
                           so
                           .
                           These
                           were
                           my
                           sayings
                           ,
                           The
                           moving
                           of
                           the
                           body
                           outward
                           ,
                           without
                           inward
                           moving
                           of
                           the
                           heart
                           ,
                           is
                           nought
                           else
                           but
                           the
                           playing
                           of
                           an
                           Ape
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           the
                           true
                           serving
                           of
                           God.
                           For
                           God
                           is
                           a
                           secret
                           searcher
                           of
                           mens
                           hearts
                           .
                           Therefore
                           who
                           will
                           truely
                           adore
                           and
                           honour
                           God
                           ,
                           he
                           must
                           in
                           spirit
                           and
                           verity
                           honour
                           him
                           .
                           Then
                           the
                           accuser
                           stopped
                           his
                           mouth
                           with
                           another
                           Article
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         third
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         hereticke
                         Preachest
                         against
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         That
                         there
                         are
                         not
                         seven
                         Sacraments
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           It
                           is
                           not
                           so
                           by
                           your
                           pleasures
                           ,
                           I
                           taught
                           never
                           of
                           the
                           number
                           of
                           the
                           Sacraments
                           ,
                           whether
                           there
                           were
                           seven
                           or
                           eleven
                           :
                           so
                           many
                           as
                           are
                           instituted
                           by
                           Christ
                           ,
                           and
                           are
                           showne
                           to
                           us
                           by
                           the
                           Gospel
                           ,
                           I
                           professe
                           openly
                           .
                           Except
                           it
                           be
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           dare
                           affirme
                           nothing
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         fourth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         hereticke
                         hast
                         openly
                         taught
                         ,
                         That
                         Auricular
                         Confession
                         is
                         not
                         a
                         blessed
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         and
                         thou
                         saist
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         should
                         onely
                         confesse
                         us
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         no
                         Priest.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           That
                           Auricular
                           Confession
                           ,
                           seeing
                           that
                           it
                           hath
                           no
                           promise
                           of
                           the
                           Gospel
                           ,
                           truely
                           it
                           cannot
                           be
                           a
                           Sacrament
                           .
                           Of
                           the
                           Confession
                           to
                           be
                           made
                           to
                           God
                           ,
                           there
                           are
                           many
                           testimonies
                           in
                           Scripture
                           ,
                           as
                           when
                           David
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                           
                             I
                             thought
                             that
                             I
                             would
                             acknowledge
                             mine
                             iniquity
                             against
                             my self
                             unto
                             the
                             Lord
                             ,
                             and
                             he
                             forgave
                             the
                             trespasses
                             of
                             my
                             sins
                             .
                          
                           Here
                           confessing
                           signifieth
                           the
                           secret
                           knowledge
                           of
                           our
                           sins
                           before
                           God.
                           When
                           I
                           exhorted
                           the
                           people
                           on
                           this
                           manner
                           ,
                           I
                           reproved
                           no
                           manner
                           of
                           Confession
                           :
                           And
                           farther
                           ,
                           Saint
                           Iames
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                             Acknowledge
                             your
                             sins
                             one
                             to
                             another
                             ,
                             and
                             so
                             let
                             you
                             have
                             peace
                             among
                             your selves
                             .
                          
                           Here
                           the
                           Apostle
                           meaneth
                           nothing
                           of
                           Auricular
                           Confession
                           ,
                           but
                           that
                           we
                           should
                           acknowledge
                           and
                           confesse
                           our selves
                           to
                           be
                           sinners
                           before
                           our
                           brethren
                           ,
                           and
                           before
                           the
                           world
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           to
                           esteeme
                           our selves
                           ,
                           
                           as
                           the
                           Gray
                           Friers
                           do
                           ,
                           thinking
                           themselves
                           already
                           purged
                           .
                           When
                           that
                           he
                           had
                           said
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           the
                           horned
                           Bishops
                           and
                           their
                           complices
                           cryed
                           and
                           gyrned
                           with
                           their
                           teeth
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                           
                             See
                             ye
                             not
                             what
                             colours
                             he
                             hath
                             in
                             his
                             speech
                             ,
                             that
                             he
                             may
                             beguile
                             us
                             ,
                             and
                             seduce
                             us
                             to
                             his
                             opinion
                             ?
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         fifth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         heretick
                         didst
                         say
                         openly
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         was
                         necessary
                         for
                         every
                         man
                         to
                         know
                         and
                         understand
                         his
                         Baptisme
                         ;
                         which
                         is
                         contrary
                         to
                         Generall
                         Councels
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Estates
                         of
                         holy
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           believe
                           there
                           be
                           none
                           so
                           unwise
                           here
                           ,
                           that
                           will
                           make
                           Merchandise
                           with
                           any
                           French-men
                           ,
                           or
                           any
                           other
                           unknowne
                           stranger
                           ,
                           except
                           he
                           know
                           and
                           understand
                           first
                           the
                           condition
                           or
                           promise
                           made
                           by
                           the
                           French-man
                           or
                           stranger
                           .
                           So
                           likewise
                           I
                           would
                           that
                           we
                           understood
                           what
                           thing
                           we
                           promise
                           in
                           the
                           name
                           of
                           the
                           Infant
                           unto
                           God
                           in
                           Baptisme
                           .
                           Then
                           said
                           M.
                           
                             Peter
                             Chaplin
                          
                           ,
                           That
                           he
                           had
                           the
                           devill
                           within
                           him
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           spirit
                           of
                           terrour
                           .
                           Then
                           answered
                           him
                           a
                           childe
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                           
                             The
                             devil
                             cannot
                             speak
                             such
                             words
                             as
                             yonder
                             man
                             doth
                             speake
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         sixth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         ,
                         Traytor
                         ,
                         and
                         Thiefe
                         ,
                         thou
                         said
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         the
                         Altar
                         was
                         but
                         a
                         piece
                         of
                         bread
                         baken
                         upon
                         the
                         ashes
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         
                         else
                         ;
                         and
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         there
                         done
                         ,
                         is
                         but
                         a
                         superstitious
                         Rite
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         Commandment
                         of
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           Oh
                           Lord
                           God!
                           so
                           manifest
                           lyes
                           and
                           blasphemies
                           ,
                           the
                           Scripture
                           doth
                           not
                           teach
                           you
                           .
                           As
                           concerning
                           the
                           Sacrament
                           of
                           the
                           Altar
                           (
                           my
                           Lords
                           )
                           I
                           never
                           taught
                           any
                           thing
                           against
                           the
                           Scripture
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           I
                           shall
                           (
                           by
                           Gods
                           grace
                           )
                           make
                           manifest
                           this
                           day
                           ,
                           I
                           being
                           ready
                           therefore
                           to
                           suffer
                           death
                           .
                           The
                           lawfull
                           use
                           of
                           the
                           Sacrament
                           is
                           most
                           acceptable
                           unto
                           God.
                           But
                           the
                           great
                           abuse
                           of
                           it
                           ,
                           is
                           very
                           detestable
                           unto
                           him
                           :
                           But
                           what
                           occasion
                           they
                           have
                           to
                           say
                           such
                           words
                           of
                           me
                           ,
                           I
                           shall
                           shortly
                           shew
                           your
                           Lordships
                           .
                           I
                           once
                           chanced
                           to
                           meet
                           with
                           a
                           Iew
                           ,
                           when
                           I
                           was
                           sayling
                           upon
                           the
                           water
                           of
                           Rhene
                           ;
                           
                           I
                           did
                           enquire
                           of
                           him
                           ,
                           What
                           was
                           the
                           cause
                           of
                           his
                           pertinacie
                           ,
                           that
                           he
                           did
                           not
                           believe
                           that
                           the
                           true
                           Messias
                           was
                           come
                           ,
                           considering
                           that
                           they
                           had
                           seen
                           all
                           the
                           Prophesies
                           which
                           were
                           spoken
                           of
                           him
                           ,
                           to
                           be
                           fulfilled
                           :
                           Moreover
                           ,
                           the
                           Prophesies
                           taken
                           away
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Scepter
                           of
                           Iuda
                           .
                           By
                           many
                           other
                           testimonies
                           of
                           the
                           Scripture
                           I
                           witnessed
                           to
                           him
                           ,
                           and
                           proved
                           that
                           the
                           Messias
                           was
                           come
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           they
                           called
                           
                             Iesus
                             of
                             Nazareth
                          
                           ?
                           This
                           Iew
                           answered
                           again
                           unto
                           me
                           ,
                           When
                           Messias
                           cometh
                           ,
                           he
                           shall
                           restore
                           all
                           things
                           ,
                           and
                           he
                           shall
                           not
                           abrogate
                           the
                           Law
                           which
                           was
                           given
                           unto
                           our
                           Fathers
                           ,
                           as
                           ye
                           do
                           ;
                           for
                           why
                           ?
                           We
                           see
                           the
                           poor
                           almost
                           perish
                           through
                           hunger
                           amongst
                           you
                           ,
                           yet
                           you
                           are
                           not
                           moved
                           with
                           pity
                           towards
                           them
                           :
                           But
                           amongst
                           us
                           Iewes
                           ,
                           though
                           we
                           be
                           poor
                           ,
                           there
                           are
                           no
                           beggers
                           found
                           .
                           Secondarily
                           ,
                           It
                           is
                           forbidden
                           by
                           the
                           Law
                           to
                           fain
                           any
                           kinde
                           of
                           Imagery
                           ,
                           of
                           things
                           in
                           heaven
                           above
                           ,
                           or
                           in
                           the
                           earth
                           beneath
                           ,
                           or
                           in
                           the
                           Sea
                           under
                           the
                           earth
                           ,
                           but
                           one
                           God
                           onely
                           to
                           honour
                           .
                           But
                           your
                           Sanctuaries
                           and
                           Churches
                           are
                           full
                           of
                           Idolls
                           .
                           Thirdly
                           ,
                           a
                           piece
                           of
                           bread
                           baked
                           upon
                           the
                           ashes
                           ,
                           ye
                           adore
                           and
                           worship
                           ,
                           and
                           say
                           that
                           it
                           is
                           your
                           God.
                           I
                           have
                           rehearsed
                           here
                           but
                           the
                           sayings
                           of
                           a
                           Iew
                           ,
                           which
                           I
                           never
                           affirmed
                           to
                           be
                           true
                           .
                           Then
                           the
                           Bishops
                           shook
                           their
                           heads
                           ,
                           and
                           spitted
                           on
                           the
                           ground
                           ;
                           and
                           what
                           he
                           meaned
                           in
                           this
                           matter
                           further
                           ,
                           they
                           would
                           not
                           hear
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         seventh
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         hereticke
                         didst
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         extreme
                         Unction
                         was
                         not
                         a
                         Sacrament
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           forsooth
                           I
                           never
                           taught
                           of
                           extreme
                           Unction
                           ,
                           in
                           my
                           Doctrine
                           ,
                           whether
                           it
                           was
                           a
                           Sacrament
                           or
                           no.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         eighth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         hereticke
                         didst
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         holy
                         water
                         is
                         not
                         so
                         good
                         as
                         Wash
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         like
                         .
                         Thou
                         contemnest
                         conjuring
                         ,
                         and
                         sayest
                         ,
                         That
                         holy
                         Churches
                         cursing
                         availeth
                         not
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           as
                           for
                           holy
                           water
                           ,
                           what
                           strength
                           it
                           is
                           of
                           ,
                           I
                           taught
                           never
                           in
                           my
                           Doctrine
                           .
                           Conjurings
                           and
                           Exorcisms
                           ,
                           if
                           they
                           were
                           conformable
                           to
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           would
                           commend
                           them
                           ;
                           but
                           in
                           as
                           much
                           as
                           they
                           are
                           not
                           conformable
                           to
                           the
                           Commandment
                           and
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           reprove
                           them
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         ninth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         and
                         runagate
                         ,
                         hast
                         said
                         ,
                         That
                         every
                         man
                         is
                         a
                         Priest
                         ;
                         and
                         likewise
                         thou
                         sayest
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Pope
                         hath
                         no
                         more
                         power
                         then
                         another
                         man.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           taught
                           nothing
                           but
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           remember
                           that
                           I
                           have
                           read
                           in
                           some
                           places
                           of
                           S.
                           Iohn
                           ,
                           and
                           S.
                           Peter
                           ,
                           of
                           the
                           which
                           one
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                             He
                             hath
                             made
                             us
                             kings
                             and
                             priests
                             .
                          
                           The
                           other
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                             He
                             hath
                             made
                             us
                             the
                             kingly
                             Priesthood
                             .
                          
                           Wherefore
                           I
                           have
                           affirmed
                           ,
                           Any
                           man
                           understanding
                           and
                           perfit
                           in
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           true
                           faith
                           of
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           to
                           have
                           his
                           power
                           given
                           him
                           from
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           by
                           the
                           power
                           or
                           violence
                           of
                           men
                           ,
                           but
                           by
                           the
                           vertue
                           of
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           word
                           is
                           called
                           ,
                           
                             The
                             power
                             of
                             God
                          
                           ,
                           
                           as
                           witnesseth
                           S.
                           Paul
                           ,
                           evidently
                           enough
                           .
                           And
                           againe
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           Any
                           unlearned
                           man
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           exercised
                           in
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           nor
                           yet
                           constant
                           in
                           his
                           Faith
                           ,
                           whatsoever
                           estate
                           or
                           order
                           he
                           be
                           of
                           ;
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           he
                           hath
                           no
                           power
                           to
                           binde
                           or
                           to
                           loose
                           ,
                           seeing
                           he
                           wanteth
                           the
                           instrument
                           by
                           the
                           which
                           he
                           bindeth
                           and
                           looseth
                           ,
                           that
                           is
                           to
                           say
                           ,
                           
                             The
                             Word
                             of
                             God.
                          
                           After
                           that
                           he
                           had
                           said
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           all
                           the
                           Bishops
                           laughed
                           ,
                           and
                           mocked
                           him
                           :
                           When
                           that
                           he
                           beheld
                           their
                           laughing
                           ;
                           Laugh
                           ye
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           my
                           Lords
                           ?
                           Though
                           that
                           these
                           my
                           sayings
                           do
                           seem
                           scornfull
                           ,
                           and
                           worthy
                           of
                           derision
                           to
                           your
                           Lordships
                           ,
                           neverthelesse
                           they
                           are
                           very
                           weighty
                           to
                           me
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           a
                           great
                           value
                           ;
                           because
                           that
                           they
                           stand
                           not
                           onely
                           upon
                           my
                           life
                           ,
                           but
                           also
                           upon
                           the
                           honour
                           and
                           glory
                           of
                           God.
                           In
                           the
                           meane
                           time
                           many
                           godly
                           men
                           ,
                           beholding
                           the
                           woodnesse
                           and
                           great
                           cruelty
                           of
                           the
                           Bishops
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           invincible
                           patience
                           of
                           the
                           said
                           M.
                           George
                           ,
                           did
                           greatly
                           mourne
                           and
                           lament
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         tenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         saidst
                         ,
                         That
                         a
                         man
                         had
                         no
                         free-will
                         ,
                         but
                         is
                         like
                         to
                         the
                         Stoicks
                         ,
                         which
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         in
                         mans
                         will
                         to
                         do
                         anything
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         all
                         desire
                         and
                         concupiscence
                         cometh
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         of
                         whatsoever
                         kinde
                         it
                         be
                         of
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           I
                           said
                           not
                           so
                           ,
                           truely
                           ,
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           That
                           as
                           many
                           as
                           beleeve
                           in
                           Christ
                           firmely
                           ,
                           unto
                           them
                           is
                           given
                           liberty
                           conformable
                           to
                           the
                           saying
                           of
                           S.
                           
                             Iohn
                             ,
                             If
                             the
                             Sonne
                             make
                             you
                             free
                             ,
                             then
                             shall
                             you
                             verily
                             be
                             free
                             :
                          
                           Of
                           the
                           contrary
                           ,
                           as
                           many
                           as
                           beleeve
                           not
                           in
                           Christ
                           Jesus
                           ,
                           they
                           are
                           bond-servants
                           of
                           sin
                           :
                           
                             He
                             that
                             sinneth
                             ,
                             is
                             bound
                             to
                             sin
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         eleventh
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         sayest
                         ,
                         It
                         is
                         as
                         lawfull
                         to
                         eat
                         flesh
                         upon
                         Friday
                         ,
                         as
                         on
                         Sunday
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           Pleaseth
                           it
                           your
                           Lordships
                           ,
                           I
                           have
                           read
                           in
                           the
                           Epistles
                           of
                           S.
                           Paul
                           ,
                           That
                           
                             who
                             is
                             cleane
                             ,
                             unto
                             him
                             all
                             things
                             are
                             cleane
                             :
                          
                           Of
                           the
                           contrary
                           ,
                           
                             to
                             the
                             filthy
                             men
                             all
                             things
                             are
                             uncleane
                             .
                          
                           A
                           faithfull
                           man
                           ,
                           cleane
                           and
                           holy
                           ,
                           sanctifieth
                           by
                           the
                           Word
                           ,
                           the
                           creature
                           of
                           God
                           ;
                           but
                           the
                           creature
                           maketh
                           no
                           man
                           acceptable
                           
                           unto
                           God.
                           So
                           that
                           a
                           creature
                           cannot
                           sanctifie
                           any
                           impure
                           and
                           unfaithfull
                           man.
                           But
                           to
                           the
                           faithfull
                           man
                           all
                           things
                           are
                           sanctified
                           by
                           the
                           prayer
                           of
                           the
                           word
                           of
                           God.
                           After
                           these
                           sayings
                           of
                           M.
                           George
                           ,
                           then
                           said
                           the
                           Bishops
                           with
                           their
                           complices
                           ;
                           What
                           needed
                           we
                           any
                           witnesse
                           against
                           him
                           ,
                           hath
                           he
                           not
                           here
                           openly
                           spoken
                           blasphemie
                           ?
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         twelfth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         doest
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         should
                         not
                         pray
                         unto
                         Saints
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         God
                         onely
                         ;
                         Say
                         whether
                         thou
                         hast
                         said
                         this
                         or
                         no
                         ,
                         say
                         shortly
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           For
                           the
                           weaknesse
                           and
                           infirmity
                           of
                           the
                           hearers
                           ,
                           he
                           said
                           ,
                           without
                           doubt
                           plainely
                           ,
                           That
                           Saints
                           should
                           not
                           be
                           honoured
                           ,
                           nor
                           called
                           upon
                           .
                           My
                           Lords
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           there
                           are
                           two
                           things
                           worthy
                           of
                           note
                           .
                           
                           The
                           one
                           is
                           certaine
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           other
                           uncertain
                           .
                           It
                           is
                           found
                           plainely
                           and
                           certain
                           in
                           Scriptures
                           ,
                           That
                           we
                           should
                           worship
                           and
                           honour
                           one
                           God
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           saying
                           of
                           the
                           first
                           Commandment
                           ,
                           
                             Thou
                             shalt
                             onely
                             worship
                             and
                             honour
                             thy
                             Lord
                             God
                             with
                             all
                             thine
                             heart
                             .
                          
                           But
                           as
                           for
                           praying
                           to
                           ,
                           and
                           honouring
                           of
                           Saints
                           ,
                           there
                           is
                           great
                           doubt
                           amongst
                           many
                           ,
                           whether
                           they
                           heare
                           or
                           no
                           the
                           invocation
                           made
                           unto
                           them
                           .
                           Therefore
                           I
                           exhorted
                           all
                           men
                           equally
                           in
                           my
                           Doctrine
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           should
                           leave
                           the
                           unsure
                           way
                           ,
                           and
                           follow
                           the
                           way
                           which
                           was
                           taught
                           us
                           by
                           our
                           Master
                           Christ.
                           He
                           is
                           onely
                           our
                           Mediatour
                           ,
                           and
                           maketh
                           intercession
                           for
                           us
                           to
                           God
                           his
                           Father
                           .
                           He
                           is
                           the
                           doore
                           by
                           the
                           which
                           we
                           must
                           enter
                           in
                           :
                           He
                           that
                           entreth
                           not
                           in
                           by
                           this
                           doore
                           ,
                           but
                           climeth
                           another
                           way
                           ,
                           is
                           a
                           thiefe
                           and
                           a
                           murderer
                           .
                           He
                           is
                           the
                           veritie
                           and
                           life
                           :
                           he
                           that
                           goeth
                           out
                           of
                           the
                           way
                           ,
                           there
                           is
                           no
                           doubt
                           he
                           shall
                           fall
                           into
                           the
                           mire
                           :
                           Yea
                           ,
                           verily
                           he
                           is
                           fallen
                           into
                           it
                           already
                           .
                           This
                           is
                           the
                           fashion
                           of
                           my
                           Doctrine
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           I
                           have
                           ever
                           followed
                           .
                           Verily
                           that
                           which
                           I
                           have
                           heard
                           and
                           read
                           in
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           taught
                           openly
                           and
                           in
                           no
                           corners
                           ,
                           and
                           now
                           ye
                           shall
                           witnesse
                           the
                           same
                           ,
                           if
                           your
                           Lordships
                           will
                           heare
                           me
                           :
                           Except
                           it
                           stand
                           by
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           dare
                           not
                           be
                           so
                           bold
                           to
                           affirme
                           any
                           thing
                           .
                           These
                           sayings
                           he
                           rehearsed
                           divers
                           times
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         thirteenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         hast
                         Preached
                         plainely
                         ,
                         That
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         Purgatory
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         fained
                         thing
                         ,
                         for
                         any
                         man
                         after
                         this
                         life
                         to
                         be
                         punished
                         in
                         Purgatory
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           as
                           I
                           have
                           oftentimes
                           said
                           heretofore
                           ;
                           Without
                           expresse
                           witnesse
                           and
                           testimony
                           of
                           Scriptures
                           ,
                           I
                           dare
                           affirme
                           nothing
                           .
                           I
                           have
                           oft
                           ,
                           and
                           divers
                           times
                           read
                           over
                           the
                           Bible
                           ,
                           and
                           yet
                           such
                           a
                           terme
                           found
                           I
                           never
                           ,
                           nor
                           yet
                           any
                           place
                           of
                           Scripture
                           applicable
                           thereto
                           .
                           Therefore
                           I
                           was
                           afraid
                           ever
                           to
                           teach
                           of
                           that
                           thing
                           which
                           I
                           could
                           not
                           finde
                           in
                           Scripture
                           .
                           Then
                           said
                           he
                           to
                           M.
                           
                             Iohn
                             Lawder
                          
                           ,
                           his
                           accuser
                           ;
                           If
                           you
                           have
                           any
                           testimony
                           of
                           the
                           Scripture
                           ,
                           by
                           the
                           which
                           you
                           may
                           prove
                           any
                           such
                           place
                           ,
                           shew
                           it
                           now
                           before
                           this
                           auditory
                           .
                           But
                           that
                           dolt
                           had
                           not
                           a
                           word
                           to
                           say
                           for
                           himselfe
                           ,
                           but
                           was
                           as
                           dumbe
                           as
                           a
                           Beetle
                           in
                           that
                           matter
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         The
                         fourteenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         hast
                         taught
                         plainly
                         against
                         the
                         Vows
                         of
                         Monks
                         ,
                         Friers
                         ,
                         Nuns
                         ,
                         and
                         Priests
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         That
                         whosoever
                         was
                         bound
                         to
                         such
                         like
                         Vows
                         ,
                         they
                         vowed
                         themselves
                         to
                         the
                         state
                         of
                         damnation
                         .
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         was
                         lawfull
                         for
                         Priests
                         to
                         marry
                         wives
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         to
                         live
                         sole
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           Of
                           this
                           ,
                           my
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           have
                           read
                           in
                           the
                           Gospel
                           ,
                           That
                           there
                           are
                           three
                           kinde
                           of
                           chaste
                           men
                           ,
                           some
                           are
                           gelded
                           from
                           their
                           mothers
                           womb
                           :
                           some
                           are
                           gelded
                           by
                           men
                           ,
                           and
                           some
                           have
                           gelded
                           themselves
                           for
                           the
                           kingdom
                           of
                           heavens
                           sake
                           ;
                           Verily
                           ,
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           these
                           men
                           are
                           blessed
                           by
                           the
                           Scripture
                           of
                           God.
                           But
                           as
                           many
                           as
                           have
                           not
                           the
                           gift
                           of
                           chastity
                           ;
                           nor
                           yet
                           for
                           the
                           Gospel
                           ,
                           have
                           overcome
                           the
                           concupiscence
                           of
                           the
                           flesh
                           ,
                           and
                           have
                           vowed
                           chastity
                           ;
                           ye
                           have
                           experience
                           ,
                           although
                           I
                           should
                           hold
                           my
                           tongue
                           ,
                           to
                           what
                           inconveniences
                           they
                           have
                           vowed
                           themselves
                           .
                           When
                           he
                           had
                           said
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           they
                           were
                           all
                           dumb
                           ,
                           thinking
                           it
                           better
                           to
                           have
                           ten
                           concubines
                           then
                           one
                           wife
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         fifteenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         ,
                         and
                         runnagate
                         sayest
                         ,
                         That
                         thou
                         wilt
                         not
                         obey
                         our
                         Generall
                         Provinciall
                         Counsells
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           what
                           your
                           generall
                           Counsells
                           are
                           ,
                           I
                           know
                           not
                           ,
                           I
                           was
                           never
                           exercised
                           in
                           them
                           ,
                           but
                           to
                           the
                           pure
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           gave
                           my
                           labours
                           .
                           Read
                           here
                           your
                           generall
                           Counsells
                           ,
                           or
                           else
                           give
                           me
                           a
                           book
                           ,
                           wherein
                           they
                           are
                           contained
                           ,
                           that
                           I
                           may
                           read
                           them
                           ;
                           if
                           they
                           be
                           agreeable
                           with
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           will
                           not
                           disagree
                           .
                           Then
                           the
                           ravening
                           Wolves
                           turned
                           unto
                           madnesse
                           ,
                           and
                           said
                           ;
                           Wherefore
                           let
                           we
                           him
                           speak
                           any
                           farther
                           ?
                           Read
                           forth
                           the
                           rest
                           of
                           the
                           Articles
                           ,
                           and
                           stay
                           not
                           upon
                           them
                           .
                           Amongst
                           those
                           cruell
                           Tygers
                           ,
                           there
                           was
                           one
                           false
                           hypocrite
                           ,
                           
                           a
                           seducer
                           of
                           the
                           people
                           ,
                           called
                           
                             Iohn
                             Scot
                          
                           ,
                           standing
                           behinde
                           
                             Iohn
                             Lawders
                          
                           backe
                           ,
                           hasting
                           him
                           to
                           reade
                           the
                           rest
                           of
                           the
                           Articles
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           to
                           tarry
                           upon
                           his
                           wittie
                           and
                           godly
                           answers
                           ;
                           For
                           we
                           may
                           not
                           abide
                           them
                           (
                           quoth
                           he
                           )
                           no
                           more
                           then
                           the
                           devil
                           may
                           abide
                           the
                           signe
                           of
                           the
                           Crosse
                           ,
                           when
                           it
                           is
                           named
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         sixteenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         Hereticke
                         sayest
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         vain
                         to
                         build
                         to
                         the
                         honour
                         of
                         God
                         costly
                         Churches
                         ,
                         seeing
                         that
                         God
                         remaineth
                         not
                         in
                         Churches
                         made
                         by
                         mens
                         hands
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         can
                         God
                         be
                         in
                         little
                         space
                         ,
                         as
                         betwixt
                         the
                         Priests
                         hands
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           Salomon
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                             If
                             that
                             the
                             heaven
                             of
                             heavens
                             cannot
                             comprehend
                             thee
                             ,
                             how
                             much
                             lesse
                             this
                             house
                             which
                             I
                             have
                             builded
                             .
                          
                           And
                           Iob
                           consented
                           to
                           the
                           same
                           sentence
                           ,
                           saying
                           ,
                           Seeing
                           that
                           he
                           is
                           higher
                           then
                           the
                           heavens
                           ,
                           therefore
                           what
                           canst
                           thou
                           build
                           unto
                           him
                           ;
                           he
                           is
                           deeper
                           then
                           the
                           hell
                           ,
                           then
                           how
                           shalt
                           thou
                           know
                           him
                           ,
                           he
                           is
                           longer
                           then
                           the
                           earth
                           ,
                           and
                           broader
                           then
                           the
                           sea
                           ,
                           so
                           that
                           God
                           cannot
                           be
                           comprehended
                           in
                           one
                           place
                           ,
                           who
                           is
                           infinite
                           .
                           
                           These
                           sayings
                           notwithstanding
                           ,
                           I
                           said
                           never
                           that
                           Churches
                           should
                           be
                           destroyed
                           :
                           But
                           of
                           the
                           contrary
                           I
                           affirmed
                           ever
                           ,
                           That
                           Churches
                           should
                           be
                           maintained
                           and
                           upholden
                           ,
                           
                           that
                           the
                           people
                           should
                           be
                           assembled
                           in
                           them
                           to
                           hear
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           Preached
                           .
                           Moreover
                           ,
                           wheresoever
                           is
                           the
                           true
                           Preaching
                           of
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           lawfull
                           use
                           of
                           the
                           Sacraments
                           ,
                           undoubtedly
                           there
                           is
                           God
                           himselfe
                           :
                           So
                           that
                           both
                           these
                           sayings
                           are
                           true
                           together
                           ;
                           God
                           cannot
                           be
                           comprehended
                           in
                           any
                           one
                           place
                           :
                           And
                           wheresoever
                           are
                           two
                           or
                           three
                           gathered
                           in
                           his
                           Name
                           ,
                           there
                           is
                           he
                           present
                           in
                           the
                           midst
                           of
                           them
                           .
                           Then
                           said
                           he
                           to
                           his
                           accuser
                           ,
                           If
                           thou
                           thinkest
                           any
                           otherwise
                           ;
                           Then
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           Shew
                           forth
                           thy
                           reasons
                           before
                           this
                           auditory
                           .
                           Then
                           he
                           without
                           all
                           reason
                           was
                           dumbe
                           ,
                           and
                           could
                           not
                           answer
                           a
                           word
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         seventeenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         contemnest
                         fasting
                         ,
                         and
                         sayest
                         thou
                         shouldest
                         not
                         fast
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           My
                           Lords
                           ,
                           I
                           finde
                           that
                           fasting
                           is
                           commanded
                           in
                           the
                           Scripture
                           ,
                           therefore
                           I
                           were
                           a
                           slanderer
                           of
                           the
                           Gospel
                           ,
                           if
                           I
                           contemned
                           fasting
                           .
                           And
                           not
                           so
                           onely
                           ,
                           but
                           I
                           have
                           learned
                           by
                           experience
                           ,
                           that
                           Fasting
                           is
                           good
                           for
                           the
                           health
                           and
                           conservation
                           of
                           the
                           body
                           .
                           But
                           God
                           onely
                           knoweth
                           who
                           fasteth
                           the
                           true
                           Fast.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         eighteenth
                         Article
                         .
                      
                       
                         Thou
                         false
                         Hereticke
                         hast
                         Preached
                         openly
                         ,
                         saying
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         soules
                         of
                         men
                         shall
                         sleepe
                         to
                         the
                         latter
                         day
                         of
                         judgement
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         not
                         obtaine
                         life
                         immortall
                         untill
                         the
                         last
                         day
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Answer
                           .
                        
                         
                           God
                           full
                           of
                           mercy
                           and
                           goodnesse
                           forgive
                           them
                           that
                           say
                           such
                           things
                           of
                           me
                           .
                           I
                           wot
                           ,
                           and
                           know
                           surely
                           by
                           the
                           Word
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           that
                           he
                           who
                           hath
                           begun
                           to
                           have
                           the
                           Faith
                           of
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           beleeve
                           firmely
                           in
                           him
                           ;
                           I
                           know
                           surely
                           ,
                           I
                           say
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           soule
                           of
                           that
                           man
                           ,
                           shall
                           never
                           sleepe
                           ,
                           but
                           ever
                           shall
                           live
                           an
                           immortall
                           life
                           ,
                           the
                           which
                           life
                           from
                           day
                           to
                           day
                           is
                           renewed
                           in
                           Grace
                           ,
                           and
                           augmented
                           ,
                           nor
                           yet
                           shall
                           ever
                           perish
                           ,
                           or
                           have
                           an
                           end
                           ,
                           but
                           shall
                           ever
                           live
                           immortall
                           with
                           Christ
                           the
                           head
                           .
                           To
                           the
                           which
                           life
                           ,
                           all
                           that
                           beleeve
                           in
                           him
                           shall
                           come
                           ,
                           and
                           rest
                           in
                           eternall
                           glory
                           .
                           Amen
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               WHen
               that
               the
               Bishops
               with
               their
               complices
               ,
               had
               accused
               this
               innocent
               man
               ,
               in
               manner
               and
               forme
               aforesaid
               ,
               incontinently
               they
               condemned
               him
               to
               be
               burnt
               as
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               not
               having
               respect
               to
               his
               godly
               answers
               ,
               and
               true
               reasons
               which
               he
               alleadged
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               their
               own
               consciences
               ;
               Thinking
               verily
               that
               they
               should
               do
               to
               God
               good
               sacrifice
               ,
               conformable
               to
               the
               sayings
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               in
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               the
               16.
               
               Chapter
               ;
               
                 They
                 shall
                 excommunicate
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 which
                 killeth
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 to
                 God
                 good
                 service
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Prayer
                       of
                       Master
                       
                         George
                         Wischarde
                      
                       .
                    
                     
                       O
                       Immortall
                       God
                       ,
                       how
                       long
                       shalt
                       thou
                       suffer
                       the
                       rage
                       and
                       great
                       crudelitie
                       of
                       the
                       ungodly
                       ,
                       to
                       exercise
                       their
                       fury
                       upon
                       thy
                       servants
                       which
                       doe
                       further
                       thy
                       Word
                       in
                       this
                       world
                       ,
                       seeing
                       they
                       desire
                       to
                       do
                       the
                       contrary
                       ;
                       That
                       is
                       ,
                       to
                       choke
                       and
                       destroy
                       thy
                       true
                       Doctrine
                       and
                       Veritie
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       shewed
                       thee
                       unto
                       the
                       world
                       which
                       was
                       all
                       drowned
                       in
                       blindnesse
                       and
                       misknowledge
                       of
                       thy
                       Name
                       .
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       know
                       surely
                       that
                       thy
                       true
                       servants
                       must
                       needs
                       suffer
                       for
                       thy
                       Names
                       sake
                       ,
                       persecution
                       ,
                       affliction
                       ,
                       and
                       troubles
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       life
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       but
                       a
                       shadow
                       ,
                       as
                       thou
                       hast
                       shewed
                       to
                       us
                       by
                       thy
                       Prophets
                       and
                       Apostles
                       .
                       But
                       yet
                       we
                       desire
                       thee
                       (
                       mercifull
                       Father
                       )
                       that
                       thou
                       wouldst
                       conserve
                       ,
                       defend
                       ,
                       and
                       help
                       thy
                       congregation
                       ,
                       which
                       thou
                       hast
                       chosen
                       before
                       the
                       beginning
                       of
                       the
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       them
                       thy
                       grace
                       to
                       heare
                       thy
                       Word
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       thy
                       true
                       servants
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       life
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Then
               by
               and
               by
               they
               caused
               the
               common
               people
               to
               remove
               ,
               whose
               desire
               was
               always
               to
               hear
               that
               Innocent
               man
               speak
               .
               Then
               the
               sons
               of
               darknesse
               pronounced
               their
               sentence
               definitive
               ,
               not
               having
               respect
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               God.
               When
               all
               this
               was
               done
               and
               said
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               causeth
               his
               tormentors
               to
               passe
               again
               with
               the
               meek
               Lambe
               unto
               the
               Castle
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               the
               fire
               was
               made
               ready
               .
               When
               he
               was
               come
               into
               the
               Castle
               ,
               then
               there
               came
               two
               fiends
               ,
               two
               gray-Friers
               ,
               Frier
               Scot
               and
               his
               mate
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               you
               must
               make
               your
               confession
               unto
               us
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               I
               will
               make
               no
               confession
               :
               Go
               fetch
               me
               yonder
               man
               that
               preached
               unto
               us
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               conferre
               with
               him
               .
               Then
               they
               sent
               for
               the
               Sub-prior
               of
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               him
               with
               all
               diligence
               .
               And
               conferred
               with
               him
               a
               pretty
               while
               ,
               at
               last
               burst
               forth
               in
               teares
               ,
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               was
               able
               to
               speak
               ,
               he
               asked
               him
               ,
               If
               he
               would
               receive
               the
               Communion
               ;
               Master
               Wischarde
               answered
               ,
               He
               would
               most
               willingly
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               have
               it
               according
               to
               Christs
               institution
               under
               both
               kindes
               .
               The
               Sub-prior
               went
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               his
               Prelats
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               Master
               Wischarde
               was
               an
               innocent
               man
               ;
               which
               he
               said
               ,
               not
               to
               intercede
               for
               his
               life
               ;
               but
               to
               make
               known
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               man
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               known
               to
               God.
               At
               these
               words
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               angry
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Sub-Prior
               ,
               Long
               agoe
               we
               knew
               what
               you
               were
               ;
               Then
               the
               Sub-Prior
               demanded
               ,
               Whether
               they
               would
               suffer
               M.
               Wischarde
               to
               receive
               the
               Communion
               or
               no
               ;
               They
               answered
               ,
               No.
               A
               while
               after
               M.
               Wischarde
               had
               ended
               with
               the
               Sub-Prior
               ,
               the
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               friends
               ,
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ;
               If
               he
               would
               break
               fast
               with
               them
               ;
               He
               answered
               ,
               Most
               willingly
               ,
               for
               I
               know
               you
               to
               be
               most
               honest
               and
               godly
               men
               ;
               So
               all
               being
               ready
               ,
               he
               desired
               them
               to
               sit
               downe
               ,
               and
               heare
               him
               a
               while
               with
               patience
               ;
               Then
               he
               discoursed
               to
               them
               about
               halfe
               an
               houre
               concerning
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               his
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
               for
               us
               ;
               He
               exhorteth
               them
               to
               love
               one
               another
               ,
               laying
               aside
               all
               rancor
               ,
               envie
               ,
               and
               vengeance
               as
               perfect
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               intercedes
               continually
               for
               us
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               .
               After
               this
               he
               gave
               thanks
               ,
               and
               blessing
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               ,
               he
               took
               the
               Bread
               and
               brake
               it
               ,
               and
               gave
               to
               every
               one
               of
               it
               ,
               bidding
               each
               of
               them
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 died
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 feed
                 on
                 it
                 spiritually
              
               ▪
               So
               taking
               the
               Cup
               ,
               he
               bade
               them
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 Christs
                 blood
                 was
                 
                 shed
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               after
               he
               gave
               thanks
               and
               prayed
               for
               them
               .
               When
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               neither
               eat
               nor
               drink
               more
               in
               this
               life
               ;
               and
               so
               retired
               to
               his
               Chamber
               .
               Immediately
               after
               came
               to
               him
               (
               sent
               from
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               two
               executioners
               ;
               one
               brought
               him
               a
               coat
               of
               Linnen
               died
               black
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               him
               ;
               The
               other
               brought
               some
               baggs
               full
               of
               Powder
               ,
               which
               they
               tied
               to
               severall
               parts
               of
               his
               body
               :
               Thus
               having
               dressed
               him
               ,
               they
               brought
               him
               to
               an
               outer
               Roome
               ,
               neere
               to
               the
               gate
               of
               the
               Castle
               ;
               Then
               the
               fire
               was
               made
               ready
               ,
               and
               the
               Stake
               at
               the
               West
               port
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               neere
               to
               the
               Priory
               .
               Over
               against
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               the
               Castle
               Windows
               were
               hung
               with
               rich
               hangings
               and
               Velvet
               Cushions
               ,
               laid
               for
               the
               Cardinall
               and
               Prelats
               ,
               who
               from
               thence
               did
               feed
               their
               eyes
               with
               the
               torments
               of
               this
               innocent
               man.
               The
               Cardinall
               dreading
               that
               Master
               George
               should
               have
               been
               taken
               away
               by
               his
               friends
               ;
               Before
               had
               commanded
               to
               bend
               all
               the
               ordnance
               of
               the
               Castle
               right
               against
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ;
               and
               commanded
               all
               his
               Gunners
               to
               be
               ready
               ,
               and
               stand
               beside
               their
               Gunnes
               ,
               unto
               such
               time
               as
               he
               was
               burnt
               .
               All
               this
               being
               done
               ,
               they
               bound
               Master
               George
               his
               hands
               behinde
               his
               backe
               ,
               and
               with
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               ,
               led
               him
               forth
               with
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               from
               the
               Castle
               ,
               to
               the
               place
               of
               their
               cruell
               and
               wicked
               execution
               .
               As
               he
               came
               forth
               of
               the
               Castle
               gate
               ,
               there
               met
               him
               certain
               beggars
               ,
               asking
               of
               him
               almes
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ;
               To
               whom
               he
               answered
               ,
               I
               want
               my
               hands
               ,
               wherewith
               I
               was
               wont
               to
               give
               you
               almes
               ;
               But
               the
               mercifull
               Lord
               ,
               of
               his
               benignity
               and
               abundant
               grace
               ,
               that
               feedeth
               all
               men
               ,
               vouchsafe
               to
               give
               you
               necessaries
               both
               unto
               your
               bodies
               and
               soules
               .
               Then
               afterward
               met
               him
               two
               false
               Fiends
               ,
               (
               I
               should
               say
               Friers
               )
               saying
               ,
               M.
               George
               ,
               pray
               to
               your
               Lady
               ,
               that
               she
               may
               be
               a
               Mediatrix
               for
               you
               to
               her
               Sonne
               :
               To
               whom
               he
               answered
               meekly
               ;
               Cease
               ,
               tempt
               me
               not
               ,
               I
               intreat
               you
               .
               After
               this
               he
               was
               led
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               with
               a
               rope
               about
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               a
               chaine
               of
               iron
               about
               his
               middle
               .
            
             
               When
               that
               he
               came
               to
               the
               fire
               he
               sat
               downe
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               rose
               againe
               ;
               And
               thrice
               he
               said
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 O
                 thou
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 me
                 :
                 Father
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 into
                 thy
                 holy
                 hands
                 .
              
               When
               he
               had
               made
               this
               Prayer
               ,
               he
               turned
               him
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               said
               these
               words
               ,
               having
               obtained
               leave
               to
               speak
               a
               little
               :
               I
               beseech
               you
               Christian
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               offended
               at
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               affliction
               and
               torments
               which
               ye
               see
               already
               prepared
               for
               me
               .
               But
               I
               exhort
               you
               that
               ye
               love
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               for
               your
               salvation
               ,
               and
               suffer
               patiently
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               comfortable
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               Words
               sake
               ,
               which
               is
               your
               undoubted
               salvation
               ,
               and
               everlasting
               comfort
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               shew
               my
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               ,
               which
               have
               heard
               me
               oft
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               cease
               not
               ,
               nor
               leave
               off
               to
               learne
               the
               word
               of
               God
               which
               I
               taught
               them
               ,
               after
               the
               grace
               given
               unto
               me
               ,
               for
               no
               persecutions
               nor
               troubles
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               which
               last
               not
               :
               And
               shew
               unto
               them
               that
               my
               Doctrine
               was
               no
               wives
               fables
               ,
               after
               the
               constitutions
               made
               by
               men
               ;
               And
               if
               I
               had
               taught
               mens
               doctrine
               ,
               I
               had
               gotten
               greater
               thanks
               by
               men
               .
               But
               for
               the
               Words
               sake
               and
               true
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               to
               me
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               suffer
               this
               day
               by
               men
               ,
               not
               sorrowfully
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               glad
               heart
               and
               minde
               .
               For
               this
               cause
               I
               was
               sent
               ,
               That
               I
               should
               suffer
               this
               fire
               for
               Christs
               
               sake
               .
               Consider
               and
               behold
               my
               visage
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               see
               me
               change
               my
               colour
               :
               This
               grim
               fire
               I
               fear
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               pray
               you
               for
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               that
               any
               persecution
               come
               unto
               you
               for
               the
               Words
               ●ake
               ;
               and
               not
               to
               fear
               them
               that
               slay
               the
               body
               ,
               
               and
               have
               no
               power
               afterward
               to
               slay
               the
               soul.
               Some
               have
               said
               of
               me
               ,
               That
               I
               taught
               that
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               should
               sleep
               untill
               the
               last
               day
               :
               But
               I
               know
               surely
               ,
               and
               my
               faith
               is
               such
               ,
               That
               my
               soul
               shall
               sup
               with
               my
               Saviour
               this
               night
               ,
               ere
               it
               be
               six
               hours
               ,
               for
               whom
               I
               suffer
               this
               .
               Then
               he
               prayed
               for
               them
               which
               accused
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 beseech
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 heaven
                 to
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 of
                 any
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 of
                 any
                 evil
                 minde
                 forged
                 lies
                 upon
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 forgive
                 them
                 with
                 all
                 my
                 heart
                 :
                 I
                 beseech
                 Christ
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 have
                 condemned
                 me
                 to
                 death
                 this
                 day
                 ignorantly
                 .
              
               And
               last
               of
               all
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               the
               people
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               I
               beseech
               you
               brethren
               and
               sisters
               to
               exhort
               your
               Prelats
               to
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ▪
               that
               they
               may
               be
               ashamed
               to
               do
               evil
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               do
               good
               ;
               And
               if
               they
               will
               not
               convert
               themselves
               from
               their
               wicked
               errour
               ,
               there
               shall
               hastily
               come
               upon
               them
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               they
               shall
               not
               eschew
               .
               Many
               faithfull
               words
               said
               he
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               taking
               no
               heed
               or
               care
               of
               the
               cruell
               torments
               which
               were
               then
               prepared
               for
               him
               .
               Then
               the
               Executioner
               that
               was
               his
               tormentor
               ,
               sate
               down
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 forgive
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 guilty
                 of
                 your
                 death
                 .
              
               To
               whom
               he
               answered
               ,
               Come
               hither
               to
               me
               :
               When
               he
               was
               come
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               kissed
               his
               cheek
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Lo
               here
               is
               a
               token
               that
               I
               forgive
               thee
               ,
               my
               heart
               ,
               do
               thy
               Office
               :
               And
               then
               by
               and
               by
               the
               Trumpet
               sounding
               ,
               he
               was
               tyed
               to
               the
               stake
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               kindled
               .
               The
               Captain
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               he
               bore
               to
               M.
               Wischarde
               ,
               drew
               so
               neer
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               the
               flame
               thereof
               did
               him
               harme
               ;
               he
               wished
               M.
               Wischarde
               to
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               to
               beg
               from
               God
               the
               forgivenesse
               of
               his
               sins
               ;
               to
               whom
               M.
               Wischarde
               answered
               thus
               ;
               
                 This
                 fire
                 torments
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 wayes
                 abates
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
              
               Then
               M.
               Wischarde
               looking
               towards
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 He
                 who
                 in
                 such
                 state
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 high
                 place
                 ,
                 feedeth
                 his
                 eyes
                 with
                 my
                 torments
                 ,
                 within
                 few
                 dayes
                 shall
                 be
                 hanged
                 out
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 window
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 with
                 us
                 much
                 ignominy
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 now
                 leaneth
                 there
                 in
                 pride
                 .
              
               Then
               with
               this
               ,
               the
               Executioner
               drawing
               the
               Cord
               ,
               stopt
               his
               breath
               ;
               presently
               after
               ,
               the
               fire
               being
               great
               ,
               he
               was
               consumed
               to
               powder
               .
               The
               Prelats
               would
               not
               suffer
               any
               prayers
               to
               be
               made
               for
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Custome
               .
               After
               the
               death
               of
               Master
               Wischarde
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               was
               cryed
               up
               by
               his
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               rabble
               of
               the
               corrupt
               Clergie
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               Defender
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               punisher
               of
               hereticks
               ,
               neglecting
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               sluggish
               Governour
               :
               And
               it
               was
               said
               by
               them
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 great
                 Prelates
                 of
                 latter
                 dayes
                 ,
                 both
                 at
                 home
                 and
                 abroad
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 so
                 stout
                 and
                 zealous
                 of
                 the
                 credit
                 of
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 onely
                 suppressed
                 all
                 hereticks
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 kept
                 under
                 the
                 Lay-men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 so
                 froward
                 and
                 stubborne
                 .
              
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               when
               that
               the
               people
               beheld
               the
               great
               tormenting
               of
               that
               innocent
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               withhold
               from
               piteous
               mourning
               ,
               and
               complaining
               of
               the
               innocent
               lambs
               slaughter
               .
               After
               the
               death
               of
               this
               blessed
               Martyr
               of
               God
               ,
               began
               the
               people
               in
               plaine
               speaking
               ,
               to
               damne
               and
               detest
               the
               cruelty
               that
               was
               used
               ;
               yea
               ,
               men
               of
               great
               birth
               and
               estimation
               and
               honour
               at
               open
               tables
               avowed
               ,
               That
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               said
               Master
               George
               should
               be
               revenged
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               should
               cost
               life
               for
               life
               :
               and
               
               that
               in
               a
               short
               time
               they
               should
               be
               like
               hogs
               kept
               for
               slaughter
               ,
               by
               this
               vitious
               Priest
               ,
               and
               wicked
               Monster
               ,
               which
               neither
               minded
               God
               ,
               nor
               cared
               for
               man.
               Amongst
               those
               that
               spake
               against
               the
               Cardinalls
               cruelty
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               brother
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rothes
               was
               chief
               ,
               with
               his
               Cozen
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               a
               great
               follower
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               very
               active
               for
               him
               but
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               fell
               so
               foule
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               came
               to
               high
               reproaches
               one
               with
               another
               .
               The
               occasion
               of
               their
               falling
               out
               was
               a
               private
               businesse
               ,
               wherein
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               said
               he
               was
               wronged
               by
               the
               Cardinall
               :
               On
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               said
               he
               was
               not
               with
               respect
               used
               by
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               his
               inferiour
               .
               The
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               in
               all
               companies
               spared
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               that
               same
               dagger
               (
               shewing
               forth
               his
               dagger
               )
               and
               that
               same
               hand
               should
               be
               put
               in
               the
               Cardinalls
               brest
               .
               These
               brutes
               came
               to
               the
               Cardinalls
               ears
               :
               
               but
               he
               thought
               himselfe
               stout
               enough
               for
               all
               Scotland
               :
               For
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               his
               new
               Block-House
               ,
               he
               was
               sure
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               fields
               he
               was
               able
               to
               match
               all
               his
               enemies
               :
               And
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               had
               either
               given
               unto
               him
               their
               Bands
               of
               Manred
               ,
               or
               else
               were
               in
               confederacy
               ,
               and
               promised
               amity
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               gave
               his
               bastard
               eldest
               daughter
               in
               Marriage
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Crawford
               his
               eldest
               son
               and
               heir
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               Wedding
               to
               be
               celebrate
               with
               such
               State
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               a
               Princes
               lawfull
               daughter
               .
               He
               onely
               feared
               them
               in
               whose
               hands
               God
               did
               deliver
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               them
               he
               laid
               his
               nets
               so
               secretly
               (
               as
               that
               he
               made
               a
               full
               compt
               )
               that
               their
               feet
               could
               not
               escape
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
               And
               something
               of
               his
               former
               practices
               we
               may
               recompt
               .
               After
               Easter
               he
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               Seingnye
               (
               as
               the
               Papists
               termed
               then
               their
               unhappy
               Assembly
               of
               Baals
               shaven
               sort
               )
               It
               was
               bruted
               that
               something
               was
               purposed
               against
               him
               at
               that
               day
               by
               the
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               and
               his
               friends
               ,
               whom
               he
               mortally
               feared
               ,
               and
               whose
               destruction
               he
               sought
               ;
               but
               it
               failed
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               he
               to
               his
               strength
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               his
               god
               and
               onely
               comfort
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               heaven
               as
               in
               earth
               ;
               and
               there
               he
               remained
               without
               all
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               promising
               to
               himself
               no
               lesse
               pleasure
               then
               did
               the
               rich
               man
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               by
               our
               Master
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               not
               onely
               say
               ,
               Eat
               and
               be
               glad
               ,
               my
               soul
               ,
               for
               thou
               hast
               great
               riches
               laid
               up
               in
               store
               for
               many
               dayes
               ;
               but
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Tush
                 ,
                 a
                 figge
                 for
                 the
                 fooles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 button
                 for
                 the
                 bragging
                 of
                 heretickes
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 assistance
                 in
              
               Scotland
               :
               
                 Is
                 not
                 my
                 Lord
                 Governour
                 mine
                 ?
                 witnesse
                 his
                 eldest
                 son
                 in
                 pledge
                 at
                 my
                 table
                 .
                 Have
                 I
                 not
                 the
                 Queen
                 at
                 my
                 owne
                 devotion
              
               (
               he
               meant
               of
               the
               mother
               Mary
               that
               now
               1566
               raigns
               )
               
                 Is
                 not
              
               France
               
                 my
                 friend
              
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 friend
                 to
              
               France
               ?
               
                 What
                 danger
                 should
                 I
                 feare
              
               ?
               And
               thus
               in
               vanity
               the
               carnall
               Cardinall
               delighted
               himself
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               .
               But
               yet
               he
               had
               devised
               to
               have
               cut
               off
               such
               as
               he
               thought
               might
               trouble
               him
               :
               For
               he
               had
               appointed
               the
               whole
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fyfe
               to
               have
               met
               him
               at
               Falkland
               the
               Munday
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               slain
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               before
               .
               His
               treasonable
               purpose
               was
               not
               understood
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               this
               ;
               That
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               Sheriff
               of
               Fyfe
               ,
               and
               apparent
               heir
               to
               his
               Father
               the
               Earl
               of
               Rothes
               ▪
               the
               foresaid
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               Father
               brother
               to
               Norman
               ;
               the
               Lairds
               of
               Grange
               ,
               elder
               and
               younger
               ;
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Learmond
              
               of
               Darsie
               ,
               and
               Provost
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ;
               and
               the
               faithfull
               Laird
               of
               Raith
               ,
               should
               either
               have
               been
               slain
               ,
               or
               else
               taken
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               have
               beene
               
               used
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               This
               enterprise
               was
               disclosed
               after
               his
               slaughter
               ,
               partly
               by
               Letters
               and
               Memorialls
               found
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               but
               plainly
               affirmed
               by
               such
               as
               were
               of
               the
               counsell
               .
               Many
               purposes
               were
               devised
               ,
               how
               that
               wicked
               man
               might
               have
               been
               taken
               away
               ;
               But
               all
               faileth
               ,
               till
               Friday
               the
               twenty
               eighth
               of
               May
               ,
               
               anno
               1546.
               when
               the
               aforesaid
               Norman
               came
               at
               night
               to
               Saint
               
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 William
                 Kirkaldie
              
               of
               Grange
               younger
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               Towne
               before
               ,
               waiting
               upon
               the
               purpose
               .
               Last
               came
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               who
               was
               most
               suspected
               :
               What
               conclusion
               they
               took
               that
               night
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               knowne
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               issue
               that
               followed
               .
               But
               early
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               29
               of
               May
               ,
               were
               they
               in
               sundry
               Companies
               in
               the
               Abbey
               Church-yard
               ,
               not
               far
               distant
               from
               the
               Castle
               :
               First
               ,
               the
               Gates
               being
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               draw-Bridge
               letten
               downe
               ,
               for
               receiving
               of
               Lime
               and
               Stones
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               building
               (
               for
               Babilon
               was
               almost
               finished
               )
               First
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               assayed
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               of
               Grange
               younger
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               six
               persons
               ,
               and
               getting
               entry
               ,
               held
               purpose
               with
               the
               Porter
               ,
               If
               my
               Lord
               was
               walking
               ;
               who
               answered
               ,
               No
               :
               (
               and
               so
               it
               was
               indeed
               ,
               
               for
               he
               had
               been
               busie
               at
               his
               compts
               with
               Mistris
               
                 Marion
                 Ogilbie
              
               that
               night
               ,
               who
               was
               espied
               to
               depart
               from
               him
               by
               the
               privie
               Posterne
               that
               morning
               ;
               and
               therefore
               quietnesse
               ,
               after
               the
               rules
               of
               Physick
               ,
               and
               a
               morning
               sleep
               ,
               was
               requisite
               (
               for
               my
               Lord.
               )
               While
               the
               said
               William
               and
               the
               Porter
               talketh
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               made
               them
               to
               look
               the
               work
               and
               workmen
               ,
               approached
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               with
               his
               company
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               were
               in
               great
               number
               ,
               they
               easily
               gat
               entrie
               .
               They
               addresse
               to
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Court
               :
               and
               immediately
               came
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               somewhat
               rudely
               ,
               and
               four
               persons
               with
               him
               :
               The
               Porter
               fearing
               ,
               would
               have
               drawne
               the
               Bridge
               ;
               but
               the
               said
               Iohn
               being
               entred
               thereon
               ,
               stayed
               it
               ,
               and
               leapt
               in
               ▪
               And
               while
               the
               Porter
               made
               him
               for
               defence
               ,
               his
               head
               wa●
               broken
               ,
               the
               Keyes
               taken
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               cast
               into
               the
               ditch
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               place
               was
               seized
               .
               The
               shout
               ariseth
               ;
               the
               work-men
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               more
               then
               a
               hundred
               ,
               ran
               off
               the
               walls
               ,
               and
               were
               without
               hurt
               put
               forth
               at
               the
               Wicket
               Gate
               .
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               ever
               was
               done
               ,
               
                 William
                 Kirkaldie
              
               took
               the
               Guard
               of
               the
               privy
               Posterne
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               the
               Fox
               should
               have
               escaped
               .
               Then
               go
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Gentlemens
               Chambers
               ,
               and
               without
               violence
               done
               to
               any
               man
               ,
               they
               put
               more
               then
               fifty
               persons
               to
               the
               Gate
               :
               The
               number
               that
               enterprised
               and
               did
               this
               ,
               was
               but
               sixteen
               persons
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               wakened
               with
               the
               shouts
               ,
               asked
               from
               his
               window
               ,
               What
               meant
               that
               noyse
               ?
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               
                 Norman
                 Lesley
              
               had
               taken
               his
               Castle
               :
               Which
               understood
               ,
               he
               ran
               to
               the
               Posterne
               ;
               but
               perceiving
               the
               passage
               to
               be
               kept
               without
               ,
               he
               returned
               quickly
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               took
               his
               two
               handed
               sword
               ,
               and
               caused
               his
               Chamberlain
               to
               cast
               Chests
               and
               other
               impediments
               to
               the
               doore
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               came
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               bids
               open
               .
               The
               Cardinall
               asking
               ,
               Who
               calls
               ;
               he
               answered
               ,
               My
               name
               is
               Lesley
               .
               He
               demanded
               ,
               Is
               that
               Norman
               ?
               The
               other
               saith
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               my
               name
               is
               Iohn
               .
               I
               will
               have
               Norman
               ,
               saith
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               my
               friend
               .
               Content
               your self
               with
               such
               as
               are
               here
               ,
               for
               other
               you
               shall
               have
               none
               .
               There
               were
               with
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Iames
                 Melvene
              
               ,
               a
               man
               familiarly
               acquainted
               with
               Master
               
                 George
                 Wischarde
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Carmichaelle
              
               ,
               a
               stout
               Gentleman
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               ,
               while
               they
               force
               at
               the
               door
               ,
               the
               
               Cardinall
               hides
               a
               box
               of
               gold
               under
               coales
               that
               were
               laid
               in
               a
               secret
               corner
               .
               At
               length
               he
               asketh
               ,
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 save
                 my
                 life
              
               ?
               The
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ,
               
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 that
                 we
                 will.
              
               
               Nay
               (
               saith
               the
               Cardinall
               )
               
                 Swear
                 unto
                 me
                 by
                 Gods
                 wounds
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 you
                 .
              
               Then
               answered
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 It
                 that
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 is
                 unsaid
              
               ;
               and
               so
               cryed
               ;
               
                 Fire
                 ,
                 fire
              
               ,
               (
               for
               the
               doore
               was
               very
               strong
               )
               and
               so
               was
               brought
               a
               chimley
               full
               of
               burning
               coales
               ,
               which
               perceived
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               or
               his
               Chamberlain
               (
               it
               is
               uncertain
               )
               opened
               the
               doore
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               sat
               down
               in
               a
               chaire
               ,
               
               and
               cryed
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 slay
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Leslie
              
               (
               according
               to
               his
               former
               Vows
               )
               stroke
               him
               first
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               said
               Peter
               .
               But
               
                 Iames
                 Melvin
              
               (
               a
               man
               of
               nature
               most
               gentle
               and
               most
               modest
               )
               perceiving
               them
               both
               in
               choler
               ,
               withdrew
               them
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 This
                 work
                 and
                 judgement
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 secret
                 )
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 with
                 greater
                 gravity
                 .
              
               And
               presenting
               unto
               him
               the
               point
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               
               said
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
                 former
                 wicked
                 life
                 ,
                 but
                 especially
                 of
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 that
                 notable
                 instrument
                 of
                 God
                 M.
              
               George
               Wischarde
               ,
               
                 which
                 albeit
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 consumed
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 cries
                 it
                 for
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 from
                 God
                 are
                 sent
                 to
                 revenge
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 here
                 before
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 protest
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 hatred
                 of
                 thy
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 thy
                 riches
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 any
                 trouble
                 thou
                 couldst
                 have
                 done
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 moved
                 ,
                 or
                 moveth
                 me
                 to
                 strike
                 thee
                 ;
                 But
                 onely
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 remainest
                 an
                 obstinate
                 enemy
                 against
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               stroke
               him
               twice
               or
               thrice
               thorow
               with
               a
               stog
               sword
               :
               And
               so
               he
               fell
               ,
               never
               word
               heard
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               
               but
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 fie
                 ,
                 fie
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 gone
                 .
              
            
             
               While
               they
               were
               thus
               busied
               with
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               the
               fray
               rose
               in
               the
               Town
               ,
               the
               Provost
               assembles
               the
               Commonalty
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               the
               house
               side
               ,
               crying
               ,
               
                 What
                 have
                 ye
                 done
                 with
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 ?
                 Where
                 is
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 ?
                 Have
                 ye
                 slain
                 my
                 Lord
                 Cardinall
                 ?
              
               They
               that
               were
               within
               answered
               gentlely
               ;
               
                 Best
                 it
                 were
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 your
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 man
                 ye
                 call
                 the
                 Cardinall
                 hath
                 received
                 his
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 person
                 will
                 trouble
                 the
                 world
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               But
               then
               more
               inragedly
               they
               cry
               ,
               
                 We
                 shall
                 never
                 depart
                 till
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 him
                 .
              
               And
               so
               was
               he
               brought
               to
               the
               East
               block-house
               head
               ,
               and
               shewed
               dead
               over
               the
               wall
               ,
               to
               the
               faithlesse
               multitude
               ,
               which
               would
               not
               beleeve
               before
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               departed
               without
               
                 Requiem
                 aeternam
                 ,
                 &
                 requiescat
                 in
                 pace
                 ,
              
               sung
               for
               his
               soule
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               weather
               was
               hot
               (
               for
               it
               was
               in
               May
               ,
               as
               ye
               have
               heard
               )
               and
               his
               funerals
               could
               not
               suddenly
               be
               prepared
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               best
               to
               keep
               him
               from
               stinking
               to
               give
               him
               great
               salt
               enough
               ,
               a
               cope
               of
               lead
               ,
               and
               a
               corner
               in
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               sea
               Tower
               (
               a
               place
               where
               many
               of
               Gods
               children
               had
               been
               imprisoned
               before
               )
               to
               await
               what
               exequies
               his
               brethren
               the
               Bishops
               would
               prepare
               for
               him
               .
               
               These
               things
               we
               write
               merrily
               ,
               but
               we
               would
               that
               the
               Reader
               should
               observe
               Gods
               just
               judgements
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               he
               can
               deprehend
               the
               worldly
               wise
               in
               their
               own
               wisdom
               ,
               make
               their
               table
               to
               be
               a
               snare
               to
               trap
               their
               own
               feet
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               purposed
               strength
               to
               be
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
               These
               are
               the
               works
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               would
               admonish
               the
               tyrants
               of
               this
               earth
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               he
               will
               be
               revenged
               of
               their
               crueltie
               ,
               what
               strength
               soever
               they
               make
               in
               the
               contrary
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               blindnesse
               of
               man
               (
               as
               David
               saith
               )
               that
               the
               posterity
               doth
               ever
               follow
               the
               footsteps
               of
               their
               wicked
               fathers
               ,
               and
               principally
               in
               their
               impiety
               .
               For
               how
               
               little
               differs
               the
               cruelty
               of
               that
               bastard
               ,
               that
               yet
               is
               called
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               from
               the
               cruelty
               of
               the
               former
               we
               will
               after
               heare
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               this
               aforesaid
               Tyrant
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               pleasing
               to
               some
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               had
               received
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               mightily
               afraid
               of
               him
               ▪
               and
               also
               to
               sundry
               Romanists
               whom
               he
               kept
               under
               as
               slaves
               ;
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               it
               was
               dolorous
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               dolorous
               to
               the
               Governour
               ,
               dolorous
               to
               the
               Queene
               Dowager
               :
               for
               in
               him
               perished
               faithfulnesse
               to
               France
               ,
               
               and
               the
               comfort
               to
               all
               Gentle-women
               ,
               and
               especially
               to
               wanton
               widows
               :
               His
               death
               must
               be
               revenged
               .
               To
               the
               Court
               again
               repaires
               the
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               ,
               and
               his
               brother
               Sir
               George
               ;
               labour
               is
               made
               for
               the
               Abbacie
               of
               Arbroth
               ,
               and
               a
               grant
               was
               once
               made
               of
               the
               same
               (
               in
               memory
               whereof
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               bastard
               sonne
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               is
               yet
               called
               Postulant
               .
               )
               But
               it
               was
               more
               proper
               (
               think
               the
               Hamiltons
               )
               for
               the
               Governours
               itching
               ,
               then
               for
               reward
               to
               the
               Dowglasses
               ;
               And
               yet
               in
               hope
               thereof
               ,
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               and
               Sir
               George
               his
               brother
               ,
               were
               the
               first
               that
               voted
               ,
               that
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               should
               be
               besieged
               :
               Divers
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fyfe
               went
               into
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               abode
               there
               with
               the
               Leslies
               during
               the
               first
               siege
               ;
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               was
               Preacher
               to
               them
               .
               The
               Bishop
               ,
               
               to
               declare
               the
               zeale
               that
               he
               had
               to
               revenge
               the
               death
               of
               him
               that
               was
               his
               predecessour
               (
               and
               for
               his
               riches
               he
               would
               not
               have
               had
               him
               living
               againe
               )
               still
               blew
               the
               coles
               .
               And
               first
               he
               made
               summons
               ,
               then
               he
               denounced
               accursed
               ,
               at
               last
               rebels
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               first
               enterprisers
               ,
               but
               all
               such
               also
               as
               after
               did
               accompany
               them
               .
               And
               last
               of
               all
               a
               siege
               was
               concluded
               ,
               which
               began
               in
               the
               end
               of
               August
               (
               for
               the
               23
               day
               thereof
               departed
               the
               Souldiers
               from
               Edinburgh
               )
               and
               continued
               neer
               to
               the
               end
               of
               January
               .
               At
               what
               time
               ,
               because
               they
               had
               no
               other
               hope
               of
               winning
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               hunger
               ,
               and
               thereof
               also
               they
               despaired
               ,
               for
               they
               within
               had
               broken
               through
               the
               East
               wall
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               plaine
               passage
               by
               an
               iron
               gate
               to
               the
               sea
               ,
               which
               greatly
               relieved
               the
               besieged
               ,
               and
               abased
               the
               besiegers
               ;
               for
               then
               they
               saw
               that
               they
               could
               not
               stop
               them
               of
               victuals
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               they
               should
               be
               masters
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               clearly
               understood
               they
               could
               not
               be
               ;
               for
               the
               English
               Ships
               had
               once
               been
               there
               ,
               and
               had
               brought
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               from
               London
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               difficultie
               (
               because
               the
               said
               gate
               was
               not
               then
               prepared
               )
               and
               some
               losse
               of
               men
               ,
               had
               rendered
               him
               to
               the
               Castle
               againe
               ;
               and
               had
               taken
               with
               them
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               
                 England
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Leslie
              
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               ,
               for
               perfecting
               of
               all
               Contracts
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               King
               Henry
               ,
               who
               promised
               to
               take
               them
               into
               his
               protection
               ,
               
               upon
               condition
               onely
               that
               they
               should
               keep
               the
               Governours
               son
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               and
               stand
               friends
               to
               the
               Contract
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               whereof
               before
               we
               have
               made
               mention
               .
               These
               things
               clearly
               understood
               (
               we
               say
               )
               by
               the
               Governour
               and
               his
               Counsell
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               the
               shaven
               sort
               ;
               they
               concluded
               to
               make
               an
               appointment
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               under
               Truce
               ,
               they
               might
               either
               get
               the
               Castle
               betrayed
               ,
               or
               else
               some
               principall
               men
               of
               the
               company
               taken
               at
               unawares
               .
               
               In
               which
               dressing
               was
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Dunfermeling
               principall
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               had
               the
               Laird
               of
               Monquhanie
               (
               who
               was
               most
               familiar
               with
               those
               of
               the
               Castle
               )
               laboured
               with
               foot
               and
               hand
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               so
               in
               his
               traffique
               ,
               that
               from
               entring
               in
               day
               light
               ,
               at
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               he
               gat
               licence
               to
               come
               in
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               pleased
               him
               .
               But
               God
               had
               not
               appointed
               so
               
               many
               to
               be
               betrayed
               ,
               albeit
               that
               he
               would
               that
               they
               should
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               that
               justly
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               heare
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Heads
                 of
                 the
                 coloured
                 appointment
                 were
                 ;
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   keep
                   the
                   Castle
                   of
                   S.
                
                 Andrews
                 
                   still
                   ,
                   while
                   that
                   the
                   Governour
                   and
                   the
                   authority
                   of
                
                 Scotland
                 
                   should
                   get
                   unto
                   them
                   a
                   sufficient
                   absolution
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                
                 Antichrist
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   slaughter
                   of
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   aforesaid
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   should
                   deliver
                   pledges
                   for
                   the
                   deliverie
                   of
                   that
                   house
                   ,
                   as
                   soone
                   as
                   the
                   aforesaid
                   absolution
                   was
                   delivered
                   unto
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   they
                   ,
                   their
                   friends
                   ,
                   familiars
                   and
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   to
                   them
                   pertaining
                   ,
                   should
                   never
                   be
                   pursued
                   in
                   Law
                   ,
                   by
                   authority
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   slaughter
                   aforesaid
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   enjoy
                   commodities
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   or
                   temporall
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   possessed
                   before
                   the
                   said
                   slaughter
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   never
                   beene
                   committed
                   .
                   That
                   they
                   of
                   the
                   Castle
                   should
                   keep
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                
                 Arran
                 
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   their
                   Pledges
                   were
                   kept
                   .
                
              
            
             
               And
               such
               like
               Articles
               liberall
               enough
               ,
               
                 for
                 they
                 never
                 minded
                 to
                 keep
                 word
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 issue
                 did
                 declare
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               left
               the
               Castle
               ,
               seeing
               he
               could
               do
               little
               good
               upon
               those
               that
               were
               within
               ,
               so
               addicted
               were
               they
               to
               their
               evil
               wayes
               ;
               he
               went
               into
               England
               to
               Preach
               Gods
               Word
               there
               .
            
             
               The
               appointment
               made
               ,
               all
               the
               godly
               were
               glad
               ,
               for
               some
               hope
               they
               had
               that
               thereby
               Gods
               Word
               should
               somewhat
               bud
               ,
               as
               indeed
               so
               it
               did
               :
               For
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               (
               who
               soon
               after
               the
               Cardinals
               slaughter
               entred
               within
               the
               Castle
               and
               had
               continued
               in
               it
               during
               the
               whole
               siege
               )
               having
               left
               the
               Castle
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               do
               little
               good
               upon
               those
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               addicted
               were
               they
               to
               their
               evil
               wayes
               ,
               began
               to
               Preach
               in
               the
               city
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               was
               not
               the
               most
               learned
               ,
               yet
               was
               his
               doctrine
               without
               corruption
               ,
               and
               therefore
               well
               liked
               of
               the
               people
               .
               At
               the
               Easter
               after
               Anno
               1547.
               came
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               
               who
               wearied
               of
               removing
               from
               place
               to
               place
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               persecution
               that
               came
               upon
               him
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               was
               determined
               to
               have
               left
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               visited
               the
               Schools
               of
               Germany
               (
               of
               England
               then
               he
               had
               no
               pleasure
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               although
               the
               Popes
               name
               was
               suppressed
               ,
               yet
               his
               laws
               &
               corruptions
               remained
               in
               full
               vigor
               .
               )
               But
               because
               he
               had
               the
               care
               of
               some
               Gentlemens
               children
               ,
               whom
               certain
               yeers
               he
               had
               nourished
               in
               godlinesse
               .
               Their
               father
               's
               solicited
               him
               to
               go
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               that
               himselfe
               might
               have
               the
               benefit
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               the
               benefit
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               so
               (
               we
               say
               )
               came
               he
               the
               time
               aforesaid
               to
               the
               said
               place
               ;
               and
               having
               in
               his
               company
               
                 Francis
                 Dowglas
              
               of
               
                 Langnidrie
                 ,
                 George
              
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 Cokburne
              
               ,
               eldest
               son
               then
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Ormeston
               ,
               began
               to
               exercise
               them
               ,
               after
               his
               accustomed
               manner
               .
               Besides
               the
               Grammar
               and
               other
               books
               of
               humane
               Learning
               ,
               he
               read
               unto
               them
               a
               Catechisme
               ,
               account
               whereof
               he
               caused
               them
               give
               publikely
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               .
               He
               read
               moreover
               unto
               them
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Iohn
               ,
               proceeding
               where
               he
               left
               at
               his
               departure
               from
               Langnidrie
               ,
               where
               before
               his
               residence
               was
               ,
               and
               that
               Lecture
               he
               read
               in
               the
               Chappell
               within
               the
               Castle
               at
               a
               certain
               houre
               .
               They
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               but
               specially
               M.
               
                 Hen.
                 Balnaves
              
               &
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               Preacher
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               began
               earnestly
               to
               travell
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               take
               the
               Function
               of
               Preacher
               upon
               him
               :
               but
               he
               refused
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               he
               would
               not
               run
               where
               God
               had
               not
               called
               him
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
               do
               nothing
               without
               a
               lawfull
               vocation
               .
               Whereupon
               they
               privily
               amongst
               themselves
               advising
               ,
               having
               with
               them
               in
               counsel
               Sir
               
                 David
                 Lindsay
              
               of
               the
               Mount
               *
               ,
               they
               concluded
               that
               they
               would
               give
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               that
               publikely
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Preacher
               .
               And
               so
               upon
               a
               certain
               day
               ,
               a
               Sermon
               of
               the
               Eelection
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               what
               power
               the
               Congregation
               (
               how
               small
               soever
               that
               it
               was
               ,
               passing
               the
               number
               of
               two
               or
               three
               )
               had
               above
               any
               man
               ,
               namely
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               need
               ,
               as
               that
               was
               ,
               in
               whom
               they
               supposed
               ,
               and
               espied
               the
               gifts
               of
               God
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               how
               dangerous
               it
               was
               to
               refuse
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               heare
               the
               voyce
               of
               such
               as
               desire
               to
               be
               instructed
               .
               These
               &
               other
               heads
               (
               we
               say
               )
               declared
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               Preacher
               ,
               directed
               by
               his
               words
               to
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 Brother
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 in
                 charge
                 even
                 from
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 these
                 that
                 presently
                 call
                 you
                 by
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 I
                 charge
                 you
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 this
                 holy
                 Vocation
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 ye
                 tender
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 encrease
                 of
                 Christs
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 The
                 edification
                 of
                 your
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 whom
                 ye
                 understand
                 well
                 enough
                 to
                 be
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 labours
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 take
                 upon
                 you
                 the
                 publike
                 office
                 and
                 Charge
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 ye
                 looke
                 to
                 avoyd
                 Gods
                 heavy
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 multiply
                 his
                 Graces
                 upon
                 you
                 .
              
               And
               in
               the
               end
               he
               said
               to
               those
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               
                 Was
                 not
                 this
                 your
                 Charge
                 to
                 me
                 ?
                 And
                 do
                 ye
                 not
                 approve
                 this
                 Vocation
                 ?
              
               They
               answered
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 approve
                 it
                 .
              
               Whereat
               the
               said
               M.
               Iohn
               abashed
               ,
               burst
               forth
               in
               most
               abundant
               tears
               ,
               and
               withdrew
               himself
               to
               his
               Chamber
               :
               His
               countenance
               and
               behaviour
               ,
               from
               that
               day
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               that
               he
               was
               compelled
               to
               present
               himself
               to
               the
               publike
               place
               of
               Preaching
               ,
               did
               sufficiently
               declare
               the
               grief
               and
               trouble
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               saw
               any
               signe
               of
               mirth
               of
               him
               ,
               neither
               yet
               had
               he
               pleasure
               to
               accompany
               any
               man
               ,
               for
               many
               dayes
               together
               .
               The
               necessity
               that
               caused
               him
               to
               enter
               in
               the
               publike
               Place
               ,
               besides
               the
               Vocation
               aforesaid
               ,
               was
               Dean
               
                 Iohn
                 Annan
              
               (
               a
               rotten
               Papist
               )
               had
               long
               troubled
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               in
               his
               Preaching
               .
               The
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               had
               fortified
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Preacher
               by
               his
               Pen
               ,
               and
               had
               beaten
               the
               said
               Dean
               Iohn
               from
               all
               defences
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               compelled
               to
               flie
               to
               his
               last
               refuge
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               Authority
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               damned
               all
               Lutherans
               and
               Heretickes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               needed
               no
               further
               disputation
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               answered
               ,
               
                 Before
                 we
                 hold
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 ye
                 can
                 prove
                 us
                 sufficiently
                 convinced
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 define
                 the
                 Church
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 notes
                 given
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 Gods
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Church
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 discerne
                 the
                 Immaculate
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Confusion
                 ,
                 Spirituall
              
               Babilon
               ;
               
                 lest
                 that
                 imprudently
                 we
                 embrace
                 a
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 instead
                 of
                 the
                 chaste
                 Spouse
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 it
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 Lest
                 that
                 we
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 thinking
                 that
                 we
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 your
                 Romane
                 Church
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Authority
                 thereof
                 ,
                 wherein
                 stands
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 your
                 Victory
                 ,
                 I
                 no
                 more
                 doubt
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Head
                 thereof
                 ,
                 called
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 that
                 man
                 of
                 Sin
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 doubt
                 that
              
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               
                 suffered
                 by
                 the
                 procurement
                 of
                 the
                 visible
                 Church
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               .
               
               
                 Yea
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 my self
                 by
                 word
                 or
                 writing
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 Romane
                 Church
                 this
                 day
                 farther
                 to
                 degenerate
                 from
                 the
                 purity
                 which
                 
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Iewes
                 from
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 given
                 by
                 Moses
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 consented
                 to
                 the
                 innocent
                 death
                 of
              
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               .
               These
               words
               were
               spoken
               in
               the
               open
               audience
               of
               the
               Parish
               Church
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               after
               the
               said
               Dean
               Iohn
               had
               spoken
               what
               it
               pleased
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               refused
               to
               dispute
               .
               The
               people
               hearing
               the
               offer
               ,
               cryed
               with
               one
               consent
               ,
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 all
                 reade
                 your
                 writings
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 can
                 all
                 hear
                 your
                 Preaching
                 :
                 Therefore
                 we
                 require
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 let
                 us
                 heare
                 the
                 approbation
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 affirmed
                 :
              
               
               
                 For
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 beene
                 miserably
                 deceived
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               next
               Sunday
               was
               appointed
               to
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               to
               expresse
               his
               minde
               in
               the
               publike
               Preaching
               place
               :
               Which
               day
               approaching
               ,
               the
               said
               Iohn
               took
               the
               Text
               written
               in
               Daniel
               ,
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               ,
               beginning
               thus
               ;
               
                 And
                 another
                 King
                 shall
                 rise
                 after
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 unlike
                 unto
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 subdue
                 three
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 speak
                 words
                 against
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 consume
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 High
                 ,
                 and
                 thinke
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 change
                 Times
                 and
                 Lawes
                 :
                 And
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 his
                 hands
                 untill
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 dividing
                 of
                 times
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               In
               the
               beginning
               
               of
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               shewed
               the
               great
               love
               of
               God
               towards
               his
               Church
               ,
               whom
               he
               pleased
               to
               forewarne
               of
               dangers
               to
               come
               ,
               so
               many
               
               yeers
               before
               they
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               He
               briefly
               treated
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               who
               then
               were
               in
               bondage
               in
               Babylon
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               short
               discourse
               of
               the
               four
               Empires
               ,
               The
               Babylonian
               ,
               The
               Persian
               ,
               That
               of
               the
               Greekes
               ,
               And
               the
               fourth
               of
               the
               Romanes
               ;
               in
               the
               destruction
               whereof
               ,
               rose
               up
               that
               last
               Beast
               ,
               which
               he
               affirmed
               to
               be
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ;
               for
               to
               none
               other
               power
               that
               ever
               hath
               yet
               beene
               ,
               do
               all
               the
               notes
               that
               God
               hath
               shewed
               to
               the
               Prophet
               appertain
               ,
               except
               to
               it
               alone
               ;
               And
               unto
               it
               they
               do
               so
               properly
               appertaine
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               are
               not
               more
               then
               blinde
               ,
               may
               cleerly
               see
               them
               .
               But
               before
               he
               began
               to
               open
               the
               corruptions
               of
               Papistrie
               ,
               he
               defined
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               shewed
               the
               true
               notes
               of
               it
               ,
               whereupon
               it
               was
               built
               ,
               why
               it
               was
               the
               Pillar
               of
               Verity
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               could
               not
               erre
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Because
                 it
                 heard
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 Pastor
                 ,
              
               JESUS
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 would
                 not
                 heare
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 be
                 carried
                 with
                 every
                 winde
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               heads
               sufficiently
               declared
               ,
               he
               entred
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               notes
               given
               in
               his
               Text
               ,
               he
               shewed
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               gave
               to
               this
               King
               other
               new
               names
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 The
                 man
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               The
               Antichrist
               ,
               The
               
                 Whore
                 of
                 Babilon
              
               .
               He
               shewed
               ,
               That
               this
               
                 man
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               or
               Antichrist
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               restrained
               to
               the
               person
               of
               any
               one
               man
               onely
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               by
               the
               fourth
               Beast
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               understood
               the
               person
               of
               any
               one
               Emperour
               .
               But
               by
               such
               names
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               would
               forewarne
               his
               chosen
               of
               a
               body
               and
               a
               multitude
               ,
               having
               a
               wicked
               head
               ,
               which
               should
               not
               onely
               be
               sinfull
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               should
               be
               occasion
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               should
               be
               subject
               unto
               him
               (
               as
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               Justice
               to
               all
               the
               Members
               of
               his
               Body
               )
               and
               is
               called
               the
               Antichrist
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               One
               contrary
               to
               Christ
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               is
               contrary
               to
               him
               in
               
                 Life
                 ,
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Lawes
                 ,
                 and
                 Subjects
                 .
              
               And
               there
               began
               to
               decipher
               the
               lives
               of
               divers
               Popes
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               the
               Shavelings
               for
               the
               most
               part
               :
               Their
               Doctrine
               and
               Lawes
               ,
               he
               plainly
               proved
               to
               repugne
               directly
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Lawes
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               of
               
               Christ
               Jesus
               his
               Son.
               This
               he
               proved
               by
               conferring
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               expressed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               teach
               that
               man
               is
               
                 justified
                 by
                 Faith
                 onely
                 ;
                 That
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 purgeth
                 us
                 from
                 all
                 our
                 sinnes
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
               which
               attribute
               Justification
               to
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               works
               of
               mens
               inventions
               ,
               as
               Pilgrimage
               ▪
               Pardons
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               baggage
               .
               That
               the
               Papisticall
               lawes
               repugned
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               proved
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawes
               made
               of
               observation
               of
               dayes
               ,
               
               abstaining
               from
               meats
               ,
               and
               from
               Marriage
               ,
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               made
               free
               ;
               and
               the
               forbidding
               whereof
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               calleth
               the
               
                 doctrine
                 of
                 devils
              
               .
               In
               handling
               the
               notes
               of
               that
               Beast
               given
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               he
               willed
               men
               to
               consider
               if
               these
               notes
               
                 (
                 There
                 shall
                 another
                 rise
                 ,
                 unlike
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 mouth
                 speaking
                 great
                 things
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 )
              
               could
               be
               applyed
               unto
               any
               other
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               his
               kingdome
               :
               For
               if
               these
               (
               said
               he
               )
               be
               not
               great
               words
               and
               blasphemous
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 most
                 holy
                 ,
                 most
                 blessed
                 ,
                 that
                 cannot
                 erre
                 ;
                 That
                 can
                 make
                 right
                 of
                 wrong
                 ,
                 and
                 wrong
                 of
                 right
                 ;
                 That
                 of
                 nothing
                 can
                 make
                 somewhat
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 had
                 all
                 verity
                 in
                 the
                 Shrine
                 of
                 his
                 brest
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 That
                 had
                 power
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 power
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               not
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 doth
                 wrong
                 ,
                 although
                 he
                 draw
                 ten
                 thousand
                 Millions
                 of
                 souls
                 with
                 himself
                 to
                 hell
                 .
              
               If
               these
               (
               said
               he
               )
               and
               many
               other
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               showne
               in
               his
               own
               Cannon-Law
               ,
               be
               not
               great
               and
               blasphemous
               words
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               never
               mortall
               men
               spake
               before
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               judge
               .
               And
               yet
               (
               said
               he
               )
               is
               there
               one
               most
               evident
               of
               all
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Iohn
               in
               his
               Revelation
               sayes
               ,
               That
               the
               Merchandise
               of
               that
               Babylonian
               Harlot
               ,
               
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               Now
               let
               very
               Papists
               themselves
               judge
               ,
               If
               any
               before
               them
               ,
               took
               upon
               them
               power
               to
               relax
               the
               pains
               of
               them
               that
               were
               in
               Purgatory
               ,
               as
               they
               affirme
               to
               the
               people
               that
               daily
               they
               do
               ,
               by
               the
               merits
               of
               their
               Masse
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               other
               trifles
               .
               In
               the
               end
               he
               said
               ,
               If
               any
               here
               (
               and
               there
               were
               present
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Maire
              
               ,
               
               the
               University
               ,
               the
               Sub-Prior
               ,
               and
               many
               Cannons
               ,
               with
               some
               Friers
               of
               both
               the
               Orders
               )
               that
               will
               say
               ,
               That
               I
               have
               alleadged
               Scripture
               ,
               Doctor
               ,
               or
               History
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               let
               them
               come
               unto
               me
               with
               sufficient
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               conference
               I
               shall
               let
               them
               see
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Originall
               where
               my
               Testimonies
               are
               written
               ,
               but
               I
               shall
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               Writers
               meant
               as
               I
               have
               spoken
               .
               Of
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               first
               that
               ever
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               made
               in
               publike
               ,
               was
               divers
               brutes
               :
               Some
               said
               ,
               He
               not
               onely
               hewes
               the
               branches
               of
               Papistry
               ,
               but
               he
               strikes
               at
               the
               root
               also
               ,
               to
               destroy
               the
               whole
               .
               Others
               said
               ,
               If
               the
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               
                 Magistri
                 nostri
              
               ,
               defend
               not
               now
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Authority
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               own
               presence
               is
               so
               manifestly
               impugned
               ,
               
                 the
                 devill
                 may
                 have
                 my
                 part
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Lawes
                 both
                 .
              
               Others
               said
               ,
               Master
               
                 George
                 Wischarde
              
               spake
               never
               so
               plainly
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               burnt
               ,
               even
               so
               will
               he
               be
               .
               In
               the
               end
               others
               said
               ,
               The
               Tyranny
               of
               the
               Cardinall
               made
               not
               his
               cause
               the
               better
               ,
               
               neither
               yet
               the
               suffering
               of
               Gods
               servant
               made
               his
               cause
               the
               worse
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               would
               counsell
               you
               and
               them
               to
               provide
               better
               defences
               then
               fire
               and
               sword
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               be
               that
               else
               ye
               will
               be
               disappointed
               ;
               men
               now
               have
               other
               eyes
               then
               they
               had
               then
               .
               This
               answer
               gave
               the
               Laird
               of
               Nydrie
               ,
               a
               man
               fervent
               and
               upright
               in
               Religion
               .
               The
               bastard
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               yet
               was
               not
               execrated
               (
               consecrated
               
               the
               Sub-Prior
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               who
               (
               
                 Sede
                 vacante
              
               )
               was
               Vicar
               Generall
               ,
               That
               he
               wondered
               that
               he
               suffered
               such
               Hereticall
               and
               Schismaticall
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               oppose
               himselfe
               to
               the
               same
               .
               Upon
               this
               rebuke
               ,
               was
               a
               convention
               of
               gray-Friers
               ,
               and
               black-Fiends
               appointed
               ,
               with
               the
               said
               Sub-Prior
               Deane
               
                 Iohn
                 Winrame
              
               ,
               in
               S.
               Leonards
               Yard
               ,
               whereunto
               was
               first
               called
               
                 Iohn
                 Rough
              
               ,
               and
               certain
               Articles
               read
               to
               him
               .
               And
               thereafter
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               called
               for
               .
               The
               cause
               of
               their
               convention
               ,
               and
               why
               that
               they
               were
               called
               ,
               is
               expounded
               .
               And
               the
               Articles
               were
               read
               ,
               which
               were
               these
               .
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   No
                   mortall
                   man
                   can
                   be
                   the
                   head
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Pope
                   is
                   an
                   Antichrist
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   is
                   no
                   member
                   of
                   Christs
                   mysticall
                   body
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Man
                   may
                   neither
                   make
                   nor
                   devise
                   a
                   Religion
                   that
                   is
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   man
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   observe
                   and
                   keep
                   the
                   Religion
                   that
                   from
                   God
                   is
                   received
                   ,
                   without
                   chopping
                   or
                   changing
                   thereof
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   the
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   ministred
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   instituted
                   by
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   practised
                   by
                   his
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   nothing
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   nothing
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   diminished
                   from
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Masse
                   is
                   abominable
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   blasphemous
                   to
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   prophanation
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   the
                   soules
                   of
                   men
                   can
                   either
                   be
                   pined
                   or
                   purged
                   after
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   But
                   heaven
                   resteth
                   to
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   and
                   hell
                   to
                   the
                   reprobate
                   and
                   unfaithfull
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Praying
                   for
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   vain
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   dead
                   is
                   Idolatry
                   .
                
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   Bishop
                   ,
                   except
                   he
                   Preach
                   even
                   by
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   Substitute
                   .
                
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 
                   The
                   Tythes
                   by
                   Gods
                   Law
                   do
                   not
                   appertain
                   of
                   necessity
                   to
                   the
                   Church-men
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               strangenesse
               (
               said
               the
               Sub-Prior
               )
               of
               these
               Articles
               which
               are
               gathered
               forth
               of
               your
               Doctrine
               have
               moved
               us
               to
               call
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               hear
               your
               own
               answers
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               said
               ,
               I
               for
               my
               part
               praise
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               see
               so
               honourable
               ,
               and
               apparantly
               so
               modest
               and
               quiet
               an
               Auditory
               :
               But
               because
               it
               is
               long
               since
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               one
               that
               is
               not
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               I
               may
               crave
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               I
               appeal
               your
               conscience
               ,
               before
               that
               supreme
               Judge
               ;
               That
               if
               ye
               think
               any
               Article
               there
               expressed
               ,
               contrary
               unto
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               ye
               oppose
               your self
               plainely
               unto
               it
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               the
               people
               to
               be
               therewith
               deceived
               .
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               if
               in
               your
               conscience
               ye
               know
               the
               Doctrine
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               crave
               your
               Patrocinie
               thereto
               ;
               That
               by
               your
               authority
               the
               people
               may
               be
               moved
               the
               rather
               to
               beleeve
               the
               Truth
               ,
               whereof
               many
               doubts
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               your
               thoughts
               .
               The
               Sub-Prior
               answered
               ,
               I
               came
               not
               here
               as
               a
               Judge
               ,
               but
               onely
               familiarly
               to
               talke
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               neither
               allow
               nor
               condemne
               .
               But
               if
               ye
               list
               ,
               I
               will
               reason
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sub-Prior
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 for
                 good
                 causes
                 devise
                 Ceremonies
                 to
                 decore
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Gods
                 Service
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 Because
                 the
                 Church
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   go
                   before
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   bound
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Pastor
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Sub-Prior
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 Faith
                 that
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 proper
                 significations
                 to
                 help
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 hards
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 signifie
                 the
                 roughnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oyle
                 the
                 softnesse
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ;
                 and
                 likewise
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 hath
                 a
                 godly
                 signification
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 both
                 proceed
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 Faith.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 man
                 invent
                 a
                 Ceremony
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 give
                 it
                 a
                 signification
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 pleasure
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 might
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 be
                 maintained
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 proceed
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 have
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 its
                 assurance
                 .
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 
                   That
                   Faith
                   cometh
                   by
                   hearing
                   ,
                   and
                   hearing
                   by
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 if
                 that
                 ye
                 will
                 prove
                 that
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 proceed
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 ye
                 must
                 prove
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 hath
                 commanded
                 them
                 .
                 Or
                 else
                 shall
                 you
                 never
                 prove
                 that
                 they
                 proceed
                 from
                 Faith
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 please
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 displease
                 him
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   Whatsoever
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   sinne
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sub-Prior
                 .
              
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 binde
                 us
                 so
                 straight
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 expresse
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 What
                 and
                 I
                 ask
                 drink
                 ,
                 Think
                 ye
                 that
                 I
                 sinne
                 ?
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 Gods
                 Word
                 for
                 me
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 gave
                 he
                 as
                 might
                 appear
                 to
                 shift
                 over
                 the
                 Argument
                 upon
                 the
                 Frier
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 would
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 jest
                 in
                 so
                 grave
                 a
                 matter
                 ,
                 neither
                 would
                 I
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 begin
                 to
                 hide
                 the
                 Trueth
                 with
                 Sophistrie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 defend
                 it
                 the
                 best
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 to
                 your
                 drinking
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 ye
                 either
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 without
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ye
                 displease
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 sinne
                 in
                 your
                 very
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 For
                 saith
                 not
                 the
                 Apostle
                 (
                 speaking
                 even
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
                 )
                 That
                 
                   the
                   creatures
                   are
                   sanctified
                   unto
                   men
                   ,
                   even
                   by
                   word
                   and
                   prayer
                   .
                
                 The
                 word
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   All
                   things
                   are
                   cleane
                   to
                   the
                   cleane
                   .
                
                 Now
                 let
                 me
                 hear
                 this
                 much
                 of
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 Argument
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 wonder
                 that
                 they
                 compare
                 things
                 prophane
                 and
                 holy
                 things
                 so
                 indiscreetly
                 together
                 .
                 The
                 Question
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 meat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 whereinto
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 consisteth
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Question
                 is
                 of
                 Gods
                 true
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 have
                 no
                 societie
                 with
                 God.
                 And
                 here
                 it
                 is
                 doubted
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 the
                 same
                 freedom
                 in
                 the
                 using
                 of
                 Christs
                 Sacraments
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 .
                 One
                 meat
                 I
                 may
                 eat
                 ,
                 another
                 I
                 may
                 refuse
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 scruple
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 I
                 may
                 change
                 one
                 with
                 another
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 oft
                 as
                 I
                 please
                 .
                 Whether
                 may
                 we
                 cast
                 away
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 retaine
                 what
                 we
                 please
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 be
                 well
                 remembred
                 ,
                 Moses
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   that
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   commandeth
                   thee
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   thou
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                
                 adde
                 nothing
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 diminish
                 nothing
                 from
                 it
                 .
                 
                 By
                 these
                 rules
                 think
                 I
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 will
                 measure
                 Gods
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 seems
                 good
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Sub-Prior
                 .
              
               
                 Forgive
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 spake
                 it
                 but
                 in
                 mowes
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 was
                 dry
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 father
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Frier
                 )
                 follow
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 heard
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 answered
                 to
                 me
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arbugkill
                 gray-Frier
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 shall
                 prove
                 plainely
                 that
                 Ceremonies
                 are
                 ordained
                 by
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 Such
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 we
                 allow
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 reverence
                 we
                 use
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 question
                 is
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 ordained
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 are
                 spittle
                 ,
                 salt
                 ,
                 candle
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 barne
                 from
                 the
                 cold
                 )
                 hardes
                 ,
                 oyle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Papisticall
                 inventions
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arbugkill
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 even
                 prove
                 those
                 that
                 ye
                 damne
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Proofe
                 thereof
                 I
                 would
                 gladly
                 hear
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arbugkill
                 .
              
               
                 Saith
                 not
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 that
                 another
                 foundation
                 then
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 may
                 no
                 man
                 lay
                 .
                 But
                 upon
                 this
                 foundation
                 ,
                 Some
                 build
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 some
                 hay
                 ,
                 stubble
                 ,
                 and
                 wood
                 .
                 The
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 precious
                 stones
                 are
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 do
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 consumeth
                 not
                 away
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 This
                 place
                 of
                 Scripture
                 is
                 most
                 plaine
                 ,
                 sayeth
                 the
                 
                   foolish
                   fiend
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 praise
                 my
                 God
                 through
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 finde
                 his
                 promise
                 sure
                 ,
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 stable
                 .
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 bids
                 us
                 not
                 fear
                 when
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 before
                 men
                 to
                 give
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 promiseth
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 houre
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 .
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 sought
                 the
                 whole
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 produced
                 a
                 place
                 more
                 proper
                 for
                 my
                 purpose
                 ,
                 nor
                 more
                 potent
                 to
                 confound
                 you
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 your
                 Argument
                 .
                 The
                 Ceremonies
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 say
                 ye
                 )
                 are
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 and
                 precious
                 stones
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 able
                 to
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 would
                 learne
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 What
                 fire
                 is
                 it
                 which
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 do
                 abide
                 ?
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 while
                 ye
                 be
                 advised
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 my
                 minde
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 Argument
                 against
                 yours
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 Text.
                 And
                 first
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 this
                 Text
                 adduced
                 for
                 a
                 proofe
                 of
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 I
                 never
                 heard
                 nor
                 yet
                 read
                 it
                 .
                 But
                 omitting
                 whether
                 ye
                 understand
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 I
                 make
                 my
                 Argument
                 and
                 say
                 :
                 That
                 which
                 can
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 can
                 abide
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 But
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Ergo
                 ,
                 They
                 cannot
                 abide
                 the
                 
                 fire
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 they
                 not
                 gold
                 ,
                 silver
                 ,
                 nor
                 precious
                 stones
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 ye
                 finde
                 any
                 ambiguity
                 in
                 this
                 terme
                 Fire
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 interpret
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 finde
                 ye
                 me
                 another
                 fire
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 things
                 builded
                 upon
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 tried
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 are
                 called
                 fire
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 correct
                 mine
                 Argument
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Arbugkill
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 stand
                 not
                 thereupon
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 deny
                 your
                 Minor
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Ceremonies
                 may
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 abides
                 not
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 which
                 Gods
                 Word
                 .
                 condemnes
                 :
                 But
                 Gods
                 Word
                 condemnes
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 abide
                 the
                 triall
                 thereof
                 .
                 
                 But
                 as
                 a
                 thief
                 abides
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 the
                 Inquest
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 is
                 condemned
                 to
                 be
                 hanged
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 may
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 abide
                 the
                 triall
                 of
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 else
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 to
                 make
                 plain
                 that
                 wherein
                 ye
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 doubt
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 that
                 Gods
                 Word
                 damnes
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 plain
                 and
                 strait
                 Commandment
                 is
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Not
                   that
                   thing
                   that
                   appears
                   good
                   in
                   thine
                   eyes
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   but
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   thou
                   ;
                   adde
                   nothing
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   diminish
                   nothing
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 Now
                 unlesse
                 that
                 ye
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 your
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 this
                 his
                 former
                 Commandment
                 will
                 damne
                 both
                 you
                 and
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Frier
               somewhat
               abashed
               what
               first
               to
               answer
               ,
               while
               he
               wanders
               about
               in
               the
               mist
               ,
               he
               falls
               in
               a
               foule
               mire
               .
               For
               alleadging
               that
               we
               may
               not
               be
               so
               bound
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               the
               Apostles
               had
               not
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               when
               they
               did
               write
               their
               Epistles
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               received
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               ordained
               Ceremonies
               (
               few
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               so
               learned
               a
               man
               would
               have
               given
               so
               foolish
               an
               answer
               ,
               &
               yet
               it
               is
               even
               as
               true
               as
               he
               did
               bear
               a
               gray
               Coull
               )
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               hearing
               the
               answer
               ,
               start
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 If
                 that
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 long
                 been
                 in
                 an
                 errour
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 shall
                 die
                 therein
                 .
              
               The
               Sub-Prior
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Father
                 ,
                 What
                 say
                 ye
                 ?
                 God
                 forbid
                 that
                 ye
                 affirme
                 that
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 farewell
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 .
              
               The
               Frier
               astonied
               ,
               made
               the
               best
               shift
               that
               he
               could
               to
               correct
               his
               fault
               ,
               but
               it
               would
               not
               be
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               brought
               him
               oft
               again
               to
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               Argument
               .
               But
               he
               would
               never
               answer
               directly
               ,
               but
               ever
               fled
               to
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               whereto
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ofter
               then
               once
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Spouse
                 of
                 Christ
                 had
                 neither
                 power
                 nor
                 authority
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
              
               Then
               said
               the
               Frier
               ,
               
                 If
                 so
                 be
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 leave
                 us
                 no
                 Church
                 .
                 Indeed
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               other
               ,
               in
               David
               
                 I
                 reade
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Church
                 of
                 the
                 Malignants
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 he
                 saith
              
               ,
               Odi
               Ecclesiam
               malignantium
               :
               
                 That
                 Church
                 ye
                 may
                 have
                 without
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 doing
                 many
                 things
                 directly
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 hinder
                 you
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 none
                 other
                 Church
                 ,
                 except
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 to
                 be
                 Pastour
                 ,
                 which
                 hears
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
              
               In
               this
               Disputation
               many
               other
               things
               were
               merrily
               skoft
               over
               :
               For
               the
               Frier
               after
               his
               fall
               could
               speak
               nothing
               to
               any
               purpose
               .
               For
               Purgatorie
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               better
               proofe
               but
               the
               
               authority
               of
               Virgil
               ,
               in
               the
               sixth
               of
               his
               Aeneiads
               ;
               and
               the
               paines
               thereof
               to
               him
               was
               an
               
                 Evil
                 wife
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               answered
               that
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               things
               as
               he
               himself
               witnesseth
               ,
               
               in
               a
               Treatise
               that
               he
               did
               write
               in
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               containing
               the
               sum
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               confession
               of
               his
               Faith
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               his
               familiars
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               his
               exhortation
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               continue
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               professed
               ,
               notwithstanding
               any
               worldly
               adversity
               that
               might
               ensue
               thereof
               .
               
               Thus
               much
               of
               that
               disputation
               have
               we
               inserted
               here
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               men
               may
               see
               how
               Satan
               ever
               travelleth
               to
               obscure
               the
               Light
               ,
               and
               how
               God
               by
               his
               power
               working
               in
               his
               weak
               vessels
               ,
               confounds
               the
               craft
               ,
               and
               discloseth
               the
               darknesse
               of
               Satan
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               the
               Papists
               and
               Friers
               ,
               had
               no
               great
               heart
               of
               further
               disputation
               or
               reasoning
               ,
               but
               invented
               another
               shift
               ,
               which
               appeared
               to
               proceed
               from
               godlinesse
               ,
               
               and
               it
               was
               this
               :
               Every
               learned
               man
               in
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Universitie
               should
               Preach
               in
               the
               Parish
               Church
               his
               Sunday
               about
               .
               The
               Sub-Prior
               began
               ,
               followed
               the
               Officiall
               ,
               called
               Spittall
               (
               Sermons
               was
               penned
               )
               to
               offend
               no
               man
               ,
               followed
               all
               the
               rest
               in
               their
               ranks
               .
               And
               so
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               smelled
               out
               the
               craft
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Sermons
               which
               he
               made
               upon
               the
               Weeke-dayes
               ,
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               as
               busie
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               when
               there
               should
               be
               more
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               there
               was
               then
               .
               
               Alwayes
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               praise
               God
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               Preached
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               said
               publikely
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               ye
               have
               heard
               .
               If
               in
               my
               absence
               they
               shall
               speak
               any
               thing
               which
               in
               my
               presence
               they
               do
               not
               ;
               I
               protest
               that
               ye
               suspend
               your
               judgement
               ,
               till
               that
               it
               please
               God
               ye
               hear
               me
               againe
               .
            
             
               God
               so
               assisted
               his
               weak
               Souldier
               ,
               and
               so
               blessed
               his
               labours
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               all
               these
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Town
               openly
               professed
               by
               participation
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               purity
               ,
               that
               now
               it
               is
               ministred
               in
               the
               Churches
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               that
               same
               Doctrine
               that
               he
               had
               taught
               unto
               them
               .
               
               Amongst
               whom
               was
               he
               that
               now
               either
               rules
               ,
               or
               else
               misrules
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               (
               sometimes
               called
               M.
               Iames
               )
               the
               chiefe
               and
               principall
               Protestant
               ,
               that
               then
               was
               to
               be
               found
               within
               this
               Realm
               .
               This
               we
               write
               because
               that
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Master
               Iames
               alleadgeth
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               never
               of
               this
               our
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               
                 Martin
                 Luthers
              
               opinion
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               cannot
               communicate
               with
               us
               .
               But
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               and
               two
               hundred
               witnesses
               besides
               ,
               know
               that
               he
               lies
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               (
               if
               he
               had
               not
               been
               after
               his
               cups
               )
               that
               would
               have
               given
               his
               life
               ,
               if
               men
               might
               credit
               his
               words
               ,
               for
               defence
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               taught
               .
               But
               albeit
               that
               those
               that
               never
               were
               of
               us
               (
               as
               none
               of
               Monquhauneys
               house
               have
               shewed
               themselves
               to
               be
               )
               depart
               from
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               great
               wonder
               .
               
               For
               it
               is
               proper
               and
               naturall
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               follow
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               godly
               beware
               of
               that
               race
               and
               progenie
               ,
               by
               eschewing
               it
               .
               For
               if
               in
               them
               be
               either
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               love
               of
               vertue
               ,
               further
               then
               the
               present
               commoditie
               perswades
               them
               ,
               men
               of
               judgement
               are
               deceived
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               History
               .
               
               The
               Priests
               and
               Bishops
               enraged
               at
               all
               these
               proceedings
               that
               were
               in
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               ran
               now
               upon
               the
               Governour
               ,
               now
               upon
               the
               Queene
               ,
               now
               upon
               the
               whole
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               there
               might
               have
               been
               heard
               complaints
               and
               cryes
               ▪
               What
               are
               we
               doing
               ?
               Shall
               
               
                 we
                 suffer
                 this
                 whole
                 Realme
                 to
                 be
                 infected
                 with
                 pernicious
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 fie
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 fie
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               The
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               d'Osell
               (
               who
               then
               was
               
                 a
                 secretis
                 mulierum
              
               in
               the
               Court
               )
               comforted
               them
               ,
               
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               be
               quiet
               ,
               for
               they
               should
               see
               remedy
               or
               it
               were
               long
               .
               And
               so
               it
               proved
               indeed
               :
               For
               upon
               the
               nine
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iune
               ,
               appeared
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               one
               and
               twenty
               French
               Galleys
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               was
               never
               seen
               in
               that
               Haven
               before
               .
               This
               treasonable
               means
               had
               the
               Governour
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Monsieur
               d'Osell
               ,
               under
               their
               appointment
               drawne
               .
               But
               to
               excuse
               their
               Treason
               ,
               eight
               dayes
               before
               ,
               they
               had
               presented
               an
               Absolution
               unto
               them
               ,
               as
               sent
               from
               Rome
               ,
               containing
               ,
               after
               the
               aggravation
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               this
               clause
               ,
               
                 remittimꝰ
                 irremissibile
              
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
               We
               remit
               the
               crime
               that
               cannot
               be
               remitted
               :
               Which
               considered
               by
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               company
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               answer
               was
               given
               ,
               That
               the
               Governour
               and
               Councell
               of
               the
               Realme
               had
               promised
               unto
               them
               a
               sufficient
               and
               assured
               absolution
               ,
               which
               that
               appeareth
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               could
               not
               deliver
               the
               House
               ,
               neither
               thought
               they
               that
               any
               reasonable
               man
               would
               require
               them
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               considering
               that
               promise
               was
               not
               kept
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               that
               the
               Gallies
               were
               arrived
               ,
               they
               summoned
               the
               House
               :
               Which
               being
               denied
               (
               because
               they
               knew
               then
               no
               Magistrates
               in
               Scotland
               )
               they
               prepared
               for
               Siege
               ;
               and
               first
               they
               began
               to
               assault
               by
               Sea
               ,
               and
               shot
               two
               days
               ;
               but
               thereof
               they
               neither
               got
               advantage
               nor
               honour
               ,
               for
               they
               threw
               down
               the
               Slates
               of
               houses
               ;
               but
               neither
               slue
               man
               ,
               nor
               did
               harme
               to
               any
               wall
               .
               But
               the
               Castle
               handled
               them
               so
               ,
               
               that
               
                 Sancta
                 Barbara
              
               (
               the
               Gunners
               goddesse
               )
               helped
               them
               nothing
               ,
               for
               they
               lost
               many
               of
               their
               Rowers
               ,
               men
               chained
               in
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               and
               some
               Souldiers
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               And
               farther
               ,
               a
               Galley
               that
               approached
               neerer
               then
               the
               rest
               ,
               was
               so
               beaten
               with
               the
               Cannon
               ,
               and
               other
               Ordinance
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               striken
               under
               water
               ,
               and
               almost
               drowned
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               had
               been
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               rest
               given
               her
               succour
               in
               time
               ,
               and
               drawn
               her
               to
               the
               west
               Sands
               ,
               without
               the
               sho●
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               afterward
               to
               Dundie
               ;
               where
               they
               remained
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Governour
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               at
               the
               Siege
               of
               Langhope
               ,
               came
               unto
               them
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               French
               Faction
               .
               The
               Siege
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land
               was
               laid
               about
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               :
               The
               Trenches
               were
               cast
               ,
               Ordnance
               was
               planted
               upon
               the
               Abbey
               Church
               ,
               and
               upon
               Saint
               Salvators
               Colledge
               (
               and
               yet
               was
               the
               Steeple
               thereof
               burnt
               )
               and
               some
               upon
               the
               street
               that
               leads
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               
               which
               so
               annoyed
               the
               Castle
               ,
               that
               neither
               could
               they
               keep
               their
               Block-house
               ,
               the
               Sea
               Tower
               head
               ,
               nor
               the
               west
               wall
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               those
               places
               men
               were
               slain
               by
               great
               Ordnance
               :
               yea
               ,
               they
               mounted
               the
               Ordnance
               so
               high
               upon
               the
               Abbey
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               discover
               the
               ground
               of
               the
               court
               of
               the
               Castle
               in
               divers
               places
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               within
               the
               Castle
               was
               the
               plague
               (
               and
               divers
               therein
               died
               )
               which
               more
               affrayed
               some
               that
               were
               therein
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               externall
               force
               without
               .
               But
               
                 Io.
                 Knox
              
               was
               of
               another
               judgement
               ;
               for
               he
               ever
               said
               ,
               That
               their
               corrupt
               life
               ,
               having
               fallen
               into
               all
               kinde
               of
               licentiousnesse
               ,
               
               puft
               up
               with
               pride
               of
               their
               successe
               ,
               and
               relying
               upon
               England
               for
               help
               in
               case
               of
               need
               ,
               could
               not
               escape
               the
               punishment
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               his
               continuall
               advertisement
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               that
               he
               was
               called
               to
               Preach
               .
               When
               they
               triumphed
               
               of
               their
               Victory
               (
               the
               first
               twenty
               dayes
               they
               had
               many
               prosperous
               chances
               )
               he
               lamented
               ,
               and
               ever
               said
               ,
               They
               saw
               not
               what
               he
               saw
               :
               when
               they
               bragged
               of
               the
               force
               and
               thicknesse
               of
               their
               walls
               ,
               
               he
               said
               they
               should
               be
               but
               egge-shells
               .
               When
               they
               vaunted
               ,
               England
               will
               rescue
               us
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Ye
               shall
               not
               see
               them
               ;
               but
               ye
               shall
               be
               delivered
               into
               your
               enemies
               hands
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               carried
               into
               a
               strange
               Countrey
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               nine
               and
               twentieth
               of
               Iuly
               at
               night
               ,
               was
               the
               Ordnance
               planted
               for
               the
               Battery
               thirteen
               Cannons
               ,
               whereof
               four
               were
               Cannons
               Royall
               ,
               
               called
               double
               Cannons
               ,
               besides
               other
               Pieces
               .
               The
               Battery
               began
               at
               four
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               and
               before
               ten
               hours
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               the
               whole
               South
               quarter
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               fore
               Tower
               ,
               and
               the
               East
               Block-house
               ,
               was
               made
               faltable
               .
               The
               lower
               Gallery
               was
               stopped
               ,
               divers
               slain
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               East
               Block-house
               was
               shot
               off
               from
               the
               place
               .
               Betwixt
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               and
               eleven
               ,
               there
               fell
               a
               shower
               of
               rain
               ,
               that
               continued
               neer
               an
               hour
               ,
               the
               like
               whereof
               had
               seldome
               been
               seen
               ;
               it
               was
               so
               vehement
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               might
               abide
               without
               a
               house
               .
               The
               Cannons
               were
               left
               alone
               .
               
               Some
               within
               the
               Castle
               were
               of
               judgement
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               have
               issued
               ,
               and
               put
               all
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               God.
               But
               because
               that
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               was
               coming
               with
               the
               Prior
               of
               Cappua
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               Commission
               of
               that
               Journey
               from
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               nothing
               was
               enterprised
               .
               And
               so
               appointment
               made
               ,
               and
               the
               Castle
               rendered
               ,
               upon
               Saturday
               the
               last
               of
               Iuly
               .
               The
               Heads
               of
               the
               Appointment
               were
               ;
               That
               the
               lives
               of
               all
               within
               the
               Castle
               should
               be
               saved
               ,
               as
               well
               English
               as
               Scots
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               safely
               transported
               to
               France
               .
               And
               in
               case
               that
               upon
               conditions
               which
               by
               the
               King
               of
               France
               should
               offered
               unto
               them
               ,
               
               they
               could
               not
               be
               content
               to
               remaine
               in
               service
               and
               freedome
               there
               ,
               they
               should
               upon
               the
               King
               of
               France
               his
               expences
               be
               safely
               conveyed
               to
               what
               Countrey
               they
               would
               ,
               other
               then
               Scotland
               .
               With
               the
               
                 Governour
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 nothing
                 ado
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 any
              
               Scottish-man
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               all
               trayterously
               betrayed
               them
               (
               which
               ,
               said
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               elder
               ,
               a
               
                 man
                 simple
              
               ,
               and
               of
               most
               stout
               courage
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               God
               shall
               revenge
               it
               or
               it
               be
               long
               .
               )
               The
               Galleys
               well
               furnished
               with
               the
               spoile
               of
               the
               Castle
               aforesaid
               ,
               after
               certain
               dayes
               returned
               to
               France
               ,
               and
               escaped
               a
               great
               danger
               (
               for
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Sands
               they
               all
               chocked
               )
               they
               arrived
               at
               Felcam
               in
               November
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               passed
               up
               the
               water
               of
               Sequane
               ,
               and
               lay
               before
               Roan
               ,
               where
               the
               principall
               Gentlemen
               who
               looked
               for
               freedome
               ,
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               sundry
               prisons
               ;
               the
               rest
               were
               left
               in
               the
               Galleyes
               ,
               and
               there
               miserably
               use
               .
               Amongst
               whom
               ,
               the
               foresaid
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               was
               ,
               with
               his
               two
               brethren
               ,
               David
               and
               Gilbert
               ;
               which
               we
               write
               ,
               because
               that
               we
               heare
               that
               the
               said
               Master
               Iames
               ,
               principall
               misguider
               now
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               denies
               that
               he
               had
               any
               thing
               to
               do
               with
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               or
               yet
               that
               ever
               he
               was
               in
               the
               Galleys
               :
               among
               others
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               in
               the
               Galleys
               all
               the
               Winter
               .
               Then
               was
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               both
               of
               Scotland
               and
               of
               France
               ,
               even
               in
               full
               perfection
               ;
               for
               this
               was
               their
               song
               of
               triumph
               :
               
                 
                   Priests
                   content
                   you
                   now
                   ,
                   Priests
                   content
                   you
                   now
                   ,
                
                 
                   For
                   Norman
                   and
                   his
                   company
                   have
                   fill'd
                   the
                   Gallies
                   fow
                   .
                
              
            
             
               The
               Pope
               wrote
               Letters
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               he
               to
               the
               
               Governour
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               thanking
               him
               heartily
               for
               taking
               pains
               to
               revenge
               the
               death
               of
               his
               kinde
               creature
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               desiring
               them
               to
               continue
               in
               their
               begun
               severity
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               thereafter
               should
               not
               be
               attempted
               .
               So
               were
               all
               those
               that
               were
               deprehended
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               condemned
               to
               perpetuall
               prison
               :
               And
               the
               ungodly
               judged
               ,
               That
               after
               this
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               should
               never
               triumph
               in
               Scotland
               .
               On
               thing
               we
               cannot
               passe
               by
               :
               From
               Scotland
               was
               sent
               a
               famous
               Clerke
               (
               laugh
               not
               Reader
               )
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Hammilton
              
               of
               Milburne
               ,
               with
               credit
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               (
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               neither
               French
               nor
               Latine
               ,
               and
               some
               say
               his
               Scotish
               tongue
               was
               not
               very
               good
               .
               )
               The
               sum
               of
               his
               Negotiation
               was
               ,
               That
               those
               of
               the
               Castle
               should
               be
               sharply
               handled
               :
               In
               the
               which
               Suit
               he
               was
               heard
               with
               favour
               ,
               and
               was
               dispatched
               from
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               with
               Letters
               ,
               and
               great
               credit
               ,
               which
               that
               famous
               Clerke
               forgate
               by
               the
               way
               .
               For
               passing
               up
               to
               the
               Mountaine
               of
               Dumbartane
               ,
               before
               his
               letters
               were
               delivered
               ,
               he
               brake
               his
               neck
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               took
               away
               a
               proud
               ignorant
               enemy
               .
               But
               now
               to
               our
               History
               .
               These
               things
               against
               promise
               
                 (
                 for
                 Princes
                 have
                 no
                 Fidelity
                 further
                 then
                 for
                 their
                 owne
                 advantage
                 )
              
               done
               at
               Roan
               ,
               
               the
               Galleys
               departed
               to
               Nantes
               in
               Britanie
               .
               Where
               ,
               upon
               the
               water
               of
               Lore
               ,
               they
               lay
               the
               whole
               Winter
               .
               In
               Scotland
               that
               Summer
               was
               nothing
               but
               mirth
               ,
               for
               all
               went
               with
               the
               Priests
               even
               at
               their
               own
               pleasure
               .
               The
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrewes
               was
               razed
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               the
               Block-house
               thereof
               cast
               downe
               ,
               and
               the
               walls
               round
               about
               demolished
               .
               Whether
               this
               was
               to
               fulfill
               their
               law
               ,
               which
               commands
               that
               places
               where
               Cardinals
               are
               slain
               ,
               so
               to
               be
               used
               ;
               or
               else
               for
               fear
               that
               England
               should
               have
               taken
               it
               ,
               as
               after
               they
               did
               
                 Brouchtie
                 Rock
              
               ,
               we
               remit
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               such
               as
               were
               of
               counsell
               .
            
             
               This
               same
               yeer
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               September
               ,
               entereth
               Scotland
               an
               Army
               of
               ten
               thousand
               men
               from
               England
               by
               Land
               ,
               
               and
               some
               Ships
               with
               Ordnance
               come
               by
               Sea.
               The
               Governour
               and
               the
               Bishop
               hereof
               advertised
               ,
               gathered
               together
               the
               Forces
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               assembled
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
               
               The
               Protector
               of
               England
               ,
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               Warwicke
               and
               their
               Army
               ,
               remained
               at
               Praeston
               ,
               and
               about
               
                 Praeston
                 Panes
              
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               certaine
               Offers
               to
               propose
               unto
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               concerning
               the
               promise
               before
               made
               by
               them
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               King
               Henry
               before
               his
               death
               gently
               required
               them
               to
               stand
               fast
               :
               And
               if
               they
               would
               so
               do
               ,
               of
               him
               nor
               of
               his
               Realme
               they
               should
               have
               no
               trouble
               ,
               but
               the
               helpe
               and
               the
               comfort
               that
               he
               could
               make
               them
               in
               all
               things
               lawfull
               .
               And
               hereupon
               there
               was
               a
               Letter
               directed
               to
               the
               Governour
               and
               Councell
               ;
               which
               coming
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               he
               thought
               it
               could
               not
               be
               for
               his
               advantage
               that
               it
               should
               be
               divulgate
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               his
               craft
               it
               was
               suppressed
               .
               Upon
               the
               Friday
               the
               seventh
               of
               September
               ,
               the
               English
               Army
               marched
               towards
               Leith
               ,
               and
               the
               Scotish
               Army
               marched
               from
               Edinburgh
               to
               Ennernes
               .
               The
               whole
               Scotish
               Army
               was
               not
               assembled
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               skirmishing
               began
               ;
               for
               nothing
               was
               concluded
               but
               Victory
               ,
               
               without
               stroke
               .
               The
               Protector
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Warwicke
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               English
               Captaines
               were
               playing
               at
               the
               Dice
               .
               No
               men
               were
               stouter
               then
               the
               Priests
               and
               Channons
               with
               their
               shaven
               
               crowns
               ,
               and
               black
               Jacks
               .
               The
               Earl
               of
               Warwick
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               chief
               charge
               of
               Horse-men
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               Host
               to
               be
               molested
               with
               the
               Scotish
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               knowing
               that
               the
               multitude
               were
               neither
               under
               order
               nor
               obedience
               (
               for
               they
               were
               divided
               from
               the
               great
               Army
               )
               sent
               forth
               certain
               Troops
               of
               Horse-men
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               their
               Borderers
               ,
               either
               to
               fetch
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               put
               them
               out
               of
               their
               sight
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               not
               annoy
               the
               Host.
               
               The
               Skirmish
               grew
               hot
               ,
               and
               at
               length
               the
               Scotish-men
               gave
               back
               ,
               and
               fled
               without
               gain
               turne
               :
               The
               chase
               continued
               far
               ,
               both
               towards
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               towards
               the
               West
               ;
               in
               the
               which
               many
               were
               slain
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               now
               is
               Lord
               Home
               ,
               was
               taken
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               occasion
               that
               the
               Castle
               of
               Home
               was
               after
               surrendered
               to
               the
               English
               men
               .
               The
               losse
               of
               these
               men
               neither
               moved
               the
               Governour
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Bishop
               his
               bastard
               brother
               ,
               bragging
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               revenge
               the
               matter
               well
               enough
               upon
               the
               morrow
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               hands
               enow
               (
               no
               word
               of
               God
               )
               the
               
                 English
                 hereticks
                 had
                 no
                 faces
              
               ,
               
               
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 abide
              
               .
               Upon
               the
               Saturday
               the
               Armies
               of
               both
               sides
               past
               to
               Array
               .
               The
               English
               Army
               takes
               the
               middle
               part
               of
               
                 Fawside
                 hill
              
               ,
               having
               their
               Ordnance
               planted
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               having
               their
               Ships
               and
               two
               Galleys
               brought
               as
               neer
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               water
               would
               serve
               .
               The
               Scotish
               Army
               stood
               first
               in
               a
               reasonable
               strength
               ,
               and
               good
               order
               ,
               having
               betwixt
               them
               and
               the
               English
               Army
               the
               water
               of
               Esk
               (
               otherwise
               called
               Mussylburgh
               water
               )
               But
               at
               length
               a
               charge
               was
               given
               ,
               in
               the
               Governours
               behalf
               ,
               with
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               should
               march
               forward
               ,
               and
               go
               over
               the
               water
               .
               Some
               say
               that
               this
               was
               procured
               by
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Dunfermeling
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Hew
                 Rig
              
               ,
               for
               preservation
               of
               Carbarrie
               .
               Men
               of
               judgement
               liked
               not
               the
               journey
               ;
               for
               they
               thought
               it
               no
               wisedom
               to
               leave
               their
               strength
               .
               But
               commandment
               upon
               commandment
               ,
               and
               charge
               upon
               charge
               was
               given
               ,
               which
               urged
               them
               so
               ,
               that
               unwillingly
               they
               obeyed
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               being
               in
               the
               Vant-guard
               ,
               had
               in
               his
               company
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fyfe
               ,
               of
               
                 Angus
                 ,
                 Mearnes
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Westland
               ,
               with
               many
               others
               ,
               that
               of
               love
               resorted
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               especially
               those
               that
               were
               professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               they
               supposed
               that
               England
               would
               not
               have
               made
               great
               pursuit
               of
               him
               .
               He
               passed
               first
               thorow
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               arrayed
               his
               Host
               ,
               direct
               before
               the
               enemies
               :
               Followed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               with
               his
               Northland
               men
               :
               Last
               come
               the
               Governour
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               company
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               with
               his
               own
               friends
               ;
               and
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Realme
               .
               The
               English-men
               perceiving
               the
               danger
               ;
               and
               how
               that
               the
               Scotish-men
               intended
               to
               have
               taken
               the
               top
               of
               the
               hill
               ,
               made
               to
               prevent
               the
               perill
               .
               The
               Lord
               Gray
               was
               commanded
               to
               give
               the
               charge
               with
               his
               men
               at
               Armes
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               albeit
               the
               hazard
               was
               very
               unlikely
               .
               For
               the
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               Host
               stood
               even
               as
               a
               wall
               ,
               and
               received
               the
               first
               assaulters
               ,
               upon
               the
               points
               of
               their
               Spears
               (
               which
               were
               longer
               then
               those
               of
               the
               English-men
               )
               so
               rudely
               ,
               
               that
               fifty
               Horse
               and
               men
               of
               the
               first
               rank
               lay
               dead
               at
               once
               ,
               without
               any
               hurt
               done
               to
               the
               Scottish
               Armie
               ,
               except
               that
               the
               Spears
               of
               the
               former
               two
               Ranks
               were
               broken
               .
               Which
               Discomfiture
               received
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Horse-men
               fled
               ,
               yea
               ,
               some
               passed
               beyond
               
                 Fawside
                 Hill
              
               ;
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               himselfe
               was
               hurt
               in
               the
               mouth
               ,
               and
               plainly
               denied
               to
               chage
               againe
               ;
               for
               he
               said
               ,
               It
               was
               alike
               to
               run
               against
               a
               Wall.
               The
               Galleyes
               and
               
               the
               ships
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               ordnance
               ,
               planted
               upon
               Myde-hill
               shoot
               terribly
               .
               But
               the
               ordnance
               of
               the
               Gallies
               shooting
               amongst
               the
               Scottish
               Army
               affraied
               them
               wonderously
               .
               And
               while
               that
               every
               man
               laboured
               to
               draw
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               danger
               appeared
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               faile
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               were
               the
               English
               foot-men
               marching
               forward
               :
               Albeit
               that
               some
               of
               their
               horse-men
               were
               upon
               the
               flight
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Angus
               army
               stood
               still
               ,
               looking
               that
               either
               Huntly
               or
               the
               Governour
               should
               have
               recountred
               the
               next
               battell
               .
               But
               they
               had
               decreed
               that
               the
               favourers
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Hereticks
               (
               as
               the
               priests
               called
               them
               )
               and
               the
               Englishmen
               should
               part
               it
               betwixt
               them
               for
               that
               day
               .
               The
               feare
               riseth
               ,
               and
               at
               an
               instant
               ,
               they
               which
               before
               were
               victors
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               yet
               assaulted
               with
               any
               force
               (
               except
               with
               ordnance
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               )
               cast
               from
               them
               their
               spears
               and
               fled
               :
               So
               that
               Gods
               power
               was
               so
               evidently
               seen
               ,
               that
               in
               one
               moment
               ,
               yea
               at
               one
               instant
               time
               ,
               both
               the
               armies
               were
               fleeing
               .
               The
               shout
               came
               from
               the
               hill
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               hoped
               no
               victory
               upon
               the
               English
               part
               .
               The
               shout
               rises
               (
               we
               say
               )
               
                 They
                 flee
                 ,
                 they
                 flee
              
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               first
               it
               could
               not
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               it
               was
               clearly
               seene
               ,
               that
               all
               had
               given
               back
               ,
               and
               still
               began
               the
               cruell
               slaughter
               (
               which
               was
               the
               greater
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               late
               displeasure
               of
               the
               men
               of
               arms
               )
               the
               chase
               and
               slaughter
               lasted
               till
               neer
               Edinburgh
               upon
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               and
               toward
               Dalketh
               upon
               the
               other
               .
               The
               number
               of
               the
               slain
               upon
               the
               Scottish
               side
               ,
               were
               judged
               nigh
               ten
               thousand
               men
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               was
               taken
               and
               carried
               to
               London
               :
               But
               he
               relieved
               himselfe
               ,
               being
               surety
               for
               many
               reasons
               ,
               Honesty
               or
               unhonesty
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               bruite
               was
               ,
               he
               used
               policie
               with
               England
               .
               In
               that
               same
               time
               was
               slain
               the
               Master
               of
               Erskin
               ,
               dearly
               beloved
               of
               the
               Queene
               :
               for
               whom
               she
               made
               great
               lamentation
               ,
               and
               bare
               his
               death
               many
               dayes
               in
               minde
               .
               When
               the
               certaintie
               of
               the
               discomfiture
               came
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               abiding
               upon
               tidings
               .
               But
               with
               expedition
               she
               posted
               that
               same
               night
               to
               Sterlin
               with
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dosell
              
               ,
               
               who
               was
               as
               fearfull
               as
               
                 a
                 Fox
                 when
                 his
                 hole
                 is
                 smoaked
                 .
              
               And
               thus
               did
               God
               take
               the
               second
               revenge
               upon
               the
               perjured
               Governour
               ,
               with
               such
               as
               assisted
               him
               to
               defend
               an
               unjust
               quarrell
               .
               Albeit
               that
               many
               innocents
               fell
               amongst
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               The
               English
               armie
               came
               to
               Leyth
               ,
               and
               their
               taking
               order
               with
               their
               prisoners
               and
               spoile
               ,
               they
               returned
               with
               this
               victory
               (
               which
               they
               looked
               not
               for
               )
               to
               England
               .
               That
               Winter
               following
               was
               great
               hearships
               made
               upon
               all
               the
               borders
               of
               
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 Broughtie
              
               mountain
               was
               taken
               by
               the
               Englishmen
               ,
               and
               besieged
               by
               the
               Governor
               ,
               
               but
               still
               kept
               :
               And
               at
               it
               was
               slain
               Gawine
               ,
               the
               best
               of
               the
               Hamiltons
               ,
               and
               the
               ordnance
               left
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Englishmen
               encouraged
               ,
               began
               to
               fortifie
               upon
               the
               hill
               above
               Broughty
               house
               ,
               which
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 fort
                 of
              
               Broughty
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               noisome
               to
               Dundie
               ,
               which
               it
               burnt
               and
               laid
               waste
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               it
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Angus
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               assured
               ,
               and
               under
               friendship
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Lent
               following
               was
               Hadington
               fortified
               by
               the
               
                 English
                 men
              
               :
               The
               most
               part
               of
               Lothian
               ,
               from
               Edinburgh
               East
               ,
               was
               either
               assured
               or
               laid
               waste
               .
               
               This
               did
               God
               plague
               in
               every
               quarter
               .
               But
               men
               were
               blinde
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               ,
               nor
               could
               not
               consider
               the
               cause
               .
               The
               Lairdes
               Ormeston
               and
               Brunstone
               ,
               were
               banished
               ,
               and
               after
               sore
               assaulted
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               all
               those
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               .
               The
               sure
               knowledge
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               Scotland
               
               coming
               to
               France
               ,
               there
               was
               prepared
               a
               Navie
               and
               Army
               .
               The
               Navie
               was
               such
               as
               never
               was
               seen
               to
               come
               from
               France
               for
               the
               support
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               for
               besides
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               being
               twenty
               two
               in
               number
               ,
               they
               had
               threescore
               great
               Ships
               ,
               besides
               Victuallers
               .
               How
               soon
               so
               ever
               they
               took
               the
               plain
               seas
               ,
               the
               red
               Lion
               of
               Scotland
               was
               displayed
               ,
               and
               they
               holden
               as
               rebels
               unto
               
                 France
                 (
                 such
                 policie
                 is
                 no
                 falshood
                 in
                 Princes
                 )
              
               for
               good
               peace
               stood
               betwixt
               France
               and
               England
               .
               
               And
               the
               King
               of
               France
               approved
               nothing
               that
               they
               did
               .
               The
               chiefe
               men
               to
               whom
               the
               conducting
               of
               the
               Army
               was
               appointed
               ,
               were
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dandelott
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Termes
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Strozi
              
               .
               In
               their
               journey
               they
               made
               some
               harship
               upon
               the
               coast
               of
               England
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               not
               great
               .
               They
               arrived
               in
               Scotland
               in
               May
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               1549.
               
               
               The
               Gallies
               did
               visit
               the
               Fort
               of
               Broughtie
               ,
               but
               did
               no
               more
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Preparations
               were
               made
               for
               the
               siege
               of
               Hadington
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               another
               thing
               ,
               that
               they
               meant
               ,
               as
               the
               issue
               declared
               .
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Realm
               assembled
               ,
               
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Parliament
               was
               set
               to
               be
               holden
               there
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Hadington
               .
               The
               principall
               head
               was
               ,
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               Princesse
               (
               by
               the
               State
               before
               contracted
               to
               King
               Edward
               )
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               present
               deliverie
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               danger
               she
               stood
               in
               ,
               by
               the
               invasion
               of
               the
               old
               enemies
               of
               England
               .
               Some
               were
               corrupted
               with
               buds
               ,
               some
               deceived
               by
               flattering
               promise
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               fear
               were
               compelled
               to
               consent
               ;
               for
               the
               French
               Souldiers
               were
               the
               officers
               of
               Arms
               in
               that
               Parliament
               .
               
               The
               Laird
               of
               Balcleuch
               ,
               a
               bloody
               man
               ,
               with
               many
               Gods-wounds
               ,
               swore
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 ,
                 should
                 do
                 worse
                 .
              
               The
               Governour
               got
               the
               Title
               of
               Duke
               of
               Chattelherauld
               ,
               with
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Cockle
               ,
               and
               a
               Pension
               of
               12000.
               
                 lib.
                 turn
              
               .
               with
               a
               full
               discharge
               of
               all
               intermissions
               ,
               with
               King
               Iames
               the
               fift
               his
               treasure
               and
               substance
               whatsoever
               ,
               with
               possession
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dumbartane
               ,
               till
               that
               issue
               should
               be
               seen
               of
               the
               Queenes
               body
               .
               
                 With
                 these
                 and
                 other
                 conditions
                 stood
                 he
                 content
                 to
                 sell
                 his
                 Soveraigne
              
               out
               of
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               
               which
               in
               the
               end
               will
               be
               his
               destruction
               .
               God
               thereby
               punishing
               his
               former
               wickednesse
               (
               if
               speedie
               repentance
               prevent
               not
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               which
               we
               heartily
               wish
               )
               
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 Argyle
              
               ,
               and
               Angus
               ,
               were
               likewise
               made
               Knights
               of
               the
               Cockle
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               and
               other
               good
               deeds
               received
               ,
               
               they
               sold
               also
               their
               part
               .
               Shortly
               none
               was
               found
               to
               resist
               that
               unjust
               demand
               .
               And
               so
               was
               she
               sold
               to
               go
               to
               France
               ;
               To
               the
               end
               ,
               that
               in
               her
               youth
               ,
               she
               should
               drink
               of
               that
               liquor
               that
               should
               remain
               with
               her
               all
               her
               life
               time
               for
               a
               plague
               to
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               for
               her
               own
               ruine
               .
               And
               therefore
               albeit
               that
               now
               a
               fire
               cometh
               out
               of
               her
               ,
               that
               consumes
               many
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               wonder
               she
               is
               Gods
               hand
               ,
               in
               his
               displeasure
               punishing
               our
               former
               ingratitude
               .
               Let
               men
               patiently
               abide
               Gods
               appointed
               time
               ,
               and
               turn
               unto
               him
               with
               hearty
               repentance
               ,
               then
               God
               will
               surely
               stop
               the
               fire
               that
               now
               comes
               from
               her
               ,
               by
               sudden
               changing
               her
               heart
               to
               deal
               favourably
               with
               his
               people
               ;
               or
               else
               by
               taking
               her
               away
               ,
               or
               by
               stopping
               her
               to
               go
               on
               in
               her
               cou●se
               by
               such
               meanes
               as
               he
               shall
               think
               meet
               in
               his
               wisdom
               ,
               for
               he
               having
               all
               in
               his
               hand
               disposeth
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               doth
               with
               all
               according
               to
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               unto
               which
               we
               must
               not
               onely
               yeeld
               ,
               but
               also
               be
               heartily
               pleased
               with
               it
               ,
               since
               it
               is
               absolutely
               good
               ,
               and
               both
               by
               Sacred
               and
               Prophane
               History
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               do
               so
               ;
               for
               in
               them
               we
               finde
               ,
               That
               Princes
               have
               
               been
               raised
               up
               by
               his
               hands
               to
               punish
               his
               people
               ;
               But
               when
               they
               turned
               unto
               him
               with
               hearty
               repentance
               ,
               he
               either
               turned
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               Prince
               to
               deal
               kindly
               with
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               else
               did
               take
               him
               away
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               did
               stop
               his
               violent
               course
               against
               his
               people
               .
               Of
               this
               ,
               the
               examples
               are
               so
               frequent
               ,
               that
               we
               spare
               to
               name
               them
               heere
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               Historie
               .
            
             
               This
               conclusion
               ,
               That
               our
               Queene
               (
               without
               further
               delay
               )
               should
               be
               delivered
               to
               France
               .
               
               The
               siege
               continued
               ,
               great
               shooting
               ,
               but
               no
               assaulting
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               had
               fair
               occasion
               offered
               unto
               them
               .
               For
               the
               English-men
               approaching
               to
               the
               Town
               ,
               for
               the
               comforting
               of
               the
               besieged
               ,
               with
               powder
               ,
               victuals
               ,
               
               and
               men
               ,
               lost
               an
               Army
               of
               six
               thousand
               men
               .
               Sir
               
                 Robert
                 Bowes
              
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               borderers
               were
               taken
               or
               slain
               .
               And
               so
               might
               the
               Town
               justly
               have
               despaired
               of
               any
               further
               succour
               to
               have
               been
               looked
               for
               .
               But
               yet
               it
               held
               good
               for
               the
               stout
               courage
               and
               prudent
               government
               of
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Wolford
              
               General
               ,
               who
               did
               so
               incourage
               the
               whole
               Captains
               and
               Souldiers
               ,
               that
               they
               determined
               to
               die
               upon
               their
               walls
               .
               But
               from
               the
               time
               that
               the
               French-men
               had
               gotten
               the
               Bone
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               the
               
                 Dog
                 barked
              
               ,
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               Town
               was
               slow
               .
               The
               siege
               was
               raised
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               she
               was
               conveyed
               by
               the
               west
               seas
               to
               France
               ,
               with
               4
               Gallies
               &
               some
               Ships
               .
               And
               so
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               got
               her
               in
               his
               keeping
               ,
               a
               morsell
               I
               assure
               you
               ,
               meet
               for
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
               We
               omit
               many
               things
               that
               occurred
               in
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               sitting
               down
               of
               the
               Ship
               ,
               called
               ,
               The
               Cardinall
               (
               the
               fairest
               Ship
               in
               France
               )
               betwixt
               S.
               
                 Colmes
                 Inch
              
               and
               Cramond
               ,
               without
               any
               occasion
               except
               negligence
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               was
               faire
               and
               weather
               calme
               .
               But
               God
               would
               shew
               ,
               
               that
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Scotland
               can
               beare
               no
               Cardinals
               .
               In
               this
               time
               also
               was
               there
               a
               Combat
               betwixt
               the
               Gallies
               and
               the
               English
               Ships
               .
               They
               shot
               frankely
               a
               while
               .
               An
               English
               Ship
               took
               fire
               ,
               or
               else
               the
               Gallies
               had
               come
               short
               home
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               they
               fled
               without
               mercy
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               were
               above
               S.
               
                 Colmes
                 Inch.
              
               The
               Captaines
               left
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               and
               took
               a
               Fort
               ,
               made
               in
               the
               Inch
               ,
               for
               their
               defence
               .
               But
               the
               English
               Ships
               made
               no
               pursuit
               (
               except
               that
               they
               burnt
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               where
               she
               lay
               )
               and
               so
               the
               Gallies
               and
               the
               Galley-men
               did
               both
               escape
               .
            
             
               Order
               was
               taken
               that
               the
               next
               September
               some
               Gallies
               should
               remain
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               return
               to
               France
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               all
               ,
               except
               one
               that
               was
               taken
               by
               an
               English
               Ship
               ,
               (
               by
               an
               English
               Ship
               ,
               onely
               we
               say
               )
               as
               they
               were
               passing
               betwixt
               Dover
               and
               Calice
               .
            
             
               That
               winter
               remained
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Arfe
              
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               the
               bands
               of
               French-men
               .
               They
               fortified
               Enneresk
               ,
               to
               stay
               the
               English
               that
               they
               should
               not
               invade
               Edinburgh
               and
               Leyth
               .
               Some
               skirmishes
               there
               were
               betwixt
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               no
               notable
               thing
               done
               ,
               except
               that
               the
               French
               had
               almost
               taken
               Hadington
               ;
               The
               occasion
               whereof
               was
               this
               :
            
             
               The
               French-men
               thinking
               themselves
               more
               then
               masters
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               in
               Edinburgh
               principally
               ,
               thought
               they
               could
               doe
               no
               wrong
               to
               no
               Scottish-man
               .
               For
               a
               certaine
               French-man
               delivered
               a
               Colvering
               to
               
                 George
                 Tod
                 ,
                 Scottish-man
              
               ,
               to
               be
               stocked
               ,
               who
               bringing
               it
               thorow
               the
               street
               ,
               another
               French-man
               claimed
               it
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               taken
               it
               from
               the
               said
               George
               ,
               but
               he
               resisted
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               the
               
               French-man
               did
               wrong
               :
               Thus
               began
               parties
               to
               assemble
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               the
               Scottish-man
               as
               to
               the
               French
               ,
               so
               that
               two
               of
               the
               French-men
               were
               stricken
               down
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               chased
               from
               the
               Crosse
               to
               Nudris-winde-head
               .
               The
               Provost
               being
               in
               the
               street
               ,
               apprehended
               two
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               and
               was
               carrying
               them
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               ,
               but
               from
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Essies
              
               lodging
               ,
               or
               close
               ,
               issued
               forth
               French-men
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               threescore
               persons
               ,
               with
               drawn
               swords
               ,
               and
               resisted
               the
               said
               Provost
               .
               Then
               the
               Town
               assembling
               ,
               repulsed
               them
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               came
               to
               the
               nether
               Bow.
               And
               there
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 la
                 Chapelle
              
               ,
               with
               the
               whole
               bands
               of
               French-men
               armed
               recountred
               the
               said
               Provost
               ,
               
               and
               violently
               repulsed
               him
               (
               for
               the
               Town
               was
               without
               weapons
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               and
               so
               made
               invasion
               upon
               all
               that
               they
               met
               .
               And
               first
               in
               the
               entrie
               of
               the
               Bow
               were
               slain
               
                 David
                 Kyrk
              
               ,
               and
               
                 David
                 Barber
              
               (
               being
               at
               the
               Provosts
               back
               )
               and
               afterward
               was
               slain
               the
               said
               Provost
               himself
               ,
               being
               Laird
               of
               Stanehouse
               ,
               and
               Captain
               of
               the
               Castle
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 Hamilton
              
               his
               son
               ,
               
                 William
                 Chapman
              
               ,
               M.
               
                 William
                 Stuart
                 ,
                 William
                 Purvesse
              
               ,
               and
               a
               woman
               named
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Stuart
              
               .
               And
               thereafter
               tarried
               within
               the
               Town
               by
               force
               ,
               from
               five
               of
               the
               clock
               till
               after
               seven
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               then
               retired
               to
               the
               
                 Cannon
                 gate
              
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               receptacle
               and
               refuge
               .
            
             
               The
               whole
               Town
               ,
               yea
               the
               Governour
               and
               Nobility
               commoved
               at
               the
               unworthinesse
               of
               this
               bold
               attempt
               ,
               craved
               justice
               upon
               the
               malefactours
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               take
               justice
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               The
               Queen
               craftily
               enough
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 de
                 Essie
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Monsieur
                 Doseil
              
               ,
               laboured
               for
               pacification
               ,
               and
               promised
               ,
               That
               unlesse
               the
               French-men
               by
               themselves
               alone
               ,
               should
               do
               such
               an
               act
               as
               might
               recompence
               the
               wrong
               that
               they
               had
               done
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               should
               not
               refuse
               ,
               but
               that
               Justice
               should
               be
               executed
               to
               the
               rigour
               .
               
                 These
                 faire
                 words
                 pleased
                 our
                 fools
                 ,
              
               and
               so
               were
               the
               French
               bands
               the
               next
               night
               directed
               to
               Hadington
               ,
               to
               the
               which
               they
               approched
               a
               little
               after
               midnight
               so
               secretly
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               never
               espied
               till
               that
               the
               foremost
               were
               within
               the
               outer
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Company
               in
               the
               Church-yard
               ,
               not
               two
               paire
               of
               Buts
               length
               distant
               from
               the
               Town
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               English-men
               were
               all
               asleep
               except
               the
               watch
               ,
               the
               which
               was
               slender
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               shout
               arises
               ,
               
                 Bowes
                 and
                 Bils
              
               ,
               
               
                 Bowes
                 and
                 Bils
              
               ;
               which
               is
               signification
               of
               extreme
               defence
               ,
               to
               avoide
               the
               present
               danger
               in
               all
               Towns
               of
               war.
               They
               affrighted
               arise
               ,
               weapons
               that
               first
               came
               to
               hand
               serve
               for
               the
               need
               .
               One
               amongst
               many
               came
               to
               the
               East-gate
               ,
               where
               lay
               two
               great
               peeces
               of
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               where
               the
               enemies
               were
               known
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               cried
               to
               his
               fellows
               ,
               that
               were
               at
               the
               gate
               making
               defence
               .
               
                 Beware
                 before
              
               ,
               and
               so
               fires
               a
               great
               peece
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               another
               ,
               which
               God
               so
               conducted
               ,
               that
               after
               them
               was
               no
               further
               pursuit
               made
               :
               for
               the
               Bullets
               redounded
               from
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               Frier-Church
               ,
               to
               the
               wall
               of
               S.
               Katherines
               Chappell
               ,
               which
               stood
               directly
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wall
               of
               the
               said
               Chappell
               to
               the
               said
               Church
               wall
               again
               ,
               so
               oft
               ,
               that
               there
               fell
               more
               then
               an
               hundred
               of
               the
               French
               at
               those
               two
               shots
               onely
               .
               They
               shot
               oft
               ;
               but
               the
               French
               retired
               with
               diligence
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               Edinburgh
               without
               harme
               done
               ,
               except
               the
               destruction
               of
               some
               drinking
               Beere
               ,
               which
               lay
               in
               the
               Sands
               ,
               Chappell
               ,
               and
               Church
               .
               And
               this
               was
               satisfaction
               more
               then
               enough
               ,
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               foresaid
               captain
               ,
               and
               Provost
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               such
               as
               were
               slain
               with
               them
               .
               This
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               French
               fruits
               .
            
             
             
               This
               winter
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christmas
               ,
               was
               the
               Castle
               of
               Hume
               recovered
               from
               the
               English
               ,
               by
               the
               negligence
               of
               the
               Captain
               ,
               named
               Dudley
               .
               This
               winter
               also
               did
               the
               Laird
               of
               Raith
               most
               innocently
               suffer
               ,
               
               and
               after
               was
               forsalted
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               to
               his
               son
               
                 Iohn
                 Melvin
              
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               in
               England
               ,
               which
               was
               alleadged
               to
               have
               been
               found
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Ormeston
               ;
               
               but
               many
               suspected
               the
               pranks
               and
               craft
               of
               
                 Ninian
                 Cokburne
              
               ,
               now
               called
               Captain
               Ninian
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               said
               Letter
               was
               delivered
               .
               But
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               the
               cruell
               beast
               the
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Dunfermeling
               ,
               ceased
               not
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               head
               of
               that
               noble
               man
               was
               striken
               from
               him
               ;
               especially
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               was
               known
               to
               be
               one
               that
               unfainedly
               favoured
               the
               Truth
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               great
               friend
               to
               those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               of
               whose
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               of
               Gods
               wonderfull
               working
               with
               them
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               bondage
               ,
               we
               will
               now
               speak
               ,
               lest
               that
               in
               suppressing
               of
               so
               notable
               a
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               should
               justly
               be
               accused
               of
               ingratitude
               .
               First
               then
               ,
               the
               principalls
               being
               put
               in
               severall
               houses
               ,
               
               as
               before
               we
               have
               said
               ,
               great
               labours
               were
               made
               to
               make
               them
               have
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               Masse
               :
               But
               chiefly
               ,
               travell
               was
               taken
               upon
               
                 Norman
                 Leslie
              
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pitmillie
               ,
               who
               were
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Scherisburgh
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               come
               to
               Masse
               with
               the
               Captain
               :
               Who
               answered
               ,
               That
               
                 the
                 Captain
                 had
                 commandment
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
              
               
               The
               Captain
               replyed
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 command
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 compel
                 them
                 to
                 go
                 where
                 he
                 went.
              
               They
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 any
                 lawfull
                 place
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 refuse
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 against
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 for
                 the
                 King.
              
               The
               Captain
               said
               ,
               
                 Will
                 ye
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ?
              
               They
               answered
               ,
               
                 No
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 ye
                 compell
                 us
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 will
                 displease
                 you
                 farther
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 will
                 use
                 our selves
                 there
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 shall
                 know
                 we
                 despise
                 it
                 .
              
               These
               same
               answers
               (
               and
               somewhat
               sharper
               )
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Carmichell
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               with
               them
               in
               Mount
               S.
               Michell
               ,
               gave
               to
               their
               Captaine
               ;
               for
               they
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 would
                 not
                 onely
                 heare
                 Masse
                 every
                 day
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 help
                 to
                 say
                 it
                 ,
                 providing
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 sticke
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 .
              
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               ,
               who
               was
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Roan
               ,
               was
               most
               sharply
               assaulted
               of
               all
               ;
               for
               because
               he
               was
               judged
               learned
               (
               as
               he
               was
               and
               is
               indeed
               )
               therefore
               learned
               men
               were
               appointed
               to
               travell
               with
               him
               ;
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               many
               conflicts
               ,
               but
               God
               so
               ever
               assisted
               him
               ,
               that
               they
               departed
               confounded
               ,
               and
               he
               by
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               remained
               constant
               in
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               professing
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               without
               any
               wavering
               ,
               or
               declining
               to
               Idolatry
               .
               In
               the
               prison
               he
               wrote
               a
               comfortable
               Treatise
               of
               Justification
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               works
               and
               conversation
               of
               a
               man
               justified
               ;
               which
               is
               extant
               to
               this
               day
               .
               Those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               were
               threatned
               with
               torments
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               give
               reverence
               to
               the
               Masse
               (
               for
               at
               certain
               times
               the
               Masse
               was
               said
               in
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               or
               else
               hard
               by
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               Forsaris
               )
               but
               they
               could
               never
               make
               the
               poorest
               of
               that
               company
               to
               give
               reverence
               to
               that
               Idoll
               :
               yea
               ,
               when
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               at
               night
               they
               sung
               their
               
                 Salve
                 Regina
              
               ,
               
               all
               the
               Scotish
               men
               put
               on
               their
               caps
               ,
               
               their
               hoods
               ,
               or
               such
               things
               as
               they
               had
               to
               cover
               their
               heads
               ;
               &
               when
               that
               others
               were
               compelled
               to
               kisse
               a
               painted
               boord
               (
               which
               they
               called
               
                 nostre
                 Dame
              
               )
               they
               were
               not
               pressed
               after
               once
               ;
               for
               this
               was
               the
               
               chance
               .
               Soon
               after
               their
               arrivall
               at
               Nantes
               ,
               their
               great
               salve
               was
               song
               ,
               and
               a
               glorious
               painted
               Lady
               was
               brought
               in
               to
               be
               kissed
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               was
               presented
               to
               one
               of
               the
               Scotish
               men
               then
               chained
               .
               
               He
               gently
               said
               ,
               
                 Trouble
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 jewell
                 is
                 accursed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 touch
                 it
                 .
              
               The
               Patron
               and
               the
               Arguiser
               ,
               with
               two
               Officers
               ,
               having
               the
               chief
               charge
               of
               all
               such
               matters
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 handle
                 it
              
               :
               and
               so
               they
               violently
               thrust
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               
               and
               put
               it
               betwixt
               his
               hands
               .
               Who
               seeing
               the
               extremity
               ,
               took
               the
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               advisedly
               looking
               about
               him
               ,
               he
               cast
               it
               into
               the
               River
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 our
                 Lady
                 now
                 save
                 her selfe
                 ;
                 she
                 is
                 light
                 enough
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 learne
                 to
                 swim
                 .
              
               After
               that
               was
               no
               Scotish
               man
               urged
               with
               that
               Idolatry
               .
               These
               are
               things
               that
               appear
               to
               be
               of
               no
               great
               importance
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               we
               do
               rightly
               consider
               ,
               they
               expresse
               the
               same
               obedience
               that
               God
               requireth
               of
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               
               when
               they
               should
               be
               carried
               to
               Babylon
               :
               for
               he
               gave
               charge
               unto
               them
               ,
               When
               they
               should
               see
               the
               Babylonians
               worship
               their
               gods
               of
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               metall
               ,
               and
               wood
               ,
               they
               should
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 gods
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 made
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
                 ,
                 shall
                 perish
                 from
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               That
               confession
               gave
               that
               whole
               number
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               bondage
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               would
               God
               they
               had
               continued
               in
               their
               freedome
               ;
               for
               then
               had
               not
               M.
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               been
               Official
               ,
               neither
               yet
               born
               a
               Cope
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Bishop
               .
               
               But
               to
               proceed
               :
               The
               said
               M.
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               being
               in
               the
               Galley
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ;
               and
               being
               wonderous
               familiar
               with
               him
               ,
               would
               oftentimes
               ask
               his
               judgement
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 thought
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 ?
              
               Whose
               answer
               was
               ever
               ,
               from
               the
               day
               that
               they
               entred
               into
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 deliver
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 bondage
                 ,
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               lying
               betwixt
               Dundie
               and
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               the
               second
               time
               that
               the
               Gallies
               returned
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               being
               so
               extremely
               sick
               ,
               that
               few
               hoped
               his
               life
               ,
               the
               said
               Master
               Iames
               willed
               him
               to
               look
               to
               the
               Land
               ,
               
               and
               asked
               if
               he
               knew
               it
               ?
               who
               answered
               ,
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 well
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Steeple
                 of
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 where
                 God
                 in
                 publike
                 opened
                 my
                 mouth
                 to
                 his
                 glory
                 :
                 And
                 I
                 am
                 fully
                 perswaded
                 ,
              
               
               
                 how
                 weake
                 soever
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 depart
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 my
                 tongue
                 shall
                 glorifie
                 his
                 holy
                 Name
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 place
                 .
              
               This
               reported
               the
               said
               M.
               Iames
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               many
               famous
               witnesses
               ,
               many
               yeers
               before
               that
               ever
               the
               foresaid
               Iohn
               set
               his
               feet
               in
               Scotland
               this
               last
               time
               to
               Preach
               .
            
             
               
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               ,
               then
               of
               Grange
               younger
               ,
               
                 Peter
                 Carmichell
                 ,
                 Robert
              
               and
               
                 William
                 Leslies
              
               ,
               who
               were
               altogether
               in
               Mount
               S.
               Michell
               ,
               wrote
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               asking
               counsell
               if
               they
               might
               with
               safe
               conscience
               break
               their
               prison
               ?
               Whose
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 without
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 any
                 shed
                 or
                 spilt
                 by
                 them
                 for
                 their
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 set
                 themselves
                 at
                 freedome
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 safely
                 do
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 shed
                 any
                 mans
                 blood
                 for
                 their
                 freedom
                 ,
                 thereto
                 would
                 he
                 never
                 consent
                 .
              
               Adding
               further
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               assured
               that
               God
               would
               deliver
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               that
               company
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               such
               means
               as
               they
               looked
               for
               .
               That
               was
               by
               the
               force
               of
               friends
               ,
               or
               by
               their
               other
               labours
               .
               By
               such
               means
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               be
               delivered
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               would
               so
               work
               in
               in
               the
               deliverance
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               praise
               thereof
               should
               redound
               to
               his
               glory
               onely
               .
               He
               willeth
               therefore
               every
               one
               to
               take
               the
               occasion
               that
               God
               offered
               unto
               them
               .
               Providing
               that
               they
               did
               nothing
               against
               Gods
               expresse
               Commandment
               for
               deliverance
               
               of
               themselves
               .
               He
               was
               the
               more
               earnest
               in
               giving
               his
               counsell
               ,
               because
               the
               old
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               and
               others
               repugned
               to
               their
               purpose
               ;
               fearing
               lest
               that
               the
               escaping
               of
               the
               others
               ,
               should
               be
               an
               occasion
               of
               their
               worse
               entreatment
               .
               Whereunto
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ,
               That
               such
               feare
               proceeded
               not
               from
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               only
               from
               a
               blinde
               love
               of
               thy self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               no
               good
               purpose
               was
               to
               be
               stayed
               ,
               
                 for
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               added
               ,
               That
               in
               one
               instant
               ,
               God
               delivered
               the
               whole
               company
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               unfaithfull
               men
               ,
               but
               so
               would
               he
               not
               relieve
               them
               :
               But
               some
               would
               he
               deliver
               by
               one
               means
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               others
               must
               abide
               for
               a
               season
               upon
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
               This
               counsell
               in
               the
               end
               was
               embraced
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               Kings
               even
               ,
               when
               French
               men
               commonly
               use
               to
               drinke
               liberally
               .
               The
               aforesaid
               four
               persons
               having
               the
               help
               and
               conducting
               of
               a
               boy
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               bound
               all
               that
               were
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               put
               them
               in
               sundry
               houses
               ,
               locked
               the
               doors
               upon
               them
               ,
               took
               the
               Keys
               from
               the
               Captain
               ,
               and
               departed
               without
               harm
               done
               to
               the
               person
               of
               any
               ,
               or
               without
               touching
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               appertained
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               Captain
               ,
               or
               the
               house
               .
            
             
               Great
               search
               was
               made
               thorow
               the
               whole
               Countrey
               for
               them
               .
               But
               it
               was
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               so
               to
               conduct
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               escaped
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               faithlesse
               ,
               albeit
               it
               was
               with
               long
               travell
               ,
               and
               great
               pain
               and
               poverty
               sustained
               ;
               for
               the
               French
               boy
               left
               them
               ,
               and
               took
               with
               him
               the
               small
               money
               that
               they
               had
               :
               And
               so
               neither
               having
               money
               ,
               nor
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               And
               farther
               ,
               fearing
               that
               the
               boy
               should
               discover
               them
               (
               as
               that
               in
               very
               deed
               he
               did
               )
               they
               purposed
               to
               divide
               themselves
               ,
               to
               change
               their
               garments
               ,
               and
               to
               go
               in
               sundry
               parts
               .
               The
               two
               brethren
               ,
               Will.
               and
               
                 Rob.
                 Leslie
              
               (
               who
               now
               are
               become
               ,
               
               the
               said
               Robert
               especially
               ,
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               vertue
               )
               came
               to
               
                 Roan
                 ;
                 Will.
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Peter
                 Carmichell
              
               ,
               in
               beggars
               garment
               came
               to
               Conquet
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               space
               of
               12
               or
               13
               weeks
               they
               travelled
               as
               poor
               Mariners
               ,
               from
               Port
               to
               Port
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               they
               gat
               a
               French
               Ship
               ,
               landed
               in
               the
               West
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               came
               to
               England
               ,
               where
               they
               met
               before
               them
               the
               said
               
                 Io.
                 Knox
              
               ,
               who
               that
               same
               Winter
               was
               delivered
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 Clerk
              
               in
               his
               company
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               was
               first
               appointed
               Preacher
               to
               Barwick
               ,
               then
               to
               Newcastle
               ,
               last
               he
               was
               called
               to
               London
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               South
               part
               of
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               till
               the
               death
               of
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixt
               .
               When
               he
               left
               England
               ,
               he
               then
               passed
               to
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               there
               remained
               at
               his
               privy
               studie
               ,
               till
               that
               he
               was
               called
               by
               the
               Congregation
               that
               then
               was
               assembled
               at
               Franckford
               ,
               to
               be
               Preacher
               to
               them
               :
               which
               Vocation
               he
               obeyed
               (
               albeit
               unwillingly
               )
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               that
               notable
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Calvin
              
               :
               At
               Franckford
               he
               remained
               ,
               till
               that
               some
               of
               the
               learned
               (
               whose
               names
               we
               suppresse
               )
               more
               given
               to
               unprofitable
               Ceremonies
               ,
               then
               to
               sincerity
               of
               Religion
               began
               to
               quarrell
               with
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               despaired
               to
               prevail
               before
               the
               Magistrate
               there
               ,
               
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               their
               corruptions
               ,
               they
               accused
               him
               of
               treason
               committed
               against
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               Soveraigne
               Queen
               Mary
               ;
               That
               in
               his
               Admonition
               to
               England
               he
               called
               the
               one
               little
               inferiour
               to
               Nero
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               more
               cruell
               then
               Iesabell
               ;
               The
               Magistrate
               perceiving
               their
               malice
               ,
               and
               fearing
               that
               the
               said
               Iohn
               should
               fall
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               accusators
               ,
               by
               one
               mean
               or
               by
               other
               gave
               
               advertisement
               secretly
               to
               him
               to
               depart
               their
               City
               ,
               for
               they
               could
               not
               save
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               required
               by
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               in
               the
               Emperours
               name
               .
               And
               so
               the
               said
               Iohn
               returned
               to
               Geneva
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               Diep
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
            
             
               The
               time
               and
               that
               Winter
               that
               the
               Gallies
               remained
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               were
               delivered
               M.
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               his
               two
               brethren
               ,
               David
               and
               
                 Gilbert
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Anchinlek
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Sibald
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Gray
                 ,
                 William
                 Gutrie
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Stevin
                 Bell.
              
               The
               Gentlemen
               that
               remained
               in
               prisons
               ,
               were
               by
               the
               procurement
               of
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               set
               at
               liberty
               in
               the
               month
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               
               anno
               1550.
               who
               shortly
               thereafter
               were
               called
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               their
               peace
               proclaimed
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               restored
               to
               their
               lands
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               their
               enemies
               .
               And
               that
               was
               done
               in
               hatred
               of
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               because
               that
               then
               France
               began
               to
               have
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Scotland
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               .
               
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               God
               made
               the
               hearts
               of
               their
               enemies
               to
               set
               them
               at
               liberty
               and
               freedom
               .
               There
               rested
               a
               number
               of
               common
               servants
               yet
               in
               the
               Gallies
               ,
               who
               were
               all
               delivered
               upon
               the
               Contract
               of
               peace
               that
               was
               made
               betwixt
               France
               and
               England
               ,
               after
               the
               taking
               of
               Bullen
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               the
               whole
               company
               set
               at
               liberty
               ,
               none
               perishing
               (
               no
               not
               before
               the
               world
               )
               except
               
                 Iames
                 Melvin
              
               ,
               who
               departed
               from
               the
               misery
               of
               this
               life
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Brest
               in
               Britaigne
               .
               This
               we
               write
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               posteritie
               to
               come
               to
               understand
               how
               potently
               God
               wrought
               in
               preserving
               and
               delivering
               of
               those
               that
               had
               but
               a
               small
               knowledge
               of
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               love
               of
               the
               same
               hazarded
               all
               .
               That
               if
               either
               we
               now
               in
               our
               dayes
               having
               greater
               light
               ,
               
               or
               our
               posteritie
               that
               shall
               follow
               us
               ,
               shall
               see
               a
               fearfull
               dispersion
               of
               such
               as
               oppose
               themselves
               to
               impiety
               ,
               or
               take
               upon
               them
               to
               punish
               the
               same
               otherwise
               then
               laws
               of
               men
               will
               permit
               :
               If
               we
               ,
               say
               we
               ,
               or
               they
               ,
               shall
               see
               such
               left
               of
               men
               ,
               yea
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               despised
               and
               punished
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               let
               us
               not
               damne
               the
               persons
               ,
               that
               punish
               vice
               (
               and
               that
               for
               just
               cause
               )
               nor
               yet
               despair
               but
               that
               the
               same
               God
               that
               dejects
               (
               for
               causes
               unknown
               to
               us
               )
               will
               raise
               up
               again
               the
               persons
               dejected
               to
               his
               glory
               &
               their
               comfort
               .
               And
               to
               let
               the
               world
               understand
               in
               plain
               terms
               what
               we
               mean
               ,
               
               that
               great
               abuser
               of
               this
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               pultron
               ,
               and
               vile
               knave
               Davie
               ,
               was
               justly
               punished
               the
               ninth
               of
               March
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1565.
               for
               abusing
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               other
               villanies
               ,
               which
               we
               lift
               not
               to
               expresse
               ,
               by
               the
               counsell
               and
               hands
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Dowglas
              
               Earl
               of
               
                 Mortoun
                 ,
                 Patrick
              
               Lord
               Lindsay
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Ruthwen
               ,
               with
               other
               assisters
               in
               the
               company
               ,
               who
               all
               for
               their
               just
               act
               ,
               and
               most
               worthy
               of
               all
               praise
               ,
               are
               now
               unworthily
               left
               of
               all
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               suffer
               the
               bitternes
               of
               banishment
               &
               exile
               But
               this
               is
               our
               hope
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               That
               this
               same
               blinde
               Generation
               whether
               it
               will
               or
               not
               ,
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               see
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               have
               respect
               to
               them
               that
               are
               injustly
               pursued
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               pardon
               their
               former
               offences
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               Country
               and
               Common-wealth
               again
               ;
               And
               that
               he
               will
               punish
               (
               in
               despight
               of
               man
               )
               the
               head
               and
               the
               taile
               ,
               that
               now
               troubles
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               maintaineth
               impiety
               .
               The
               head
               is
               known
               ,
               the
               tail
               hath
               two
               branches
               .
               
               The
               temporall
               Lords
               that
               maintain
               such
               abominations
               as
               we
               see
               ,
               &
               flattering
               counsellors
               of
               State
               ,
               blasphemous
               Balfour
               ,
               now
               called
               clerk
               of
               Register
               ,
               Sinclare
               Dean
               of
               Lestarrig
               ,
               and
               Bp.
               of
               Brechen
               ,
               
               blinde
               of
               one
               eye
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               of
               both
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               upon
               whom
               God
               shortly
               after
               took
               vengeance
               .
               
                 Leslie
                 Preistesgate
              
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Londrosse
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rosse
                 .
                 Simon
                 Preston
              
               ,
               of
               Cragmillar
               ,
               a
               right
               Epicurian
               :
               Whose
               end
               will
               be
               ere
               it
               be
               long
               according
               to
               their
               works
               .
               But
               now
               to
               return
               to
               our
               History
               .
            
             
               Hadington
               being
               kept
               ,
               and
               much
               hearship
               done
               about
               in
               the
               Countrey
               (
               for
               what
               the
               English-men
               destroyed
               not
               ,
               that
               was
               consumed
               by
               the
               French
               )
               God
               begins
               to
               fight
               for
               Scotland
               :
               For
               in
               the
               Town
               he
               sent
               a
               Plague
               so
               contagious
               ,
               that
               with
               great
               difficultie
               could
               they
               have
               their
               dead
               buried
               .
               They
               were
               oft
               refreshed
               with
               new
               men
               ,
               but
               all
               was
               in
               vain
               .
               Hunger
               and
               plague
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               pursuit
               of
               the
               enemy
               with
               a
               campe
               volant
               lay
               about
               them
               ,
               and
               intercepted
               all
               victuals
               (
               except
               when
               they
               were
               brought
               by
               a
               Convoy
               from
               Barwick
               )
               so
               constrained
               them
               that
               the
               Councel
               of
               England
               was
               conpelled
               in
               the
               spring
               time
               ,
               to
               call
               their
               Forces
               from
               that
               place
               .
               And
               so
               spoiling
               and
               burning
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               left
               it
               to
               be
               occupied
               to
               such
               as
               first
               should
               take
               possession
               ,
               and
               those
               were
               the
               French-men
               ,
               with
               a
               meane
               number
               of
               the
               ancient
               inhabitants
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               God
               performe
               the
               words
               and
               threatnings
               of
               M.
               
                 George
                 Wischard
              
               ,
               who
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 for
                 that
                 contempt
                 of
                 Gods
                 Messenger
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 visited
                 with
                 sword
                 and
                 fire
                 ,
                 with
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 strangers
                 and
                 famine
              
               ;
               All
               which
               they
               found
               in
               such
               perfection
               ,
               that
               to
               this
               day
               yet
               ,
               that
               Town
               hath
               neither
               recovered
               the
               former
               beauty
               ,
               nor
               yet
               men
               of
               such
               wisdom
               and
               ability
               ,
               as
               then
               did
               inhabit
               it
               .
               Hereafter
               was
               Peace
               contracted
               betwixt
               
                 France
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               severall
               Peace
               was
               contracted
               betwixt
               Scotland
               and
               Flanders
               together
               with
               all
               the
               Easterlings
               .
               So
               that
               Scotland
               had
               peace
               with
               the
               world
               .
               But
               yet
               would
               their
               Bishops
               make
               War
               against
               God
               :
               For
               as
               soone
               as
               ever
               they
               got
               any
               quietnesse
               ,
               they
               apprehended
               
                 Adam
                 Wallace
              
               ,
               alias
               ,
               Fian
               ,
               a
               simple
               man
               without
               great
               learning
               ,
               but
               one
               that
               was
               zealous
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               of
               an
               upright
               life
               :
               He
               ,
               with
               his
               wife
               
                 Beatrice
                 Levingstonne
              
               ,
               frequented
               the
               company
               of
               the
               Lady
               Ormeston
               ,
               for
               instruction
               of
               her
               children
               ,
               during
               the
               trouble
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               banished
               .
               This
               Bastard
               ,
               called
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               took
               the
               said
               Adam
               forth
               of
               the
               place
               of
               Wynton
               (
               men
               supposed
               that
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               apprehended
               the
               Lairde
               )
               and
               carried
               him
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               after
               certain
               dayes
               he
               was
               presented
               to
               judgement
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Blacke
               Theeves
               ,
               
               alias
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               before
               Duke
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               besides
               .
               The
               Bishops
               and
               their
               rabble
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               accuse
               him
               (
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Lawder
              
               was
               his
               accusator
               )
               
                 That
                 he
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 Preach
                 .
              
               He
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               never
               judged
               himselfe
               worthy
               of
               so
               excellent
               a
               vocation
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               never
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               Preach
               ;
               but
               he
               would
               not
               deny
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               at
               Table
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               some
               other
               privie
               places
               he
               would
               reade
               and
               had
               read
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               had
               given
               such
               exhortation
               as
               God
               pleased
               to
               give
               to
               him
               ,
               
               to
               such
               as
               pleased
               to
               heare
               him
               .
               Knave
               ,
               quoth
               one
               ,
               What
               have
               you
               to
               do
               to
               meddle
               with
               the
               Scripture
               ?
               I
               think
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               it
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               every
               Christian
               ,
               to
               seek
               the
               will
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               assurance
               of
               his
               salvation
               where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               within
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               .
               What
               then
               (
               said
               another
               )
               shall
               we
               leave
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Church-men
               for
               to
               do
               ?
               if
               every
               man
               shall
               be
               a
               babler
               
               upon
               the
               Bible
               .
               It
               becometh
               you
               (
               said
               he
               )
               to
               speak
               more
               reverently
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               of
               his
               blessed
               Word
               :
               if
               the
               Judge
               were
               uncorrupted
               he
               would
               punish
               you
               ,
               for
               your
               blasphemie
               .
               But
               to
               your
               Question
               ,
               I
               answer
               ;
               That
               albeit
               ye
               and
               I
               ,
               and
               other
               five
               thousand
               within
               this
               Realm
               should
               read
               the
               Bible
               ,
               and
               speak
               of
               it
               ,
               what
               God
               should
               give
               us
               to
               speak
               ,
               yet
               left
               we
               more
               to
               the
               Bishops
               to
               do
               ,
               then
               either
               they
               will
               do
               ,
               or
               can
               do
               .
               For
               we
               leave
               to
               them
               publike●y
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               redeemed
               by
               his
               own
               blood
               ,
               and
               hath
               commanded
               the
               same
               to
               all
               true
               Pastors
               .
               And
               when
               we
               leave
               this
               unto
               them
               ,
               me
               thinks
               ,
               we
               leave
               to
               them
               a
               heavie
               burden
               ;
               And
               that
               we
               do
               unto
               them
               no
               wrong
               ,
               although
               we
               search
               our
               own
               salvation
               where
               it
               is
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               considering
               that
               they
               are
               but
               dumb
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               
                 unsavory
                 Salt
              
               ,
               that
               hath
               altogether
               lost
               the
               season
               .
               The
               Bishops
               hereat
               offended
               ,
               said
               ,
               What
               prating
               is
               this
               ?
               
               Let
               his
               accusation
               be
               read
               .
               And
               then
               was
               begun
               ,
               
                 False
                 Traitour
                 ,
                 Hereticke
              
               ;
               
               
                 Thou
                 Baptizedst
                 thine
                 own
                 Childe
                 .
                 Thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Purgatory
                 ;
                 Thou
                 saidst
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 vaine
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               What
               sayest
               thou
               to
               these
               things
               .
               He
               answered
               ,
               If
               I
               should
               be
               bound
               to
               answer
               ,
               I
               would
               require
               an
               upright
               and
               an
               indifferent
               Judge
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               disdainefully
               said
               ;
               Foolish
               man
               ,
               Wilt
               thou
               desire
               any
               other
               Judge
               then
               my
               Lord
               Dukes
               Grace
               ,
               great
               Governour
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               and
               my
               Lords
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               Clergie
               here
               present
               ?
               Whereto
               he
               answered
               ;
               The
               Bishops
               can
               be
               no
               Judges
               to
               me
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               open
               enemies
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               that
               I
               professe
               .
               And
               as
               for
               my
               Lord
               Duke
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               whether
               he
               hath
               the
               knowledge
               that
               should
               be
               in
               him
               that
               should
               judge
               and
               discern
               betwixt
               Lies
               and
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               the
               Inventions
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               worshipping
               of
               God.
               I
               desire
               Gods
               Word
               (
               and
               with
               that
               he
               produced
               the
               Bible
               )
               to
               be
               judge
               betwixt
               the
               Bishops
               and
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               content
               that
               ye
               all
               hear
               ;
               and
               if
               by
               this
               Booke
               I
               shall
               be
               convinced
               ,
               to
               have
               taught
               ,
               spoken
               ,
               or
               done
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               repugneth
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               I
               refuse
               not
               to
               die
               .
               But
               if
               I
               cannot
               be
               convinced
               (
               as
               I
               am
               assured
               by
               Gods
               Word
               I
               shall
               not
               )
               then
               I
               in
               Gods
               name
               desire
               your
               assistance
               ,
               That
               malicious
               men
               execute
               not
               upon
               me
               unjust
               Tyrannie
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               said
               ,
               What
               a
               babling
               foole
               is
               this
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               get
               none
               other
               Judges
               then
               these
               that
               sit
               here
               .
               Whereunto
               the
               said
               Adam
               answered
               ;
               The
               good
               will
               of
               God
               be
               done
               :
               But
               be
               ye
               assured
               ,
               
               my
               Lord
               ,
               with
               such
               measure
               as
               ye
               mete
               to
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               measure
               it
               shall
               be
               met
               to
               you
               againe
               .
               I
               know
               that
               I
               shall
               die
               ,
               but
               be
               ye
               assured
               ,
               that
               my
               blood
               shall
               be
               required
               at
               your
               hands
               .
               Alexander
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               yet
               alive
               ,
               said
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Orknay
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               sate
               nigh
               him
               ,
               
               Take
               heed
               all
               you
               my
               Lords
               of
               the
               Clergie
               ,
               for
               here
               I
               protest
               ,
               for
               my
               part
               ,
               that
               I
               consent
               not
               to
               his
               death
               :
               And
               so
               without
               feare
               prepared
               the
               said
               Adam
               to
               answer
               .
               And
               first
               to
               the
               Baptizing
               of
               his
               own
               Childe
               ,
               
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 as
                 lawfull
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 lacke
                 of
                 a
                 true
                 Minister
                 ,
                 to
                 Baptize
                 my
                 owne
                 Childe
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 to
              
               Abraham
               
                 to
                 Circumcise
                 his
                 son
              
               Ismael
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Purgatory
                 ,
                 Praying
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 oft
                 read
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 both
                 the
                 New
                 and
                 Old
                 Testaments
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 neither
                 could
                 finde
                 mention
                 ,
                 nor
                 assurance
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 beleeve
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 meere
                 inventions
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 devised
                 for
                 covetousnesse
                 sake
                 .
              
               Well
               ,
               
               quoth
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               ye
               hear
               this
               ,
               my
               Lords
               .
               What
               sayest
               thou
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               speires
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ?
               He
               answered
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 greatest
                 estimation
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 is
                 abhomination
                 before
                 God.
              
               Then
               all
               cried
               out
               ,
               
                 Heresie
                 ,
                 Heresie
              
               .
               And
               so
               was
               the
               simple
               servant
               of
               God
               adjudged
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               which
               he
               patiently
               sustained
               that
               same
               day
               at
               after-noon
               upon
               the
               Castle-hill
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               began
               they
               again
               to
               pollute
               the
               land
               which
               God
               had
               lately
               plagued
               ,
               for
               yet
               their
               iniquity
               was
               not
               come
               to
               full
               ripenesse
               ,
               as
               that
               God
               would
               that
               they
               should
               be
               manifested
               to
               this
               whole
               Realme
               (
               as
               this
               day
               they
               are
               )
               to
               be
               Fagots
               prepared
               for
               everlasting
               fire
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               men
               whom
               neither
               Plagues
               may
               correct
               ,
               nor
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               convert
               from
               their
               darknesse
               and
               impiety
               .
            
             
               The
               Peace
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               is
               contracted
               .
               The
               Queen
               Dowager
               past
               by
               sea
               to
               France
               ,
               with
               Gallies
               that
               for
               that
               purpose
               were
               prepared
               ,
               and
               took
               with
               her
               divers
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               .
               The
               Earles
               
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Mershell
                 ,
                 Cassiles
              
               :
               The
               Lords
               
                 Maxwell
                 ,
                 Fleiming
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 George
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               the
               late
               Kings
               naturall
               sons
               ,
               and
               divers
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               estate
               ;
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               with
               promise
               that
               they
               should
               be
               richly
               rewarded
               for
               their
               good
               service
               .
               What
               they
               received
               we
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               few
               were
               made
               rich
               at
               their
               returning
               .
               The
               Dowager
               had
               to
               practise
               somewhat
               with
               her
               brethren
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Gwise
               ,
               and
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               .
               The
               weight
               whereof
               the
               Governour
               after
               felt
               ;
               for
               shortly
               after
               her
               returne
               ,
               was
               the
               Governour
               deposed
               of
               the
               government
               (
               justly
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               most
               unjustly
               by
               man
               )
               and
               she
               made
               Regent
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1554.
               and
               a
               Crown
               put
               upon
               her
               head
               ,
               as
               seemly
               a
               sight
               (
               if
               men
               had
               eyes
               )
               as
               to
               
                 put
                 a
                 Saddle
                 upon
                 the
                 backe
                 of
                 an
                 unruly
                 Cow.
              
               And
               so
               began
               she
               to
               practise
               ,
               practise
               upon
               practise
               ,
               How
               France
               might
               be
               advanced
               ,
               her
               friends
               made
               rich
               ,
               and
               she
               brought
               to
               immortall
               glory
               :
               For
               that
               was
               her
               common
               talk
               ,
               
                 So
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 procure
                 the
                 wealth
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 my
                 Friends
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 fame
                 unto
                 my selfe
                 ,
                 I
                 regard
                 not
                 what
                 God
                 do
                 after
                 with
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               in
               deep
               dissimulation
               to
               bring
               her
               owne
               purpose
               to
               effect
               ,
               she
               passed
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               women
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               after
               heare
               .
               But
               yet
               God
               ,
               to
               whose
               Gospel
               she
               declared
               her selfe
               enemie
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               frustrated
               her
               of
               all
               her
               devices
               .
               Thus
               did
               light
               and
               darknesse
               strive
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               :
               The
               darknesse
               ever
               before
               the
               World
               suppressing
               the
               light
               ,
               from
               the
               death
               of
               that
               notable
               servant
               of
               God
               ,
               
               Master
               
                 Patricke
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               untill
               the
               death
               of
               Edward
               the
               sixth
               ,
               the
               most
               godly
               and
               most
               vertuous
               King
               that
               had
               been
               known
               to
               have
               reigned
               in
               England
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               ,
               these
               many
               yeeres
               by
               past
               ,
               who
               departed
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               the
               sixth
               of
               July
               ,
               Anno
               1553.
               
               The
               death
               of
               this
               Prince
               was
               lamented
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               within
               Europe
               ,
               for
               the
               graces
               given
               unto
               him
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               nature
               ,
               as
               of
               erudition
               and
               godlinesse
               ,
               passed
               the
               measure
               that
               accustomably
               is
               used
               to
               be
               given
               to
               other
               princes
               in
               their
               greatest
               perfection
               ,
               and
               yet
               exceeded
               he
               not
               16
               yeers
               of
               age
               .
               What
               Gravity
               ,
               above
               age
               ?
               What
               Wisdom
               ,
               wherein
               he
               passed
               all
               understanding
               or
               expectation
               of
               man
               ?
               And
               what
               Dexterity
               in
               answering
               in
               all
               things
               proposed
               ,
               were
               in
               that
               excellent
               Prince
               .
               The
               Ambassadours
               of
               all
               Countries
               (
               yea
               ,
               some
               that
               were
               mortall
               enemies
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               
               Realme
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               of
               Scotland
               was
               not
               the
               least
               )
               could
               and
               did
               testifie
               :
               For
               the
               said
               Queen
               Dowager
               returning
               from
               France
               through
               England
               ,
               communed
               with
               him
               at
               length
               ,
               and
               gave
               record
               when
               she
               came
               to
               this
               Realme
               ,
               That
               she
               found
               more
               wisdome
               and
               solide
               judgement
               in
               young
               King
               Edward
               ,
               then
               she
               would
               have
               looked
               for
               in
               any
               three
               Princes
               that
               were
               then
               in
               Europe
               .
               His
               liberality
               towards
               the
               godly
               and
               learned
               that
               were
               in
               other
               Realms
               persecuted
               was
               such
               ,
               as
               
                 Germans
                 ,
                 French-men
                 ,
                 Italians
                 ,
                 Scots
                 ,
                 Spaniards
                 ,
                 Polonians
                 ,
                 Grecians
                 ,
              
               and
               Hebrews
               born
               ,
               can
               yet
               give
               sufficient
               document
               .
               For
               how
               honourably
               was
               
                 Martin
                 Bucer
                 ,
                 Peter
                 Martyr
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Alasco
                 ,
                 Emanuel
                 Gualterus
                 ,
              
               and
               many
               others
               upon
               his
               publike
               stipends
               entertained
               ,
               their
               parents
               can
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               they
               themselves
               during
               their
               lives
               would
               never
               have
               denied
               .
               After
               the
               death
               of
               this
               most
               vertuous
               Prince
               ;
               of
               whom
               the
               godlesse
               people
               of
               England
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               were
               not
               worthy
               ,
               Satan
               intended
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               light
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               utterly
               to
               have
               been
               extinguished
               within
               the
               whole
               Isle
               of
               Britain
               .
               For
               after
               him
               was
               raised
               up
               in
               Gods
               hot
               displeasure
               ,
               that
               Idolatresse
               and
               mischievous
               Mary
               of
               the
               Spaniards
               blood
               ,
               a
               cruell
               persecutrix
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               as
               the
               acts
               of
               her
               unhappy
               reigne
               can
               sufficiently
               witnesse
               .
               And
               in
               Scotland
               that
               same
               time
               (
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               reigned
               that
               crafty
               practiser
               ,
               Mary
               of
               Loraine
               ,
               then
               named
               Regent
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               who
               bound
               to
               the
               devotion
               of
               her
               two
               brethren
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               and
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               ,
               did
               onely
               abide
               the
               opportunity
               to
               cut
               the
               throat
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               in
               whom
               she
               suspected
               any
               knowledge
               of
               God
               to
               be
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               .
               And
               so
               thought
               Satan
               that
               his
               kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               was
               in
               quietnesse
               and
               rest
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               the
               one
               Realme
               as
               in
               the
               other
               .
               But
               that
               provident
               eye
               of
               our
               eternall
               God
               ,
               who
               continually
               watches
               for
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               did
               so
               order
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               Satan
               shortly
               after
               found
               himselfe
               farre
               disappointed
               of
               his
               conclusion
               taken
               .
               For
               in
               that
               cruell
               persecution
               used
               by
               Queen
               Mary
               of
               England
               ,
               
               were
               godly
               men
               dispersed
               into
               divers
               nations
               ;
               of
               whom
               it
               pleased
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               to
               send
               some
               unto
               us
               for
               our
               comfort
               and
               instruction
               .
               And
               first
               came
               a
               simple
               man
               ,
               
                 William
                 Harlaw
              
               ,
               whose
               erudition
               ,
               although
               it
               excell
               not
               ,
               yet
               for
               his
               whole
               and
               diligent
               plainnesse
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               is
               he
               to
               this
               day
               worthy
               of
               praise
               ,
               and
               remaines
               a
               fruitfull
               member
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               .
               After
               him
               came
               that
               notable
               man
               
                 Iohn
                 Willocke
              
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               had
               some
               Commission
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               from
               the
               Dutchesse
               of
               Emden
               .
               But
               his
               principall
               purpose
               was
               to
               essay
               what
               God
               would
               worke
               by
               him
               in
               his
               native
               countrey
               .
               These
               two
               did
               sometimes
               in
               severall
               companies
               assemble
               the
               brethren
               ,
               who
               by
               their
               exhortations
               began
               greatly
               to
               be
               encouraged
               ,
               and
               did
               shew
               that
               they
               had
               an
               earnest
               thirst
               of
               godlinesse
               .
               And
               last
               came
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               harvest
               ,
               Anno
               1555.
               who
               first
               being
               lodged
               in
               the
               house
               of
               that
               notable
               man
               of
               God
               
                 Iames
                 Sime
              
               ,
               began
               to
               exhort
               secretly
               in
               that
               same
               house
               ,
               whereunto
               repaired
               the
               Laird
               of
               
                 Dun
                 ,
                 David
                 Forresse
              
               ,
               and
               some
               certain
               personages
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               
               amongst
               whom
               was
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Adamson
              
               ,
               then
               spouse
               to
               
                 Iames
                 Barrone
              
               Burgesse
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               who
               by
               reason
               that
               she
               had
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               delighted
               much
               in
               the
               company
               of
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               grace
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               opened
               more
               fully
               the
               Fountaine
               of
               Gods
               Mercies
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               Teachers
               ,
               
               that
               she
               had
               heard
               before
               (
               for
               she
               had
               heard
               none
               except
               Friers
               )
               and
               did
               with
               such
               greedinesse
               drinke
               thereof
               ,
               that
               at
               her
               death
               she
               did
               expresse
               the
               fruit
               of
               her
               hearing
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               comfort
               it
               of
               all
               those
               that
               repaired
               unto
               her
               .
               For
               albeit
               she
               suffered
               most
               grievous
               torment
               in
               her
               body
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               her
               mouth
               was
               heard
               nothing
               ,
               but
               praising
               of
               God
               ,
               except
               that
               sometimes
               she
               lamented
               the
               troubles
               of
               those
               that
               were
               troubled
               by
               her
               .
               Being
               sometimes
               demanded
               by
               her
               sisters
               ;
               What
               she
               thought
               of
               that
               pain
               which
               she
               then
               suffered
               in
               body
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               wherewith
               sometimes
               she
               was
               troubled
               in
               spirit
               .
               She
               answered
               ,
               
                 A
                 thousand
                 yeere
                 of
                 this
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 ten
                 times
                 more
                 joyned
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 in
                 the
                 quarter
                 of
                 an
                 houre
                 that
                 I
                 suffered
                 in
                 my
                 spirit
                 .
                 I
                 thanke
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 through
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 delivered
                 me
                 from
                 that
                 fearfull
                 pain
                 ,
                 and
                 welcome
                 be
                 this
                 ,
                 even
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 his
                 godly
                 Majestie
                 to
                 exercise
                 me
                 therewith
                 .
              
               A
               little
               before
               her
               departure
               ,
               she
               desired
               her
               sisters
               and
               some
               others
               that
               were
               beside
               her
               ,
               to
               sing
               a
               Psalme
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               she
               appointed
               the
               103.
               
               Psalme
               ,
               beginning
               ,
               
                 My
                 soule
                 praise
                 thou
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwayes
                 ,
              
               which
               ended
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               
                 At
                 the
                 Teaching
                 of
                 this
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 began
                 my
                 troubled
                 soule
                 ,
                 first
                 effectually
                 to
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 more
                 sweet
                 and
                 precious
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 kingdomes
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 were
                 given
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 possesse
                 them
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeeres
                 .
              
               The
               Priests
               urged
               her
               with
               their
               Ceremonies
               and
               Superstitions
               .
               To
               whom
               she
               answered
               ,
               
                 Depart
                 from
                 me
                 ye
                 Sergeants
                 of
                 Satan
                 :
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 your
                 own
                 presence
                 doe
                 refuse
                 all
                 your
                 abominations
                 .
                 That
                 which
                 you
                 call
                 your
              
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               Christs
               body
               
                 (
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 deceived
                 us
                 to
                 beleeve
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 )
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 right
                 Institution
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 Gods
                 Name
                 I
                 command
                 you
                 not
                 to
                 trouble
                 me
                 .
              
               They
               departed
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               she
               raved
               ,
               and
               wist
               not
               what
               she
               said
               .
               And
               she
               shortly
               after
               slept
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               no
               small
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               saw
               her
               blessed
               departing
               .
               This
               we
               could
               not
               omit
               of
               this
               worthy
               woman
               ,
               who
               gave
               so
               notable
               a
               Confession
               ,
               before
               that
               the
               great
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               did
               universally
               shine
               thorowout
               this
               Realme
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               first
               coming
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               he
               perceiving
               divers
               who
               had
               a
               zeale
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               make
               small
               scruple
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               or
               to
               communicate
               with
               the
               abused
               Sacraments
               in
               the
               Papisticall
               manner
               ,
               began
               as
               well
               in
               privie
               Conference
               as
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               impietie
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               how
               dangerous
               a
               thing
               it
               was
               ,
               to
               communicate
               in
               any
               sort
               with
               Idolatrie
               :
               wherewith
               the
               conscience
               of
               some
               being
               affrighted
               ,
               the
               matter
               began
               to
               be
               agitate
               from
               man
               to
               man.
               And
               so
               was
               the
               said
               Iohn
               called
               to
               Supper
               ,
               by
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               for
               that
               same
               purpose
               ,
               where
               were
               assembled
               
                 David
                 Forresse
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Lockart
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Willocke
              
               ,
               and
               
                 William
                 Maitland
              
               of
               Lethington
               younger
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               good
               Learning
               ,
               and
               of
               sharpe
               wit
               and
               reasoning
               .
               The
               Question
               was
               Proposed
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 ;
                 That
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 it
                 was
                 lawfull
                 to
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 present
                 himselfe
                 to
                 that
                 Idoll
                 .
              
               Nothing
               was
               omitted
               that
               might
               serve
               for
               the
               purpose
               ,
               and
               yet
               was
               every
               head
               so
               fully
               answered
               ,
               
               and
               especially
               one
               ,
               whereunto
               they
               thought
               their
               great
               defence
               stood
               :
               To
               wit
               ,
               That
               Paul
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               Iames
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               passed
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               fained
               himselfe
               to
               
               pay
               his
               vow
               with
               others
               .
               This
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               ,
               were
               so
               fully
               answered
               ,
               that
               
                 William
                 Maitland
              
               concluded
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 see
                 very
                 perfectly
                 that
                 our
                 shifts
                 will
                 serve
                 nothing
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 they
                 stand
                 us
                 in
                 so
                 small
                 stead
                 before
                 men
                 .
              
               The
               answer
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               to
               the
               fact
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               commandment
               of
               Iames
               was
               ;
               
               That
               Pauls
               fact
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               their
               going
               to
               Masse
               .
               For
               to
               pay
               Vowes
               was
               sometimes
               Gods
               Commandment
               ,
               as
               was
               never
               Idolatry
               :
               But
               their
               Masse
               from
               the
               originall
               ,
               was
               ,
               and
               remained
               odious
               Idolatry
               ;
               Therefore
               the
               fact
               was
               most
               unlike
               .
               Secondarily
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               greatly
               doubt
               whether
               either
               Iames
               his
               commandment
               or
               Pauls
               obedience
               ,
               proceeded
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               We
               know
               their
               counsell
               tendeth
               to
               this
               ,
               
               That
               Paul
               would
               shew
               himselfe
               one
               that
               observed
               diligently
               the
               very
               small
               points
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               he
               might
               purchase
               to
               himself
               the
               favours
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               were
               offended
               at
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               bruites
               that
               were
               spread
               ,
               That
               he
               taught
               defection
               from
               Moses
               .
               Now
               while
               he
               obeyed
               their
               counsell
               ,
               he
               fell
               into
               the
               most
               desperate
               danger
               that
               ever
               he
               sustained
               before
               ;
               whereby
               it
               was
               evident
               ,
               That
               God
               approved
               not
               that
               mean
               of
               reconciliation
               ;
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               he
               plainely
               declareth
               ,
               That
               evil
               should
               not
               be
               done
               ,
               that
               good
               might
               come
               of
               it
               .
               Evil
               it
               was
               for
               Paul
               to
               confirme
               those
               obstinate
               Jewes
               in
               their
               Superstition
               by
               his
               example
               ;
               
               worse
               it
               was
               to
               him
               to
               expose
               himselfe
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               before
               he
               had
               taught
               to
               slander
               and
               mockage
               .
               And
               therefore
               concluded
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               That
               the
               fact
               of
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               sequell
               that
               thereof
               followed
               ,
               appeared
               rather
               to
               fight
               against
               them
               that
               would
               go
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               then
               to
               give
               unto
               them
               any
               assurance
               to
               follow
               his
               example
               ;
               unlesse
               that
               they
               would
               that
               the
               like
               trouble
               should
               instantly
               apprehend
               them
               ,
               that
               apprehended
               him
               for
               obeying
               worldly-wise
               councell
               .
               After
               these
               ,
               and
               like
               reasonings
               ,
               
               the
               Masse
               began
               to
               be
               abhorred
               of
               such
               as
               before
               used
               it
               for
               the
               fashion
               and
               avoiding
               of
               slander
               (
               as
               then
               they
               termed
               it
               )
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               at
               request
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               followed
               him
               to
               his
               place
               of
               Dun
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               a
               moneth
               ,
               daily
               exercised
               in
               Preaching
               ,
               whereunto
               resorted
               the
               principall
               men
               of
               that
               countrey
               .
               After
               this
               returning
               ,
               his
               residence
               was
               most
               in
               Calder
               ,
               whither
               repaired
               unto
               him
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Erskin
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               then
               Lord
               of
               Lorne
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               then
               Priour
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               after
               Earle
               of
               Murrey
               ,
               where
               they
               heard
               ,
               and
               so
               approved
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               they
               wished
               it
               to
               have
               been
               publike
               .
               That
               same
               Winter
               he
               taught
               commonly
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               after
               Christmas
               ,
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Bar
               ,
               and
               
                 Robert
                 Campbell
              
               of
               Kingieancleuch
               ,
               he
               came
               to
               Kyle
               ,
               and
               taught
               in
               the
               Bar
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Ca●nell
               ,
               in
               the
               Kingieancleuch
               ,
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Air
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               houses
               of
               Uchiltrie
               and
               Gathgirth
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               of
               them
               he
               ministred
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               Before
               Easter
               the
               Earl
               of
               Glencarne
               sent
               for
               him
               to
               his
               place
               of
               Fynlaston
               ,
               where
               after
               Sermon
               ,
               he
               also
               ministred
               the
               Lords
               Table
               .
               Whereof
               besides
               himself
               ,
               were
               partakers
               ,
               his
               Lady
               ,
               two
               of
               his
               sons
               ,
               and
               certain
               of
               his
               friends
               .
               And
               so
               returned
               he
               to
               Calder
               ,
               where
               divers
               from
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Countrey
               about
               ,
               assembled
               ,
               as
               well
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               right
               use
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               which
               before
               they
               had
               never
               practised
               .
               From
               thence
               he
               departed
               the
               second
               time
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               and
               teaching
               then
               in
               greater
               liberty
               ,
               the
               Gentlemen
               required
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               minister
               likewise
               unto
               them
               the
               
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               where
               were
               partakers
               ,
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               Mernes
               ,
               who
               God
               be
               praised
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               do
               constantly
               remain
               in
               the
               same
               doctrine
               which
               then
               they
               professed
               .
               To
               wit
               ,
               That
               they
               refused
               all
               society
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               bent
               themselves
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               their
               powers
               to
               maintain
               the
               true
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               God
               should
               offer
               unto
               them
               Preachers
               and
               opportunitie
               .
               The
               bruite
               hereof
               spread
               (
               for
               the
               Friers
               from
               all
               quarters
               flocked
               to
               the
               Bishops
               )
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               summoned
               to
               appear
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               blacke
               Friers
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               which
               day
               the
               said
               Iohn
               decreed
               to
               keep
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               
                 Iohn
                 Erskin
              
               of
               Dun
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Gentlemen
               assembled
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               But
               that
               Diet
               held
               not
               .
               For
               whether
               the
               Bishops
               perceived
               informalitie
               in
               their
               own
               proceedings
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               feared
               danger
               to
               ensue
               upon
               their
               extremity
               ,
               it
               is
               unknown
               unto
               us
               .
               But
               the
               Saturday
               before
               the
               day
               appointed
               ,
               they
               cust
               their
               own
               summons
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               the
               same
               day
               of
               the
               summons
               taught
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               in
               a
               greater
               audience
               then
               ever
               before
               he
               had
               done
               in
               that
               Town
               .
               The
               place
               was
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Dunkelles
               ,
               his
               great
               lodging
               ,
               where
               he
               continued
               in
               Teaching
               ten
               dayes
               ,
               before
               and
               after
               noon
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               allured
               the
               Earle
               of
               Masrchell
               ,
               who
               with
               
                 Henry
                 Drummond
              
               (
               his
               counseller
               for
               that
               time
               )
               heard
               an
               exhortation
               (
               but
               it
               was
               in
               the
               night
               )
               who
               were
               so
               well
               contented
               with
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               both
               willed
               the
               said
               Iohn
               to
               write
               unto
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               somewhat
               that
               might
               move
               her
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
               He
               obeyed
               their
               desire
               ,
               and
               wrote
               that
               which
               after
               was
               published
               ▪
               which
               we
               have
               caused
               to
               be
               Printed
               at
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
              
               ;
               Which
               was
               delivered
               unto
               her
               own
               hands
               by
               the
               said
               Alexander
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               :
               Which
               Letter
               when
               she
               had
               read
               ,
               within
               a
               day
               or
               two
               ,
               she
               delivered
               it
               to
               the
               proud
               Prelate
               Betone
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               and
               said
               in
               mockage
               ;
               
                 Please
                 you
                 my
                 Lord
                 to
                 read
                 a
                 Pasquill
                 :
              
               Which
               words
               coming
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               was
               the
               occasion
               that
               to
               his
               Letter
               he
               made
               his
               additions
               ,
               as
               yet
               may
               be
               seen
               .
               As
               concerning
               the
               threatnings
               pronounced
               against
               her
               own
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               principall
               of
               her
               friends
               ;
               let
               these
               very
               flatterers
               see
               what
               had
               failed
               of
               all
               that
               he
               had
               written
               .
            
             
               While
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               thus
               occupied
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               Letters
               came
               to
               him
               from
               the
               English
               Church
               that
               was
               assembled
               at
               Geneva
               (
               which
               was
               separated
               from
               that
               superstitious
               and
               contentious
               company
               that
               was
               at
               Franckford
               )
               commanding
               him
               in
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               was
               their
               chosen
               Pastour
               ,
               to
               repaire
               unto
               them
               for
               their
               comfort
               .
               Upon
               the
               which
               the
               said
               Iohn
               took
               his
               leave
               from
               us
               ,
               almost
               in
               every
               congregation
               where
               before
               he
               had
               Preached
               ,
               and
               exhorted
               us
               to
               Prayers
               ,
               to
               Reading
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               mutuall
               conference
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               God
               should
               give
               unto
               us
               greater
               libertie
               .
               And
               hereupon
               he
               sent
               before
               him
               to
               Deep
               ,
               his
               mother
               in
               Law
               
                 Elizabeth
                 Bowes
              
               ,
               and
               his
               wife
               Marjory
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               dolour
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               and
               of
               many
               of
               us
               .
               He
               himselfe
               by
               procurement
               and
               labours
               of
               
                 Robert
                 Campell
              
               of
               Kingi●ancleuch
               ,
               remained
               behinde
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               passed
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argile
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               in
               the
               castle
               Campbell
               ,
               where
               he
               taught
               certain
               dayes
               .
               The
               Laird
               of
               Glenurqahay
               (
               which
               yet
               liveth
               )
               being
               one
               of
               his
               auditours
               ,
               willed
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Argile
               to
               retaine
               him
               
               still
               ,
               but
               he
               resolved
               on
               his
               journey
               ,
               would
               not
               at
               that
               time
               stay
               for
               no
               request
               ,
               adding
               ,
               That
               if
               God
               blessed
               those
               small
               beginnings
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               they
               continued
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               pleased
               to
               command
               him
               ,
               they
               should
               finde
               him
               obedient
               .
               He
               said
               ,
               That
               once
               he
               must
               needs
               visit
               that
               little
               flock
               which
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               men
               had
               compelled
               him
               to
               leave
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               July
               he
               left
               this
               Realm
               ,
               and
               past
               to
               France
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Geneva
               .
               Immediately
               after
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               summoned
               him
               ,
               and
               for
               non-appearance
               burnt
               him
               in
               effigie
               ,
               at
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1555.
               from
               the
               which
               unjust
               Sentence
               the
               said
               Iohn
               made
               his
               appellation
               ,
               
               and
               caused
               to
               Print
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               direct
               it
               to
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Commons
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               
               as
               yet
               may
               be
               read
               .
               In
               the
               Winter
               that
               the
               said
               Iohn
               abode
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               
               appeared
               a
               Comet
               ,
               the
               course
               whereof
               was
               from
               the
               South
               and
               South-West
               ,
               to
               the
               North
               and
               North-east
               .
               It
               was
               seen
               the
               moneths
               of
               November
               ,
               December
               ,
               and
               January
               ;
               It
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 firie
                 bosom
              
               .
               Soon
               after
               died
               Christierne
               King
               of
               Denmark
               ;
               and
               War
               arose
               between
               Scotland
               and
               England
               ,
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               both
               Realms
               were
               disappointed
               ,
               who
               almost
               the
               space
               of
               six
               moneths
               had
               been
               upon
               the
               conditions
               of
               Peace
               ,
               and
               were
               upon
               a
               neere
               point
               of
               conclusion
               .
               The
               Queene
               Regent
               with
               her
               Councell
               of
               the
               French
               faction
               decreed
               ,
               
               War
               at
               
                 New
                 Battell
              
               ,
               without
               giving
               any
               advertisement
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               for
               the
               part
               of
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               
                 Such
                 is
                 the
                 fidelitie
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 guided
                 by
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 seeke
                 their
                 owne
                 affections
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 .
              
               In
               the
               end
               of
               that
               next
               harvest
               was
               seen
               upon
               the
               borders
               of
               England
               and
               Scotland
               a
               strange
               fire
               ,
               which
               descended
               from
               the
               heaven
               ,
               and
               burnt
               divers
               cornes
               in
               both
               the
               Realms
               ,
               but
               most
               in
               England
               .
               There
               was
               presented
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Ormestone
              
               ,
               a
               Calfe
               ,
               
               having
               two
               heads
               ,
               whereat
               she
               skipped
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 common
                 thing
                 .
              
               The
               Warre
               began
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               harvest
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               and
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               that
               Warke
               should
               be
               assieged
               .
               The
               Army
               and
               Ordnance
               past
               forward
               to
               
                 Maxwell
                 Hewcht
              
               .
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               remained
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Hume
               ,
               and
               thinking
               that
               all
               things
               were
               in
               assurance
               ,
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dosell
              
               ,
               then
               Lieutenant
               for
               France
               ,
               gave
               charge
               that
               the
               Canons
               should
               be
               transported
               over
               the
               water
               of
               Tweid
               ,
               which
               was
               done
               with
               expedition
               (
               for
               the
               French
               in
               such
               facts
               are
               expert
               )
               but
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               nothing
               content
               of
               such
               proceedings
               ,
               
               after
               consultation
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               past
               to
               the
               Pavilion
               of
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dosell
              
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               face
               declared
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 no
                 wayes
                 would
                 they
                 invade
              
               England
               .
               And
               therefore
               commanded
               the
               Ordnance
               to
               be
               retired
               :
               And
               so
               it
               was
               without
               further
               delay
               .
               This
               put
               an
               affray
               in
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dosells
              
               breeches
               ,
               and
               kindled
               such
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               Queen
               Regents
               stomacke
               ,
               as
               was
               not
               well
               slacked
               till
               her
               breath
               failed
               .
               And
               thus
               was
               that
               enterprise
               frustrate
               .
               But
               yet
               Warre
               continued
               ,
               during
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               began
               wonderously
               to
               flourish
               .
               For
               in
               Edinburgh
               began
               publikely
               to
               exhort
               
                 William
                 Harlow
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Dowglas
              
               who
               had
               (
               being
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               )
               Preached
               in
               Leyth
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               exhorted
               in
               
                 Edinburgh
                 .
                 Paul
                 Meaffen
              
               began
               publikely
               to
               Preach
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               
               and
               so
               did
               divers
               others
               in
               Angus
               and
               the
               Mernes
               .
               And
               last
               ,
               at
               Gods
               good
               pleasure
               arrived
               
                 Iohn
                 Willocke
              
               ,
               the
               second
               time
               from
               Emden
               ,
               whose
               returne
               was
               so
               joyfull
               to
               the
               brethren
               ,
               that
               their
               
               zeal
               and
               godly
               courage
               daily
               encreased
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               contracted
               a
               dangerous
               sicknesse
               ,
               yet
               he
               ceased
               not
               from
               labours
               ,
               but
               taught
               and
               exhorted
               from
               his
               bed
               some
               of
               the
               Nobility
               (
               of
               whom
               some
               are
               fallen
               back
               ,
               amongst
               them
               the
               Lord
               Seaton
               is
               chief
               )
               with
               many
               Barons
               and
               Gentlemen
               his
               auditors
               ,
               
               and
               by
               him
               were
               godly
               instructed
               ,
               and
               wonderously
               comforted
               .
               They
               kept
               their
               conventions
               ,
               and
               held
               counsells
               with
               such
               gravity
               and
               closenesse
               ,
               that
               the
               enemies
               trembled
               .
               The
               Images
               were
               stollen
               away
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               
               And
               in
               Edinburgh
               was
               that
               great
               Idol
               called
               Saint
               Gyle
               ,
               first
               drowned
               in
               the
               North
               Loch
               ,
               after
               burnt
               ,
               which
               raised
               no
               small
               trouble
               in
               the
               Town
               ;
               for
               the
               Friers
               rooping
               like
               Ravens
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               the
               Bishops
               ran
               upon
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               to
               them
               was
               favourable
               enough
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               thought
               it
               could
               not
               stand
               with
               her
               advantage
               to
               offend
               such
               a
               multitude
               as
               then
               took
               upon
               them
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               and
               the
               name
               of
               Protestants
               .
               And
               yet
               consented
               she
               to
               summon
               the
               Preachers
               :
               whereat
               the
               Ptotestants
               neither
               offended
               ,
               neither
               yet
               thereof
               afraid
               ,
               determined
               to
               keep
               the
               day
               of
               Summons
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               did
               .
               Which
               perceived
               by
               the
               Prelats
               and
               Priests
               ,
               
               they
               procured
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               publikely
               made
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               that
               were
               come
               to
               the
               Towne
               without
               commandment
               of
               the
               Authority
               ,
               should
               with
               all
               diligence
               repair
               to
               the
               Borders
               ,
               and
               there
               remain
               fifteen
               dayes
               :
               For
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               in
               this
               manner
               of
               rime
               said
               to
               the
               Queen
               ;
               
                 Madame
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 come
                 without
                 order
                 ;
                 I
                 read
                 ye
                 send
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Border
                 .
              
               Now
               so
               had
               God
               provided
               ,
               That
               the
               quarter
               of
               the
               Westland
               (
               in
               the
               which
               was
               many
               faithfull
               men
               )
               was
               that
               same
               day
               returned
               from
               the
               Border
               ;
               who
               understanding
               the
               matter
               to
               proceed
               from
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               assembled
               themselves
               together
               ,
               and
               made
               passage
               to
               themselves
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               came
               to
               the
               very
               privie
               chamber
               ,
               where
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               and
               the
               Bishops
               were
               .
               The
               Gentlemen
               began
               to
               complain
               upon
               their
               strange
               intertainment
               ,
               considering
               that
               her
               Majesty
               had
               found
               in
               them
               so
               faithfull
               obedience
               in
               all
               things
               lawfull
               .
               While
               the
               Queen
               began
               to
               craft
               ,
               a
               zealous
               and
               a
               bold
               man
               ,
               
                 Iames
                 Chalmers
              
               of
               Gaithgyrth
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Madame
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 device
                 of
                 the
                 Iewels
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 bastard
              
               (
               meaning
               the
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               )
               
                 that
                 standeth
                 by
                 you
                 ;
                 we
                 avow
                 to
                 God
                 we
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 They
                 oppresse
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Tenants
                 ,
                 for
                 feeding
                 of
                 their
                 idle
                 bellies
                 :
                 They
                 trouble
                 our
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 murther
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 :
                 Shall
                 we
                 suffer
                 this
                 any
                 longer
                 ?
                 No
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 .
              
               And
               therewith
               every
               man
               put
               on
               his
               steel
               Bonnets
               .
               There
               was
               heard
               nothing
               of
               the
               Queens
               part
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 My
                 joyes
                 ,
                 my
                 hearts
                 ,
                 What
                 ayles
                 you
                 ?
                 Me
                 means
                 no
                 evil
                 to
                 you
                 nor
                 to
                 your
                 Preachers
                 :
                 The
                 Bishops
                 shall
                 do
                 you
                 no
                 wrong
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 all
                 my
                 loving
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 Proclamation
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 your
                 Preachers
                 shall
                 be
                 discharged
                 ,
                 and
                 me
                 will
                 heare
                 the
                 controversie
                 that
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 you
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 do
                 you
                 no
                 wrong
                 .
                 My
                 Lords
              
               (
               said
               she
               to
               the
               Bishops
               )
               
                 I
                 forbid
                 you
                 either
                 to
                 trouble
                 them
                 or
                 their
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
               And
               unto
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               who
               were
               wonderously
               commoved
               ,
               she
               turned
               again
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 hearts
                 ,
                 should
                 ye
                 not
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 with
                 all-your
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 your
                 minde
                 ?
                 And
                 should
                 ye
                 not
                 love
                 your
                 neighbours
                 as
                 your self
                 ?
              
               With
               these
               and
               the
               like
               words
               she
               kept
               the
               Bishops
               from
               buffets
               at
               that
               time
               .
               And
               so
               the
               day
               of
               Summons
               being
               discharged
               ,
               began
               the
               brethren
               universally
               farther
               to
               be
               encouraged
               .
               But
               yet
               
               could
               the
               Bishops
               in
               no
               sort
               be
               quiet
               ;
               for
               Saint
               Gyles
               day
               approaching
               ,
               they
               gave
               charge
               to
               the
               Provost-Ballies
               ,
               and
               counsell
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               either
               to
               get
               again
               the
               old
               Saint
               Gyle
               ,
               or
               else
               upon
               their
               expences
               to
               make
               a
               new
               Image
               .
               
               The
               Counsell
               answered
               ,
               
                 That
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 charge
                 appeareth
                 very
                 unjust
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 understood
                 that
                 God
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 had
                 commanded
                 Idols
                 and
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 destroyed
                 :
              
               
               
                 But
                 where
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 Images
                 to
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 read
                 ;
                 and
                 desired
                 the
                 Bishop
                 to
                 finde
                 a
                 warrant
                 for
                 his
                 commandment
                 .
              
               Whereat
               the
               Bishop
               offended
               ,
               
               admonished
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               cursing
               ,
               which
               they
               prevented
               by
               a
               former
               appellation
               ,
               appealing
               from
               him
               ,
               as
               a
               partiall
               and
               corrupt
               Judge
               ,
               unto
               the
               Popes
               Holinesse
               ;
               and
               so
               great
               things
               shortly
               following
               that
               ,
               passed
               in
               oblivion
               .
               Yet
               would
               not
               the
               Priests
               and
               Friers
               cease
               to
               have
               that
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               manifest
               abomination
               ,
               which
               they
               accustomedly
               had
               upon
               Saint
               Gyles
               day
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               They
               would
               have
               that
               Idoll
               borne
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               all
               preparations
               duely
               made
               .
               A
               Marmouset
               Idoll
               was
               borrowed
               from
               the
               gray
               Friers
               (
               a
               silver
               piece
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Carmichell
              
               was
               laid
               in
               pledge
               )
               it
               was
               fast
               fixed
               with
               Iron
               nailes
               ,
               upon
               a
               barrow
               called
               there
               Fertor
               .
               
               Their
               Asses
               ,
               bloody
               Priests
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               Channons
               ,
               and
               rotten
               Papists
               ,
               with
               Tabors
               and
               Trumpeters
               ,
               Banners
               and
               Bag-pipes
               :
               And
               who
               was
               there
               to
               lead
               the
               reigne
               ,
               but
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               her selfe
               ,
               with
               all
               her
               shavelings
               ,
               for
               honour
               of
               that
               Feast
               .
               Well
               ,
               about
               goeth
               it
               ,
               and
               cometh
               downe
               the
               high
               street
               ,
               and
               downe
               to
               the
               common
               Crosse.
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               dined
               that
               day
               in
               
                 Alexander
                 Carpentar
              
               his
               house
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Bowes
               :
               And
               so
               when
               the
               Idol
               returned
               back
               again
               ,
               she
               left
               it
               ,
               and
               past
               in
               to
               her
               dinner
               .
               The
               hearts
               of
               the
               brethren
               were
               wonderously
               enflamed
               ;
               and
               seeing
               such
               abomination
               so
               manifestly
               maintained
               ,
               were
               decreed
               to
               be
               revenged
               .
               They
               were
               divided
               in
               severall
               companies
               ,
               whereof
               not
               one
               knew
               of
               another
               .
               There
               were
               some
               temporizers
               that
               day
               (
               amongst
               whom
               
                 David
                 Forresse
              
               ,
               called
               the
               Generall
               ,
               was
               one
               )
               who
               fearing
               the
               chance
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               it
               fell
               ,
               laboured
               to
               stay
               the
               brethren
               ;
               but
               that
               could
               not
               be
               :
               For
               immediately
               after
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               entred
               in
               the
               lodging
               ,
               some
               of
               those
               that
               were
               of
               the
               enterprise
               drew
               nigh
               to
               the
               Idol
               ,
               as
               willing
               to
               help
               to
               bear
               him
               ;
               and
               getting
               the
               Fertor
               upon
               their
               shoulders
               ,
               began
               to
               shoulder
               ,
               thinking
               that
               thereby
               the
               Idol
               would
               have
               fallen
               ,
               but
               that
               was
               provided
               and
               prevented
               by
               the
               Iron
               nailes
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               said
               .
               And
               so
               began
               one
               to
               cry
               ,
               
               
                 Down
                 with
                 the
                 Idoll
                 ,
                 down
                 with
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               then
               without
               delay
               it
               was
               pulled
               downe
               .
               Some
               brag
               made
               the
               Priests
               Patrones
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               feeblenesse
               of
               their
               god
               (
               for
               one
               tooke
               him
               by
               the
               heeles
               ,
               and
               dading
               his
               head
               to
               the
               street
               ,
               left
               Dagon
               without
               a
               head
               or
               hands
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Fie
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 young
                 Saint
              
               Gyle
               ,
               
                 thy
                 father
                 would
                 have
                 tarried
                 for
                 such
                 .
              
               )
               This
               considered
               (
               we
               say
               )
               the
               Priests
               and
               Friers
               fled
               faster
               then
               they
               did
               at
               
                 Pinckey
                 Clewch
              
               .
               There
               might
               have
               beene
               so
               sudden
               a
               fray
               as
               seldome
               hath
               been
               amongst
               that
               sort
               of
               men
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               for
               down
               goeth
               the
               Crosses
               ,
               off
               goeth
               the
               Surplices
               ,
               round
               Caps
               ,
               Cornets
               with
               the
               Crowns
               .
               The
               gray
               Friers
               gaped
               ,
               the
               black
               Friers
               blew
               ,
               the
               Priests
               panted
               and
               fled
               ,
               and
               happy
               was
               he
               that
               first
               gat
               the
               house
               ;
               for
               such
               a
               sudden
               fray
               came
               never
               amongst
               the
               generation
               of
               Antichrist
               within
               this
               Realme
               before
               .
               By
               chance
               there
               lay
               upon
               a
               stayre
               a
               merry
               English-man
               ;
               
               and
               seeing
               the
               discomfiture
               to
               be
               without
               blood
               ,
               
               thought
               he
               would
               adde
               some
               merrinesse
               to
               the
               matter
               :
               and
               so
               cried
               he
               over
               the
               staire
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Fie
                 upon
                 you
                 whorsons
                 ,
                 why
                 have
                 you
                 broken
                 order
                 ,
                 down
                 the
                 street
                 they
                 passed
                 in
                 aray
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 mirth
                 :
                 why
                 flee
                 the
                 villains
                 now
                 without
                 order
                 ?
                 turn
                 and
                 strike
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 stroke
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 God
                 ;
                 fie
                 cowards
                 fie
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 judged
                 worthy
                 of
                 your
                 wages
                 againe
                 .
              
               But
               exhortations
               were
               then
               unprofitable
               :
               For
               after
               that
               Bell
               had
               broken
               his
               necke
               ,
               
               there
               was
               no
               comfort
               to
               his
               confused
               Armie
               .
               The
               Queene
               Regent
               laid
               up
               this
               amongst
               her
               other
               inventions
               ,
               till
               that
               she
               might
               have
               seene
               the
               time
               proper
               to
               have
               revenged
               it
               .
               Search
               was
               made
               for
               the
               doers
               ,
               but
               none
               could
               be
               deprehended
               :
               For
               the
               brethren
               assembled
               themselves
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               in
               companies
               ,
               singing
               Psalmes
               ,
               and
               praising
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               proudest
               of
               the
               enemies
               were
               astonished
               .
               This
               Tragedie
               of
               Saint
               Gyles
               was
               so
               terrible
               to
               some
               Papists
               ,
               that
               Durie
               ,
               sometimes
               called
               for
               his
               filthinesse
               
                 Abbot
                 Stottikin
              
               ,
               and
               then
               intituled
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               left
               his
               Riming
               ,
               
               wherewith
               he
               was
               accustomed
               ,
               and
               departed
               this
               life
               even
               as
               he
               had
               lived
               .
               For
               the
               Articles
               of
               his
               beleefe
               were
               .
               I
               referre
               .
               
                 Decarte
                 you
                 .
                 Ha
                 ,
                 ha
                 ,
                 the
                 foure
                 Kings
                 and
                 all
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 devil
                 go
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 varlet
                 .
                 From
              
               France
               
                 we
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 gotten
                 a
                 Rubie
                 ;
                 And
                 yet
                 is
                 he
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 Cahoobie
                 .
              
               
               With
               such
               Faith
               and
               such
               Prayers
               departed
               out
               of
               this
               life
               that
               enemy
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               had
               vowed
               and
               plainly
               said
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 Prelates
                 lived
                 ,
                 should
                 that
                 Word
                 (
                 called
                 the
                 Gospel
                 )
                 never
                 be
                 Preached
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 .
              
               After
               him
               followed
               that
               belly-God
               Master
               
                 David
                 Panter
              
               ,
               called
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               like
               documents
               ,
               
               except
               that
               he
               departed
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               which
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               rest
               that
               thereupon
               depended
               ,
               was
               the
               pastime
               of
               his
               life
               .
               The
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               that
               were
               in
               France
               at
               the
               Queens
               Marriage
               ▪
               although
               that
               they
               got
               their
               leave
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               yet
               they
               forgot
               to
               return
               to
               Scotland
               .
               For
               whether
               it
               was
               by
               an
               Italian
               Posset
               ,
               or
               French
               Feggs
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               Pottage
               of
               their
               Apothecary
               (
               he
               was
               a
               French-man
               )
               there
               departed
               from
               this
               life
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Cassiles
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Rothesse
               ,
               Lord
               Fleming
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Orknay
               ,
               
               whose
               end
               was
               even
               according
               to
               his
               life
               :
               For
               after
               that
               he
               was
               driven
               back
               by
               a
               contratious
               winde
               ,
               and
               forced
               to
               land
               again
               at
               Deep
               ,
               perceiving
               his
               sicknesse
               to
               increase
               ,
               he
               caused
               to
               make
               his
               bed
               betwixt
               his
               two
               coffers
               (
               some
               said
               upon
               them
               )
               such
               was
               his
               God
               ,
               the
               gold
               that
               therein
               was
               inclosed
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               depart
               therefrom
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               memory
               would
               serve
               him
               .
               The
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               then
               Prior
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               had
               (
               by
               all
               appearance
               )
               licked
               of
               the
               same
               broath
               that
               dispatched
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               thereof
               to
               his
               death
               ,
               his
               stomacke
               doth
               testifie
               .
               But
               God
               preserved
               for
               a
               better
               purpose
               .
               This
               same
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               after
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Bishop
               were
               commonly
               at
               debate
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               said
               Lord
               ,
               hearing
               of
               the
               Bishops
               disease
               ,
               came
               to
               visit
               him
               :
               and
               finding
               him
               not
               so
               well
               at
               a
               point
               ,
               as
               he
               thought
               he
               should
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               countrey
               required
               ,
               said
               unto
               him
               ;
               
                 Fie
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 how
                 lie
                 you
                 so
                 ?
                 will
                 you
                 not
                 go
                 to
                 your
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 lie
                 heere
                 in
                 this
                 utter
                 Roome
                 .
              
               
               His
               answer
               was
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 where
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 tarry
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 neer
                 unto
                 my
                 friends
              
               (
               meaning
               his
               coffers
               ,
               and
               the
               gold
               therein
               .
               )
               
                 But
                 my
                 Lord
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 how
                 long
                 have
                 you
                 and
                 I
                 been
                 in
                 plea
                 for
                 Purgatorie
                 ,
              
               
               
                 I
                 thinke
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 know
                 ere
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 whether
                 there
                 be
                 such
                 a
                 
                 place
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               While
               the
               other
               did
               exhort
               him
               to
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               death
               :
               He
               answered
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 let
                 me
                 alone
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 and
                 I
                 never
                 agreed
                 in
                 our
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 thinke
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 agree
                 now
                 at
                 my
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 therefore
                 let
                 me
                 alone
                 .
              
               The
               said
               Lord
               Iames
               departed
               to
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               shortly
               after
               departed
               this
               life
               ;
               whither
               ,
               the
               great
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               declare
               .
            
             
               When
               the
               word
               of
               the
               departing
               of
               so
               many
               Patrons
               of
               Papistry
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               departing
               ,
               came
               unto
               the
               Queene
               Regent
               ,
               after
               astonishment
               and
               musing
               ,
               
               she
               said
               ;
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 say
                 of
                 such
                 men
                 ?
                 They
                 left
                 me
                 as
                 beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 beasts
                 they
                 die
                 :
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 enterprise
                 .
              
               While
               these
               things
               were
               in
               doing
               in
               Scotland
               and
               France
               ,
               that
               perfect
               hypocrite
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Synclare
              
               ,
               then
               Deane
               of
               Lestarrige
               ,
               and
               now
               Lord
               President
               ,
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Brechin
               ,
               began
               to
               Preach
               in
               his
               Church
               of
               Lestarrige
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               beginning
               held
               himselfe
               so
               indifferent
               ,
               
               that
               many
               had
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God.
               But
               his
               hypocrisie
               could
               not
               long
               be
               cloaked
               :
               for
               when
               he
               understood
               that
               such
               as
               feared
               God
               began
               to
               have
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Friers
               and
               others
               of
               that
               sect
               began
               to
               whisper
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               took
               not
               heed
               in
               time
               to
               himself
               and
               unto
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               he
               would
               be
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               This
               by
               him
               understood
               ,
               he
               appointed
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               promised
               to
               give
               his
               judgement
               upon
               all
               such
               heads
               ,
               as
               then
               were
               in
               controversie
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               bruit
               hereof
               made
               his
               audience
               great
               at
               the
               first
               :
               But
               that
               day
               he
               so
               handled
               himself
               ,
               that
               after
               that
               no
               godly
               man
               did
               credit
               him
               :
               for
               he
               not
               onely
               gainsaid
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Justification
               and
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               taught
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               set
               up
               and
               maintained
               Papistry
               to
               the
               uttermost
               prick
               ,
               yea
               ,
               Holy-water
               ,
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               Pardons
               were
               of
               such
               vertue
               in
               his
               conceit
               ,
               That
               without
               them
               he
               looked
               not
               to
               be
               saved
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               the
               Clergy
               made
               a
               brag
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               dispute
               .
               But
               M.
               
                 David
                 Panter
              
               ,
               
               which
               then
               lived
               and
               lay
               at
               Lestarrige
               ,
               disswaded
               them
               therefrom
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               That
               if
               ever
               they
               disputed
               ,
               but
               where
               themselves
               were
               both
               Judge
               and
               partie
               ,
               and
               where
               that
               fire
               and
               sword
               should
               obey
               their
               decree
               ,
               that
               then
               their
               cause
               was
               marred
               for
               ever
               :
               For
               their
               victory
               stood
               neither
               in
               God
               nor
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               but
               in
               their
               own
               wills
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               things
               concluded
               by
               their
               own
               counsells
               (
               together
               with
               sword
               and
               fire
               )
               whereto
               (
               said
               he
               )
               these
               new
               up-start
               fellows
               will
               give
               no
               place
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               call
               you
               to
               your
               Count-book
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               Bible
               ;
               and
               by
               it
               ye
               will
               no
               more
               be
               found
               the
               men
               that
               ye
               are
               called
               ,
               then
               the
               Devil
               will
               be
               approved
               to
               be
               God.
               And
               therefore
               if
               ye
               love
               your selves
               enter
               never
               into
               disputation
               ,
               neither
               yet
               call
               ye
               the
               matter
               into
               question
               ,
               but
               defend
               your
               possession
               ,
               or
               else
               all
               is
               lost
               .
               Caiaphas
               could
               not
               give
               any
               better
               counsell
               to
               his
               companions
               ,
               but
               yet
               God
               disappointed
               both
               them
               and
               him
               ,
               as
               after
               we
               shall
               heare
               .
               At
               this
               same
               time
               some
               of
               the
               Nobility
               directed
               their
               Letters
               to
               call
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               for
               their
               comfort
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               their
               brethren
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               then
               couragiously
               fought
               against
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               Trueth
               .
               The
               Tenour
               of
               their
               Letter
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     Peace
                     for
                     Salvation
                     .
                  
                   
                     DEarly
                     Beloved
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   the
                   faithfull
                   that
                   are
                   of
                   your
                   acquaintance
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   (
                   thanks
                   be
                   unto
                   God
                   )
                   are
                   stedfast
                   in
                   the
                   beliefe
                   wherein
                   yee
                   left
                   them
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   have
                   a
                   godly
                   thirst
                   and
                   desire
                   day
                   by
                   day
                   of
                   your
                   presence
                   againe
                   :
                   Now
                   if
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                   will
                   so
                   move
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   time
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   we
                   all
                   heartily
                   desire
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   That
                   ye
                   would
                   returne
                   again
                   into
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   where
                   you
                   shall
                   finde
                   all
                   the
                   faithfull
                   that
                   ye
                   left
                   behinde
                   you
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   glad
                   to
                   heare
                   your
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   ready
                   to
                   jeopard
                   their
                   lives
                   and
                   goods
                   for
                   the
                   setting
                   forward
                   of
                   the
                   glory
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   will
                   permit
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   in
                   this
                   Countrey
                   be
                   as
                   yet
                   but
                   in
                   the
                   state
                   ye
                   left
                   them
                   in
                   ,
                   yet
                   at
                   the
                   making
                   hereof
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   experience
                   of
                   any
                   more
                   cruelty
                   to
                   be
                   used
                   ,
                   then
                   was
                   before
                   :
                   But
                   rather
                   we
                   have
                   beliefe
                   ,
                   That
                   God
                   will
                   augment
                   his
                   Flock
                   ,
                   because
                   we
                   see
                   daily
                   the
                   Friers
                   ,
                   enemies
                   to
                   Christs
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   in
                   lesse
                   estimation
                   with
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   our
                   Realm
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   in
                   few
                   words
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   minde
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   absent
                   .
                   The
                   rest
                   of
                   our
                   mindes
                   this
                   faithfull
                   Bearer
                   will
                   shew
                   you
                   at
                   length
                   .
                   Thus
                   fare
                   ye
                   well
                   in
                   the
                   Lord.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Sterlin
                     
                       the
                       tenth
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       
                         Anno
                         1556.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   true
                   Copy
                   of
                   the
                   Letter
                   ,
                   being
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   names
                   under-written
                   .
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribitur
                     ,
                     
                       
                         Glencarne
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lorne
                         ,
                         now
                         Argyle
                         .
                      
                       
                         Erskin
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iames
                         Stewart
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               Letters
               were
               delivered
               to
               the
               foresaid
               Iohn
               in
               Geneva
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Sym
              
               ,
               who
               now
               resteth
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Barrone
              
               ,
               who
               yet
               liveth
               .
               In
               the
               Moneth
               of
               May
               ,
               immediately
               after
               these
               Letters
               were
               received
               and
               advised
               upon
               ,
               he
               took
               consultation
               ,
               as
               well
               with
               his
               owne
               Church
               ,
               as
               with
               that
               notable
               servant
               of
               God
               
                 Iohn
                 Calvine
              
               ,
               and
               with
               other
               godly
               Ministers
               ;
               who
               all
               with
               one
               consent
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               that
               Vocation
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               would
               declare
               himselfe
               rebellious
               unto
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               unmercifull
               to
               his
               Countrey
               :
               And
               so
               he
               returned
               answer
               ,
               with
               promise
               to
               visite
               them
               with
               reasonable
               expedition
               ,
               and
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               might
               put
               order
               to
               that
               deare
               Flocke
               that
               was
               committed
               to
               his
               Charge
               .
               And
               so
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               next
               September
               after
               ,
               he
               departed
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Deape
               ,
               where
               there
               met
               him
               contrary
               Letters
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               answer
               thereto
               we
               may
               understand
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Wisedome
                     ,
                     Constancie
                     and
                     Strength
                     ,
                     be
                     multiplied
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     favour
                     of
                     God
                     our
                     Father
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     the
                     grace
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   ACcording
                   to
                   my
                   promise
                   ,
                   my
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   ,
                   I
                   came
                   to
                   Deape
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twentieth
                   day
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   of
                   full
                   minde
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   good
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   first
                   Ships
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   visited
                   you
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   two
                   Letters
                   not
                   very
                   pleasing
                   unto
                   the
                   flesh
                   were
                   there
                   presented
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   compelled
                   to
                   stay
                   for
                   a
                   time
                   .
                   The
                   one
                   was
                   directed
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   from
                   
                   a
                   faithfull
                   brother
                   ,
                   which
                   made
                   mention
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   new
                   consultation●
                   was
                   appointed
                   for
                   finall
                   conclusion
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   before
                   purposed
                   ;
                   and
                   willed
                   me
                   therefore
                   to
                   abide
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   till
                   the
                   determination
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   other
                   Letter
                   was
                   directed
                   from
                   a
                   Gentleman
                   to
                   a
                   friend
                   ,
                   with
                   charge
                   to
                   advertise
                   me
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   communed
                   with
                   all
                   those
                   that
                   seemed
                   most
                   franke
                   and
                   fervent
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   none
                   did
                   he
                   finde
                   such
                   boldnesse
                   and
                   constancy
                   as
                   was
                   requisite
                   for
                   such
                   an
                   enterprise
                   ;
                   but
                   that
                   some
                   did
                   (
                   as
                   he
                   writeth
                   )
                   repent
                   that
                   ever
                   any
                   such
                   thing
                   was
                   moved
                   :
                   Some
                   were
                   partly
                   ashamed
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   deny
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   did
                   consent
                   to
                   any
                   such
                   purpose
                   ,
                   if
                   any
                   tryall
                   or
                   question
                   should
                   be
                   taken
                   thereof
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Which
                   Letters
                   when
                   I
                   had
                   considered
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   partly
                   confounded
                   ,
                   and
                   partly
                   was
                   pierced
                   with
                   anguish
                   and
                   sorrow
                   .
                   Confounded
                   I
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   had
                   so
                   far
                   travelled
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ,
                   moving
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   most
                   godly
                   and
                   most
                   learned
                   that
                   this
                   day
                   we
                   know
                   to
                   live
                   in
                   Europe
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   that
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   their
                   judgements
                   and
                   grave
                   counsells
                   ,
                   for
                   assurance
                   as
                   well
                   of
                   your
                   consciences
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   mine
                   ,
                   in
                   all
                   enterprises
                   .
                   And
                   then
                   that
                   nothing
                   should
                   succeed
                   of
                   so
                   long
                   consultation
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   redound
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   your
                   shame
                   or
                   mine
                   .
                   For
                   either
                   it
                   shall
                   appeare
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   marvellous
                   vain
                   ,
                   being
                   so
                   solicited
                   ,
                   where
                   no
                   necessity
                   required
                   ;
                   Or
                   else
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   movers
                   thereto
                   ,
                   lacked
                   the
                   ripenesse
                   of
                   judgement
                   in
                   their
                   first
                   Vocation
                   .
                   To
                   some
                   it
                   may
                   appeare
                   ,
                   a
                   small
                   and
                   light
                   matter
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   cast
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   abandoned
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   my
                   particular
                   care
                   ,
                   as
                   my
                   publike
                   Office
                   and
                   Charge
                   ,
                   leaving
                   my
                   house
                   and
                   poor
                   family
                   destitute
                   of
                   all
                   head
                   ,
                   save
                   God
                   only
                   ,
                   and
                   committing
                   that
                   small
                   (
                   but
                   to
                   Christ
                   dearly
                   beloved
                   )
                   flock
                   ,
                   over
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   was
                   appointed
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   another
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   to
                   worldly
                   men
                   ,
                   may
                   appeare
                   a
                   small
                   matter
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   and
                   is
                   such
                   ,
                   that
                   more
                   worldly
                   substance
                   then
                   I
                   will
                   expresse
                   ,
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   caused
                   me
                   willingly
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   so
                   many
                   grave
                   men
                   weep
                   at
                   once
                   for
                   my
                   cause
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   I
                   did
                   in
                   taking
                   my
                   last
                   good
                   night
                   from
                   them
                   :
                   To
                   whom
                   if
                   it
                   please
                   God
                   that
                   I
                   returne
                   ,
                   and
                   question
                   be
                   demanded
                   ,
                   What
                   was
                   the
                   impediment
                   of
                   my
                   purposed
                   journey
                   ,
                   judge
                   you
                   what
                   I
                   shall
                   answer
                   .
                   The
                   cause
                   of
                   my
                   dolour
                   and
                   sorrow
                   (
                   God
                   is
                   my
                   witnesse
                   )
                   is
                   for
                   nothing
                   pertaining
                   either
                   to
                   my
                   corporall
                   contentment
                   ,
                   or
                   worldly
                   displeasure
                   ;
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   grievous
                   plagues
                   and
                   punishments
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   assuredly
                   shall
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   you
                   ,
                   but
                   every
                   inhabitant
                   of
                   that
                   miserable
                   Realm
                   and
                   Isle
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   deliver
                   you
                   from
                   Bondage
                   .
                   I
                   mean
                   not
                   onely
                   that
                   perpetuall
                   fire
                   and
                   torment
                   prepared
                   for
                   the
                   devil
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   denying
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   knowne
                   Verity
                   ,
                   do
                   follow
                   the
                   sons
                   of
                   wickednesse
                   to
                   perdition
                   (
                   which
                   most
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   )
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   thraldome
                   and
                   misery
                   that
                   shall
                   apprehend
                   your
                   owne
                   bodies
                   ,
                   your
                   children
                   ,
                   subjects
                   ,
                   and
                   posterity
                   ,
                   whom
                   ye
                   have
                   betrayed
                   (
                   in
                   conscience
                   I
                   can
                   except
                   none
                   that
                   beare
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Nobility
                   )
                   and
                   presently
                   fight
                   to
                   betray
                   them
                   and
                   your
                   Realme
                   to
                   the
                   slavery
                   of
                   strangers
                   .
                   The
                   War
                   begun
                   (
                   although
                   I
                   acknowledge
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   shall
                   be
                   your
                   destruction
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   that
                   betime
                   remedie
                   be
                   provided
                   .
                   God
                   open
                   your
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   espie
                   and
                   consider
                   your
                   
                   own
                   miserable
                   estate
                   .
                   My
                   words
                   shall
                   appear
                   to
                   some
                   ,
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   undiscreetly
                   spoken
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   charity
                   ought
                   to
                   interpret
                   all
                   things
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   ,
                   so
                   ought
                   wise
                   men
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   That
                   
                     a
                     true
                     friend
                     cannot
                     be
                     a
                     flatterer
                     .
                  
                   Especially
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   questions
                   of
                   salvation
                   both
                   of
                   body
                   and
                   soule
                   are
                   moved
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   nor
                   of
                   two
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   of
                   a
                   whole
                   Realm
                   or
                   Nation
                   .
                   What
                   are
                   the
                   sobs
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   affection
                   of
                   my
                   troubled
                   heart
                   ,
                   God
                   shall
                   one
                   day
                   declare
                   :
                   But
                   this
                   will
                   I
                   adde
                   to
                   my
                   former
                   rigour
                   and
                   severity
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   If
                   any
                   perswade
                   you
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   dangers
                   that
                   may
                   follow
                   ,
                   to
                   faint
                   in
                   your
                   former
                   purpose
                   ,
                   be
                   he
                   so
                   wise
                   and
                   friendly
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   be
                   judged
                   of
                   you
                   both
                   foolish
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   your
                   mortall
                   enemy
                   :
                   Foolish
                   ,
                   for
                   because
                   he
                   understood
                   nothing
                   of
                   Gods
                   approved
                   wisedome
                   ;
                   and
                   enemy
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   laboured
                   to
                   separate
                   you
                   from
                   Gods
                   favour
                   ,
                   provoking
                   his
                   vengeance
                   ,
                   and
                   grievous
                   plagues
                   against
                   you
                   :
                   because
                   he
                   would
                   ,
                   That
                   ye
                   should
                   prefer
                   your
                   worldly
                   rest
                   to
                   Gods
                   praise
                   and
                   glory
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   friendship
                   of
                   the
                   wicked
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   your
                   brethren
                   .
                   
                     I
                     am
                     not
                     ignorant
                     that
                     fearfull
                     troubles
                     shall
                     ensue
                     your
                     enterprise
                     (
                     as
                     in
                     my
                     former
                     Letters
                     I
                     did
                     signifie
                     unto
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                   
                     )
                     But
                     O
                     joyfull
                     and
                     comfortable
                     are
                     the
                     troubles
                     and
                     adversities
                     ,
                     which
                     man
                     sustaineth
                     for
                     accomplishment
                     of
                     Gods
                     will
                     revealed
                     by
                     his
                     word
                     !
                     For
                     how
                     terrible
                     soever
                     they
                     appeare
                     to
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     naturall
                     man
                     ,
                     yet
                     are
                     they
                     never
                     able
                     to
                     devour
                     ,
                     nor
                     utterly
                     to
                     consume
                     the
                     sufferers
                     :
                     For
                     the
                     invisible
                     and
                     invincible
                     power
                     of
                     God
                     sustaineth
                     and
                     preserveth
                     according
                     to
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     with
                     simplicity
                     do
                     obey
                     him
                     .
                  
                   The
                   subtill
                   craft
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   many
                   yeers
                   joyned
                   with
                   his
                   bloody
                   cruelty
                   ,
                   was
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   destroy
                   the
                   male
                   children
                   of
                   Israel
                   ;
                   neither
                   were
                   the
                   waters
                   of
                   the
                   Red
                   Sea
                   ,
                   much
                   lesse
                   the
                   rage
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   able
                   to
                   confound
                   Moses
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   company
                   which
                   he
                   conducted
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   because
                   the
                   one
                   had
                   Gods
                   Promise
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   multiply
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   had
                   his
                   Commandment
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   such
                   dangers
                   .
                   I
                   would
                   your
                   wisedoms
                   should
                   consider
                   that
                   our
                   God
                   remaineth
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   immutable
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   hath
                   the
                   same
                   promise
                   of
                   protection
                   and
                   defence
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   Israel
                   had
                   of
                   multiplication
                   :
                   And
                   farther
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   lesse
                   cause
                   have
                   ye
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   your
                   former
                   enterprise
                   ,
                   then
                   Moses
                   had
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Pharaoh
                   (
                   for
                   your
                   vassalls
                   ,
                   yea
                   your
                   brethren
                   are
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   their
                   bodies
                   and
                   souls
                   holden
                   in
                   bondage
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   speaketh
                   to
                   your
                   consciences
                   ,
                   (
                   unlesse
                   ye
                   be
                   dead
                   with
                   the
                   blinde
                   world
                   )
                   that
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   hazard
                   your
                   owne
                   lives
                   (
                   be
                   it
                   against
                   Kings
                   or
                   Emperours
                   )
                   for
                   their
                   deliverance
                   .
                   For
                   onely
                   for
                   that
                   cause
                   are
                   ye
                   called
                   Princes
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   .
                   
                   And
                   ye
                   receive
                   of
                   your
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   Honour
                   ,
                   Tribute
                   ,
                   and
                   Homage
                   ,
                   at
                   Gods
                   Commandment
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   Birth
                   and
                   Progenie
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   of
                   men
                   do
                   falsly
                   suppose
                   )
                   but
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   your
                   Office
                   and
                   Duty
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   to
                   vindicate
                   and
                   deliver
                   your
                   subjects
                   and
                   brethren
                   from
                   all
                   violence
                   and
                   oppression
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   your
                   power
                   .
                   Advise
                   diligently
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   you
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   points
                   of
                   that
                   Letter
                   which
                   I
                   directed
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   Nobility
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   every
                   man
                   apply
                   the
                   matter
                   and
                   case
                   to
                   himself
                   ;
                   for
                   your
                   conscience
                   shall
                   one
                   day
                   be
                   compelled
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   publike
                   enormities
                   ,
                   
                   doth
                   appertaine
                   to
                   more
                   then
                   to
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   or
                   chief
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   called
                   Kings
                   .
                   The
                   mighty
                   Spirit
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   rule
                   and
                   guide
                   your
                   counsells
                   to
                   your
                   eternall
                   glory
                   ,
                   your
                   eternall
                   
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   consolation
                   of
                   your
                   brethren
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Deape
                     
                       the
                       27
                       of
                       October
                       .
                       1557.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               Letters
               received
               and
               read
               ,
               together
               with
               others
               directed
               to
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               particular
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Lairds
               of
               Dun
               and
               Petarrow
               ,
               new
               consultation
               was
               had
               what
               was
               best
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               follow
               forward
               their
               purpose
               once
               intended
               ,
               
               and
               would
               commit
               themselves
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               God
               had
               given
               them
               ,
               into
               his
               hands
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               suffer
               Idolatry
               so
               manifestly
               to
               raigne
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               of
               that
               Realme
               so
               to
               be
               defrauded
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               they
               had
               been
               of
               the
               onely
               food
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               the
               true
               Preaching
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               .
               And
               that
               every
               one
               should
               be
               the
               more
               assured
               of
               other
               ,
               a
               common
               Bond
               was
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               subscribed
               :
               The
               tenor
               thereof
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                   WE
                   perceiving
                   how
                   Sathan
                   in
                   his
                   members
                   ,
                   the
                   Antichrists
                   of
                   our
                   time
                   ,
                   cruelly
                   do
                   rage
                   ,
                   seeking
                   to
                   overthrow
                   and
                   destroy
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   ought
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   bounden
                   duty
                   ,
                   to
                   strive
                   in
                   our
                   Masters
                   Cause
                   ,
                   
                   
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   death
                   ,
                   being
                   certaine
                   of
                   the
                   Victory
                   in
                   him
                   :
                   The
                   which
                   our
                   duty
                   being
                   well
                   considered
                   ▪
                   We
                   do
                   promise
                   before
                   the
                   Majestie
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   (
                   by
                   his
                   grace
                   )
                   shall
                   with
                   all
                   diligence
                   continually
                   apply
                   our
                   whole
                   power
                   ,
                   substance
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   very
                   lives
                   ,
                   to
                   maintain
                   ,
                   set
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   the
                   most
                   blessed
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Congregation
                   :
                   And
                   shall
                   labour
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   power
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   faithfull
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   truely
                   and
                   purely
                   to
                   minister
                   Christs
                   Gospel
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   his
                   people
                   .
                   We
                   shall
                   maintain
                   them
                   ,
                   nourish
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   defend
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   whole
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   Member
                   thereof
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   whole
                   powers
                   ,
                   and
                   waging
                   of
                   our
                   lives
                   ,
                   against
                   Sathan
                   and
                   all
                   wicked
                   power
                   that
                   doth
                   intend
                   Tyranny
                   or
                   trouble
                   against
                   the
                   foresaid
                   Congregation
                   .
                   Unto
                   the
                   which
                   holy
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   joyne
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   do
                   forsake
                   and
                   renounce
                   the
                   Congregation
                   of
                   Sathan
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   the
                   superstitious
                   abomination
                   and
                   idolatry
                   thereof
                   .
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   shall
                   declare
                   our selves
                   manifestly
                   enemies
                   thereto
                   ,
                   By
                   this
                   our
                   faithfull
                   Promise
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   testified
                   to
                   this
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Subscription
                   at
                   these
                   Presents
                   .
                   
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       the
                       third
                       of
                       
                         December
                         ,
                         anno
                      
                       1557.
                       
                    
                  
                   God
                   called
                   to
                   witnesse
                   .
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribitur
                     .
                     
                       
                         A.
                         
                           Earle
                           of
                        
                         Argyle
                         .
                      
                       
                         Glencarne
                         .
                      
                       
                         Mortoun
                         .
                      
                       
                         Archibald
                         ,
                         
                           Lord
                           of
                        
                         Lorne
                         .
                      
                       
                         Iohn
                         Erskin
                         of
                         Dun
                         ,
                      
                       
                         Et
                         caetera
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               A
               little
               before
               that
               this
               Bond
               was
               subscribed
               by
               the
               fore-written
               ,
               and
               many
               other
               Letters
               were
               directed
               again
               to
               
                 Io.
                 Knox
              
               from
               the
               said
               Lords
               ,
               
               together
               with
               their
               Letters
               to
               M.
               Calvin
               ,
               craving
               of
               him
               ,
               That
               by
               his
               authority
               he
               would
               command
               the
               said
               Iohn
               once
               again
               to
               visite
               them
               .
               These
               Letters
               were
               delivered
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Gray
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               
                 November
                 ,
                 anno
              
               1558.
               who
               at
               that
               same
               time
               past
               to
               Rome
               ,
               for
               expedition
               of
               the
               Bowes
               of
               the
               Bp.
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               to
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Sinclar
              
               .
               Immediately
               after
               the
               subscription
               of
               this
               foresaid
               Bond
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               professing
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               convened
               frequently
               in
               counsell
               :
               in
               the
               which
               these
               Heads
               were
               concluded
               :
               
                 First
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ,
                 advised
                 ,
                 and
                 ordained
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 in
                 all
                 Parishes
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 the
                 Common-Prayer
                 be
                 read
                 weekly
                 on
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Festivall
                 dayes
                 publikely
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 Churches
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Lessons
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 and
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 conformed
                 to
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Common
                 Prayers
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Curats
                 of
                 the
                 Parishes
                 be
                 qualified
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 refuse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 qualified
                 in
                 the
                 Parish
                 use
                 and
                 reade
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 Interpretation
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 be
                 had
                 and
                 used
                 privately
                 in
                 quiet
                 houses
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 conventions
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 thereto
                 ,
                 while
                 afterward
                 that
                 God
                 move
                 the
                 Prince
                 to
                 grant
                 publike
                 Preaching
                 by
                 faithfull
                 and
                 true
                 Ministers
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               two
               heads
               concerning
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               concerning
               the
               policie
               being
               concluded
               ,
               the
               old
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               took
               the
               maintenance
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               caused
               him
               to
               Preach
               publikely
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               reformed
               many
               things
               according
               to
               his
               counsell
               .
               The
               same
               boldnesse
               tooke
               divers
               others
               ,
               as
               well
               within
               Towns
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               country
               ,
               which
               did
               not
               a
               little
               trouble
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Queen
               Regent
               :
               As
               by
               this
               Letter
               and
               Credit
               committed
               to
               Sir
               
                 David
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               from
               the
               Bishop
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               may
               be
               clearly
               understood
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Bishops
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   old
                   Earle
                   of
                   Argyle
                   .
                
                 
                   MY
                   Lord
                   ,
                   after
                   most
                   hearty
                   commendations
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   advertise
                   your
                   Lordship
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   directed
                   this
                   Bearer
                   our
                   Cousin
                   towards
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   businesse
                   and
                   affaires
                   as
                   concerneth
                   your
                   Lordships
                   honour
                   ,
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   well-being
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   said
                   Bearer
                   will
                   declare
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   at
                   more
                   length
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   effectuously
                   to
                   advert
                   thereto
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   have
                   care
                   to
                   use
                   your
                   Lordships
                   friends
                   ,
                   that
                   alwayes
                   hath
                   wished
                   the
                   honour
                   ,
                   profit
                   ,
                   and
                   prosperity
                   of
                   your
                   Lordships
                   house
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   give
                   credit
                   to
                   the
                   Bearer
                   .
                   Iesu
                   have
                   your
                   Lordship
                   in
                   everlasting
                   keeping
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       five
                       and
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       Anno
                       1558.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                    
                     .
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     at
                     all
                     power
                     Saint
                     Andrews
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   Followes
                   the
                   Credit
                   .
                
                 
                   MEmorandum
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     Sir
                  
                   David
                   Hamilton
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     my
                     Lord
                     Earle
                     of
                  
                   Argyle
                   ,
                   
                     in
                     my
                     behalfe
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     him
                     see
                     and
                     heare
                     every
                     Article
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     
                       1.
                       
                       Imprimis
                    
                     ,
                     To
                     repeat
                     the
                     ancient
                     blood
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     how
                     long
                     it
                     hath
                     stood
                     ,
                     how
                     notable
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     many
                     Noble-men
                     hath
                     been
                     Earles
                     ,
                     Lords
                     and
                     Knights
                     thereof
                     :
                     How
                     long
                     they
                     have
                     reigned
                     in
                     their
                     parts
                     ,
                     true
                     and
                     obedient
                     both
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     Prince
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     spot
                     in
                     their
                     dayes
                     in
                     any
                     manner
                     of
                     sort
                     :
                     And
                     to
                     remember
                     how
                     many
                     notable
                     men
                     are
                     come
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     To
                     shew
                     him
                     the
                     great
                     affection
                     I
                     beare
                     towards
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     ardent
                     desire
                     I
                     have
                     of
                     the
                     perpetuall
                     standing
                     of
                     it
                     in
                     honour
                     and
                     fame
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     are
                     come
                     of
                     it
                     :
                     Which
                     is
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     for
                     many
                     and
                     divers
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     shall
                     see
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     To
                     shew
                     ,
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     how
                     heavy
                     and
                     displeasing
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     now
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     who
                     is
                     and
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     Noble
                     a
                     man
                     ,
                     should
                     be
                     seduced
                     and
                     abused
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     flattery
                     of
                     such
                     an
                     infamed
                     person
                     of
                     the
                     Law
                     ,
                     and
                     men
                     sworne
                     Apostate
                     ,
                     that
                     under
                     the
                     pretence
                     that
                     he
                     giveth
                     himself
                     forth
                     as
                     a
                     Preacher
                     of
                     the
                     
                     Gospel
                     and
                     Veritie
                     ,
                     under
                     that
                     colour
                     ,
                     setteth
                     forth
                     Schismes
                     and
                     Divisions
                     in
                     the
                     holy
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     with
                     Hereticall
                     Propositions
                     ,
                     thinking
                     that
                     under
                     his
                     maintenance
                     and
                     defence
                     ,
                     to
                     infect
                     this
                     Countrey
                     with
                     Heresie
                     ,
                     perswading
                     my
                     said
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     his
                     children
                     and
                     friends
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     speaketh
                     is
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     and
                     conform
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     albeit
                     that
                     many
                     of
                     his
                     Propositions
                     are
                     many
                     yeers
                     past
                     condemned
                     by
                     generall
                     Councels
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     whole
                     state
                     of
                     Christian
                     people
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     Fourthly
                     ,
                     To
                     shew
                     to
                     my
                     Lord
                     how
                     perillous
                     this
                     is
                     to
                     his
                     Lordship
                     and
                     his
                     house
                     ,
                     and
                     decay
                     thereof
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     that
                     authority
                     should
                     be
                     sharp
                     ,
                     and
                     should
                     use
                     rigour
                     conform
                     both
                     to
                     Civill
                     and
                     Canon
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     your
                     own
                     Municipall
                     law
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     Fifthly
                     ,
                     to
                     shew
                     his
                     Lordship
                     how
                     woe
                     I
                     would
                     be
                     ,
                     either
                     to
                     heare
                     ,
                     see
                     ,
                     or
                     know
                     any
                     displeasure
                     that
                     might
                     come
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     his
                     son
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     house
                     or
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     time
                     and
                     dayes
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     how
                     great
                     displeasure
                     I
                     have
                     now
                     to
                     hear
                     great
                     and
                     evil
                     bruites
                     of
                     him
                     that
                     should
                     in
                     his
                     old
                     age
                     ,
                     in
                     a
                     manner
                     ,
                     vary
                     from
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     altered
                     therin
                     when
                     the
                     time
                     is
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     be
                     most
                     sure
                     and
                     firme
                     therein
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Sixthly
                     ,
                     To
                     shew
                     his
                     Lordship
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     delation
                     of
                     that
                     man
                     called
                     Dowglas
                     ,
                     or
                     Grant
                     ,
                     of
                     sundry
                     Articles
                     of
                     Heresie
                     which
                     lieth
                     to
                     my
                     charge
                     and
                     conscience
                     to
                     put
                     remedie
                     to
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     all
                     the
                     pestilentious
                     Doctrine
                     he
                     sowes
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     ,
                     all
                     that
                     are
                     corrupt
                     by
                     his
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     he
                     draweth
                     from
                     our
                     Faith
                     and
                     Christian
                     Religion
                     ,
                     will
                     lie
                     to
                     my
                     charge
                     before
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     I
                     to
                     be
                     accused
                     before
                     God
                     for
                     overseeing
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     put
                     not
                     remedy
                     thereto
                     ,
                     and
                     correct
                     him
                     for
                     such
                     things
                     he
                     is
                     delated
                     of
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     that
                     my
                     Lord
                     consider
                     ,
                     and
                     weigh
                     it
                     well
                     ,
                     how
                     highly
                     it
                     lieth
                     both
                     to
                     my
                     honour
                     and
                     conscience
                     :
                     for
                     if
                     I
                     favour
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     accused
                     for
                     all
                     them
                     that
                     he
                     infects
                     and
                     corrupts
                     in
                     Heresie
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     Seventhly
                     ,
                     Therefore
                     I
                     pray
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     in
                     most
                     hearty
                     maner
                     to
                     take
                     this
                     matter
                     in
                     the
                     best
                     part
                     for
                     his
                     own
                     conscience
                     ,
                     honour
                     ,
                     and
                     weale
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     house
                     ,
                     friends
                     ,
                     and
                     servants
                     :
                     and
                     sik
                     like
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     my
                     conscience
                     and
                     honour
                     .
                     Then
                     considering
                     that
                     there
                     are
                     divers
                     Articles
                     of
                     Heresie
                     to
                     be
                     laid
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     dilated
                     of
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     presently
                     in
                     my
                     Lords
                     company
                     :
                     That
                     my
                     Lord
                     would
                     by
                     some
                     honest
                     way
                     part
                     with
                     this
                     man
                     ,
                     and
                     put
                     him
                     from
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     his
                     sons
                     company
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     would
                     be
                     right
                     sorry
                     that
                     any
                     being
                     in
                     any
                     of
                     their
                     companies
                     should
                     be
                     called
                     for
                     such
                     causes
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     should
                     be
                     bruited
                     to
                     hold
                     any
                     sik
                     man.
                     And
                     this
                     I
                     would
                     advertise
                     ,
                     my
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     his
                     Lordships
                     Answer
                     and
                     Resolution
                     ,
                     before
                     any
                     Summons
                     passed
                     upon
                     him
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     Eighthly
                     ,
                     Item
                     ,
                     If
                     my
                     Lord
                     would
                     have
                     a
                     man
                     to
                     instruct
                     him
                     truely
                     in
                     the
                     Faith
                     ,
                     and
                     Preach
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     provide
                     a
                     learned
                     man
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     answer
                     for
                     his
                     true
                     Doctrine
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     Pand
                     my
                     soule
                     that
                     he
                     shall
                     teach
                     nothing
                     but
                     truly
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     Catholike
                     Faith.
                     Of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     
                       this
                       last
                       of
                       March
                       1558.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribiter
                     .
                     Saint
                     Andrews
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     I
                     hope
                     your
                     Lordship
                     will
                     call
                     to
                     good
                     remembrance
                     ,
                     and
                     weigh
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     heavie
                     murmure
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     the
                     Queene
                     ,
                     the
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     Spirituall
                     and
                     Temporall
                     estates
                     ,
                     and
                     well
                     given
                     people
                     ,
                     moaning
                     ,
                     crying
                     ,
                     and
                     murmuring
                     at
                     me
                     greatly
                     ,
                     That
                     I
                     do
                     not
                     my
                     Office
                     :
                     
                     To
                     those
                     such
                     infamous
                     persons
                     with
                     such
                     perversed
                     Doctrine
                     within
                     my
                     Diocesses
                     ,
                     and
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     my
                     Legacie
                     and
                     Primacie
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     the
                     rather
                     sustained
                     and
                     long
                     suffered
                     ,
                     
                     for
                     the
                     great
                     love
                     that
                     I
                     had
                     to
                     your
                     Lordship
                     and
                     posterity
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     friends
                     and
                     your
                     house
                     :
                     As
                     beleeving
                     surely
                     your
                     Lordships
                     wisedome
                     should
                     not
                     have
                     maintained
                     and
                     medled
                     with
                     such
                     things
                     that
                     might
                     do
                     me
                     dishonour
                     or
                     displeasure
                     ,
                     considering
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     bin
                     ready
                     to
                     put
                     good
                     order
                     thereto
                     alwayes
                     ,
                     but
                     have
                     modestly
                     abstained
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     love
                     of
                     your
                     Lordship
                     and
                     house
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     beare
                     truely
                     ;
                     knowing
                     and
                     seeing
                     the
                     great
                     harm
                     ,
                     and
                     dishonour
                     ,
                     and
                     lack
                     apparantly
                     that
                     might
                     come
                     there
                     through
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     your
                     Lordship
                     remedie
                     not
                     the
                     same
                     hastily
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     might
                     both
                     be
                     quiet
                     of
                     all
                     danger
                     ,
                     which
                     doubtlesse
                     will
                     come
                     upon
                     us
                     both
                     ,
                     if
                     I
                     use
                     not
                     my
                     Office
                     ,
                     or
                     that
                     he
                     be
                     called
                     ,
                     while
                     that
                     he
                     is
                     now
                     with
                     your
                     Lordship
                     ,
                     and
                     under
                     your
                     Lordships
                     protection
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Subscribed
                       againe
                       .
                       Saint
                       Andrews
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               By
               these
               former
               Instructions
               thou
               mayest
               perceive
               (
               Gentle
               Reader
               )
               what
               was
               the
               care
               that
               this
               Pastour
               ,
               or
               rather
               Impostour
               ,
               with
               his
               Complices
               took
               to
               feed
               the
               flock
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               (
               as
               they
               alleadge
               )
               and
               to
               gain-stand
               false
               Teachers
               :
               Here
               is
               oft
               mention
               of
               conscience
               ,
               of
               Heresie
               ,
               &
               such
               other
               terms
               that
               might
               fray
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               deceive
               the
               simple
               .
               But
               we
               hear
               no
               crime
               in
               particular
               laid
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               accused
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               he
               condemned
               as
               a
               forsworn
               Apostata
               .
               This
               was
               my
               Lords
               conscience
               ,
               which
               he
               learned
               of
               his
               fathers
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               old
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               condemned
               him
               before
               they
               heard
               him
               .
               But
               who
               ruled
               my
               Lords
               conscience
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               his
               cousins
               wife
               ,
               
                 the
                 Lady
                 Gilton
              
               .
               Consider
               thou
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               perswasions
               ,
               &
               thou
               shalt
               clearly
               see
               ,
               That
               honour
               ,
               estimation
               ,
               love
               to
               house
               and
               friends
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               ground
               that
               my
               Lord
               Bishop
               hath
               ,
               why
               he
               should
               persecute
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               his
               members
               .
               We
               thought
               good
               to
               insert
               the
               answers
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               which
               follow
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Memorandum
                   ,
                   This
                   present
                   Writ
                   is
                   to
                   make
                   answer
                   particularly
                   to
                   every
                   Article
                   ,
                   directed
                   from
                   my
                   Lord
                   of
                   S.
                   Andrews
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   by
                   Sir
                   
                     David
                     Hamilton
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   Articles
                   are
                   in
                   number
                   nine
                   ;
                   and
                   heere
                   repeated
                   and
                   answered
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   trust
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   Lordships
                   contentment
                   .
                
                 
                   1.
                   
                   THe
                   first
                   Article
                   putteth
                   me
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   the
                   antiquity
                   of
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   how
                   many
                   Earles
                   ,
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   Knights
                   hath
                   been
                   thereof
                   ;
                   how
                   many
                   Noble-men
                   descended
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   house
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   it
                   continued
                   true
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Prince
                   ,
                   without
                   spot
                   ,
                   in
                   their
                   dayes
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   sort
                   .
                
                 
                   Answer
                   ,
                   True
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   well-long
                   continuance
                   of
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ,
                   and
                   benevolence
                   of
                   our
                   Princes
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   served
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   shall
                   serve
                   truely
                   ,
                   next
                   to
                   God.
                   And
                   the
                   like
                   obedience
                   ,
                   towards
                   Gods
                   and
                   our
                   Princes
                   remaineth
                   with
                   us
                   yet
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   better
                   ,
                   (
                   praised
                   be
                   the
                   Lords
                   Name
                   )
                   neither
                   know
                   we
                   any
                   spot
                   towards
                   our
                   Princesse
                   ,
                   and
                   her
                   due
                   obedience
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   offence
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   mercifull
                   to
                   remit
                   our
                   offences
                   .
                   For
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   a
                   sinner
                   .
                   Like
                   as
                   it
                   standeth
                   in
                   his
                   omnipotent
                   power
                   to
                   make
                   up
                   houses
                   ,
                   to
                   
                   continue
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   alter
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   them
                   small
                   or
                   great
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   extinguish
                   them
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   inscrutable
                   wisdom
                   .
                   For
                   in
                   exalting
                   ,
                   depressing
                   ,
                   and
                   changing
                   of
                   houses
                   ,
                   the
                   laud
                   and
                   praise
                   must
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   that
                   one
                   eternall
                   God
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   hands
                   the
                   same
                   standeth
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   second
                   Article
                   beareth
                   the
                   great
                   affection
                   and
                   love
                   your
                   Lordship
                   beareth
                   towards
                   me
                   and
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   ardent
                   desire
                   ye
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   perpetuall
                   standing
                   thereof
                   in
                   honour
                   and
                   fame
                   with
                   all
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   coming
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   Forsooth
                   it
                   is
                   your
                   dutie
                   to
                   wish
                   good
                   unto
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   not
                   onely
                   for
                   the
                   faithfulnesse
                   ,
                   amity
                   ,
                   and
                   society
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   between
                   our
                   forefathers
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   late
                   conjunction
                   of
                   blood
                   that
                   is
                   between
                   our
                   said
                   house
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   Gods
                   pleasure
                   that
                   it
                   have
                   successe
                   .
                   Which
                   should
                   give
                   sufficient
                   occasion
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   to
                   wish
                   good
                   to
                   my
                   house
                   and
                   perpetuity
                   ,
                   with
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   without
                   which
                   nothing
                   is
                   perpetuall
                   ,
                   unto
                   whom
                   be
                   praise
                   and
                   worship
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Your
                   Lordship
                   declareth
                   how
                   displeasant
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   you
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   seduced
                   by
                   an
                   infamed
                   person
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   the
                   flattery
                   of
                   a
                   forsworn
                   Apostata
                   ,
                   that
                   under
                   pretence
                   of
                   his
                   giving
                   forth
                   ,
                   maketh
                   us
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Preacher
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   therewith
                   raiseth
                   Schismes
                   and
                   Divisions
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   by
                   our
                   maintenance
                   and
                   defence
                   would
                   infect
                   this
                   Countrey
                   with
                   Heresie
                   ,
                   alleadging
                   that
                   to
                   be
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   these
                   many
                   yeeres
                   past
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   as
                   Heresie
                   by
                   the
                   generall
                   Councells
                   ,
                   and
                   whole
                   estate
                   of
                   Christian
                   people
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   The
                   God
                   that
                   created
                   heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   therein
                   ,
                   preserve
                   me
                   from
                   seducing
                   :
                   for
                   I
                   dread
                   others
                   ;
                   many
                   under
                   the
                   colour
                   of
                   godlinesse
                   are
                   seduced
                   ,
                   and
                   think
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   God
                   a
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   when
                   they
                   persecute
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   professe
                   his
                   Name
                   .
                   What
                   that
                   man
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   is
                   ,
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   we
                   hear
                   none
                   of
                   his
                   flattery
                   ,
                   his
                   perjured
                   Oath
                   of
                   Apostasie
                   is
                   unknown
                   unto
                   us
                   :
                   But
                   if
                   he
                   have
                   made
                   any
                   unlawfull
                   Oath
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   Gods
                   commandment
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   better
                   to
                   violate
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   observe
                   it
                   .
                   He
                   Preaches
                   nothing
                   to
                   us
                   but
                   the
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   we
                   would
                   not
                   beleeve
                   him
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   an
                   Angel
                   of
                   heaven
                   :
                   we
                   heare
                   him
                   sowe
                   no
                   Schismes
                   nor
                   Divisions
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   may
                   stand
                   with
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   shall
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   confesse
                   ,
                   in
                   presence
                   of
                   your
                   Lordship
                   and
                   the
                   Clergy
                   ,
                   when
                   ye
                   require
                   us
                   thereto
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   it
                   that
                   hath
                   been
                   condemned
                   by
                   generall
                   Councels
                   ,
                   we
                   trust
                   you
                   know
                   well
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   generall
                   Councels
                   have
                   been
                   at
                   diversity
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   never
                   two
                   of
                   them
                   universally
                   agreeing
                   in
                   all
                   points
                   ,
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   of
                   men
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Verity
                   that
                   bears
                   testimony
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   ,
                   neither
                   can
                   erre
                   .
                   For
                   heaven
                   &
                   earth
                   shal
                   perish
                   ,
                   ere
                   one
                   jot
                   of
                   it
                   perish
                   .
                   Beyond
                   this
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   neither
                   teacheth
                   he
                   neither
                   will
                   we
                   accept
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   agrees
                   with
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Patriarks
                   ,
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   and
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   left
                   to
                   our
                   salvation
                   in
                   expresse
                   words
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   condemn
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   not
                   examined
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   required
                   :
                   For
                   when
                   your
                   Lordship
                   pleaseth
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   confession
                   of
                   that
                   mans
                   Faith
                   ,
                   the
                   manner
                   of
                   his
                   Doctrine
                   ,
                   which
                   agreeth
                   with
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   assist
                   to
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   present
                   there
                   at
                   Gods
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   render
                   reckoning
                   of
                   his
                   belief
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Doctrine
                   to
                   the
                   superiour
                   Powers
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   prescription
                   of
                   that
                   blood
                   of
                   the
                   eternall
                   Testament
                   ,
                   sealed
                   by
                   the
                   Immaculate
                   Lambe
                   ;
                   To
                   whom
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   and
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   be
                   all
                   honour
                   and
                   glory
                   for
                   ever
                   and
                   ever
                   .
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   The
                   fourth
                   Article
                   puts
                   me
                   in
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   how
                   dangerous
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Authority
                   would
                   put
                   me
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   comely
                   and
                   common
                   Laws
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   municipiall
                   Lawes
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   it
                   appeareth
                   to
                   the
                   decay
                   of
                   our
                   House
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   All
                   Laws
                   are
                   (
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   should
                   be
                   )
                   subject
                   to
                   Gods
                   Law
                   ,
                   which
                   Law
                   should
                   be
                   first
                   placed
                   ,
                   and
                   planted
                   in
                   every
                   mans
                   heart
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   have
                   no
                   impediment
                   .
                   Men
                   should
                   not
                   abrogate
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   and
                   setting
                   up
                   of
                   their
                   owne
                   advantage
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   would
                   please
                   Authorities
                   to
                   put
                   at
                   our
                   House
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   confessing
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   his
                   Law
                   :
                   God
                   is
                   mighty
                   enough
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Cause
                   ,
                   he
                   should
                   be
                   rather
                   obeyed
                   then
                   man.
                   I
                   will
                   serve
                   my
                   Prince
                   ,
                   with
                   body
                   ,
                   heart
                   ,
                   goods
                   ,
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   my
                   power
                   ,
                   except
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   Gods
                   duty
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   will
                   reserve
                   to
                   him
                   alone
                   ;
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   To
                   worship
                   him
                   in
                   truth
                   and
                   verity
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   neer
                   as
                   I
                   can
                   to
                   conform
                   to
                   his
                   written
                   Word
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   owne
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   obedience
                   of
                   my
                   Princesse
                   .
                
                 
                   5.
                   
                   The
                   fifth
                   Article
                   puts
                   me
                   in
                   remembrance
                   how
                   woe
                   your
                   Lordship
                   would
                   be
                   ,
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   to
                   see
                   ,
                   or
                   know
                   any
                   displeasure
                   that
                   might
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   my
                   son
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   of
                   my
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   my
                   time
                   and
                   dayes
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   evill
                   brute
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   now
                   in
                   my
                   old
                   age
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   begin
                   to
                   vary
                   in
                   my
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   altered
                   therein
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   time
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   most
                   sure
                   and
                   firm
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                   Ans.
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   good
                   will
                   is
                   ever
                   made
                   manifest
                   unto
                   me
                   in
                   all
                   your
                   Articles
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   should
                   be
                   sorry
                   to
                   hear
                   ,
                   see
                   ,
                   or
                   know
                   my
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   bound
                   to
                   render
                   your
                   Lordship
                   thanks
                   ,
                   &
                   shall
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   assuredly
                   .
                   But
                   as
                   for
                   wavering
                   in
                   my
                   Faith
                   ,
                   God
                   forbid
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   so
                   do
                   :
                   For
                   I
                   believe
                   in
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Maker
                   of
                   heaven
                   &
                   earth
                   ;
                   And
                   in
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   his
                   onely
                   Son
                   our
                   Saviour
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   vary
                   not
                   in
                   my
                   Faith
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   of
                   his
                   goodnesse
                   now
                   in
                   my
                   latter
                   days
                   ,
                   hath
                   of
                   his
                   infinite
                   mercy
                   opened
                   his
                   bosome
                   of
                   grace
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   the
                   eternall
                   Wisedome
                   ,
                   his
                   Son
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   my
                   one
                   sufficient
                   Satisfaction
                   ,
                   to
                   refuse
                   all
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   and
                   Ignorance
                   ,
                   wherewith
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   blinded
                   in
                   times
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   believe
                   that
                   God
                   will
                   be
                   mercifull
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   he
                   hath
                   declared
                   his
                   blessed
                   Will
                   clearly
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   before
                   my
                   departing
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   transitory
                   life
                   .
                
                 
                   6.
                   
                   The
                   sixth
                   Atticle
                   declareth
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   are
                   delations
                   of
                   sundry
                   points
                   of
                   Heresie
                   upon
                   that
                   man
                   ,
                   Dowglas
                   or
                   Grant
                   ,
                   which
                   lies
                   to
                   your
                   charge
                   and
                   conscience
                   to
                   put
                   remedie
                   to
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   pestilentious
                   doctrine
                   he
                   sowes
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   corrupteth
                   with
                   his
                   seed
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   required
                   at
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   whom
                   he
                   draws
                   from
                   your
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   ye
                   should
                   suffer
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   will
                   be
                   accused
                   for
                   all
                   them
                   whom
                   he
                   infecteth
                   with
                   Heresie
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   to
                   regard
                   your
                   Lordships
                   honour
                   and
                   conscience
                   therein
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Answ.
                   What
                   is
                   his
                   sirname
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   calleth
                   himself
                   Dowglas
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   know
                   neither
                   his
                   father
                   nor
                   his
                   mother
                   :
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   him
                   teach
                   no
                   Articles
                   of
                   heresie
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   agreeth
                   with
                   Gods
                   Word
                   .
                   For
                   I
                   would
                   maintain
                   no
                   man
                   in
                   heresie
                   or
                   errour
                   .
                   Your
                   Lordship
                   regards
                   your
                   conscience
                   in
                   the
                   punishment
                   thereof
                   :
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   that
                   ye
                   do
                   so
                   ,
                   and
                   examine
                   well
                   your
                   conscience
                   .
                   He
                   preacheth
                   against
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   I
                   remit
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   conscience
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   heresie
                   or
                   not
                   .
                   He
                   preacheth
                   against
                   adultery
                   and
                   fornication
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   that
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   conscience
                   .
                   He
                   preacheth
                   against
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   that
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   conscience
                   .
                   He
                   preaches
                   against
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   abuses
                   ,
                   and
                   corruption
                   of
                   Christs
                   sincere
                   Religion
                   ,
                   I
                   refer
                   that
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   conscience
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   exhort
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   Christs
                   Name
                   ,
                   to
                   weigh
                   all
                   these
                   affairs
                   in
                   your
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   consider
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   your
                   duty
                   also
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   suffer
                   this
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   to
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   all
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   vary
                   in
                   my
                   old
                   age
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   no
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   I
                   knew
                   not
                   these
                   offences
                   to
                   be
                   abominable
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   knowing
                   his
                   will
                   by
                   manifestation
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   abhor
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   7.
                   
                   The
                   seventh
                   Article
                   desireth
                   me
                   to
                   weigh
                   these
                   matters
                   in
                   most
                   hearty
                   manner
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   take
                   them
                   in
                   best
                   part
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   weale
                   of
                   both
                   our
                   consciences
                   ,
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   friends
                   and
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   put
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   out
                   of
                   my
                   company
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   rumour
                   and
                   brute
                   that
                   should
                   follow
                   thereupon
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   he
                   is
                   delated
                   of
                   sundry
                   heresies
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   your
                   Lordship
                   would
                   be
                   sorry
                   to
                   hear
                   any
                   of
                   your
                   servants
                   delated
                   or
                   bruted
                   for
                   such
                   a
                   cause
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   holding
                   of
                   any
                   such
                   men
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   your
                   Lordship
                   would
                   understand
                   mine
                   answer
                   hereunto
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   summons
                   passed
                   thereupon
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   I
                   thank
                   your
                   Lordship
                   greatly
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   are
                   so
                   solicited
                   for
                   the
                   weale
                   of
                   me
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   so
                   humane
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   give
                   me
                   advertisement
                   ,
                   before
                   ye
                   have
                   summoned
                   ,
                   of
                   your
                   owne
                   good
                   will
                   and
                   benevolence
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   weighed
                   these
                   matters
                   ,
                   as
                   highly
                   as
                   my
                   judgement
                   can
                   serve
                   me
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   your
                   Lordships
                   honour
                   and
                   mine
                   .
                   And
                   when
                   that
                   I
                   have
                   reasoned
                   all
                   that
                   I
                   can
                   do
                   with
                   my self
                   in
                   it
                   ;
                   I
                   think
                   it
                   alwayes
                   best
                   to
                   serve
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   his
                   manifest
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   be
                   obstinate
                   in
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   give
                   their
                   due
                   obedience
                   to
                   our
                   Princes
                   ,
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   and
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hear
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   Gods
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   declaring
                   his
                   good
                   promise
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   repent
                   ,
                   and
                   threatning
                   to
                   obstinate
                   wicked
                   doers
                   ,
                   everlasting
                   destruction
                   .
                   Your
                   Lordship
                   knows
                   well
                   the
                   man
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   spoken
                   with
                   your
                   Lordship
                   :
                   I
                   thought
                   you
                   content
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   heare
                   no
                   occasion
                   of
                   offence
                   in
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   cannot
                   well
                   want
                   him
                   ,
                   or
                   some
                   Preacher
                   .
                   I
                   cannot
                   put
                   away
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   without
                   I
                   knew
                   him
                   an
                   offender
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   heare
                   nothing
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   such
                   as
                   your
                   Lordships
                   self
                   heares
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   yet
                   will
                   professe
                   in
                   your
                   presence
                   ,
                   whensoever
                   your
                   Lordship
                   requires
                   .
                   Such
                   a
                   man
                   that
                   is
                   ready
                   to
                   present
                   himself
                   to
                   judgement
                   ,
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   expelled
                   without
                   knowledge
                   of
                   the
                   cause
                   ;
                   for
                   like
                   as
                   I
                   answered
                   before
                   in
                   another
                   Article
                   ,
                   when
                   your
                   Lordship
                   pleaseth
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   Spirituall
                   and
                   Temporall
                   men
                   of
                   estate
                   in
                   Scotland
                   be
                   assembled
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   cause
                   him
                   to
                   render
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   his
                   belief
                   and
                   Doctrine
                   in
                   your
                   presences
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   he
                   deserves
                   punishment
                   and
                   correction
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   so
                   suffer
                   ;
                   if
                   he
                   be
                   found
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   let
                   him
                   live
                   in
                   his
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   8.
                   
                   The
                   eight
                   Article
                   proposes
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   That
                   your
                   Lordship
                   would
                   take
                   the
                   labour
                   to
                   get
                   me
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   instruct
                   me
                   in
                   your
                   Catholike
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   my
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   Doctrine
                   ye
                   would
                   lay
                   your
                   soul
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   teach
                   nothing
                   ,
                   but
                   truely
                   conform
                   to
                   your
                   faith
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   God
                   Almighty
                   send
                   us
                   many
                   of
                   that
                   sort
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                   preach
                   truely
                   ,
                   and
                   nothing
                   but
                   a
                   Catholike
                   or
                   Universall
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ;
                   and
                   we
                   Highland
                   rude
                   people
                   have
                   misse
                   of
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   your
                   Lordship
                   would
                   get
                   and
                   provide
                   me
                   such
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   provide
                   him
                   a
                   corporall
                   Living
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   my self
                   ,
                   with
                   great
                   thanks
                   unto
                   your
                   Lordship
                   :
                   For
                   truely
                   ,
                   I
                   and
                   many
                   more
                   have
                   great
                   misse
                   of
                   such
                   men
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   able
                   to
                   sustain
                   more
                   then
                   one
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   I
                   request
                   your
                   Lordship
                   earnestly
                   ,
                   to
                   provide
                   me
                   a
                   man
                   as
                   ye
                   wrote
                   ;
                   
                     for
                     the
                     harvest
                     is
                     great
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     labourers
                     are
                     few
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   9.
                   
                   The
                   last
                   and
                   ninth
                   Article
                   putteth
                   me
                   in
                   remembrance
                   to
                   consider
                   what
                   murmure
                   your
                   Lordship
                   suffers
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   brute
                   ,
                   at
                   many
                   mens
                   hands
                   ,
                   both
                   Spirituall
                   and
                   Temporall
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   Queens
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   well
                   given
                   people
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   putting
                   order
                   to
                   these
                   affairs
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   your
                   Lordship
                   hath
                   abstained
                   from
                   execution
                   hereof
                   ,
                   for
                   love
                   of
                   my
                   House
                   and
                   Posterity
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   effect
                   that
                   my self
                   should
                   remedy
                   it
                   ,
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   dishonour
                   that
                   might
                   come
                   upon
                   us
                   both
                   for
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   which
                   being
                   remedied
                   ,
                   might
                   bring
                   us
                   out
                   of
                   all
                   danger
                   .
                
                 
                   Answ.
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   know
                   well
                   what
                   murmure
                   and
                   indignation
                   your
                   Lordship
                   suffers
                   at
                   enemies
                   hands
                   of
                   all
                   estates
                   ,
                   for
                   not
                   pursuing
                   of
                   poor
                   simple
                   Christians
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   your
                   Lordship
                   should
                   use
                   their
                   counsell
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   by
                   blood-shedding
                   and
                   burning
                   of
                   poor
                   men
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   your
                   Lordship
                   serve
                   their
                   wicked
                   appetites
                   ;
                   Yet
                   your
                   Lordship
                   knows
                   your
                   owne
                   duty
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   not
                   fear
                   the
                   danger
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   him
                   whom
                   ye
                   professe
                   .
                   And
                   verily
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   nothing
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   relief
                   in
                   this
                   behalf
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   use
                   your
                   Lordships
                   counsell
                   therein
                   ,
                   and
                   further
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   Gods
                   honour
                   being
                   first
                   provided
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Truth
                   of
                   his
                   eternall
                   Word
                   having
                   liberty
                   .
                   And
                   to
                   abstain
                   for
                   my
                   love
                   from
                   pursuit
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Lordship
                   hath
                   signified
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   indebted
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   have
                   written
                   divers
                   times
                   before
                   .
                   But
                   there
                   is
                   one
                   above
                   ,
                   for
                   whose
                   fear
                   ye
                   must
                   abstain
                   from
                   blood-shedding
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   knock
                   in
                   your
                   conscience
                   .
                   Last
                   of
                   all
                   ,
                   your
                   Lordship
                   please
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   desirous
                   some
                   are
                   to
                   have
                   sedition
                   amongst
                   friends
                   ;
                   how
                   mighty
                   the
                   devill
                   is
                   to
                   sow
                   discord
                   ;
                   how
                   that
                   many
                   would
                   desire
                   no
                   better
                   game
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   hunt
                   us
                   at
                   other
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   your
                   Lordship
                   beguile
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   agree
                   upon
                   all
                   purposes
                   with
                   Gods
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   standing
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   .
                   There
                   are
                   divers
                   Houses
                   in
                   Scotland
                   neer
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   professe
                   the
                   same
                   God
                   secretly
                   ;
                   they
                   desire
                   but
                   that
                   ye
                   begin
                   the
                   bargaine
                   at
                   us
                   ;
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   begins
                   at
                   us
                   ,
                   God
                   knows
                   the
                   end
                   therof
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   shall
                   bide
                   the
                   next
                   put
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   consider
                   this
                   ;
                   make
                   no
                   Preparative
                   of
                   us
                   :
                   Let
                   not
                   the
                   vain
                   exhortation
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   regard
                   little
                   of
                   the
                   weale
                   and
                   strength
                   of
                   both
                   our
                   Houses
                   ,
                   stirre
                   up
                   your
                   Lordship
                   as
                   they
                   would
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   your
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   weale
                   of
                   your
                   posterity
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   I
                   pray
                   your
                   Lordship
                   weigh
                   these
                   things
                   wisely
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   ye
                   do
                   otherwise
                   ,
                   God
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   was
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   all
                   is
                   wrought
                   that
                   man
                   can
                   work
                   .
                
              
            
             
             
               This
               answer
               received
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               complices
               found
               themselves
               somewhat
               disappointed
               ;
               for
               the
               Bishops
               looked
               for
               nothing
               lesse
               ,
               then
               for
               such
               Answers
               from
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               made
               them
               for
               their
               extreme
               defence
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               by
               buds
               to
               stirre
               up
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               against
               us
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               we
               shall
               more
               plainly
               heare
               .
               Shortly
               after
               that
               ,
               God
               called
               to
               his
               mercy
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               from
               the
               miseries
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Bishops
               were
               glad
               ;
               for
               they
               thought
               that
               their
               great
               enemy
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               but
               God
               disappointed
               them
               :
               For
               as
               the
               said
               Earle
               departed
               most
               constant
               in
               the
               true
               Faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               with
               a
               plain
               renounciation
               of
               all
               Impiety
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               Idolatry
               ;
               so
               he
               left
               it
               to
               his
               Son
               in
               his
               Testament
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               studie
               to
               set
               forward
               the
               publike
               and
               true
               preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               to
               suppresse
               all
               Superstition
               and
               Idolatry
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               power
               .
               In
               which
               point
               small
               fault
               can
               be
               found
               with
               him
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               10
               
                 Maii
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1568.
               
               God
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               other
               offences
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Blinde
                       ,
                       Crooked
                       ,
                       Lame
                       ,
                       Widows
                       ,
                       Orphans
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       poor
                       ,
                       so
                       visited
                       by
                       the
                       hand
                       of
                       God
                       as
                       cannot
                       work
                       :
                    
                     
                       To
                       all
                       the
                       flock
                       of
                       Friers
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       we
                       wish
                       restitution
                       of
                       wrongs
                       past
                       ,
                       and
                       reformation
                       in
                       times
                       coming
                       ,
                       for
                       Salvation
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         YE
                         your selves
                         are
                         not
                         ignorant
                         (
                         and
                         though
                         ye
                         would
                         be
                         )
                         it
                         is
                         now
                         (
                         thanks
                         be
                         to
                         God
                         )
                         well
                         knowne
                         to
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         ,
                         by
                         his
                         most
                         infallible
                         Word
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Benignity
                         or
                         Almes
                         of
                         all
                         Christian
                         people
                         pertaineth
                         to
                         us
                         alone
                         ;
                         which
                         ye
                         ,
                         being
                         whole
                         of
                         bodie
                         ,
                         strong
                         ,
                         sturdie
                         ,
                         and
                         able
                         to
                         work
                         ,
                         what
                         under
                         pretence
                         of
                         poverty
                         (
                         and
                         yet
                         neverthelesse
                         possessing
                         most
                         easily
                         all
                         abundance
                         )
                         what
                         through
                         cloked
                         and
                         hidden
                         humility
                         (
                         though
                         your
                         proudnesse
                         is
                         knowne
                         )
                         and
                         what
                         fained
                         holinesse
                         (
                         which
                         now
                         is
                         declared
                         to
                         be
                         Superstition
                         and
                         Idolatry
                         )
                         have
                         these
                         many
                         yeers
                         ,
                         expresly
                         against
                         Gods
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         practice
                         of
                         his
                         holy
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         to
                         our
                         great
                         torment
                         (
                         alas
                         )
                         most
                         falsly
                         stollen
                         from
                         us
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         ye
                         have
                         by
                         your
                         false
                         doctrine
                         and
                         wresting
                         of
                         Gods
                         Word
                         ,
                         learned
                         of
                         your
                         father
                         Sathan
                         ,
                         induced
                         the
                         whole
                         people
                         ,
                         high
                         and
                         low
                         ,
                         into
                         a
                         sure
                         hope
                         and
                         belief
                         ,
                         That
                         to
                         clothe
                         ,
                         feed
                         ,
                         and
                         nourish
                         you
                         ,
                         is
                         the
                         onely
                         most
                         acceptable
                         Alms
                         allowed
                         before
                         God
                         ;
                         and
                         to
                         give
                         a
                         penny
                         ,
                         or
                         a
                         piece
                         a
                         bread
                         once
                         in
                         a
                         week
                         is
                         enough
                         for
                         us
                         .
                         Even
                         so
                         ye
                         have
                         perswaded
                         them
                         to
                         build
                         you
                         great
                         Hospitals
                         ,
                         and
                         maintain
                         you
                         therein
                         by
                         their
                         force
                         ,
                         which
                         onely
                         pertains
                         now
                         to
                         us
                         by
                         all
                         Law
                         ,
                         as
                         builded
                         and
                         given
                         to
                         the
                         poore
                         ,
                         of
                         whose
                         number
                         ye
                         are
                         not
                         ,
                         nor
                         can
                         be
                         reputed
                         ,
                         neither
                         by
                         the
                         Law
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         by
                         no
                         other
                         Law
                         proceeding
                         of
                         Nature
                         ,
                         Reason
                         ,
                         or
                         Civill
                         Policy
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         seeing
                         our
                         number
                         is
                         so
                         great
                         ,
                         so
                         indigent
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         heavily
                         oppressed
                         by
                         your
                         false
                         meanes
                         ,
                         that
                         none
                         taketh
                         care
                         of
                         out
                         misery
                         :
                         And
                         that
                         it
                         is
                         better
                         for
                         to
                         provide
                         there
                         our
                         impotent
                         members
                         ,
                         which
                         God
                         hath
                         given
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         oppose
                         to
                         you
                         in
                         plain
                         controversie
                         ,
                         then
                         to
                         see
                         you
                         hereafter
                         (
                         as
                         ye
                         have
                         done
                         afore
                         )
                         steale
                         from
                         us
                         our
                         houses
                         ,
                         and
                         our selves
                         in
                         the
                         meane
                         time
                         to
                         perish
                         and
                         die
                         for
                         want
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         We
                         have
                         thought
                         good
                         therefore
                         ,
                         ere
                         we
                         enter
                         with
                         you
                         in
                         the
                         conflict
                         to
                         warne
                         you
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Name
                         of
                         the
                         great
                         God
                         ,
                         by
                         this
                         publike
                         writing
                         ,
                         affixt
                         in
                         
                         your
                         gates
                         where
                         ye
                         now
                         dwell
                         ,
                         that
                         ye
                         remove
                         forth
                         of
                         our
                         said
                         Hospitals
                         ,
                         betwixt
                         this
                         and
                         the
                         Feast
                         of
                      
                       Whit-sunday
                       
                         next
                         :
                         So
                         that
                         we
                         the
                         only
                         lawfull
                         proprietaries
                         thereof
                         ,
                         may
                         enter
                         thereinto
                         ,
                         and
                         afterward
                         enjoy
                         the
                         commodities
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         which
                         ye
                         have
                         hereunto
                         wrongfully
                         holden
                         from
                         us
                         .
                         Certifying
                         you
                         ,
                         if
                         ye
                         faile
                         ,
                         we
                         will
                         at
                         the
                         said
                         terme
                         ,
                         in
                         whole
                         number
                         (
                         with
                         the
                         help
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         assistance
                         of
                         his
                         Saints
                         in
                         earth
                         ,
                         of
                         whose
                         ready
                         support
                         we
                         doubt
                         not
                         )
                         enter
                         and
                         take
                         possession
                         of
                         our
                         said
                         Patrimony
                         ,
                         and
                         eject
                         you
                         utterly
                         forth
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Let
                       him
                       therefore
                       that
                       before
                       hath
                       stollen
                       ,
                       steal
                       no
                       more
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       let
                       him
                       work
                       with
                       his
                       hands
                       ,
                       that
                       he
                       may
                       be
                       helpfull
                       to
                       the
                       poore
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         From
                         all
                         Cities
                         ,
                         Towns
                         ,
                         and
                         Villages
                         of
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         
                           Ianuary
                           1.
                           1558.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               Bishops
               continued
               in
               their
               Provinciall
               Councell
               even
               unto
               that
               day
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               arrived
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               give
               some
               shew
               to
               the
               people
               that
               they
               minded
               Reformation
               ;
               they
               dispersed
               abroad
               a
               rumour
               thereof
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               somewhat
               in
               Print
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               people
               was
               called
               ,
               
                 The
                 two-penny
                 Faith.
              
               Amongst
               their
               acts
               there
               was
               much
               a
               do
               ,
               for
               Caps
               ,
               Shaven
               crowns
               ,
               Typpets
               ,
               Long
               Gowns
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               trifles
               .
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 enjoy
                 Office
                 ,
                 or
                 Benefice
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 except
                 a
                 Priest.
                 
              
            
             
               Item
               ,
               
                 That
                 no
                 Church-man
                 should
                 nourish
                 his
                 owne
                 children
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 company
                 but
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 hold
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 none
                 should
                 put
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 benefice
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 were
                 found
                 in
                 open
                 Adulterie
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 fault
                 he
                 should
                 lose
                 the
                 third
                 of
                 his
                 Benefice
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 the
                 halfe
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 third
                 the
                 whole
                 Benefice
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               here
               from
               appealed
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Murray
               ,
               and
               other
               Prelates
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               abide
               at
               the
               Canon-Law
               .
               And
               so
               they
               might
               well
               enough
               do
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               remained
               Interpreters
               ,
               Dispensators
               ,
               Makers
               ,
               and
               Disanullars
               of
               the
               Law.
               But
               let
               the
               same
               Law
               have
               the
               true
               interpretation
               ,
               and
               just
               execution
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               shall
               as
               soon
               be
               proved
               a
               true
               and
               obedient
               servant
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               any
               of
               that
               sort
               shall
               be
               proved
               a
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               have
               any
               just
               authority
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               But
               we
               will
               return
               to
               our
               History
               .
            
             
               The
               persecution
               was
               decreed
               as
               well
               by
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               as
               by
               the
               Prelates
               .
               
               But
               there
               rested
               a
               point
               which
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               and
               France
               had
               not
               at
               that
               time
               obtained
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               Crown
               matrimoniall
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               Francis
               ,
               husband
               to
               our
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               so
               should
               France
               and
               Scotland
               be
               but
               one
               kingdome
               .
               The
               Subjects
               of
               both
               the
               Realmes
               to
               have
               equall
               libertie
               ,
               Scottishmen
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               Frenchmen
               in
               Scotland
               .
               The
               glister
               of
               the
               profit
               that
               was
               judged
               hereof
               to
               have
               ensued
               to
               Scottishmen
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               blinded
               many
               mens
               eyes
               .
               But
               a
               small
               winde
               caused
               that
               mist
               suddenly
               to
               vanish
               away
               :
               For
               the
               greatest
               Offices
               and
               Benefices
               within
               the
               Realme
               were
               appointed
               for
               the
               Frenchmen
               :
               
                 Monsieur
                 Ruby
              
               kept
               the
               great
               Seale
               ;
               Vielmort
               was
               Controller
               ;
               Melrosse
               and
               Kelso
               should
               have
               been
               a
               commends
               to
               the
               poore
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               .
               The
               freedomes
               of
               Scottish
               Merchants
               were
               restrained
               in
               Roane
               ,
               and
               they
               compelled
               to
               pay
               Tole
               and
               Taxations
               others
               then
               their
               ancient
               Liberties
               did
               beare
               .
               To
               bring
               this
               head
               to
               passe
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               to
               the
               Matrimoniall
               Crown
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               left
               no
               point
               of
               the
               Compasse
               unsailed
               with
               
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               .
               She
               practised
               on
               this
               manner
               ;
               
                 Ye
                 may
                 clearely
                 see
                 that
                 I
                 cannot
                 do
                 what
                 I
                 would
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 Hereticks
                 and
                 Confederates
                 of
              
               England
               
                 are
                 so
                 banded
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 stop
                 all
                 good
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 will
                 ye
                 be
                 favourable
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 this
                 suit
                 of
                 the
                 Matrimoniall
                 Crowne
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 my
                 daughters
                 husband
                 ,
                 Then
                 shall
                 we
                 see
                 how
                 I
                 shall
                 handle
                 these
                 Heretickes
                 and
                 Traitours
                 ere
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 .
              
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               in
               these
               her
               promises
               she
               meant
               no
               deceit
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               Unto
               the
               Protestants
               she
               said
               ;
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 unmindfull
                 how
                 oft
                 ye
                 have
                 solicited
                 me
                 for
                 Reformation
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 gladly
                 would
                 I
                 consent
                 thereunto
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 see
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 craft
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 S.
              
               Andrews
               ,
               
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Duke
              
               Hamilton
               ,
               
                 and
                 of
                 Church-men
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 bent
                 against
                 me
                 in
                 all
                 my
                 proceedings
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 do
                 nothing
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 full
                 authority
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 of
              
               France
               ,
               
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 donation
                 of
                 the
                 Crowne
                 Matrimoniall
                 ,
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 bring
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 then
                 devise
                 ye
                 what
                 ye
                 please
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
               With
               this
               Commission
               and
               Credit
               ,
               was
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               then
               Prior
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               directed
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               with
               moe
               other
               promises
               then
               we
               list
               to
               rehearse
               .
               By
               such
               dissimulation
               to
               those
               that
               were
               simple
               and
               true
               of
               heart
               ,
               inflamed
               she
               them
               to
               be
               more
               fervent
               in
               her
               Petition
               ,
               then
               her selfe
               appeared
               to
               be
               .
               And
               so
               at
               the
               Parliament
               holden
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               October
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1558.
               it
               was
               clearely
               voed
               ,
               no
               man
               reclaiming
               (
               except
               the
               Duke
               for
               his
               interest
               )
               and
               yet
               for
               it
               there
               was
               no
               better
               Law
               produced
               ,
               
               except
               that
               there
               was
               a
               solemne
               Masse
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               in
               the
               Pontificall
               .
               
               This
               head
               obtained
               ,
               whereat
               France
               and
               she
               principally
               shot
               ,
               what
               faith
               she
               kept
               to
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               this
               our
               second
               Book
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               In
               the
               beginning
               whereof
               we
               may
               more
               amply
               rehearse
               some
               things
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               our
               first
               are
               summarily
               touched
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               first
               Booke
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               The
               Second
               Booke
               OF
               THE
               HISTORY
               OF
               Things
               done
               in
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               in
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               :
               Beginning
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               1558.
               
            
             
               
                 OUr
                 purpose
                 was
                 to
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 our
                 History
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 done
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 God
                 1558.
                 till
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 we
                 once
                 possessed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 use
                 of
                 administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 do
                 possesse
                 .
              
               
               
                 But
                 because
                 divers
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 earnestly
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 persons
                 as
                 God
                 raised
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 darkenesse
                 ,
                 to
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 omitted
                 :
                 We
                 obeyed
                 their
                 Request
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 a
                 short
                 Rehearsall
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 matters
                 as
                 concerne
                 Religion
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 that
                 notable
                 Servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Patricke
                   Hamilton
                
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 yeere
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 looke
                 upon
                 us
                 more
                 mercifully
                 then
                 we
                 deserve
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 unto
                 us
                 greater
                 boldnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 better
                 (
                 albeit
                 not
                 without
                 hazard
                 and
                 trouble
                 )
                 successe
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 enterprizes
                 then
                 we
                 looked
                 for
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 true
                 Narration
                 of
                 this
                 second
                 Booke
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 .
                 The
                 PREFACE
                 whereof
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Preface
                 .
              
               
                 LEst
                 that
                 Sathan
                 by
                 our
                 silence
                 shall
                 take
                 occasion
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 slander
                 
                   us
                   the
                   Protestants
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                
                 as
                 that
                 our
                 fact
                 tended
                 rather
                 to
                 Sedition
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Manners
                 ,
                 and
                 abuses
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 We
                 have
                 thought
                 expedient
                 so
                 truely
                 and
                 briefly
                 as
                 we
                 can
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 to
                 writing
                 the
                 causes
                 moving
                 us
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Barons
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 )
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 just
                 Defence
                 ,
                 against
                 those
                 that
                 most
                 unjustly
                 seek
                 our
                 destruction
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 confession
                 we
                 shall
                 faithfully
                 declare
                 ,
                 What
                 moved
                 us
                 to
                 put
                 our
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 How
                 we
                 have
                 proceeded
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 What
                 we
                 have
                 asked
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 presently
                 we
                 require
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Authority
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 our
                 Cause
                 being
                 knowne
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 our
                 enemies
                 as
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 all
                 Realmes
                 ,
                 may
                 understand
                 how
                 falsly
                 we
                 are
                 accused
                 of
                 tumult
                 and
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 unjustly
                 we
                 are
                 persecuted
                 by
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 their
                 Faction
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 that
                 our
                 brethren
                 naturall
                 Scotish-men
                 ,
                 of
                 whatsoever
                 Religion
                 they
                 be
                 ,
                 may
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 can
                 with
                 safe
                 conscience
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 seek
                 nothing
                 but
                 
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   his
                   glorious
                   Gospel
                   to
                   be
                   preached
                   ,
                   his
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   to
                   be
                   truely
                   ministred
                   ,
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   Tyranny
                   ,
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   to
                   be
                   suppressed
                   in
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   our
                   native
                   Countrey
                   to
                   remaine
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   Bondage
                   and
                   Tyranny
                   of
                   Strangers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 While
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 practised
                 with
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 blessed
                 Gospel
                 might
                 utterly
                 be
                 suppressed
                 within
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 God
                 so
                 blessed
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 his
                 weak
                 servants
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 small
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Barons
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 began
                 to
                 abhorre
                 the
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 :
                 
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 open
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 cleerly
                 discerne
                 betwixt
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 true
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 Yea
                 ,
                 men
                 almost
                 universally
                 began
                 to
                 doubt
                 whether
                 they
                 could
                 (
                 God
                 not
                 offended
                 )
                 give
                 their
                 bodily
                 presence
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 offer
                 their
                 children
                 to
                 the
                 Papisticall
                 Baptisme
                 .
                 The
                 doubts
                 when
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 learned
                 in
                 Europe
                 had
                 answered
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   of
                   both
                   we
                   might
                   do
                   ,
                   without
                   perill
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                   ,
                
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 troubled
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 also
                 began
                 men
                 of
                 estimation
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 bare
                 rule
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 themselves
                 concerning
                 their
                 duties
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 towards
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 towards
                 the
                 just
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 most
                 cruelly
                 persecuted
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 began
                 divers
                 questions
                 to
                 be
                 moved
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   that
                   with
                   safe
                   conscience
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   Lords
                   ,
                   and
                   Rulers
                   of
                   the
                   People
                   ,
                   might
                   serve
                   the
                   higher
                   Powers
                   in
                   maintaining
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   persecuting
                   their
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   suppressing
                   Christs
                   Truth
                
                 :
                 Or
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   in
                   some
                   case
                   hath
                   committed
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   might
                   suffer
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   their
                   Brethren
                   to
                   be
                   shed
                   in
                   their
                   presence
                   ,
                   without
                   any
                   declaration
                   that
                   such
                   Tyranny
                   displeased
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 By
                 the
                 plain
                 Scriptures
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   a
                   lively
                   faith
                   required
                   a
                   plaine
                   Conf●ssion
                   when
                   Christs
                   Truth
                   is
                   oppugned
                   ,
                   That
                   not
                   onely
                   are
                   they
                   guilty
                   that
                   do
                   evil
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   they
                   that
                   consent
                   to
                   evil
                   .
                
                 And
                 plain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 consent
                 to
                 evil
                 ,
                 who
                 seeing
                 iniquity
                 openly
                 committed
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 silence
                 seem
                 to
                 justifie
                 and
                 avow
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 things
                 being
                 resolved
                 ,
                 and
                 sufficiently
                 proved
                 by
                 evident
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 began
                 every
                 man
                 to
                 look
                 more
                 diligently
                 to
                 his
                 Salvation
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Tyranny
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 (
                 called
                 the
                 Church-men
                 )
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 doth
                 deny
                 it
                 ,
                 declareth
                 himself
                 ignorant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 .
                 We
                 therefore
                 ,
                 with
                 humble
                 confession
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 offences
                 ,
                 with
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 and
                 Supplication
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 seek
                 some
                 remedy
                 in
                 so
                 present
                 a
                 danger
                 .
                 
                 And
                 first
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Brethren
                   in
                   every
                   Towne
                   at
                   certaine
                   times
                   should
                   assemble
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   Common
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   to
                   exercise
                   ,
                   in
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   should
                   please
                   God
                   to
                   give
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Exhortation
                   by
                   Sermon
                   unto
                   some
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Comfort
                   and
                   Instruction
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 our
                 weake
                 beginning
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 blesse
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 a
                 few
                 Moneths
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 were
                 so
                 strengthned
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 sought
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 crimes
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 without
                 respect
                 of
                 persons
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 by
                 common
                 Election
                 ,
                 were
                 Elders
                 appointed
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 whole
                 Brethren
                 promised
                 Obedience
                 :
                 For
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 publike
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 onely
                 did
                 certaine
                 zealous
                 men
                 (
                 amongst
                 whom
                 was
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 
                 
                   David
                   Forresse
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Robert
                   Lockhart
                
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Robert
                   Hammilton
                   ,
                   William
                   Harlawe
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 )
                 exhort
                 their
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 graces
                 granted
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 shortly
                 after
                 did
                 God
                 stirre
                 up
                 his
                 servant
                 
                   Paul
                   Methuen
                
                 (
                 his
                 latter
                 fall
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 deface
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 him
                 )
                 who
                 in
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 began
                 openly
                 to
                 Preach
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 in
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 in
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 Angus
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Fyfe
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 God
                 worke
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 began
                 openly
                 to
                 renounce
                 their
                 old
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 his
                 blessed
                 Ordinances
                 ;
                 Insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Dundie
                 began
                 to
                 erect
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 Publike
                 Church
                 Reformed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 Word
                 was
                 openly
                 Preached
                 ,
                 and
                 Christs
                 Sacraments
                 truely
                 ministred
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 meane
                 time
                 did
                 God
                 send
                 to
                 us
                 our
                 deare
                 Brother
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 godly
                 ,
                 learned
                 ,
                 and
                 grave
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 his
                 short
                 abode
                 at
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 (
                 notwithstanding
                 his
                 long
                 and
                 dangerous
                 sicknesse
                 )
                 did
                 so
                 encourage
                 the
                 Brethren
                 by
                 godly
                 Exhortations
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 deliberate
                 upon
                 some
                 publike
                 Reformation
                 ;
                 For
                 the
                 corruption
                 in
                 Religion
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 safe
                 conscience
                 we
                 could
                 no
                 longer
                 sustaine
                 it
                 :
                 Yet
                 because
                 we
                 would
                 attempt
                 nothing
                 without
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 Authority
                 ,
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 deliberation
                 of
                 many
                 dayes
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 our
                 publike
                 and
                 common
                 Supplication
                 ,
                 
                 we
                 should
                 attempt
                 the
                 favour
                 ,
                 support
                 ,
                 and
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 then
                 Regent
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 godly
                 Reformation
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 after
                 we
                 had
                 drawn
                 our
                 Oration
                 and
                 Petition
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 we
                 appointed
                 from
                 amongst
                 us
                 a
                 man
                 whose
                 age
                 and
                 yeers
                 deserved
                 Reverence
                 ,
                 whose
                 honesty
                 and
                 worship
                 might
                 have
                 craved
                 audience
                 of
                 any
                 Magistrate
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 and
                 whose
                 faithfull
                 Service
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 hath
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 him
                 could
                 fall
                 no
                 suspition
                 of
                 unlawfull
                 disobedience
                 .
                 This
                 Orator
                 was
                 that
                 ancient
                 and
                 honourable
                 Father
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Iames
                   Sandelandes
                
                 of
                 Calder
                 ,
                 
                 Knight
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 gave
                 Commission
                 and
                 Power
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 names
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Queene
                 Regent
                 to
                 speak
                 this
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       
                         THE
                         FIRST
                         ORATION
                         AND
                         PETITION
                         Of
                         the
                         Protestants
                         of
                         SCOTLAND
                         :
                         To
                         the
                         Queene
                         Regent
                         .
                      
                       
                         ALbeit
                         we
                         have
                         of
                         long
                         time
                         contained
                         our selves
                         in
                         that
                         modestie
                         (
                         most
                         noble
                         Princesse
                         )
                         that
                         neither
                         the
                         exile
                         of
                         body
                         ,
                         losse
                         of
                         goods
                         ,
                         nor
                         perishing
                         of
                         this
                         mortall
                         life
                         ,
                         was
                         able
                         to
                         make
                         us
                         to
                         aske
                         at
                         your
                         Majestie
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         and
                         redresse
                         of
                         those
                         wrongs
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         that
                         sore
                         griefe
                         patiently
                         borne
                         by
                         us
                         in
                         bodies
                         and
                         mindes
                         of
                         long
                         time
                         :
                         Yet
                         are
                         we
                         now
                         by
                         very
                         conscience
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         the
                         feare
                         of
                         our
                         God
                         compelled
                         to
                         crave
                         at
                         your
                         Majesties
                         feet
                         ,
                         remedy
                         against
                         the
                         most
                         unjust
                         tyrannie
                         ,
                         used
                         against
                         your
                         Majesties
                         most
                         obedient
                         Subjects
                         ,
                         by
                         those
                         that
                         be
                         called
                         the
                         State
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         .
                         Your
                         Majestie
                         cannot
                         be
                         ignorant
                         what
                         controversie
                         hath
                         been
                         ,
                         and
                         yet
                         is
                         ,
                         concerning
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         right
                         worshipping
                         of
                         God.
                         And
                         how
                         the
                         Clergie
                         (
                         as
                         they
                         will
                         be
                         termed
                         )
                         usurpe
                         to
                         themselves
                         such
                         Empire
                         above
                         the
                         consciences
                         of
                         men
                         ;
                         That
                         whatsoever
                         they
                         command
                         ,
                         must
                         be
                         obeyed
                         ;
                         and
                         whatsoever
                         they
                         forbid
                         ,
                         must
                         be
                         avoided
                         ;
                         without
                         further
                         respect
                         to
                         Gods
                         Pleasure
                         ,
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         or
                         Will
                         ,
                         revealed
                         to
                         us
                         in
                         his
                         most
                         holy
                         Word
                         ;
                         or
                         else
                         there
                         abideth
                         nothing
                         for
                         us
                         but
                         Fagot
                         ,
                         Fire
                         ,
                         and
                         Sword.
                         
                         By
                         the
                         which
                         many
                         of
                         our
                         brethren
                         most
                         cruelly
                         and
                         most
                         unjustly
                         have
                         been
                         strucken
                         of
                         late
                         yeeres
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         which
                         now
                         we
                         finde
                         to
                         trouble
                         and
                         wound
                         our
                         consciences
                         .
                         For
                         we
                         acknowledge
                         it
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         our
                         bounden
                         duties
                         before
                         God
                         ,
                         either
                         to
                         have
                         defended
                         our
                         brethren
                         from
                         those
                         cruell
                         murtherers
                         (
                         seeing
                         we
                         are
                         a
                         part
                         of
                         that
                         power
                         which
                         God
                         hath
                         established
                         in
                         this
                         Realme
                         )
                         or
                         else
                         to
                         have
                         given
                         open
                         testification
                         of
                         our
                         Faith
                         with
                         them
                         :
                         Which
                         now
                         we
                         offer
                         our selves
                         to
                         
                         do
                         ,
                         lest
                         that
                         by
                         our
                         continuall
                         silence
                         we
                         shall
                         seem
                         to
                         justifie
                         the
                         cruell
                         tyrannie
                         of
                         those
                         men
                         ,
                         which
                         doth
                         not
                         onely
                         displease
                         us
                         :
                         but
                         your
                         Majesties
                         wisdome
                         most
                         prudently
                         doth
                         foresee
                         ,
                         that
                         for
                         the
                         quieting
                         of
                         this
                         intestine
                         dissention
                         ,
                         
                         a
                         publike
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         the
                         Religion
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         the
                         temporall
                         government
                         were
                         most
                         necessary
                         .
                         And
                         to
                         the
                         performance
                         thereof
                         ,
                         most
                         gravely
                         and
                         most
                         godly
                         (
                         as
                         we
                         are
                         informed
                         )
                         ye
                         have
                         exhorted
                         as
                         well
                         the
                         Clergie
                         as
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         to
                         imploy
                         their
                         studie
                         ,
                         diligence
                         ,
                         and
                         care
                         .
                         We
                         therefore
                         ,
                         in
                         conscience
                         ,
                         dare
                         not
                         any
                         longer
                         dissemble
                         in
                         so
                         weighty
                         a
                         matter
                         ,
                         which
                         concerneth
                         the
                         glory
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         salvation
                         :
                         Neither
                         now
                         dare
                         we
                         withdraw
                         our
                         presence
                         or
                         counsell
                         ,
                         or
                         Petitions
                         ,
                         lest
                         that
                         the
                         adversaries
                         hereafter
                         should
                         object
                         to
                         us
                         ,
                         That
                         place
                         was
                         granted
                         for
                         Reformation
                         ,
                         and
                         yet
                         no
                         man
                         sued
                         for
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         and
                         so
                         shall
                         our
                         silence
                         be
                         prejudiciall
                         unto
                         us
                         in
                         time
                         to
                         come
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         we
                         knowing
                         no
                         order
                         placed
                         in
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         but
                         your
                         Majestie
                         ,
                         and
                         your
                         grave
                         counsell
                         ,
                         set
                         to
                         amend
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         the
                         disorder
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         defaults
                         in
                         the
                         temporall
                         Regiment
                         ,
                         most
                         humbly
                         prostrate
                         our selves
                         before
                         your
                         feet
                         ,
                         asking
                         justice
                         and
                         your
                         gracious
                         help
                         ,
                         against
                         them
                         that
                         falsly
                         traduce
                         and
                         accuse
                         us
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         were
                         Hereticks
                         ,
                         and
                         Schismatikes
                         ,
                         under
                         that
                         colour
                         seeking
                         our
                         destruction
                         ,
                         for
                         that
                         we
                         seek
                         the
                         amendment
                         of
                         their
                         corrupted
                         lives
                         ,
                         and
                         Christs
                         Religion
                         to
                         be
                         restored
                         to
                         the
                         originall
                         puritie
                         .
                         
                         Further
                         we
                         crave
                         of
                         your
                         Majestie
                         with
                         open
                         and
                         patent
                         eares
                         ,
                         to
                         heare
                         those
                         our
                         subsequent
                         requests
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         joy
                         and
                         satisfaction
                         of
                         our
                         troubled
                         consciences
                         ,
                         bountifully
                         to
                         grant
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         by
                         Gods
                         plaine
                         Word
                         any
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         prove
                         that
                         justly
                         they
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         denied
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Here
                           beginneth
                           the
                           particular
                           Demands
                           .
                        
                         
                           FIrst
                           ,
                           Humbly
                           we
                           ask
                           ,
                           That
                           as
                           we
                           have
                           by
                           the
                           Lawes
                           of
                           this
                           Realme
                           ,
                           after
                           long
                           debate
                           obtained
                           to
                           reade
                           the
                           holy
                           Books
                           of
                           the
                           Old
                           and
                           New
                           Testament
                           ,
                           in
                           our
                           Vulgar
                           Tongue
                           ,
                           as
                           Spirituall
                           food
                           to
                           our
                           soules
                           :
                           so
                           from
                           henceforth
                           it
                           may
                           be
                           lawfull
                           ,
                           that
                           we
                           may
                           meet
                           publikely
                           or
                           privately
                           to
                           our
                           Common-Prayers
                           in
                           our
                           Vulgar
                           Tongue
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           end
                           that
                           we
                           may
                           increase
                           and
                           grow
                           in
                           knowledge
                           ,
                           and
                           be
                           induced
                           by
                           fervent
                           and
                           oft
                           Prayer
                           ,
                           to
                           commend
                           to
                           God
                           the
                           holy
                           Universall
                           Church
                           ,
                           the
                           Queene
                           our
                           Soveraigne
                           ,
                           her
                           honourable
                           and
                           gracious
                           Husband
                           ,
                           the
                           abilitie
                           of
                           their
                           succession
                           ,
                           your
                           Majestie
                           Regent
                           ,
                           the
                           Nobilitie
                           ,
                           and
                           whole
                           State
                           of
                           this
                           Realme
                           .
                        
                         
                           Secondly
                           ,
                           If
                           it
                           shall
                           happen
                           in
                           our
                           said
                           meetings
                           any
                           hard
                           place
                           of
                           Scripture
                           to
                           be
                           read
                           ,
                           of
                           which
                           ,
                           without
                           explanation
                           ,
                           hardly
                           can
                           arise
                           any
                           profit
                           to
                           the
                           hearers
                           ,
                           that
                           it
                           shall
                           be
                           lawfull
                           to
                           any
                           qualified
                           persons
                           in
                           knowledge
                           ,
                           being
                           present
                           ,
                           to
                           interpret
                           and
                           open
                           up
                           the
                           said
                           hard
                           places
                           ,
                           to
                           Gods
                           glory
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           the
                           profit
                           of
                           the
                           Auditory
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           any
                           thinke
                           that
                           this
                           libertie
                           should
                           be
                           occasion
                           of
                           Confusion
                           ,
                           Debate
                           ,
                           or
                           Heresie
                           ,
                           we
                           are
                           content
                           that
                           it
                           be
                           provided
                           that
                           the
                           said
                           Interpretation
                           shall
                           underly
                           the
                           judgement
                           of
                           the
                           godly
                           ,
                           and
                           most
                           learned
                           within
                           the
                           Realme
                           at
                           this
                           time
                           .
                        
                         
                           Thirdly
                           ,
                           That
                           the
                           holy
                           Sacrament
                           of
                           Baptisme
                           may
                           be
                           used
                           in
                           the
                           Vulgar
                           Tongue
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           God-fathers
                           and
                           Witnesses
                           may
                           not
                           onely
                           understand
                           the
                           points
                           of
                           the
                           League
                           and
                           Contract
                           made
                           betwixt
                           God
                           and
                           the
                           Infant
                           ,
                           but
                           also
                           that
                           the
                           Church
                           then
                           assembled
                           ,
                           more
                           gravely
                           may
                           be
                           informed
                           and
                           instructed
                           of
                           their
                           
                           duties
                           ,
                           which
                           at
                           all
                           times
                           they
                           owe
                           to
                           God
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           that
                           promise
                           made
                           unto
                           him
                           ,
                           when
                           they
                           were
                           received
                           into
                           his
                           houshold
                           by
                           the
                           lavacre
                           of
                           spirituall
                           regeneration
                           .
                        
                         
                           Fourthly
                           ,
                           We
                           desire
                           that
                           the
                           holy
                           Sacrament
                           of
                           the
                           Lords
                           Supper
                           ,
                           or
                           of
                           his
                           blessed
                           Body
                           and
                           Blood
                           may
                           likewise
                           be
                           ministred
                           unto
                           us
                           in
                           the
                           Vulgar
                           Tongue
                           ,
                           and
                           in
                           both
                           kindes
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           the
                           plaine
                           Institution
                           of
                           our
                           Saviour
                           Christ
                           Iesus
                           .
                        
                         
                           And
                           lastly
                           ,
                           We
                           most
                           humbly
                           require
                           ,
                           That
                           the
                           wicked
                           ,
                           slanderous
                           ,
                           and
                           detestable
                           life
                           of
                           Prelats
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           state
                           Ecclesiasticall
                           ,
                           may
                           be
                           reformed
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           people
                           by
                           them
                           have
                           not
                           occasion
                           (
                           as
                           of
                           many
                           dayes
                           they
                           have
                           had
                           )
                           to
                           contemne
                           their
                           Ministerie
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Preaching
                           ,
                           whereof
                           they
                           should
                           be
                           Messengers
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           they
                           suspect
                           that
                           we
                           rather
                           envying
                           their
                           honours
                           ,
                           or
                           coveting
                           their
                           riches
                           and
                           possessions
                           ,
                           then
                           Zealously
                           desiring
                           their
                           amendment
                           and
                           salvation
                           ,
                           do
                           travell
                           and
                           labour
                           for
                           this
                           Reformation
                           :
                           
                           We
                           are
                           content
                           ,
                           that
                           not
                           onely
                           the
                           Rules
                           and
                           Precepts
                           of
                           the
                           New
                           Testament
                           ,
                           but
                           also
                           the
                           Writings
                           of
                           the
                           ancient
                           Fathers
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           godly
                           and
                           approved
                           Lawes
                           of
                           Justinian
                           the
                           Emperour
                           ,
                           decide
                           the
                           controversie
                           betwixt
                           us
                           and
                           them
                           .
                           And
                           if
                           it
                           shall
                           be
                           found
                           ,
                           that
                           either
                           malevolently
                           or
                           ignorantly
                           we
                           aske
                           more
                           then
                           these
                           three
                           forenamed
                           have
                           required
                           ,
                           and
                           continually
                           do
                           require
                           of
                           able
                           and
                           true
                           Ministers
                           in
                           Christs
                           Church
                           ,
                           we
                           refuse
                           not
                           correction
                           ,
                           as
                           your
                           Majestie
                           with
                           right
                           judgement
                           shall
                           think
                           meet
                           .
                           But
                           if
                           all
                           the
                           forenamed
                           shall
                           condemne
                           that
                           which
                           we
                           condemne
                           ,
                           and
                           approve
                           that
                           which
                           we
                           require
                           ;
                           Then
                           we
                           most
                           earnestly
                           beseech
                           your
                           Majestie
                           ,
                           that
                           notwithstanding
                           the
                           long
                           custome
                           which
                           they
                           have
                           had
                           to
                           live
                           at
                           their
                           lust
                           ,
                           that
                           they
                           be
                           compelled
                           either
                           to
                           desist
                           from
                           Ecclesiasticall
                           administration
                           ,
                           or
                           to
                           discharge
                           their
                           duties
                           ,
                           as
                           becometh
                           true
                           Ministers
                           .
                           So
                           that
                           the
                           grave
                           and
                           godly
                           face
                           of
                           the
                           Primitive
                           Church
                           reduced
                           ;
                           Ignorance
                           may
                           be
                           expelled
                           ;
                           True
                           Doctrine
                           and
                           good
                           Manners
                           may
                           once
                           againe
                           appeare
                           in
                           the
                           Church
                           in
                           this
                           Realme
                           .
                           These
                           things
                           we
                           ,
                           as
                           most
                           obedient
                           Subjects
                           ,
                           require
                           of
                           your
                           Majestie
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                           Name
                           of
                           the
                           eternall
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           his
                           Son
                           Christ
                           Iesus
                           ,
                           in
                           presence
                           of
                           whose
                           Throne
                           judiciall
                           ,
                           ye
                           ,
                           and
                           all
                           other
                           that
                           heere
                           in
                           earth
                           beareth
                           authority
                           shall
                           give
                           account
                           of
                           your
                           temporall
                           regiment
                           .
                           The
                           spirit
                           of
                           the
                           Lord
                           Iesus
                           move
                           your
                           Majesties
                           heart
                           to
                           Iustice
                           and
                           Equity
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 our
                 Demands
                 being
                 proposed
                 ,
                 the
                 State
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 began
                 to
                 storme
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 devise
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 lies
                 to
                 deface
                 the
                 equitie
                 of
                 our
                 cause
                 .
                 They
                 bragged
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 publike
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 we
                 most
                 earnestly
                 required
                 ,
                 
                 two
                 things
                 being
                 provided
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 plaine
                 and
                 written
                 Scriptures
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 decide
                 all
                 Controversies
                 :
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 some
                 were
                 then
                 exiled
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 unjustly
                 condemned
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 free
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Disputation
                 ,
                 and
                 safe-conduct
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 dwelling
                 places
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 Processe
                 which
                 before
                 had
                 been
                 laid
                 against
                 them
                 in
                 matters
                 concerning
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 being
                 by
                 them
                 utterly
                 denied
                 (
                 for
                 no
                 Judge
                 would
                 they
                 admit
                 ,
                 but
                 themselves
                 ,
                 their
                 Counsels
                 ,
                 and
                 Canon
                 Law
                 )
                 They
                 and
                 their
                 faction
                 began
                 to
                 draw
                 certain
                 Articles
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 
                 promising
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 admit
                 the
                 Masse
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 its
                 former
                 reverence
                 and
                 estimation
                 ;
                 Grant
                 Purgatory
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 Confesse
                 prayer
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 enjoy
                 their
                 accustomed
                 Rents
                 ,
                 Possession
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 :
                 That
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 grant
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 baptize
                 in
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 done
                 secretly
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 open
                 assembly
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 grosenesse
                 of
                 these
                 Articles
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 we
                 refused
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 craved
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 Regent
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 answer
                 of
                 our
                 former
                 Petitions
                 .
                 The
                 Queene
                 then
                 Regent
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 crafty
                 ,
                 dissimulate
                 ,
                 and
                 false-thinking
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 profit
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ,
                 
                 gave
                 to
                 us
                 permission
                 to
                 use
                 our selves
                 godly
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 desires
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 make
                 publike
                 assemblies
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 nor
                 Lieth
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 promise
                 her
                 assistance
                 to
                 our
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 untill
                 some
                 uniform
                 order
                 might
                 be
                 established
                 by
                 a
                 Parliament
                 .
                 To
                 them
                 (
                 we
                 mean
                 the
                 Clergie
                 )
                 she
                 quietly
                 gave
                 signification
                 of
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 promising
                 that
                 how
                 soon
                 any
                 opportunity
                 should
                 serve
                 ,
                 she
                 should
                 so
                 put
                 order
                 to
                 these
                 matters
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 troubled
                 :
                 for
                 some
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 gave
                 her
                 a
                 large
                 purse
                 40000.
                 l.
                 Turn
                 .
                 or
                 Scots
                 ,
                 gathered
                 by
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Earleshale
                 .
                 We
                 nothing
                 suspecting
                 her
                 doublenesse
                 nor
                 falshood
                 ,
                 departed
                 fully
                 contented
                 with
                 her
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 use
                 our selves
                 so
                 quietly
                 ,
                 that
                 for
                 her
                 pleasure
                 we
                 put
                 silence
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Dowglas
                
                 ,
                 who
                 publikely
                 would
                 have
                 preached
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Lieth
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 we
                 sought
                 the
                 contentment
                 of
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 offended
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 obeying
                 her
                 in
                 things
                 as
                 we
                 thought
                 unlawfull
                 .
              
               
                 Shortly
                 after
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 that
                 cruell
                 Tyrant
                 and
                 unmercifull
                 hypocrite
                 ,
                 falsly
                 called
                 ,
                 Bishop
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 apprehended
                 that
                 blessed
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 
                   Walter
                   Mill
                
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 decrepite
                 age
                 ,
                 whom
                 most
                 cruelly
                 and
                 most
                 unjustly
                 he
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 by
                 fire
                 in
                 Saint
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 the
                 twenty
                 eighth
                 day
                 of
                 April
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 God
                 1558.
                 
                 Which
                 thing
                 did
                 so
                 highly
                 offend
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 godly
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 immediatly
                 after
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 began
                 a
                 new
                 fervencie
                 among
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Saint
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 began
                 the
                 people
                 plainely
                 to
                 condemne
                 such
                 unjust
                 crueltie
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 testification
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 his
                 death
                 should
                 abide
                 in
                 recent
                 memory
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 cast
                 together
                 a
                 great
                 heap
                 of
                 stones
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 he
                 was
                 burnt
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 and
                 Priests
                 thereat
                 offended
                 ,
                 caused
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 to
                 remove
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 denunciation
                 of
                 cursing
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 there
                 lay
                 any
                 stones
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 vaine
                 was
                 that
                 winde
                 blowne
                 ,
                 for
                 still
                 was
                 the
                 heape
                 made
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Papists
                 did
                 steale
                 away
                 by
                 night
                 the
                 stones
                 to
                 build
                 their
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 their
                 private
                 uses
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 suspecting
                 nothing
                 that
                 the
                 Queene
                 Regent
                 was
                 consenting
                 to
                 the
                 forenamed
                 murther
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 did
                 complain
                 of
                 such
                 unjust
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 requiring
                 that
                 justice
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 should
                 be
                 ministred
                 with
                 greater
                 indifferencie
                 .
                 She
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 born
                 to
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 deceive
                 ,
                 began
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 lament
                 the
                 cruelty
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 excusing
                 her selfe
                 as
                 innocent
                 in
                 that
                 cause
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 sentence
                 was
                 given
                 without
                 her
                 knowledge
                 .
                 Because
                 the
                 man
                 sometimes
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 Priest
                 ;
                 therefore
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Officiall
                 did
                 proceed
                 upon
                 him
                 without
                 any
                 commission
                 of
                 the
                 Civill
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                   ex
                   officio
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 it
                 .
                 We
                 yet
                 nothing
                 suspecting
                 her
                 falshood
                 ,
                 required
                 some
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 against
                 such
                 enormities
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 promised
                 as
                 oft
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 shortly
                 after
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Parliament
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 ,
                 for
                 certain
                 affaires
                 ,
                 pertaining
                 rather
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 profit
                 particular
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 commodity
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 
                 expose
                 our
                 matter
                 unto
                 the
                 whole
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 seek
                 some
                 redresse
                 :
                 we
                 therefore
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 did
                 offer
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Parliament
                 a
                 Letter
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 Tenor
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Forme
                       of
                       the
                       Letter
                       given
                       in
                       Parliament
                       .
                    
                     
                       UNto
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       unto
                       your
                       Right
                       honorable
                       Lords
                       ,
                       Barons
                       ,
                       and
                       Burgesses
                       of
                       this
                       present
                       Parl.
                       Humbly
                       means
                       ,
                       and
                       sheweth
                       your
                       Majesties
                       faithfull
                       and
                       obedient
                       subjects
                       ,
                       That
                       where
                       we
                       are
                       daily
                       molested
                       ,
                       slandered
                       ,
                       and
                       injured
                       by
                       wicked
                       and
                       ignorant
                       persons
                       ,
                       place-holders
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       who
                       most
                       untruely
                       cease
                       not
                       to
                       infame
                       us
                       ,
                       as
                       hereticks
                       ,
                       &
                       under
                       that
                       name
                       they
                       most
                       cruelly
                       have
                       persecuted
                       divers
                       of
                       our
                       brethren
                       ;
                       and
                       farther
                       intend
                       to
                       execute
                       their
                       malice
                       against
                       us
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       by
                       some
                       godly
                       order
                       their
                       fury
                       and
                       rage
                       be
                       bridled
                       and
                       stayed
                       .
                       And
                       yet
                       in
                       us
                       they
                       are
                       able
                       to
                       prove
                       no
                       crime
                       worthy
                       of
                       punishment
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       that
                       to
                       reade
                       the
                       holy
                       Scriptures
                       in
                       our
                       Assemblies
                       ,
                       to
                       invocate
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       God
                       in
                       publike
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       sobriety
                       to
                       interpret
                       and
                       open
                       the
                       places
                       of
                       Scripture
                       that
                       be
                       read
                       to
                       the
                       further
                       edification
                       of
                       the
                       brethren
                       assembled
                       ;
                       and
                       truely
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       his
                       holy
                       Institution
                       ,
                       to
                       minister
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       be
                       crimes
                       worthy
                       of
                       punishment
                       :
                       other
                       crimes
                       (
                       we
                       say
                       )
                       in
                       us
                       they
                       are
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       convince
                       .
                       And
                       to
                       the
                       premises
                       we
                       are
                       compelled
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       Place-holders
                       discharge
                       no
                       part
                       of
                       their
                       duties
                       rightly
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       to
                       the
                       people
                       subject
                       to
                       us
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       we
                       should
                       declare
                       our selves
                       altogether
                       unmindfull
                       of
                       our
                       own
                       salvation
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       compelled
                       in
                       very
                       conscience
                       to
                       seek
                       how
                       that
                       we
                       and
                       our
                       brethren
                       may
                       be
                       delivered
                       from
                       the
                       thraldom
                       of
                       Sathan
                       :
                       For
                       now
                       it
                       hath
                       pleased
                       God
                       to
                       open
                       our
                       eyes
                       ,
                       and
                       manifestly
                       we
                       see
                       ,
                       That
                       without
                       extreme
                       danger
                       of
                       our
                       souls
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       in
                       no
                       wayes
                       communicate
                       with
                       the
                       damnable
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       and
                       intolerable
                       abuses
                       of
                       the
                       Papisticall
                       Church
                       .
                       And
                       therefore
                       most
                       humbly
                       require
                       we
                       of
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       your
                       Right
                       Honorable
                       Lords
                       ,
                       Barons
                       ,
                       and
                       Burgesses
                       assembled
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       prudently
                       to
                       weigh
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       it
                       becometh
                       just
                       Judges
                       ,
                       to
                       grant
                       these
                       our
                       most
                       just
                       and
                       reasonable
                       Petitions
                       :
                    
                     
                       First
                       ,
                       
                       
                         Seeing
                         that
                         the
                         controversie
                         in
                         Religion
                         which
                         hath
                         long
                         continued
                         betwixt
                         the
                         Protestants
                         of
                         Almany
                         ,
                         Helvetia
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         Provinces
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         papisticall
                         Church
                         is
                         not
                         yet
                         decided
                         by
                         a
                         lawfull
                         and
                         generall
                         Counsell
                         :
                         And
                         seeing
                         that
                         our
                         consciences
                         are
                         likewise
                         touched
                         with
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         was
                         theirs
                         in
                         the
                         beginning
                         of
                         their
                         controversie
                         ,
                         we
                         most
                         humbly
                         desire
                         ,
                         That
                         all
                         such
                         Acts
                         of
                         Parliament
                         as
                         in
                         the
                         time
                         of
                         darknesse
                         gave
                         power
                         to
                         the
                         Church-men
                         to
                         execute
                         their
                         tyrannie
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         by
                         reason
                         that
                         we
                         to
                         them
                         were
                         delated
                         as
                         hereticks
                         ,
                         may
                         be
                         suspended
                         and
                         abrogated
                         ,
                         till
                         a
                         Generall
                         Councell
                         lawfully
                         assembled
                         ,
                         have
                         decided
                         all
                         controversies
                         in
                         Religion
                         .
                         And
                         lest
                         that
                         this
                         mutation
                         should
                         seem
                         to
                         set
                         all
                         men
                         at
                         liberty
                         to
                         live
                         as
                         they
                         list
                         ,
                         we
                         secondarily
                         require
                         that
                         it
                         be
                         Enacted
                         by
                         this
                         present
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Prelats
                         and
                         their
                         Officers
                         be
                         removed
                         from
                         place
                         of
                         Iudgement
                         ,
                         onely
                         granting
                         unto
                         them
                         neverthelesse
                         the
                         place
                         of
                         accusators
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         a
                         Temporall
                         Iudge
                         ;
                         before
                         whom
                         the
                         Church
                         men
                         accusators
                         shall
                         be
                         bounden
                         to
                         call
                         any
                         by
                         them
                         accused
                         of
                         heresie
                         :
                         To
                         whom
                         also
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         bounden
                         to
                         deliver
                         an
                         authenticke
                         Copy
                         of
                         all
                         Depositions
                         ,
                         Accusations
                         ,
                         and
                         Processe
                         laid
                         against
                         any
                         person
                         accused
                         .
                         The
                         Iudge
                         likewise
                         
                         delivering
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         the
                         partie
                         accused
                         ,
                         assigning
                         unto
                         him
                         a
                         competent
                         terme
                         to
                         answer
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         after
                         he
                         hath
                         taken
                         sufficient
                         caution
                         .
                      
                       De
                       judicio
                       sisti
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Thirdly
                         ,
                         We
                         require
                         ,
                         That
                         all
                         lawfull
                         defences
                         be
                         granted
                         to
                         the
                         person
                         accused
                         ;
                         as
                         ,
                         If
                         he
                         be
                         able
                         to
                         prove
                         that
                         the
                         witnesses
                         be
                         persons
                         unable
                         by
                         Law
                         to
                         testifie
                         against
                         him
                         ,
                         that
                         then
                         their
                         Accusations
                         and
                         Depositions
                         be
                         null
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         justice
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       
                         That
                         place
                         be
                         granted
                         to
                         the
                         party
                         accused
                         to
                         explaine
                         and
                         interpret
                         his
                         owne
                         minde
                         and
                         meaning
                         ;
                         which
                         confession
                         we
                         require
                         be
                         inserted
                         in
                         publike
                         Acts
                         ,
                         and
                         be
                         preferred
                         to
                         the
                         deposition
                         of
                         any
                         witnesse
                         ,
                      
                       seeing
                       that
                       none
                       ought
                       to
                       suffer
                       for
                       Religion
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       not
                       found
                       obstinate
                       in
                       his
                       damnable
                       opinion
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Last
                         ,
                         We
                         require
                         that
                         our
                         brethren
                         be
                         not
                         condemned
                         for
                         heretickes
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         by
                         the
                         manifest
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         they
                         be
                         convinced
                         to
                         have
                         erred
                         from
                         that
                         faith
                         which
                         the
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         witnesseth
                         to
                         be
                         necesiary
                         to
                         Salvation
                         :
                         And
                         if
                         so
                         they
                         be
                         ,
                         we
                         refuse
                         not
                         but
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         punished
                         according
                         to
                         justice
                         ;
                         Unlesse
                         by
                         wholesome
                         admonition
                         they
                         can
                         be
                         reduced
                         to
                         a
                         better
                         minde
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         These
                         things
                         require
                         we
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         of
                         by
                         you
                         ,
                         who
                         are
                         in
                         the
                         Place
                         of
                         the
                         Eternall
                         God
                         (
                         who
                         is
                         God
                         of
                         Order
                         and
                         Truth
                         )
                         even
                         in
                         such
                         sort
                         ,
                         as
                         ye
                         will
                         answer
                         in
                         presence
                         of
                         his
                         Throne
                         judiciall
                         :
                         Requiring
                         further
                         ,
                         That
                         favourably
                         you
                         would
                         have
                         respect
                         to
                         the
                         tendernesse
                         of
                         our
                         consciences
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         trouble
                         which
                         appeareth
                         to
                         follow
                         in
                         this
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         tyranny
                         of
                         the
                         Prelates
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         their
                         adherents
                         be
                         not
                         bridled
                         by
                         God
                         and
                         just
                         Lawes
                         .
                         God
                         move
                         your
                         hearts
                         deeply
                         to
                         consider
                         your
                         owne
                         duties
                         ,
                         and
                         our
                         present
                         troubles
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 our
                 Demands
                 did
                 we
                 first
                 present
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 determined
                 to
                 enterprise
                 nothing
                 without
                 her
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 most
                 humbly
                 requiring
                 her
                 favourably
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 just
                 action
                 .
                 She
                 spared
                 not
                 amiable
                 looks
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 words
                 in
                 abundance
                 .
                 But
                 alwayes
                 she
                 kept
                 our
                 Petition
                 close
                 in
                 her
                 pocket
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 required
                 secretly
                 of
                 her
                 Majesty
                 that
                 our
                 Petition
                 should
                 be
                 proposed
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 :
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 thought
                 not
                 that
                 expedient
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 would
                 the
                 whole
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Estate
                 be
                 contrary
                 to
                 her
                 proceedings
                 ,
                 which
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 was
                 great
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Matrimoniall
                 Crowne
                 was
                 asked
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 that
                 Parliament
                 granted
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 ,
                 how
                 soon
                 order
                 can
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 may
                 be
                 hindred
                 by
                 the
                 Church-men
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 my
                 good
                 minde
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 meane
                 time
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 can
                 grant
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 shall
                 gladly
                 be
                 granted
                 .
                 We
                 yet
                 nothing
                 suspecting
                 her
                 falshood
                 ,
                 were
                 content
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 her
                 pleasure
                 and
                 pretended
                 reason
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 thought
                 we
                 expedient
                 somewhat
                 to
                 protest
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 Parliament
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Petition
                 was
                 manifestly
                 knowne
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 ;
                 as
                 also
                 how
                 that
                 for
                 the
                 Queens
                 pleasure
                 we
                 had
                 ceased
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 uttermost
                 .
                 Our
                 Protestation
                 was
                 formed
                 in
                 manner
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Forme
                     of
                     the
                     Protestation
                     made
                     in
                     the
                     Parliament
                     holden
                     at
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     Anno
                     1558.
                     
                  
                   
                     IT
                     is
                     not
                     unknowne
                     to
                     this
                     Honourable
                     Parliament
                     ,
                     what
                     controversie
                     is
                     now
                     lately
                     risen
                     betwixt
                     those
                     that
                     will
                     be
                     called
                     the
                     Prelats
                     and
                     
                     Rulers
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     great
                     number
                     of
                     us
                     the
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Communalty
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     worshipping
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     duty
                     of
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     right
                     Administration
                     of
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     .
                     How
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     complained
                     by
                     our
                     supplication
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     consciences
                     are
                     burthened
                     with
                     unprofitable
                     Ceremonies
                     ;
                     And
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     compelled
                     to
                     adhere
                     to
                     Idolary
                     :
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     take
                     upon
                     them
                     the
                     Office
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     ,
                     discharge
                     no
                     part
                     thereof
                     as
                     becometh
                     true
                     Ministers
                     to
                     do
                     ;
                     and
                     finally
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     and
                     our
                     brethren
                     are
                     most
                     injuriously
                     oppressed
                     by
                     their
                     usurped
                     authority
                     .
                     And
                     also
                     we
                     suppose
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     thing
                     sufficiently
                     known
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     were
                     of
                     minde
                     at
                     this
                     present
                     Parliament
                     to
                     seek
                     redresse
                     of
                     such
                     enormities
                     :
                     but
                     considering
                     that
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     the
                     time
                     do
                     not
                     suffer
                     such
                     Reformation
                     as
                     we
                     by
                     Gods
                     plain
                     Word
                     do
                     require
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     enforced
                     to
                     delay
                     that
                     which
                     most
                     earnestly
                     we
                     desire
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     lest
                     that
                     our
                     silence
                     should
                     give
                     occasion
                     to
                     our
                     adversaries
                     to
                     thinke
                     that
                     we
                     repent
                     of
                     our
                     former
                     enterprisers
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     cease
                     to
                     protest
                     ,
                     for
                     remedy
                     against
                     that
                     most
                     unjust
                     tyranny
                     which
                     we
                     heretofore
                     have
                     most
                     patiently
                     sustained
                     .
                  
                   
                     And
                     first
                     we
                     protest
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       seeing
                       we
                       cannot
                       obtain
                       a
                       just
                       Reformation
                       according
                       to
                       Gods
                       Word
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       us
                       to
                       use
                       our selves
                       in
                       matters
                       of
                       Religion
                       and
                       conscience
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       must
                       answer
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       unto
                       such
                       time
                       as
                       our
                       adversaries
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       prove
                       themselves
                       the
                       true
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Christs
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       purge
                       themselves
                       of
                       such
                       crimes
                       as
                       we
                       have
                       already
                       laid
                       to
                       their
                       charge
                       ,
                       offering
                       our selves
                       to
                       prove
                       the
                       same
                       whensoever
                       the
                       sacred
                       Authority
                       please
                       to
                       give
                       us
                       audience
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Secondly
                     we
                     protest
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       neither
                       we
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       godly
                       that
                       list
                       to
                       joyn
                       with
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       true
                       Faith
                       which
                       is
                       grounded
                       upon
                       the
                       invincible
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       shall
                       incur
                       any
                       danger
                       of
                       life
                       or
                       lands
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       politicall
                       pain
                       ,
                       for
                       not
                       observing
                       such
                       Acts
                       as
                       heretofore
                       have
                       passed
                       in
                       favour
                       of
                       our
                       adversaries
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       for
                       violating
                       of
                       such
                       Rites
                       as
                       man
                       without
                       Gods
                       Commandment
                       or
                       Word
                       hath
                       commanded
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     We
                     thirdly
                     protest
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       tumult
                       or
                       uprore
                       shall
                       arise
                       amongst
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       for
                       the
                       diversity
                       of
                       Religion
                    
                     ;
                     
                     
                       and
                       if
                       it
                       shall
                       chance
                       that
                       abuses
                       be
                       violently
                       reformed
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       crime
                       thereof
                       be
                       not
                       imputed
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       who
                       most
                       humbly
                       do
                       now
                       seek
                       all
                       to
                       be
                       reformed
                       by
                       an
                       Order
                       .
                       But
                       rather
                       whatsoever
                       inconvenience
                       shall
                       happen
                       to
                       follow
                       for
                       lack
                       of
                       Order
                       taken
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       that
                       may
                       be
                       imputed
                       to
                       those
                       that
                       do
                       refuse
                       the
                       same
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     And
                     last
                     we
                     protest
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       these
                       our
                       requests
                       ,
                       proceeding
                       from
                       conscience
                       ,
                       do
                       tend
                       to
                       none
                       other
                       end
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       the
                       reformation
                       of
                       the
                       abuses
                       in
                       Religion
                       onely
                       :
                       Most
                       humbly
                       beseeching
                       the
                       sacred
                       Authority
                       to
                       take
                       us
                       faithfull
                       and
                       obedient
                       subjects
                       into
                       protection
                       against
                       our
                       adversaries
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       shew
                       unto
                       us
                       such
                       indifferency
                       in
                       our
                       most
                       just
                       Petition
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       becometh
                       Gods
                       Lieutenants
                       to
                       do
                       to
                       those
                       that
                       in
                       his
                       Name
                       do
                       call
                       for
                       defence
                       ,
                       against
                       cruell
                       oppressors
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     blood-thirsty
                     Tyrants
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 our
                 Protestation
                 publikely
                 read
                 ,
                 we
                 desired
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 inserted
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 Register
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 labor
                 of
                 enemies
                 ,
                 was
                 denied
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Me
                   will
                   remember
                   what
                   it
                   protested
                   ,
                   and
                   me
                   shall
                   put
                   good
                   order
                   after
                   this
                   to
                   all
                   things
                   that
                   now
                   be
                   in
                   controversie
                   .
                
                 And
                 thus
                 after
                 she
                 by
                 craft
                 had
                 obtained
                 her
                 purpose
                 ,
                 we
                 departed
                 ed
                 ,
                 in
                 good
                 hope
                 of
                 her
                 favour
                 ,
                 praising
                 God
                 inour
                 hearts
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 
                 so
                 well
                 inclined
                 towards
                 godlinesse
                 .
                 The
                 good
                 opinion
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 of
                 her
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 caused
                 us
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 spend
                 our
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 hazard
                 our
                 bodies
                 at
                 her
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 our
                 publike
                 Letters
                 written
                 to
                 that
                 excellent
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 
                   Iohn
                   Calvine
                
                 we
                 did
                 praise
                 and
                 commend
                 her
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 excellent
                 knowledge
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 the
                 advancement
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 ;
                 requiring
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 his
                 grave
                 counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 animate
                 her
                 Majestie
                 constantly
                 to
                 follow
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 godlily
                 she
                 had
                 begun
                 .
                 We
                 did
                 farther
                 sharply
                 rebuke
                 both
                 by
                 word
                 and
                 writing
                 ,
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 appeared
                 to
                 suspect
                 in
                 her
                 any
                 venom
                 or
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 were
                 contrary
                 to
                 that
                 opinion
                 which
                 we
                 had
                 conceived
                 of
                 her
                 godly
                 minde
                 .
                 But
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 were
                 deceived
                 in
                 our
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 abused
                 by
                 her
                 craft
                 ,
                 did
                 suddenly
                 appear
                 :
                 For
                 how
                 soon
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 to
                 the
                 commodity
                 of
                 France
                 were
                 granted
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Peace
                 was
                 contracted
                 betwixt
                 King
                 Philip
                 and
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 England
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 spue
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 disclose
                 the
                 latent
                 venom
                 of
                 her
                 double
                 heart
                 .
                 Then
                 began
                 she
                 to
                 frowne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 look
                 forwardly
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 knew
                 did
                 favour
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 She
                 commanded
                 her
                 houshold
                 to
                 use
                 all
                 abominations
                 at
                 Easter
                 ;
                 and
                 she
                 first
                 her self
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 example
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 did
                 communicate
                 to
                 the
                 Idol
                 in
                 open
                 audience
                 ;
                 she
                 controlled
                 her
                 houshold
                 ▪
                 and
                 would
                 know
                 where
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 received
                 ther
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 appeared
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 that
                 day
                 that
                 malice
                 took
                 more
                 violent
                 and
                 strong
                 possession
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 did
                 before
                 ;
                 for
                 from
                 that
                 day
                 forward
                 she
                 appeared
                 altogether
                 altered
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 her
                 countenance
                 and
                 facts
                 did
                 declare
                 the
                 venom
                 of
                 her
                 heart
                 :
                 For
                 incontinent
                 she
                 caused
                 our
                 Preachers
                 to
                 be
                 summoned
                 ;
                 for
                 whom
                 when
                 we
                 made
                 intercession
                 ,
                 beseeching
                 her
                 Majesty
                 not
                 to
                 molest
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 Ministry
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 any
                 man
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 bridle
                 her
                 tongue
                 from
                 open
                 blasphemy
                 ,
                 but
                 proudly
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 
                 
                   In
                   despight
                   of
                   you
                   and
                   your
                   Ministers
                   both
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   be
                   banished
                   out
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   albeit
                   they
                   preached
                   as
                   true
                   as
                   ever
                   did
                   Saint
                
                 Paul.
                 
                 Which
                 proud
                 and
                 blaspemous
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 greatly
                 astonish
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 ceased
                 we
                 not
                 most
                 humbly
                 to
                 seek
                 her
                 favour
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 great
                 diligence
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 we
                 obtained
                 that
                 the
                 Summons
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 were
                 delayed
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 her
                 were
                 sent
                 Alexander
                 Earl
                 of
                 Glenclarne
                 ,
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Hues
                   Campbell
                
                 of
                 Lowdone
                 Knight
                 ,
                 Sheriff
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 to
                 reason
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 crave
                 some
                 performance
                 of
                 her
                 manifold
                 promises
                 ;
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   becomes
                   not
                   subjects
                   to
                   burthen
                   their
                   Princes
                   with
                   promises
                   ,
                   further
                   then
                   it
                   pleased
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 Both
                 the
                 Noble
                 men
                 faithfully
                 and
                 boldly
                 discharged
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 plainly
                 forewarned
                 her
                 of
                 the
                 inconveniences
                 that
                 were
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 wherewith
                 she
                 somewhat
                 astonied
                 ,
                 said
                 she
                 would
                 advise
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 did
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Perth
                 ,
                 called
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 embrace
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 did
                 provoke
                 her
                 to
                 a
                 new
                 fury
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 she
                 willed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuein
                 Provest
                 of
                 that
                 Towne
                 ,
                 so
                 suppresse
                 all
                 such
                 Religion
                 there
                 .
                 
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 could
                 make
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 &
                 to
                 prostrate
                 themselves
                 before
                 her
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 she
                 was
                 fully
                 satiate
                 with
                 her
                 blood
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 cause
                 them
                 to
                 do
                 against
                 their
                 conscience
                 ,
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 promise
                 .
                 She
                 in
                 fury
                 did
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 
                 he
                 was
                 too
                 mallapart
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 such
                 answer
                 ,
                 affirming
                 that
                 both
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 repent
                 it
                 .
                 She
                 solicited
                 M.
                 
                   Iames
                   Haliburntoun
                
                 Provest
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 to
                 apprehend
                 
                   Paul
                   Methuen
                
                 ,
                 who
                 fearing
                 God
                 ,
                 gave
                 secret
                 advertisement
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Town
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 She
                 sent
                 forth
                 such
                 as
                 she
                 thought
                 most
                 able
                 to
                 perswade
                 at
                 Easter
                 ,
                 to
                 cause
                 
                   Montrosse
                   ,
                   Dundie
                
                 ,
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 such
                 places
                 as
                 had
                 received
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 to
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 Idoll
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 could
                 profit
                 nothing
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 were
                 bent
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 Trueth
                 revealed
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 abhorre
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 Whereat
                 she
                 more
                 highly
                 commoved
                 ,
                 did
                 Summon
                 again
                 all
                 the
                 Preachers
                 to
                 appear
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1559.
                 
                 
                 Which
                 understood
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 with
                 all
                 humble
                 obedience
                 sought
                 the
                 means
                 how
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 appeased
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Preachers
                 not
                 molested
                 :
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 could
                 prevaile
                 nothing
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 brethren
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 every
                 Countrey
                 should
                 accompany
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 and
                 place
                 appointed
                 ;
                 Whereto
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 most
                 willing
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Angus
                 and
                 Mernes
                 ,
                 passed
                 forward
                 with
                 their
                 Preachers
                 to
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 without
                 Armour
                 ,
                 as
                 peaceable
                 men
                 ,
                 minding
                 onely
                 to
                 give
                 confession
                 with
                 their
                 Preachers
                 .
                 And
                 lest
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 feare
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 Regent
                 ,
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 a
                 zealous
                 ,
                 prudent
                 ,
                 and
                 godly
                 man
                 ,
                 passed
                 before
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 their
                 Convocation
                 ,
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 give
                 confession
                 with
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assist
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 just
                 defence
                 .
                 
                 She
                 understanding
                 the
                 fervencie
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 use
                 craft
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 soliciting
                 him
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Preachers
                 also
                 ,
                 with
                 promise
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 take
                 some
                 better
                 order
                 .
                 He
                 a
                 man
                 most
                 gentle
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 addict
                 to
                 please
                 her
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 not
                 repugnant
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 wrote
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 assembled
                 at
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 to
                 stay
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 come
                 forward
                 ,
                 shewing
                 what
                 promise
                 and
                 hope
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 favour
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 some
                 did
                 smell
                 the
                 craft
                 and
                 deceit
                 ,
                 and
                 perswaded
                 to
                 passe
                 forward
                 ,
                 untill
                 that
                 a
                 discharge
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Summons
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 that
                 otherwise
                 their
                 Processe
                 of
                 Rebellion
                 should
                 be
                 executed
                 against
                 the
                 Preachers
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 should
                 not
                 onely
                 they
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 did
                 accompany
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 involved
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 crime
                 .
                 Others
                 did
                 reason
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queens
                 promise
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Duns
                 request
                 to
                 be
                 contemned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 with
                 their
                 Preachers
                 stay
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 were
                 summoned
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 second
                 of
                 May
                 1559.
                 arrived
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 from
                 France
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 lodging
                 two
                 nights
                 onely
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 day
                 appointed
                 to
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 repaired
                 to
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 earnestly
                 required
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 might
                 be
                 permitted
                 to
                 assist
                 his
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 granted
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 departed
                 unto
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 began
                 to
                 exhort
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 granted
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 perceiving
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 did
                 not
                 appear
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 utter
                 her
                 malice
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 request
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 gave
                 commandment
                 to
                 put
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Horne
                 ;
                 inhibiting
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 high
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 to
                 assist
                 ,
                 comfort
                 ,
                 receive
                 ,
                 or
                 maintain
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 :
                 
                 which
                 extremity
                 perceived
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 he
                 prudently
                 withdrew
                 himselfe
                 (
                 for
                 otherwise
                 by
                 all
                 appearance
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 escaped
                 imprisonment
                 .
                 )
                 For
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwell
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 zealous
                 and
                 stout
                 in
                 Gods
                 Cause
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 appeared
                 )
                 under
                 the
                 cloke
                 of
                 another
                 small
                 crime
                 ,
                 was
                 that
                 same
                 day
                 committed
                 to
                 ward
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 did
                 boldly
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 the
                 Preachers
                 and
                 the
                 Congr●gation
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 any
                 sentence
                 which
                 unjustly
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 should
                 be
                 pronounced
                 against
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 coming
                 to
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 exposed
                 the
                 case
                 even
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 conceal
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 craft
                 and
                 falshood
                 :
                 Which
                 understood
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 was
                 so
                 inflamed
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 could
                 the
                 exhortation
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrate
                 ,
                 stay
                 them
                 from
                 destroying
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 manner
                 whereof
                 was
                 :
                 The
                 Preachers
                 had
                 declared
                 before
                 how
                 odious
                 Idolatry
                 was
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 :
                 What
                 commandment
                 he
                 had
                 given
                 for
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 monuments
                 thereof
                 :
                 
                 What
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 abomination
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 It
                 chanced
                 that
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Preachers
                 were
                 exiled
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 the
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 very
                 vehement
                 against
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 a
                 certaine
                 Priest
                 in
                 contempt
                 would
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 malapart
                 presumption
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 open
                 up
                 a
                 glorious
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 which
                 stood
                 upon
                 the
                 high
                 Altar
                 :
                 There
                 stood
                 beside
                 ,
                 certain
                 godly
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 amongst
                 others
                 ,
                 a
                 young
                 boy
                 ,
                 who
                 cryed
                 with
                 a
                 bold
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   This
                   is
                   intolerable
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   when
                   God
                   by
                   his
                   Word
                   hath
                   plainely
                   condemned
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   stand
                   and
                   see
                   it
                   used
                   in
                   despight
                   .
                
                 The
                 Priest
                 hereat
                 offended
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 childe
                 a
                 great
                 blow
                 ;
                 who
                 in
                 anger
                 took
                 up
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 and
                 casting
                 at
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 hit
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 brake
                 down
                 an
                 Image
                 :
                 And
                 immediatly
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 threw
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 said
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 all
                 other
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 Which
                 they
                 dispatched
                 before
                 the
                 tenth
                 man
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 were
                 advertised
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 diner
                 )
                 which
                 noised
                 abroad
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 assembled
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 were
                 earnest
                 Professours
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 rascall
                 multitude
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 nothing
                 to
                 do
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 did
                 run
                 without
                 deliberation
                 to
                 the
                 Gray
                 and
                 Black-Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 within
                 them
                 very
                 strong
                 guards
                 kept
                 for
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 their
                 gates
                 incontinent
                 burst
                 up
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 invasion
                 was
                 upon
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 began
                 to
                 seek
                 some
                 spoile
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 the
                 Gray-Friers
                 was
                 a
                 place
                 so
                 well
                 provided
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 honest
                 men
                 had
                 seen
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 feared
                 to
                 have
                 reported
                 what
                 provision
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 
                 their
                 sheets
                 ,
                 blankets
                 ,
                 beds
                 ,
                 and
                 coverlets
                 were
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Earle
                 in
                 Scotland
                 had
                 better
                 :
                 Their
                 naperie
                 was
                 fine
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 8
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 Convent
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 had
                 they
                 8
                 puncheons
                 of
                 salt
                 Beef
                 (
                 consider
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 the
                 yeere
                 ,
                 the
                 eleventh
                 of
                 May
                 )
                 wine
                 ,
                 beere
                 ,
                 and
                 ale
                 ,
                 beside
                 store
                 of
                 victuals
                 belonging
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 like
                 abundance
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Black-Friers
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 became
                 men
                 professing
                 poverty
                 .
                 The
                 spoile
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 poore
                 :
                 For
                 so
                 had
                 the
                 Preachers
                 before
                 threatned
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 covetousnesse
                 sake
                 ,
                 none
                 should
                 put
                 their
                 hand
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 honest
                 man
                 was
                 inriched
                 thereby
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 a
                 groat
                 .
                 Their
                 conscience
                 so
                 moved
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                 suffered
                 those
                 hypocrites
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 in
                 their
                 places
                 .
                 The
                 Prior
                 of
                 the
                 Charter-house
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 take
                 with
                 him
                 even
                 as
                 much
                 gold
                 and
                 silver
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 to
                 carry
                 .
                 
                 So
                 were
                 mens
                 consciences
                 beaten
                 with
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 respect
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 profit
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 abolish
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 the
                 places
                 and
                 Monuments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 busie
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 laborious
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 two
                 dayes
                 these
                 three
                 great
                 places
                 ,
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Black
                 and
                 Gray
                 Theeves
                 ,
                 and
                 Charter-house
                 Monks
                 (
                 a
                 building
                 of
                 wonderous
                 cost
                 and
                 greatnesse
                 )
                 was
                 so
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 walls
                 onely
                 did
                 remain
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 great
                 edifices
                 .
                 Which
                 reported
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 inraged
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 she
                 did
                 vow
                 utterly
                 to
                 destroy
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 man
                 ,
                 woman
                 ,
                 and
                 childe
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consume
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 to
                 salt
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 signe
                 of
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 desolation
                 .
                 We
                 suspecting
                 nothing
                 such
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 but
                 thinking
                 that
                 such
                 words
                 might
                 escape
                 her
                 in
                 choler
                 without
                 purpose
                 determined
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 woman
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 by
                 the
                 complaints
                 of
                 those
                 hypocrites
                 ,
                 who
                 flocked
                 unto
                 her
                 as
                 Ravens
                 to
                 a
                 carion
                 .
                 We
                 (
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 suspecting
                 nothing
                 such
                 beastly
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 returned
                 to
                 our
                 own
                 houses
                 :
                 leaving
                 in
                 S.
                 
                   Iohnston
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 to
                 instruct
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 yong
                 and
                 rude
                 in
                 Christ.
                 But
                 she
                 ,
                 set
                 on
                 fire
                 partly
                 by
                 her
                 own
                 malice
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 commandment
                 of
                 her
                 friends
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 by
                 bribes
                 ,
                 which
                 she
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 here
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 did
                 continue
                 still
                 in
                 her
                 rage
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 she
                 sent
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 complained
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 meaned
                 nothing
                 but
                 Rebellion
                 :
                 She
                 did
                 grievously
                 lament
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 Charter-house
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 Kings
                 foundation
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 the
                 tombe
                 of
                 King
                 Iames
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 such
                 other
                 perswasions
                 she
                 made
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 grant
                 to
                 pursue
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 incontinent
                 sent
                 she
                 for
                 her
                 French
                 men
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 hath
                 been
                 her
                 joy
                 ,
                 to
                 see
                 Scottish
                 men
                 dip
                 one
                 with
                 anothers
                 blood
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 was
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 more
                 franke
                 against
                 us
                 then
                 was
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 led
                 by
                 that
                 cruell
                 beast
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Saint
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 those
                 that
                 yet
                 abuse
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Kilvinning
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Matthew
                   Hamilton
                
                 of
                 Milburne
                 ,
                 two
                 chiefe
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 whole
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 thereby
                 they
                 may
                 procure
                 their
                 own
                 particular
                 profit
                 .
                 These
                 and
                 such
                 other
                 pestilent
                 Papists
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 cast
                 fagots
                 on
                 the
                 fire
                 continually
                 ,
                 crying
                 ,
                 Forward
                 upon
                 these
                 Hereticks
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 once
                 rid
                 this
                 Realme
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 certaintie
                 hereof
                 coming
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 us
                 repaired
                 to
                 the
                 Towne
                 againe
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 two
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 did
                 abide
                 for
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 :
                 Where
                 after
                 Invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 we
                 began
                 to
                 put
                 the
                 Town
                 and
                 our selves
                 in
                 such
                 strength
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 thought
                 might
                 best
                 serve
                 for
                 our
                 just
                 defence
                 .
                 
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 did
                 not
                 utter
                 despaire
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 favour
                 ,
                 we
                 caused
                 to
                 forme
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 her
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Queenes
                       Majestie
                       Regent
                       ,
                       all
                       humble
                       obedience
                       and
                       dutie
                       premised
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     heretofore
                     with
                     jeopard
                     of
                     our
                     lives
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     with
                     willing
                     hearts
                     we
                     have
                     served
                     the
                     authoritie
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Majestie
                     now
                     Regent
                     in
                     this
                     
                     Realme
                     ,
                     in
                     service
                     to
                     our
                     bodies
                     dangerous
                     ,
                     and
                     painefull
                     ,
                     so
                     now
                     with
                     most
                     dolorous
                     mindes
                     we
                     are
                     constrained
                     by
                     unjust
                     tyrannie
                     purposed
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     declare
                     unto
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     except
                     this
                     crueltie
                     be
                     stayed
                     by
                     your
                     wisdome
                     ,
                     
                       we
                       shall
                       be
                       compelled
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       sword
                       of
                       just
                       defence
                       ,
                    
                     
                     
                       against
                       all
                       that
                       shall
                       pursue
                       us
                       for
                       the
                       matter
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       our
                       conscience
                       sake
                       :
                       which
                       ought
                       not
                       ,
                       nor
                       may
                       not
                       be
                       subject
                       to
                       mortall
                       creatures
                       ,
                       further
                       then
                       by
                       Gods
                       Word
                       man
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       prove
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       power
                       to
                       command
                       us
                       .
                    
                     We
                     signifie
                     moreover
                     unto
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     by
                     rigour
                     we
                     be
                     compelled
                     to
                     seek
                     the
                     extreame
                     defence
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     not
                     onely
                     notifie
                     our
                     innocencie
                     and
                     Petition
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     Mistresse
                     and
                     to
                     her
                     husband
                     ;
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Princes
                     and
                     Counsell
                     of
                     every
                     Christian
                     Realme
                     ,
                     declaring
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     cruell
                     ,
                     
                     unjust
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     tyrannicall
                     murther
                     intended
                     against
                     Townes
                     and
                     multitudes
                     ,
                     was
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     the
                     onely
                     cause
                     of
                     our
                     revolt
                     from
                     our
                     accustomed
                     obedience
                     ,
                     which
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     we
                     faithfully
                     promise
                     to
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Mistresse
                     ,
                     to
                     her
                     husband
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     your
                     Majestie
                     Regent
                     .
                     Provided
                     that
                     our
                     consciences
                     may
                     live
                     in
                     that
                     Peace
                     and
                     Libertie
                     ,
                     which
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     hath
                     purchased
                     to
                     us
                     by
                     his
                     blood
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     may
                     have
                     his
                     Word
                     truely
                     Preached
                     and
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     rightly
                     ministred
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     without
                     which
                     we
                     firmely
                     purpose
                     never
                     to
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     mortall
                     man
                     :
                     
                     For
                     better
                     we
                     think
                     to
                     expose
                     our
                     bodies
                     to
                     a
                     thousand
                     deaths
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     hazard
                     our
                     souls
                     to
                     perpetuall
                     damnation
                     ,
                     by
                     denying
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     manifest
                     Veritie
                     ,
                     which
                     thing
                     not
                     onely
                     do
                     they
                     who
                     commit
                     open
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     seeing
                     their
                     brethren
                     pursued
                     for
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     having
                     sufficient
                     means
                     to
                     comfort
                     and
                     assist
                     them
                     ,
                     do
                     neverthelesse
                     withdraw
                     from
                     them
                     their
                     dutifull
                     support
                     .
                     We
                     would
                     not
                     your
                     Majestie
                     should
                     be
                     deceived
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     false
                     perswasions
                     of
                     those
                     cruell
                     beasts
                     the
                     Church-men
                     ,
                     who
                     affirme
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     Majestie
                     needeth
                     not
                     greatly
                     to
                     regard
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     us
                     that
                     professe
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     in
                     this
                     Realme
                     .
                     If
                     (
                     as
                     God
                     forbid
                     )
                     ye
                     give
                     ear
                     to
                     their
                     pestilent
                     counsell
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     use
                     against
                     us
                     this
                     extremity
                     pretended
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     feared
                     ,
                     That
                     neither
                     ye
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     your
                     posteritie
                     shall
                     at
                     any
                     time
                     after
                     this
                     finde
                     that
                     obedience
                     and
                     faithfull
                     service
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     which
                     as
                     all
                     times
                     you
                     have
                     found
                     in
                     us
                     .
                     We
                     declare
                     our
                     judgements
                     freely
                     ,
                     as
                     true
                     and
                     faithfull
                     Subjects
                     .
                     God
                     move
                     your
                     Princely
                     heart
                     favourably
                     to
                     interpret
                     our
                     faithfull
                     meaning
                     :
                     Further
                     advertising
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     selfe
                     same
                     thing
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     intend
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     notifie
                     by
                     our
                     Letters
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     .
                     Asking
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     the
                     eternall
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     your
                     Majestie
                     tenders
                     the
                     peace
                     and
                     quietnesse
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     :
                     That
                     ye
                     invade
                     us
                     not
                     with
                     any
                     violence
                     ,
                     till
                     we
                     receive
                     answer
                     from
                     our
                     Mistresse
                     and
                     her
                     husb●nd
                     ,
                     and
                     from
                     their
                     advised
                     Counsell
                     there
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     we
                     commit
                     your
                     Majestie
                     to
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     the
                     omnipotent
                     .
                     From
                     Saint
                     Johnston
                     ,
                     the
                     22
                     of
                     May
                     1559.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       .
                       Your
                       Majesties
                       obedient
                       Subjects
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       not
                       repugnant
                       to
                       God.
                       The
                       faithfull
                       congregation
                       of
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       in
                       Scotland
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 we
                 wrote
                 to
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 in
                 French
                 ,
                 requiring
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 his
                 wisdome
                 he
                 would
                 mitigate
                 the
                 Queenes
                 rage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 that
                 flame
                 which
                 then
                 began
                 
                 to
                 burn
                 ,
                 would
                 so
                 kindle
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 some
                 men
                 would
                 ,
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 slackned
                 .
                 Adding
                 further
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 declared
                 himself
                 no
                 faithfull
                 servant
                 unto
                 his
                 Master
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 if
                 for
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 he
                 would
                 persecute
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 compell
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 just
                 defence
                 .
                 In
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 wrote
                 to
                 Captain
                 
                   Serre
                   la
                   Bourse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Captains
                 and
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 generall
                 ,
                 admonishing
                 them
                 that
                 their
                 Vocation
                 was
                 not
                 to
                 fight
                 against
                 us
                 naturall
                 Scotish-men
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 any
                 such
                 Commandment
                 of
                 their
                 Master
                 :
                 We
                 besought
                 them
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 provoke
                 us
                 to
                 enmity
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 found
                 us
                 favourable
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 great
                 extremities
                 .
                 We
                 declared
                 farther
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 entred
                 in
                 hostility
                 and
                 bloody
                 War
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 should
                 remain
                 longer
                 then
                 their
                 owne
                 lives
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 all
                 posteritie
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 naturall
                 Scotish-men
                 should
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 revenge
                 such
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 horrible
                 ingratitude
                 .
                 These
                 Letters
                 were
                 caused
                 to
                 be
                 spread
                 abroad
                 in
                 great
                 abundance
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 some
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 her
                 Letter
                 was
                 laid
                 upon
                 her
                 Cushion
                 in
                 the
                 Chappel
                 Royall
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 was
                 accustomed
                 to
                 sit
                 at
                 Masse
                 ;
                 she
                 looked
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 pocket
                 of
                 her
                 Gown
                 :
                 Monsieur
                 
                   d'
                   Osel
                
                 and
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 received
                 theirs
                 ,
                 delivered
                 even
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 souldiers
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 amongst
                 them
                 were
                 favourers
                 of
                 the
                 Truth
                 )
                 who
                 after
                 the
                 reading
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 pull
                 their
                 own
                 beards
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 modest
                 behaviour
                 of
                 Monsieur
                 
                   d'
                   Osell
                
                 ,
                 when
                 truth
                 was
                 told
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 it
                 repugned
                 to
                 his
                 fantasie
                 .
                 These
                 our
                 Letters
                 were
                 suppressed
                 to
                 the
                 utmost
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 many
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 stayed
                 ,
                 but
                 forward
                 they
                 move
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 and
                 mean
                 number
                 of
                 Gentlemen
                 in
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ;
                 we
                 perceiving
                 the
                 extremity
                 to
                 approach
                 ,
                 did
                 write
                 to
                 all
                 brethren
                 to
                 repair
                 towards
                 us
                 for
                 our
                 relief
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 found
                 all
                 men
                 so
                 ready
                 bent
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Work
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 evidently
                 to
                 be
                 espied
                 :
                 the
                 Tenour
                 whereof
                 followeth
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 omit
                 no
                 diligence
                 to
                 declare
                 our
                 innocency
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 we
                 formed
                 a
                 Letter
                 to
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 persecuted
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 followeth
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         Nobility
                         of
                         Scotland
                         .
                      
                       The
                       Congregation
                       of
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       within
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       desire
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       righteous
                       Iudgement
                    
                     
                       BEcause
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       ignorant
                       that
                       ye
                       the
                       Nobility
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       who
                       now
                       persecute
                       us
                       ,
                       employing
                       your
                       whole
                       study
                       and
                       force
                       to
                       maintain
                       the
                       kingdom
                       of
                       Sathan
                       ,
                       of
                       superstition
                       and
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       are
                       yet
                       neverthelesse
                       divided
                       in
                       opinion
                       .
                       We
                       the
                       Congregation
                       of
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       by
                       you
                       unjustly
                       persecuted
                       ,
                       
                       have
                       thought
                       good
                       ,
                       in
                       one
                       Letter
                       ,
                       to
                       write
                       unto
                       you
                       severally
                       .
                       Ye
                       are
                       divided
                       ,
                       we
                       say
                       ,
                       in
                       opinion
                       ;
                       for
                       some
                       of
                       you
                       think
                       that
                       we
                       who
                       have
                       taken
                       this
                       enterprise
                       to
                       remove
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Monuments
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       to
                       erect
                       the
                       true
                       Preaching
                       of
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       bounds
                       committed
                       to
                       our
                       Charges
                       ,
                       are
                       hereticks
                       ,
                       seditious
                       men
                       ,
                       and
                       troublers
                       of
                       this
                       Commonwealth
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       no
                       punishment
                       is
                       sufficient
                       for
                       us
                       ;
                       and
                       so
                       blinded
                       with
                       this
                       rage
                       ,
                       and
                       under
                       pretence
                       to
                       serve
                       the
                       Authority
                       ,
                       ye
                       proclaim
                       War
                       and
                       destruction
                       without
                       all
                       order
                       of
                       Law
                       against
                       us
                       .
                       To
                       you
                       ,
                       we
                       say
                       ,
                       that
                       neither
                       your
                       blinde
                       zeal
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       the
                       colour
                       of
                       Authority
                       ,
                       
                       shall
                       excuse
                       you
                       in
                       Gods
                       presence
                       ,
                       who
                       commandeth
                       none
                       to
                       suffer
                       death
                       till
                       that
                       he
                       be
                       openly
                       convinced
                       in
                       judgement
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       offended
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       against
                       his
                       Law
                       written
                       ;
                       which
                       no
                       mortall
                       creature
                       is
                       able
                       to
                       prove
                       against
                       us
                       :
                       for
                       whatsoever
                       we
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       the
                       same
                       we
                       have
                       done
                       at
                       Gods
                       commandment
                       ,
                       who
                       plainly
                       commands
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       Monuments
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       destroyed
                       and
                       abolished
                       .
                       
                       Our
                       earnest
                       and
                       long
                       request
                       hath
                       been
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       ,
                       That
                       in
                       open
                       Assembly
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       disputed
                       ,
                       in
                       presence
                       of
                       indifferent
                       auditors
                       ,
                       Whether
                       that
                       these
                       abominations
                       ,
                       named
                       
                         by
                         the
                         pestilent
                         Papists
                      
                       ,
                       Religion
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       by
                       fire
                       and
                       sword
                       defend
                       ,
                       be
                       the
                       true
                       Religion
                       of
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       or
                       not
                       ?
                       Now
                       this
                       humble
                       request
                       denied
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       our
                       lives
                       are
                       sought
                       in
                       most
                       cruell
                       manner
                       :
                       And
                       the
                       Nobility
                       (
                       whose
                       duty
                       is
                       to
                       defend
                       innocents
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       bridle
                       the
                       fury
                       and
                       rage
                       of
                       wicked
                       men
                       ,
                       
                       were
                       it
                       of
                       Princes
                       or
                       Emperors
                       )
                       do
                       notwithstanding
                       follow
                       their
                       appetites
                       ,
                       and
                       arme
                       your selves
                       against
                       us
                       your
                       brethren
                       ,
                       and
                       naturall
                       Countrey-men
                       :
                       yea
                       ,
                       against
                       us
                       that
                       be
                       innocent
                       and
                       just
                       ,
                       as
                       concerning
                       all
                       such
                       crimes
                       as
                       be
                       laid
                       to
                       our
                       charges
                       .
                       If
                       ye
                       think
                       that
                       we
                       be
                       criminall
                       ,
                       because
                       that
                       we
                       dissent
                       from
                       your
                       opinion
                       ,
                       consider
                       ,
                       we
                       beseech
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Prophets
                       under
                       the
                       Law
                       ,
                       the
                       Apostles
                       of
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       after
                       his
                       Ascension
                       ,
                       his
                       Primitive
                       Church
                       and
                       holy
                       Martyrs
                       ,
                       did
                       disagree
                       from
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       in
                       their
                       dayes
                       .
                       And
                       will
                       ye
                       deny
                       but
                       that
                       their
                       action
                       was
                       just
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       all
                       those
                       that
                       persecuted
                       them
                       were
                       murtherers
                       before
                       God
                       ?
                       May
                       not
                       the
                       like
                       be
                       true
                       this
                       day
                       ?
                       What
                       assurance
                       have
                       ye
                       this
                       day
                       of
                       your
                       Religion
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       world
                       that
                       day
                       had
                       not
                       of
                       theirs
                       ?
                       ye
                       have
                       a
                       multitude
                       that
                       agree
                       with
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       had
                       they
                       :
                       ye
                       have
                       antiquity
                       of
                       time
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       they
                       lacked
                       not
                       :
                       ye
                       have
                       Counsells
                       ,
                       Laws
                       ,
                       and
                       men
                       of
                       reputation
                       ,
                       that
                       have
                       established
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       as
                       ye
                       suppose
                       :
                       but
                       none
                       of
                       all
                       these
                       can
                       make
                       any
                       Religion
                       acceptable
                       unto
                       God
                       ,
                       which
                       onely
                       depended
                       upon
                       his
                       owne
                       will
                       ,
                       revealed
                       to
                       man
                       in
                       his
                       most
                       sacred
                       Word
                       .
                       
                       It
                       is
                       not
                       then
                       a
                       wonder
                       that
                       ye
                       sleep
                       in
                       so
                       deadly
                       a
                       security
                       in
                       the
                       matter
                       of
                       your
                       owne
                       salvation
                       ;
                       considering
                       that
                       God
                       giveth
                       unto
                       you
                       so
                       manifest
                       tokens
                       ,
                       that
                       ye
                       and
                       your
                       leaders
                       are
                       both
                       declined
                       from
                       God.
                       For
                       if
                       the
                       tree
                       shall
                       be
                       judged
                       by
                       the
                       fruit
                       (
                       as
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       affirmeth
                       that
                       it
                       must
                       needs
                       be
                       )
                       then
                       of
                       necessity
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       That
                       your
                       Prelats
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       rabble
                       of
                       their
                       Clergie
                       be
                       evill
                       trees
                       :
                       For
                       if
                       Adultery
                       ,
                       
                       Pride
                       ,
                       Ambition
                       ,
                       Drunkennesse
                       ,
                       Covetousnesse
                       ,
                       Incest
                       ,
                       Unthankfulnesse
                       ,
                       Oppression
                       ,
                       Murther
                       ,
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       and
                       Blasphemy
                       ,
                       be
                       evill
                       fruits
                       ,
                       there
                       can
                       none
                       of
                       that
                       Generation
                       which
                       claim
                       to
                       themselves
                       the
                       title
                       of
                       Churchmen
                       ,
                       be
                       judged
                       to
                       be
                       good
                       trees
                       :
                       For
                       all
                       these
                       pestilent
                       and
                       wicked
                       fruits
                       do
                       they
                       bring
                       forth
                       in
                       greatest
                       abundance
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       they
                       be
                       evil
                       trees
                       (
                       as
                       ye
                       your selves
                       must
                       be
                       compelled
                       to
                       confesse
                       they
                       are
                       )
                       advise
                       prudently
                       with
                       what
                       consciences
                       ye
                       can
                       maintain
                       them
                       to
                       occupy
                       the
                       room
                       and
                       place
                       in
                       the
                       Lords
                       Vine-yard
                       .
                       Do
                       ye
                       not
                       consider
                       that
                       in
                       so
                       doing
                       ye
                       labour
                       to
                       maintain
                       the
                       servants
                       of
                       sin
                       in
                       their
                       filthy
                       corruption
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       consequently
                       ye
                       labour
                       that
                       the
                       devill
                       may
                       raigne
                       ,
                       and
                       still
                       abuse
                       this
                       Realme
                       by
                       all
                       iniquity
                       and
                       tyranny
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       that
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       and
                       his
                       blessed
                       Gospel
                       be
                       suppressed
                       and
                       extinguished
                       .
                       The
                       name
                       and
                       the
                       cloke
                       of
                       the
                       authority
                       which
                       ye
                       pretend
                       ,
                       will
                       nothing
                       excuse
                       you
                       in
                       Gods
                       presence
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       shall
                       ye
                       bear
                       double
                       condemnation
                       ,
                       for
                       that
                       ye
                       
                       burden
                       God
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       his
                       good
                       Ordinances
                       were
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       your
                       iniquity
                       :
                       All
                       Authority
                       which
                       God
                       hath
                       established
                       ,
                       is
                       good
                       and
                       perfect
                       ,
                       and
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       obeyed
                       of
                       all
                       men
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       under
                       pain
                       of
                       damnation
                       .
                       But
                       do
                       ye
                       not
                       understand
                       ,
                       
                       That
                       there
                       is
                       a
                       great
                       difference
                       betwixt
                       the
                       Authority
                       which
                       is
                       Gods
                       Ordinance
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       persons
                       of
                       those
                       which
                       are
                       placed
                       in
                       Authority
                       ;
                       the
                       Authority
                       and
                       Gods
                       Ordinances
                       can
                       never
                       do
                       wrong
                       ,
                       for
                       it
                       commandeth
                       that
                       vice
                       and
                       wicked
                       men
                       be
                       punished
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       vertue
                       with
                       vertuous
                       men
                       and
                       just
                       be
                       maintained
                       .
                       But
                       the
                       corrupt
                       person
                       placed
                       in
                       this
                       Authority
                       ,
                       may
                       offend
                       ,
                       and
                       most
                       commonly
                       doth
                       contrary
                       to
                       this
                       Authority
                       :
                       and
                       is
                       then
                       the
                       corruption
                       of
                       man
                       to
                       be
                       followed
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       clothed
                       with
                       the
                       name
                       of
                       Authority
                       ?
                       Or
                       shall
                       those
                       that
                       obey
                       the
                       wicked
                       commandment
                       of
                       those
                       that
                       are
                       placed
                       in
                       Authority
                       ,
                       be
                       excusable
                       before
                       God
                       ?
                       Not
                       so
                       ,
                       not
                       so
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       plagues
                       and
                       vengeances
                       of
                       God
                       taken
                       upon
                       Kings
                       their
                       servants
                       and
                       subjects
                       ,
                       
                       do
                       witnesse
                       to
                       us
                       the
                       plain
                       contrary
                       .
                       Pharaoh
                       was
                       a
                       King
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       had
                       his
                       Authority
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       who
                       commanded
                       his
                       subjects
                       to
                       murther
                       and
                       torment
                       the
                       Israelites
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       last
                       most
                       cruelly
                       to
                       persecute
                       their
                       lives
                       :
                       But
                       was
                       their
                       obedience
                       (
                       blinde
                       rage
                       it
                       should
                       be
                       called
                       )
                       excusable
                       before
                       God
                       ?
                       the
                       Universall
                       plague
                       doth
                       plainly
                       declare
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       wicked
                       Commander
                       ,
                       and
                       those
                       that
                       obeyed
                       ,
                       were
                       alike
                       guilty
                       before
                       God.
                       And
                       if
                       the
                       example
                       of
                       Pharaoh
                       shall
                       be
                       rejected
                       ,
                       
                       because
                       he
                       was
                       an
                       Ethnicke
                       ,
                       then
                       let
                       us
                       consider
                       the
                       facts
                       of
                       Saul
                       :
                       He
                       was
                       a
                       King
                       anoynted
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       appointed
                       to
                       raign
                       over
                       his
                       people
                       ;
                       
                       he
                       commanded
                       to
                       persecute
                       David
                       ,
                       because
                       (
                       as
                       he
                       alleadged
                       )
                       David
                       was
                       a
                       Traytor
                       ,
                       and
                       Usurper
                       of
                       the
                       Crowne
                       :
                       And
                       likewise
                       commanded
                       Ahimeleck
                       the
                       High
                       Priest
                       and
                       his
                       fellows
                       to
                       be
                       slaine
                       :
                       But
                       did
                       God
                       approve
                       any
                       part
                       of
                       this
                       obedience
                       ?
                       evident
                       it
                       is
                       ,
                       That
                       he
                       did
                       not
                       .
                       And
                       think
                       ye
                       that
                       God
                       will
                       approve
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       that
                       which
                       he
                       did
                       condemne
                       in
                       others
                       ?
                       be
                       not
                       deceived
                       ;
                       with
                       God
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       such
                       partiality
                       .
                       If
                       ye
                       obey
                       the
                       unjust
                       commandments
                       of
                       wicked
                       Rulers
                       ,
                       ye
                       shall
                       suffer
                       Gods
                       vengeance
                       and
                       just
                       punishment
                       with
                       them
                       .
                       And
                       therefore
                       ,
                       as
                       ye
                       tender
                       your
                       owne
                       salvation
                       ,
                       we
                       most
                       earnestly
                       require
                       of
                       you
                       moderation
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       ye
                       stay
                       your selves
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       fury
                       of
                       others
                       ,
                       from
                       persecuting
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       till
                       our
                       cause
                       be
                       tried
                       in
                       open
                       and
                       lawfull
                       Judgement
                       .
                       
                       And
                       now
                       to
                       you
                       who
                       are
                       perswaded
                       of
                       the
                       justice
                       of
                       our
                       cause
                       ,
                       who
                       sometimes
                       have
                       professed
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       who
                       also
                       have
                       exhorted
                       us
                       to
                       this
                       enterprise
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       have
                       left
                       us
                       in
                       our
                       extreme
                       necessity
                       ,
                       at
                       least
                       looke
                       out
                       thorow
                       your
                       fingers
                       in
                       this
                       our
                       trouble
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       the
                       matter
                       appertained
                       not
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       we
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       unlesse
                       (
                       all
                       fear
                       and
                       worldly
                       respects
                       set
                       aside
                       )
                       ye
                       joyn
                       your selves
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       of
                       God
                       ye
                       are
                       reputed
                       Traytors
                       ,
                       so
                       shall
                       ye
                       be
                       excommunicated
                       from
                       our
                       Society
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       all
                       participation
                       with
                       us
                       in
                       the
                       Administration
                       of
                       Sacraments
                       :
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       this
                       Victory
                       which
                       God
                       shall
                       give
                       to
                       his
                       Church
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       even
                       in
                       the
                       eyes
                       of
                       men
                       ,
                       shall
                       not
                       appertain
                       to
                       you
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       fearful
                       judgement
                       which
                       apprehended
                       Ananias
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       wife
                       Saphira
                       ,
                       
                       shall
                       apprehend
                       you
                       and
                       your
                       posterity
                       .
                       Ye
                       may
                       perchance
                       contemn
                       and
                       despise
                       the
                       Excōmunication
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       now
                       by
                       Gods
                       mighty
                       power
                       erected
                       amongst
                       us
                       ,
                       as
                       a
                       thing
                       of
                       no
                       force
                       :
                       But
                       yet
                       doubt
                       we
                       nothing
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       our
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       true
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       have
                       the
                       same
                       power
                       which
                       our
                       Master
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       granted
                       to
                       
                       his
                       Apostles
                       in
                       these
                       words
                       ,
                       
                         Whose
                         sins
                         ye
                         shall
                         forgive
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         forgiven
                         ;
                         and
                         whose
                         sins
                         ye
                         shall
                         retain
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         retained
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       that
                       because
                       they
                       preach
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       believe
                       the
                       same
                       Doctrine
                       which
                       is
                       contained
                       in
                       his
                       most
                       blessed
                       Word
                       :
                       and
                       therefore
                       ,
                       except
                       that
                       ye
                       will
                       contemne
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       ye
                       neither
                       can
                       despise
                       our
                       threatning
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       refuse
                       us
                       calling
                       for
                       your
                       just
                       defence
                       .
                       
                       By
                       your
                       fainting
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       extracting
                       of
                       your
                       support
                       ,
                       the
                       enemies
                       are
                       encouraged
                       ,
                       thinking
                       that
                       they
                       shall
                       finde
                       no
                       resistance
                       :
                       in
                       which
                       point
                       ,
                       God
                       willing
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       deceived
                       ;
                       for
                       if
                       they
                       were
                       ten
                       thousand
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       but
                       one
                       thousand
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       not
                       murther
                       the
                       least
                       of
                       our
                       brethren
                       ,
                       but
                       we
                       (
                       God
                       assisting
                       us
                       )
                       shall
                       first
                       commit
                       our
                       lives
                       into
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       God
                       for
                       their
                       defence
                       .
                       But
                       this
                       shall
                       aggravate
                       your
                       condemnation
                       ,
                       for
                       ye
                       declare
                       your selves
                       both
                       Traytors
                       to
                       the
                       Truth
                       once
                       professed
                       ,
                       and
                       murtherers
                       of
                       us
                       and
                       of
                       our
                       brethren
                       ,
                       
                       from
                       whom
                       ye
                       withdraw
                       your
                       dutifull
                       and
                       promised
                       support
                       ,
                       whom
                       your
                       onely
                       presence
                       (
                       to
                       mans
                       judgement
                       )
                       might
                       preserve
                       from
                       this
                       danger
                       .
                       For
                       our
                       enemies
                       look
                       not
                       to
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       the
                       force
                       and
                       strength
                       of
                       man
                       ;
                       when
                       the
                       number
                       is
                       mean
                       to
                       resist
                       them
                       ,
                       then
                       rage
                       they
                       as
                       bloody
                       wolves
                       ;
                       but
                       a
                       part
                       equall
                       or
                       able
                       to
                       resist
                       them
                       by
                       appearance
                       ,
                       doth
                       bridle
                       their
                       fury
                       .
                       Examine
                       your
                       owne
                       consciences
                       ,
                       and
                       weigh
                       that
                       Sentence
                       of
                       our
                       Master
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       saying
                       ,
                       
                         Whosoever
                         denieth
                         me
                         ,
                         or
                         is
                         ashamed
                         of
                         me
                         before
                         men
                         ,
                         I
                         shall
                         deny
                         him
                         before
                         my
                         Father
                         .
                      
                       Now
                       is
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       his
                       Battell
                       in
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       deny
                       us
                       your
                       brethren
                       ,
                       suffering
                       for
                       his
                       Names
                       sake
                       ,
                       ye
                       do
                       also
                       deny
                       him
                       ,
                       as
                       himselfe
                       doth
                       witnesse
                       ,
                       in
                       these
                       words
                       ,
                       
                         Whatsoever
                         ye
                         did
                         to
                         any
                         of
                         these
                         little
                         ones
                         ,
                         that
                         ye
                         did
                         to
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         what
                         ye
                         did
                         not
                         to
                         one
                         of
                         these
                         little
                         ones
                         ,
                         that
                         ye
                         did
                         not
                         to
                         me
                         :
                      
                       If
                       these
                       sentences
                       be
                       true
                       as
                       concerning
                       meat
                       ,
                       drink
                       ,
                       cloathing
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       things
                       a
                       appertain
                       to
                       the
                       body
                       ,
                       shall
                       they
                       not
                       be
                       likewise
                       true
                       in
                       these
                       things
                       that
                       appertain
                       to
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       the
                       lives
                       of
                       thousands
                       ,
                       whose
                       blood
                       is
                       now
                       sought
                       ,
                       for
                       profession
                       of
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ?
                       And
                       thus
                       shortly
                       we
                       leave
                       you
                       ,
                       who
                       sometimes
                       have
                       professed
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       examination
                       of
                       your
                       own
                       consciences
                       .
                       And
                       yet
                       once
                       again
                       of
                       you
                       ,
                       who
                       blinded
                       by
                       superstition
                       ,
                       persecute
                       us
                       :
                       We
                       require
                       moderation
                       ,
                       till
                       our
                       cause
                       may
                       be
                       tried
                       ;
                       which
                       if
                       ye
                       will
                       not
                       grant
                       unto
                       us
                       for
                       Gods
                       Cause
                       ,
                       yet
                       we
                       desire
                       you
                       to
                       have
                       respect
                       to
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       your
                       common
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       can
                       no
                       sooner
                       betray
                       into
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       strangers
                       ,
                       then
                       that
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       destroy
                       and
                       murther
                       another
                       .
                       Consider
                       our
                       Petitions
                       ,
                       and
                       call
                       for
                       the
                       spirit
                       of
                       righteous
                       judgement
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 our
                 Letters
                 being
                 divulgate
                 ,
                 some
                 began
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 Whether
                 in
                 conscience
                 they
                 might
                 invade
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 we
                 offred
                 due
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Authority
                 ,
                 requiring
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Religion
                 and
                 fact
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God.
                 Our
                 Letters
                 came
                 with
                 convenient
                 expedition
                 to
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 Cuninghame
                 and
                 Kyle
                 ,
                 who
                 assembled
                 at
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Craggie
                 ;
                 where
                 after
                 some
                 contrarious
                 reasons
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 in
                 zeal
                 burst
                 forth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   every
                   man
                   serve
                   his
                   conscience
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   ,
                   by
                   Gods
                   grace
                   ,
                   see
                   my
                   brethren
                   in
                   S.
                
                 Johnston
                 :
                 
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   albeit
                   never
                   man
                   should
                   accompany
                   me
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   will
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   but
                   a
                   Pike
                   upon
                   my
                   shoulder
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   die
                   with
                   that
                   company
                   ,
                   then
                   live
                   after
                   them
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 so
                 encouraged
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 decreed
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 so
                 stoutly
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 the
                 
                 Lion
                 Herault
                 in
                 his
                 coat
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 commanded
                 all
                 men
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 treason
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 their
                 houses
                 by
                 publike
                 sound
                 of
                 trumpet
                 in
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 never
                 man
                 obeyed
                 that
                 charge
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 went
                 forward
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 shall
                 after
                 heare
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 was
                 clearly
                 understood
                 that
                 the
                 Prelates
                 and
                 their
                 adherents
                 suppressing
                 our
                 Petitions
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 ,
                 did
                 kindle
                 the
                 furie
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 against
                 us
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 them
                 some
                 Declaration
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 forme
                 following
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       generation
                       of
                       Antichrist
                       ,
                       the
                       pestilent
                       Prelats
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       Shavelings
                       within
                       Scotland
                       ,
                    
                     the
                     Congregation
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     within
                     the
                     some
                     saith
                     ,
                  
                   
                     TO
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     abused
                     ,
                     thinking
                     to
                     escape
                     just
                     punishment
                     ,
                     after
                     that
                     ye
                     in
                     your
                     blinde
                     furie
                     have
                     caused
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     many
                     to
                     be
                     shed
                     :
                     This
                     we
                     notifie
                     and
                     declare
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     ye
                     proceed
                     in
                     this
                     your
                     malicious
                     crueltie
                     ,
                     ye
                     shall
                     be
                     dealt
                     withall
                     wheresoever
                     ye
                     shall
                     be
                     apprehended
                     ,
                     as
                     murtherers
                     and
                     open
                     enemies
                     to
                     God
                     and
                     unto
                     mankinde
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     betimes
                     cease
                     from
                     this
                     blinde
                     rage
                     :
                     Remove
                     first
                     from
                     your selves
                     ,
                     your
                     bands
                     of
                     bloodie
                     men
                     of
                     war
                     ,
                     and
                     reform
                     your selves
                     to
                     a
                     more
                     quiet
                     life
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       hereafter
                       mitigate
                       ye
                       the
                       authority
                       ,
                       which
                       without
                       crime
                       committed
                       on
                       our
                       part
                       ye
                       have
                       inflamed
                       against
                       us
                       ,
                    
                     or
                     else
                     be
                     ye
                     assured
                     ,
                     That
                     with
                     the
                     same
                     measure
                     that
                     ye
                     have
                     measured
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     intend
                     to
                     measure
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     measured
                     unto
                     you
                     ;
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     As
                     ye
                     by
                     tyrannie
                     intend
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     destroy
                     our
                     bodies
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     by
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     hold
                     our
                     souls
                     in
                     bondage
                     of
                     the
                     Devil
                     ,
                     subject
                     to
                     Idolatry
                     :
                     So
                     shall
                     we
                     with
                     all
                     force
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     which
                     God
                     shall
                     grant
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     execute
                     just
                     vengeance
                     and
                     punishment
                     upon
                     you
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     we
                     shall
                     begin
                     that
                     same
                     war
                     which
                     God
                     commandeth
                     Israel
                     to
                     execute
                     against
                     the
                     Canaanites
                     ,
                     that
                     is
                     ,
                     contract
                     of
                     peace
                     shall
                     never
                     be
                     made
                     till
                     that
                     ye
                     desist
                     from
                     your
                     open
                     Idolatry
                     and
                     cruell
                     persecution
                     of
                     Gods
                     children
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     we
                     signifie
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     eternall
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     whose
                     Verity
                     we
                     professe
                     ,
                     and
                     Gospel
                     we
                     have
                     Preached
                     ,
                     and
                     holy
                     Sacraments
                     rightly
                     ministred
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     God
                     will
                     assist
                     us
                     to
                     gain
                     stand
                     your
                     Idolatry
                     .
                     Take
                     this
                     for
                     advertisement
                     and
                     be
                     not
                     deceived
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Notwithstanding
                 these
                 our
                 Requests
                 and
                 Advertisements
                 ,
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 and
                 his
                 French
                 men
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 their
                 bands
                 ,
                 marched
                 forward
                 against
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 within
                 ten
                 miles
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ;
                 then
                 repaired
                 the
                 brethren
                 from
                 all
                 quarters
                 for
                 our
                 reliefe
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 
                   Fyfe
                   ;
                   Angus
                   ,
                   Mernes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 that
                 first
                 hazarded
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 enemy
                 :
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 was
                 chosen
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 ground
                 ,
                 a
                 mile
                 and
                 more
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 Provest
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 whom
                 many
                 judged
                 godly
                 and
                 stout
                 in
                 that
                 action
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 he
                 was
                 even
                 unto
                 his
                 last
                 breath
                 )
                 left
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 departed
                 first
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 whose
                 defection
                 and
                 revolt
                 was
                 a
                 great
                 discouragement
                 to
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 did
                 God
                 so
                 comfort
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 twelve
                 houres
                 after
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 againe
                 .
                 
                   For
                   those
                   that
                   were
                   then
                   assembled
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   hope
                   of
                   victory
                   by
                   their
                   own
                   strength
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   whose
                   Verity
                   they
                   professed
                   ,
                
                 and
                 began
                 one
                 to
                 comfort
                 another
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 a
                 reasonable
                 hope
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 departed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 
                 came
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 Prior
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Semple
                 ,
                 directed
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 that
                 Convocation
                 of
                 Lieges
                 there
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 onely
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 cruell
                 tyrannie
                 devised
                 against
                 that
                 poore
                 Towne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 They
                 asked
                 if
                 we
                 minded
                 not
                 to
                 hold
                 that
                 Towne
                 against
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 the
                 Regent
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 Question
                 answered
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 D●n
                 and
                 Pitarro
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Angus
                 and
                 Mernes
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Lindsay
                 ,
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 
                   Londy
                   ,
                   Balvarde
                
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 Barons
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 .
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Queenes
                 Majestie
                 would
                 suffer
                 the
                 Religion
                 there
                 begun
                 to
                 proceed
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 not
                 trouble
                 their
                 brethren
                 and
                 sisters
                 that
                 had
                 professed
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 they
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 to
                 them
                 pertained
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 Queens
                 commandment
                 .
                 Which
                 answer
                 understood
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 the
                 Prior
                 (
                 who
                 both
                 were
                 then
                 Protestants
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 muse
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 plainly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 far
                 otherwise
                 informed
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   we
                   meant
                   no
                   Religion
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   plaine
                   Rebellion
                   .
                
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 answered
                 simply
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 trueth
                 was
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 Convened
                 for
                 none
                 other
                 purpose
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 assist
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 most
                 unjustly
                 persecuted
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 desired
                 them
                 faithfully
                 to
                 report
                 our
                 answer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 intercessors
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 cruelty
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 used
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 offered
                 in
                 our
                 former
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 our
                 matter
                 to
                 be
                 tried
                 in
                 lawfull
                 judgement
                 .
                 They
                 promised
                 fidelity
                 in
                 that
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 kept
                 .
                 The
                 day
                 after
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Lords
                 departed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 desired
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Lords
                 ,
                 which
                 granted
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 conveyed
                 to
                 their
                 Lodging
                 by
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Balvarde
                 ;
                 and
                 thus
                 began
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Oration
                         of
                         
                           Iohn
                           Knox
                        
                         to
                         the
                         Lords
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         present
                         troubles
                         ,
                         honourable
                         Lords
                         ,
                         ought
                         to
                         move
                         the
                         hearts
                         ,
                         not
                         onely
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         servants
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         of
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         beare
                         any
                         favour
                         unto
                         our
                         Countrey
                         and
                         naturall
                         Countrey-men
                         ,
                         to
                         descend
                         within
                         themselves
                         ,
                         and
                         deepely
                         to
                         consider
                         ,
                         what
                         shall
                         be
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         this
                         pretended
                         tyrannie
                         .
                         The
                         rage
                         of
                         Satan
                         seeketh
                         the
                         destruction
                         of
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         professe
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         that
                         inflame
                         the
                         Queene
                         ,
                         and
                         you
                         the
                         Nobles
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         regard
                         not
                         who
                         prevaile
                         ,
                         provided
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         abuse
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         and
                         live
                         at
                         their
                         pleasure
                         ,
                         as
                         heretofore
                         they
                         have
                         done
                         :
                         yea
                         ,
                         I
                         feare
                         that
                         some
                         seek
                         nothing
                         more
                         ,
                         then
                         the
                         effusion
                         of
                         Scottish
                         blood
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         that
                         their
                         possessions
                         may
                         be
                         more
                         patent
                         to
                         others
                         .
                         But
                         because
                         that
                         this
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         principall
                         which
                         I
                         have
                         to
                         speak
                         ,
                         omitting
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         be
                         considered
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         wisdome
                         of
                         those
                         to
                         whom
                         the
                         care
                         of
                         the
                         Common-wealth
                         appertaineth
                         .
                      
                       
                         1.
                         
                         I
                         most
                         humbly
                         require
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         my
                         Lords
                         ,
                         in
                         my
                         name
                         ,
                         to
                         say
                         to
                         the
                         Queene
                         
                         Regent
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         in
                         whom
                         she
                         in
                         her
                         blinde
                         rage
                         doth
                         persecute
                         ,
                         are
                         Gods
                         servants
                         ,
                         faithfull
                         and
                         obedient
                         Subjects
                         to
                         the
                         authoritie
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         :
                         That
                         that
                         Religion
                         which
                         she
                         pretendeth
                         to
                         maintaine
                         by
                         fire
                         and
                         sword
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         of
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         ,
                         but
                         is
                         expresse
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         a
                         superstition
                         devised
                         by
                         the
                         braine
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         I
                         offer
                         my selfe
                         to
                         prove
                         against
                         all
                         that
                         within
                         Scotland
                         will
                         maintaine
                         the
                         contrary
                         ,
                         liberty
                         of
                         tongue
                         being
                         granted
                         unto
                         me
                         ,
                         and
                         Gods
                         written
                         Word
                         being
                         admitted
                         for
                         judge
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         I
                         further
                         require
                         your
                         honours
                         in
                         my
                         name
                         to
                         say
                         unto
                         the
                         Queen
                         ,
                         That
                         as
                         oft
                         before
                         I
                         have
                         written
                         ,
                         so
                         now
                         I
                         say
                         ,
                         That
                         this
                         her
                         enterprise
                         shall
                         not
                         prosperously
                         succeed
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         and
                         albeit
                         for
                         a
                         time
                         she
                         trouble
                         the
                         Saints
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         for
                         she
                         fights
                         not
                         against
                         man
                         only
                         ,
                         but
                         against
                         the
                         eternall
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         invincible
                         Verity
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         the
                         end
                         shall
                         be
                         her
                         confusion
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         betimes
                         she
                         repent
                         and
                         desist
                         .
                      
                       
                         These
                         things
                         I
                         require
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Name
                         of
                         the
                         eternall
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         from
                         my
                         mouth
                         ,
                         to
                         say
                         unto
                         her
                         Majestie
                         ,
                         adding
                         ,
                         That
                         I
                         have
                         been
                         ,
                         and
                         am
                         a
                         more
                         assured
                         friend
                         to
                         her
                         Majestie
                         ,
                         then
                         they
                         ,
                         that
                         either
                         flattering
                         her
                         ,
                         as
                         servants
                         to
                         her
                         corrupt
                         appetites
                         ,
                         or
                         else
                         inflame
                         her
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         who
                         seek
                         nothing
                         but
                         Gods
                         glory
                         to
                         be
                         advanced
                         ;
                         Vice
                         to
                         be
                         suppressed
                         ;
                         and
                         Veritie
                         to
                         be
                         maintained
                         in
                         this
                         poore
                         Realme
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 They
                 all
                 three
                 did
                 promise
                 to
                 report
                 his
                 words
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 which
                 afterwards
                 we
                 understood
                 they
                 did
                 ;
                 yea
                 the
                 Lord
                 Sempill
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 sold
                 unto
                 sin
                 ,
                 enemie
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 all
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 did
                 yet
                 make
                 such
                 report
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 somewhat
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 use
                 such
                 libertie
                 in
                 her
                 presence
                 .
                 She
                 still
                 proceeded
                 in
                 her
                 malice
                 ,
                 for
                 immediately
                 thereafter
                 she
                 sent
                 her
                 Lion
                 Herald
                 with
                 Letters
                 ,
                 straitly
                 charging
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 Towne
                 under
                 the
                 paine
                 of
                 Treason
                 .
                 Which
                 Letters
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 declared
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 chiefe
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 he
                 publikely
                 proclaimed
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 Sunday
                 the
                 27
                 of
                 May.
                 In
                 this
                 meane
                 time
                 came
                 sure
                 knowledge
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Uchiltrie
                 and
                 Boyde
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 Sheriffe
                 of
                 Air
                 ,
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 
                   Craggy
                   ,
                   Wallace
                   ,
                   Sesnock
                   ,
                   Carnell
                   ,
                   Bar
                   ,
                   Gairgirth
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 congregation
                 of
                 Kyle
                 and
                 Cuninghame
                 approached
                 for
                 our
                 reliefe
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 they
                 came
                 in
                 such
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 number
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 enemy
                 had
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 fear
                 ;
                 so
                 have
                 all
                 that
                 professe
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 just
                 matter
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 fidelity
                 and
                 stout
                 courage
                 in
                 that
                 need
                 :
                 For
                 by
                 their
                 presence
                 was
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 bridled
                 .
                 Their
                 diligence
                 was
                 such
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 albeit
                 the
                 passage
                 by
                 Sterlin
                 and
                 six
                 miles
                 above
                 was
                 stopped
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 lay
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 her
                 bands
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 the
                 Bridges
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 
                   Forth
                   ,
                   Gudy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Teith
                 ,
                 above
                 Sterlin
                 )
                 yet
                 made
                 they
                 such
                 expedition
                 through
                 desert
                 and
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 prevented
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 within
                 sixe
                 miles
                 of
                 our
                 Campe
                 ,
                 which
                 then
                 lay
                 without
                 the
                 Towne
                 awaiting
                 upon
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 any
                 assured
                 knowledge
                 came
                 to
                 us
                 of
                 their
                 coming
                 .
                 Their
                 number
                 was
                 judged
                 to
                 twentie
                 five
                 hundred
                 men
                 ,
                 whereof
                 there
                 was
                 twelve
                 hundred
                 Horsemen
                 .
                 The
                 Queene
                 understanding
                 how
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 and
                 Lords
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 company
                 approached
                 ,
                 caused
                 to
                 beset
                 all
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 advertisement
                 should
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 To
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 despairing
                 of
                 support
                 ,
                 might
                 condiscend
                 to
                 such
                 appointment
                 as
                 she
                 required
                 .
                 And
                 sent
                 
                 first
                 to
                 require
                 that
                 some
                 discreet
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 number
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 speak
                 to
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 ,
                 (
                 who
                 then
                 with
                 their
                 Army
                 lay
                 at
                 Achtererdoch
                 ,
                 ten
                 miles
                 from
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 )
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 reasonable
                 appointment
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 perswaded
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 meant
                 nothing
                 but
                 Rebellion
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 had
                 he
                 promised
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 stand
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 reasonable
                 appointment
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 himselfe
                 open
                 enemy
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 he
                 professed
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 From
                 us
                 were
                 sent
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Inuerquhartye
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Thomas
                   Scot
                
                 of
                 Abbotshall
                 ,
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 appointment
                 the
                 Queene
                 would
                 offer
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Towne
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 patent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 be
                 referred
                 to
                 the
                 Queenes
                 pleasure
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 they
                 had
                 commission
                 so
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 neither
                 durst
                 they
                 in
                 conscience
                 so
                 perswade
                 their
                 brethren
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Queene
                 would
                 promise
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 no
                 inhabitant
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 should
                 be
                 troubled
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 crimes
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 alleadged
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 late
                 mutation
                 of
                 Religion
                 and
                 abolishment
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 down-casting
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 If
                 she
                 would
                 suffer
                 the
                 Religion
                 begun
                 to
                 go
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Towne
                 at
                 her
                 departing
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Garrisons
                 of
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 labour
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Queene
                 should
                 be
                 obeyed
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 .
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 perceiving
                 the
                 danger
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 a
                 sudden
                 appointment
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 tyrannie
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 Congregation
                 of
                 Kyle
                 (
                 of
                 whose
                 comming
                 we
                 had
                 no
                 advertisement
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 joyned
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 with
                 good
                 words
                 dismissed
                 the
                 said
                 Lairds
                 to
                 perswade
                 the
                 brethren
                 to
                 quiet
                 concord
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 all
                 so
                 well
                 minded
                 ,
                 that
                 with
                 one
                 voice
                 they
                 cried
                 ;
                 
                   Cursed
                   be
                   they
                   that
                   seek
                   effusion
                   of
                   blood
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   possesse
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   benefit
                   of
                   his
                   Gospel
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   within
                
                 Scotland
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   more
                   obedient
                   Subjects
                   then
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   .
                
                 With
                 all
                 expedition
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 Sterlin
                 againe
                 (
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 was
                 knowne
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 enemie
                 for
                 feare
                 quaked
                 )
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 a
                 crafty
                 man
                 Master
                 
                   Gauin
                   Hamilton
                
                 ,
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Kilwinning
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 to
                 finish
                 the
                 appointment
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 But
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 came
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 and
                 his
                 honourable
                 company
                 arrived
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 began
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 so
                 mercifully
                 heard
                 them
                 in
                 their
                 most
                 extreame
                 necessitie
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 such
                 reliefe
                 as
                 was
                 able
                 without
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 enemie
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 did
                 earnestly
                 perswade
                 the
                 agreement
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 all
                 men
                 were
                 willing
                 :
                 but
                 some
                 did
                 smell
                 the
                 craft
                 of
                 the
                 adversary
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 minded
                 to
                 keep
                 no
                 point
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 longer
                 then
                 they
                 had
                 obtained
                 their
                 intent
                 .
                 With
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 came
                 our
                 loving
                 brother
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 before
                 .
                 These
                 two
                 went
                 to
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 
                 accusing
                 them
                 of
                 infidelity
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 they
                 had
                 defrauded
                 their
                 brethren
                 of
                 their
                 dutifull
                 support
                 ,
                 and
                 comfort
                 in
                 their
                 greatest
                 necessity
                 .
                 They
                 answered
                 both
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 heart
                 was
                 constant
                 with
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 defend
                 that
                 Cause
                 to
                 the
                 
                 uttermost
                 of
                 their
                 power
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 promised
                 to
                 labour
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 assist
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 refused
                 reasonable
                 offers
                 ,
                 in
                 conscience
                 and
                 honour
                 they
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 be
                 faithfull
                 in
                 their
                 promise
                 made
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 required
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 might
                 be
                 perswaded
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 that
                 reasonable
                 appointment
                 ;
                 
                 promising
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 did
                 break
                 in
                 any
                 jot
                 thereof
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 powers
                 would
                 assist
                 and
                 concurre
                 with
                 the
                 brethren
                 in
                 all
                 times
                 to
                 come
                 .
                 This
                 promise
                 made
                 ,
                 the
                 Preachers
                 appeased
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 and
                 obtained
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 did
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 appointment
                 foresaid
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 obtained
                 not
                 without
                 great
                 labours
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 wonder
                 ,
                 for
                 many
                 foresaw
                 the
                 danger
                 to
                 follow
                 :
                 yea
                 the
                 Preachers
                 themselves
                 in
                 open
                 Sermon
                 did
                 affirme
                 plainly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 assuredly
                 perswaded
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 meant
                 no
                 truth
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 the
                 adversary
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 unjustly
                 did
                 burthen
                 us
                 with
                 Rebellion
                 ,
                 they
                 most
                 earnestly
                 required
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 approve
                 the
                 appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 suffer
                 hypocrisie
                 to
                 disclose
                 it self
                 .
                 This
                 appointment
                 was
                 concluded
                 the
                 28
                 of
                 May
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 following
                 ,
                 at
                 two
                 in
                 the
                 after
                 noon
                 ,
                 departed
                 the
                 Congregation
                 from
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 had
                 in
                 his
                 Sermon
                 exhorted
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 constancy
                 ,
                 and
                 unfainedly
                 to
                 thanke
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 it
                 had
                 pleased
                 his
                 mercy
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 rage
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 without
                 effusion
                 of
                 blood
                 ;
                 Also
                 that
                 no
                 brother
                 should
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 nor
                 faint
                 ,
                 to
                 support
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 after
                 be
                 likewise
                 persecuted
                 :
                 for
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 promise
                 made
                 shall
                 be
                 longer
                 kept
                 ,
                 then
                 till
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 French-men
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 .
                 Many
                 of
                 the
                 enemies
                 were
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 Sermon
                 :
                 For
                 after
                 that
                 the
                 appointment
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 free
                 entry
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 to
                 provide
                 Lodgings
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 Lords
                 departed
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 Bond
                 ,
                 whose
                 Tenour
                 followeth
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 written
                 and
                 subscribed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Covenant
                     at
                     Perth
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       AT
                       Perth
                       
                         the
                         last
                         of
                         May
                         ,
                         the
                         yeere
                         of
                         God
                         1559
                         yeers
                         ,
                      
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     the
                     Congregations
                     of
                     the
                     West
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Congregations
                     of
                     
                       Fyfe
                       ,
                       Perth
                       ,
                       Dundie
                       ,
                       Angus
                       ,
                       Mernes
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     Monrosse
                     ,
                     being
                     convened
                     in
                     the
                     Towne
                     of
                     Perth
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Name
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     for
                     setting
                     forth
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     understanding
                     nothing
                     more
                     necessary
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     keepe
                     a
                     constant
                     amity
                     ,
                     unity
                     ,
                     and
                     fellowship
                     together
                     ,
                     according
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     commanded
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     confederate
                     ,
                     and
                     become
                     bounden
                     and
                     obliged
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     concurre
                     and
                     assist
                     together
                     in
                     doing
                     all
                     things
                     required
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     his
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     that
                     may
                     be
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     ;
                     And
                     at
                     their
                     whole
                     powers
                     to
                     destroy
                     and
                     put
                     away
                     all
                     things
                     that
                     doth
                     dishonour
                     to
                     his
                     Name
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     truely
                     and
                     purely
                     worshipped
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     case
                     that
                     any
                     trouble
                     be
                     intended
                     against
                     the
                     said
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     part
                     or
                     member
                     thereof
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     Congregation
                     shall
                     concurre
                     ,
                     assist
                     ,
                     and
                     convene
                     together
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Congregation
                     or
                     person
                     troubled
                     :
                     And
                     shall
                     not
                     spare
                     Labours
                     ,
                     Goods
                     ,
                     Substance
                     ,
                     Bodies
                     and
                     Lives
                     ,
                     in
                     maintaining
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     and
                     every
                     member
                     thereof
                     ,
                     against
                     whatsoever
                     person
                     shall
                     intend
                     the
                     said
                     trouble
                     for
                     cause
                     of
                     Religion
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     cause
                     depending
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     or
                     lay
                     to
                     their
                     charge
                     ,
                     under
                     pretence
                     therof
                     ,
                     although
                     it
                     happen
                     to
                     be
                     coloured
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     outward
                     cause
                     .
                     In
                     witnessing
                     and
                     
                     testimony
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     Congregation
                     aforesaid
                     have
                     ordained
                     and
                     appointed
                     the
                     Noble-men
                     and
                     persons
                     under-written
                     ,
                     to
                     subscribe
                     these
                     Presents
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       ,
                       
                         
                           Arch
                           Argyle
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Iames
                           Steward
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Glencarne
                           .
                        
                         
                           R.
                           Lord
                           Boid
                           ,
                           Lord
                           Wchiltrie
                           ,
                        
                         
                           Matthew
                           Campbell
                           of
                           Tarmganart
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 29
                 of
                 May
                 entred
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 d'Osell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 French-men
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 in
                 discharging
                 their
                 Volley
                 of
                 Hacquebutes
                 ,
                 did
                 well
                 mark
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 
                   Patrike
                   Murray
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 fervent
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 boldly
                 had
                 sustained
                 all
                 danger
                 in
                 that
                 trouble
                 ;
                 against
                 whose
                 stayr
                 they
                 directed
                 six
                 or
                 seven
                 Shot
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 faces
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 lying
                 ;
                 all
                 men
                 escaped
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Patrike
                 ,
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 ten
                 or
                 twelve
                 yeers
                 of
                 age
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 slain
                 ,
                 was
                 had
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 presence
                 :
                 but
                 she
                 understanding
                 whose
                 son
                 he
                 was
                 ,
                 said
                 in
                 mockage
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   pity
                   it
                   chanced
                   on
                   the
                   son
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   on
                   the
                   father
                   ;
                   but
                   seeing
                   that
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   chanced
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   be
                   against
                   fortune
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 was
                 her
                 happy
                 entry
                 in
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 great
                 zeal
                 she
                 beareth
                 to
                 Justice
                 .
                 The
                 swarme
                 of
                 Papists
                 that
                 entred
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 began
                 straight
                 to
                 make
                 provision
                 for
                 their
                 Masse
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 Altars
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 repaired
                 again
                 ,
                 they
                 provided
                 Tables
                 ,
                 whereof
                 some
                 before
                 used
                 to
                 serve
                 for
                 Drunkards
                 ,
                 Dicers
                 ,
                 and
                 Carders
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 holy
                 enough
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 his
                 Pageant
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 began
                 to
                 rage
                 against
                 all
                 godly
                 and
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 their
                 houses
                 were
                 oppressed
                 by
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 the
                 lawfull
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Provest
                 as
                 Baylies
                 ,
                 were
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 all
                 order
                 ,
                 deposed
                 from
                 their
                 Authority
                 :
                 a
                 wicked
                 man
                 ,
                 void
                 of
                 Gods
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 vertue
                 ,
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Kilfans
                 ,
                 was
                 intrusted
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 Provest
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 :
                 Whereat
                 all
                 honest
                 men
                 offended
                 ,
                 left
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 their
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 sought
                 amongst
                 their
                 brethren
                 some
                 resting
                 place
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 
                 She
                 took
                 order
                 that
                 four
                 Colours
                 of
                 the
                 Souldiers
                 should
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 to
                 maintain
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 Honest
                 and
                 indifferent
                 men
                 asked
                 why
                 she
                 did
                 so
                 manifestly
                 violate
                 her
                 promise
                 ?
                 She
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   she
                   was
                   bound
                   to
                   keep
                   no
                   promise
                   to
                   hereticks
                   :
                
                 And
                 moreover
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 promised
                 onely
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Towne
                 free
                 of
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 she
                 did
                 ,
                 
                 because
                 that
                 these
                 that
                 therein
                 were
                 left
                 were
                 Scotishmen
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 reasoned
                 in
                 her
                 contrary
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 took
                 wages
                 of
                 France
                 were
                 counted
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 she
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Princes
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   straitly
                   bounden
                   to
                   keep
                   their
                   promises
                   :
                
                 
                 My selfe
                 (
                 said
                 she
                 )
                 
                   would
                   make
                   little
                   conscience
                   to
                   take
                   from
                   all
                   that
                   sort
                   their
                   lives
                   and
                   inheritance
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   might
                   do
                   it
                   with
                   as
                   honest
                   an
                   excuse
                   .
                
                 And
                 then
                 she
                 left
                 the
                 Towne
                 in
                 extreme
                 Bondage
                 :
                 
                 After
                 that
                 her
                 ungodly
                 French-men
                 had
                 most
                 cruelly
                 used
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 remained
                 in
                 the
                 ●ame
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 foresaid
                 perceiving
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 nothing
                 but
                 meer
                 tyranny
                 and
                 falshood
                 ,
                 mindefull
                 of
                 their
                 former
                 promises
                 made
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 did
                 secretly
                 convey
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Companies
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 them
                 departed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 before
                 mention
                 is
                 
                 made
                 ;
                 then
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Menteth
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Tullybardin
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 Gods
                 presence
                 did
                 confederate
                 and
                 binde
                 themselves
                 together
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 promising
                 one
                 to
                 assist
                 and
                 defend
                 another
                 against
                 all
                 persons
                 that
                 would
                 pursue
                 them
                 for
                 Religion
                 sake
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 with
                 their
                 whole
                 force
                 and
                 power
                 would
                 defend
                 the
                 brethren
                 persecuted
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Cause
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 highly
                 offended
                 at
                 the
                 sudden
                 departure
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 sent
                 charges
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 return
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 highest
                 pain
                 of
                 her
                 displeasure
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 with
                 safe
                 conscience
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 so
                 manifest
                 tyranny
                 as
                 was
                 by
                 her
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 so
                 great
                 iniquity
                 as
                 they
                 perceived
                 devised
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 ungodly
                 counsell
                 the
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 This
                 answer
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 her
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 and
                 immediately
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 repaired
                 toward
                 S.
                 Andrewes
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 their
                 Journey
                 gave
                 advertisement
                 by
                 writing
                 to
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Petarrow
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Provest
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 professors
                 in
                 Angus
                 ,
                 to
                 visite
                 them
                 in
                 S.
                 Andrewes
                 the
                 fourth
                 of
                 Iune
                 ,
                 for
                 Reformation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 there
                 :
                 which
                 day
                 they
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 brought
                 in
                 their
                 company
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 who
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 after
                 his
                 coming
                 to
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 did
                 preach
                 in
                 Carreal
                 ,
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 in
                 Anstruther
                 ,
                 minding
                 the
                 third
                 day
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 to
                 preach
                 in
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 hearing
                 of
                 Reformation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 his
                 Cathedrall
                 Church
                 ,
                 thought
                 time
                 to
                 stirre
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 never
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 assembled
                 his
                 colleagues
                 ,
                 and
                 confederate
                 fellows
                 ,
                 besides
                 his
                 other
                 friends
                 ,
                 and
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Towne
                 upon
                 the
                 Saturday
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 a
                 hundred
                 Spears
                 ,
                 of
                 minde
                 to
                 have
                 stopped
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 from
                 Preaching
                 .
                 The
                 two
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 aforesaid
                 were
                 onely
                 accompanied
                 with
                 their
                 quiet
                 housholds
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 was
                 the
                 sudden
                 coming
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 the
                 more
                 fearfull
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 French-men
                 departed
                 from
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 lying
                 in
                 Falkland
                 ,
                 within
                 twelve
                 miles
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Town
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 had
                 not
                 given
                 profession
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 Lords
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 their
                 friendship
                 .
                 Consultation
                 being
                 had
                 ,
                 many
                 were
                 of
                 minde
                 that
                 the
                 Preaching
                 should
                 be
                 delayed
                 for
                 that
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 that
                 
                   Io.
                   Knox
                
                 should
                 not
                 preach
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 did
                 the
                 Bishop
                 affirme
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 ,
                 considering
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Commandment
                 the
                 Picture
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Iohn
                 was
                 before
                 burnt
                 .
                 He
                 willed
                 therefore
                 an
                 honest
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 
                   Robert
                   Colwill
                
                 of
                 Cleisse
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 presented
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching-place
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Towne
                 and
                 principall
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 make
                 him
                 be
                 saulted
                 with
                 a
                 Dozen
                 of
                 Culverings
                 ,
                 whereof
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 should
                 light
                 upon
                 his
                 nose
                 .
                 After
                 long
                 deliberation
                 had
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Iohn
                 was
                 called
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 owne
                 judgement
                 might
                 be
                 had
                 ;
                 When
                 many
                 perswasions
                 were
                 made
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 delay
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 great
                 terrours
                 given
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 enterprise
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 he
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   is
                   witnesse
                   that
                   I
                   never
                   preached
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   in
                   contempt
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   neither
                   minde
                   I
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   to
                   present
                   my selfe
                   to
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   having
                   either
                   respect
                   to
                   my
                   owne
                   private
                   commodity
                   ,
                   either
                   yet
                   to
                   the
                   worldly
                   hurt
                   of
                   any
                   creature
                   :
                   But
                   to
                   delay
                   to
                   preach
                   to
                   morrow
                   (
                   unlesse
                   the
                   body
                   be
                   violently
                   with-holden
                   )
                   I
                   cannot
                   in
                   conscience
                   :
                   For
                   in
                   this
                   Towne
                   and
                   Church
                   began
                   God
                   first
                   to
                   call
                   me
                   to
                   the
                   dignity
                   of
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   which
                   I
                   was
                   re●t
                   by
                   the
                   tyranny
                   of
                
                 France
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   procurement
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   well
                   enough
                   know
                   ,
                   how
                   long
                   I
                   continued
                   prisoner
                   ,
                   what
                   torment
                   I
                   sustained
                   in
                   the
                   Gallies
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   were
                   the
                   sobs
                   of
                   my
                   heart
                   ,
                   is
                   now
                   no
                   time
                   to
                   recite
                   .
                   This
                   onely
                   I
                   cannot
                   conceale
                   ,
                   which
                   more
                   then
                   one
                   have
                   heard
                   me
                   say
                   when
                   my
                   body
                   was
                   absent
                   from
                
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   my
                   assured
                   hope
                   was
                   ,
                   in
                   open
                   audience
                   to
                   preach
                   in
                   Saint
                
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 
                   before
                   I
                   departed
                   this
                   life
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 
                   my
                   Lords
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   God
                   above
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   many
                   hath
                   brought
                   my
                   bodie
                   to
                   the
                   same
                   place
                   where
                   first
                   I
                   was
                   called
                   to
                   the
                   Office
                   of
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   which
                   most
                   unjustly
                   I
                   was
                   removed
                   :
                   I
                   beseech
                   your
                   Honours
                   not
                   to
                   stop
                   me
                   from
                   presenting
                   my selfe
                   unto
                   my
                   Brethren
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   danger
                   that
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   let
                   no
                   man
                   be
                   solicite
                   ,
                   for
                   my
                   life
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   him
                   whose
                   glory
                   I
                   seek
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   I
                   cannot
                   so
                   feare
                   their
                   boast
                   nor
                   tyrannie
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   will
                   cease
                   from
                   doing
                   my
                   duty
                   ,
                   when
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   he
                   offereth
                   the
                   occasion
                   .
                   I
                   desire
                   the
                   hand
                   and
                   weapon
                   of
                   no
                   man
                   to
                   defend
                   me
                   ,
                   onely
                   do
                   I
                   crave
                   audience
                   ;
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   denied
                   here
                   unto
                   me
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   I
                   must
                   seek
                   further
                   where
                   I
                   may
                   have
                   it
                   .
                
                 At
                 these
                 words
                 the
                 Lords
                 were
                 fully
                 content
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 occupy
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 upon
                 Sunday
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 treat
                 of
                 
                   the
                   ejection
                   of
                   the
                   buyers
                   and
                   the
                   sellers
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   of
                
                 J●rusalem
                 ;
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 Matthew
                 and
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 he
                 applied
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 was
                 then
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Papistry
                 :
                 and
                 Christs
                 fact
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 giveth
                 power
                 and
                 zeale
                 thereto
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 aswell
                 the
                 Magist●ates
                 ,
                 the
                 Provest
                 and
                 Baylies
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 communalty
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 within
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 did
                 agree
                 to
                 remove
                 all
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 also
                 they
                 did
                 with
                 expedition
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 advertised
                 h●reof
                 ,
                 departed
                 that
                 same
                 day
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 lay
                 with
                 her
                 French-men
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 Falkland
                 .
                 The
                 hot
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Bishop
                 did
                 so
                 kindle
                 her
                 choler
                 (
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 love
                 was
                 very
                 cold
                 betwixt
                 them
                 )
                 that
                 without
                 farther
                 delay
                 conclusion
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 to
                 invade
                 Saint
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 two
                 young
                 Lords
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 very
                 slenderly
                 accompanied
                 .
                 Posts
                 were
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 distant
                 onely
                 six
                 miles
                 from
                 Saint
                 Andrewes
                 ,
                 to
                 prepare
                 Lodgings
                 and
                 Victualls
                 for
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 French-men
                 .
                 Lodgings
                 were
                 assigned
                 ,
                 and
                 F●rriers
                 were
                 sent
                 before
                 .
                 Which
                 thing
                 understood
                 ,
                 counsell
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 to
                 march
                 forward
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prevent
                 them
                 before
                 they
                 came
                 to
                 Cowper
                 :
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 giving
                 advertisement
                 to
                 all
                 brethren
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 expedition
                 to
                 repair
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 also
                 did
                 ,
                 with
                 such
                 diligence
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 Assemblie
                 the
                 wonderous
                 Worke
                 of
                 God
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 espied
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 at
                 night
                 the
                 Lords
                 came
                 to
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 an
                 hundred
                 Horse
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 few
                 Foot-men
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 Coast
                 ●ide
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 before
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 at
                 noon
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 Tuesday
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 of
                 June
                 )
                 their
                 number
                 passed
                 three
                 thousand
                 men
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 providence
                 came
                 unto
                 the
                 Lords
                 from
                 Lowthiane
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 
                   Ormeston
                   ,
                   Calder
                   ,
                   Hatton
                   ,
                   Lestarrig
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Colston
                 ,
                 who
                 albeit
                 they
                 understood
                 at
                 their
                 departing
                 from
                 their
                 owne
                 houses
                 no
                 such
                 trouble
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 by
                 their
                 good
                 counsell
                 very
                 comfortable
                 that
                 day
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 came
                 from
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 with
                 some
                 Horse-men
                 with
                 him
                 :
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Rothesse
                 Sheriff
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 came
                 with
                 an
                 honest
                 Company
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Townes
                 of
                 Dundie
                 and
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 declared
                 themselves
                 both
                 stout
                 and
                 faithfull
                 .
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 stood
                 in
                 greatest
                 danger
                 ,
                 was
                 assisted
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Force
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 so
                 multiply
                 our
                 number
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 appeared
                 as
                 men
                 had
                 rained
                 from
                 the
                 clouds
                 .
                 The
                 enemy
                 understanding
                 nothing
                 of
                 our
                 Force
                 assured
                 themselves
                 of
                 Victory
                 .
                 Who
                 had
                 beene
                 in
                 Falkland
                 the
                 night
                 before
                 ,
                 might
                 have
                 seen
                 embracing
                 and
                 kissing
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 :
                 But
                 Master
                 
                   Gawin
                   Hamilton
                
                 ,
                 gaper
                 for
                 the
                 Bishoprick
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 was
                 lovingly
                 embraced
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 made
                 his
                 solemne
                 Vow
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 fight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 return
                 till
                 he
                 brought
                 those
                 Traitours
                 to
                 her
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 either
                 quick
                 or
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 before
                 midnight
                 did
                 they
                 send
                 forward
                 their
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 themselves
                 did
                 follow
                 before
                 three
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 hereof
                 advertised
                 ,
                 assembled
                 their
                 company
                 early
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 upon
                 Cowper-moore
                 ;
                 where
                 by
                 the
                 advice
                 of
                 M.
                 
                   Iames
                   Haliburtoun
                
                 Provest
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 was
                 chosen
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 ground
                 convenient
                 for
                 our
                 defence
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 chosen
                 ▪
                 That
                 upon
                 all
                 sides
                 our
                 Ordnance
                 might
                 have
                 beaten
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 stood
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 pursued
                 till
                 we
                 had
                 come
                 to
                 hand
                 strokes
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 took
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 horsemen
                 ,
                 and
                 ordered
                 them
                 so
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 enemy
                 was
                 never
                 permitted
                 to
                 espie
                 our
                 number
                 ;
                 the
                 day
                 was
                 dark
                 ,
                 which
                 helped
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 enemy
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 thinking
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 twice
                 or
                 thrice
                 made
                 shew
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 retire
                 ,
                 marched
                 forward
                 with
                 great
                 expedition
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 within
                 a
                 mile
                 before
                 that
                 ever
                 their
                 horsemen
                 stayed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 kept
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 a
                 water
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 strength
                 .
                 It
                 appeared
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 either
                 they
                 marched
                 for
                 Cowper
                 or
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 Horse-men
                 in
                 their
                 Troope
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Foot-men
                 with
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 marched
                 somewhat
                 alwayes
                 before
                 them
                 for
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 many
                 of
                 Angus
                 and
                 Mearns
                 as
                 were
                 present
                 ,
                 kept
                 themselves
                 close
                 in
                 a
                 knot
                 ,
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 Speares
                 .
                 The
                 Townes
                 of
                 Dundie
                 and
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 were
                 arrayed
                 in
                 another
                 battell
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 after
                 twelve
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 the
                 mist
                 began
                 to
                 vanish
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 passed
                 some
                 of
                 their
                 Horse-men
                 to
                 a
                 mountaine
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 height
                 whereof
                 they
                 might
                 discerne
                 our
                 number
                 .
                 Which
                 perceived
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 their
                 Horse-men
                 and
                 Foot-men
                 stayed
                 incontinent
                 ,
                 Posts
                 ran
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 our
                 number
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 order
                 we
                 kept
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 were
                 Mediators
                 sent
                 to
                 make
                 appointment
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 suffered
                 to
                 approach
                 neere
                 to
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 to
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 our
                 Camp
                 ;
                 which
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 great
                 feare
                 .
                 Answer
                 was
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 as
                 we
                 had
                 offended
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 would
                 we
                 seek
                 appointment
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 seek
                 our
                 lives
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 were
                 informed
                 they
                 did
                 )
                 they
                 should
                 finde
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 pleased
                 to
                 make
                 diligence
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 were
                 sent
                 againe
                 the
                 Lord
                 Lindsay
                 ,
                 and
                 Laird
                 of
                 W●nchton
                 ,
                 who
                 earnestly
                 requested
                 us
                 to
                 concord
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 occasion
                 that
                 innocent
                 blood
                 should
                 be
                 shed
                 .
                 We
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 neither
                 had
                 we
                 quarrell
                 against
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 sought
                 we
                 any
                 mans
                 blood
                 :
                 onely
                 we
                 were
                 convened
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 lives
                 unjustly
                 sought
                 by
                 others
                 .
                 We
                 added
                 further
                 ▪
                 
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 could
                 finde
                 the
                 meane
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 brethren
                 might
                 be
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 devised
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 reasonably
                 desire
                 nothing
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 denied
                 for
                 our
                 part
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 ,
                 having
                 Commission
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 Assurance
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 eight
                 dayes
                 ;
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 indifferent
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 might
                 commune
                 upon
                 some
                 finall
                 agreement
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 then
                 in
                 controversie
                 .
                 Hereto
                 did
                 we
                 fully
                 consent
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 in
                 number
                 and
                 force
                 we
                 were
                 far
                 superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 testification
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 our
                 hand
                 writs
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 likewise
                 received
                 theirs
                 with
                 promise
                 ,
                 That
                 within
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 dayes
                 some
                 discreet
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 with
                 further
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 minde
                 .
                 The
                 tenour
                 of
                 the
                 assurance
                 was
                 this
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Assurance
                     .
                  
                   
                     WE
                     James
                     Duke
                     of
                     Chattellerault
                     ,
                     Earle
                     of
                     Arrane
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Hamilton
                     ;
                     and
                     my
                     Lord
                     Dosell
                     ,
                     Lieutenant
                     for
                     the
                     King
                     in
                     these
                     parts
                     ,
                     for
                     our selves
                     ,
                     our
                     assistaries
                     ,
                     and
                     partakers
                     ,
                     being
                     presently
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     company
                     .
                     By
                     the
                     tenor
                     hereof
                     promits
                     faithfully
                     in
                     honour
                     to
                     my
                     Lords
                     Archibald
                     Earle
                     of
                     Argyle
                     ,
                     and
                     James
                     ,
                     Commendater
                     of
                     the
                     Priory
                     of
                     S.
                     Andrews
                     ,
                     to
                     their
                     assistants
                     and
                     partakers
                     being
                     presently
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     company
                     :
                     That
                     we
                     and
                     our
                     company
                     aforesaid
                     ,
                     shall
                     retire
                     incontinent
                     to
                     Falkland
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     with
                     diligence
                     transport
                     the
                     French
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     other
                     folkes
                     now
                     presently
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     no
                     French
                     men
                     or
                     other
                     Souldiers
                     of
                     ours
                     ,
                     shall
                     remaine
                     within
                     the
                     bounds
                     of
                     Fyfe
                     ,
                     but
                     so
                     many
                     as
                     before
                     the
                     raising
                     of
                     the
                     last
                     Army
                     lay
                     in
                     
                       Disert
                       ,
                       Kirkcaldie
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     Kinghorne
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     lie
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     places
                     onely
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     shall
                     think
                     good
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     to
                     have
                     effect
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     eight
                     dayes
                     following
                     the
                     date
                     hereof
                     exclusive
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     certaine
                     Noble-men
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     advice
                     of
                     the
                     Queen
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     may
                     convene
                     to
                     talk
                     of
                     such
                     things
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     make
                     good
                     order
                     and
                     quietnesse
                     amongst
                     the
                     Queens
                     Lieges
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     We
                     ,
                     nor
                     none
                     of
                     our
                     assisters
                     being
                     present
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     shall
                     invade
                     ,
                     trouble
                     ,
                     or
                     disquiet
                     the
                     said
                     Lords
                     nor
                     their
                     assisters
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     said
                     space
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     we
                     binde
                     and
                     oblige
                     us
                     upon
                     our
                     loyall
                     fidelitie
                     and
                     honour
                     ,
                     to
                     observe
                     and
                     keepe
                     in
                     every
                     point
                     above-written
                     ,
                     without
                     fraud
                     or
                     guile
                     .
                     In
                     witnesse
                     whereof
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     subscribed
                     these
                     presents
                     with
                     our
                     own
                     hands
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Garlebanke
                       
                         the
                         13
                         day
                         of
                         Iune
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Subscribed
                       .
                       
                         
                           Iames
                           Hamilton
                           .
                        
                         
                           Meneits
                           ,
                           Dosell
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 received
                 ,
                 we
                 departed
                 first
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 thereto
                 requested
                 by
                 the
                 Duke
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 we
                 returned
                 to
                 Cowper
                 ,
                 lauding
                 and
                 praising
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 mercy
                 shewed
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 every
                 man
                 departed
                 to
                 his
                 dwelling
                 place
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 passed
                 to
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 who
                 there
                 abode
                 certain
                 dayes
                 ,
                 still
                 looking
                 for
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 promised
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 for
                 appointment
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 perceiving
                 her
                 craft
                 and
                 deceit
                 (
                 for
                 under
                 that
                 assurance
                 ,
                 she
                 meant
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 convey
                 her selfe
                 ,
                 her
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 French-men
                 over
                 
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Forth
                 )
                 took
                 consultation
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 done
                 for
                 delivering
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 from
                 these
                 ungodly
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 our
                 brethren
                 exiled
                 from
                 their
                 own
                 houses
                 ,
                 
                 might
                 be
                 restored
                 again
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 brethren
                 of
                 
                   Fyfe
                   ,
                   Angus
                   ,
                   Mernes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Stratherne
                 ,
                 should
                 Convene
                 at
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 the
                 foure
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 June
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 were
                 these
                 Letters
                 written
                 by
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 then
                 Regent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Letters
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     .
                  
                   
                     MAdame
                     ,
                     after
                     our
                     hearty
                     commendations
                     of
                     service
                     ,
                     this
                     shall
                     be
                     to
                     shew
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     upon
                     the
                     13
                     day
                     of
                     Iune
                     ,
                     we
                     were
                     informed
                     by
                     them
                     that
                     were
                     Communers
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Duke
                     ,
                     
                       Monsieur
                       Dosell
                    
                     ,
                     and
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     should
                     have
                     spoken
                     unreverently
                     of
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     beseech
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     true
                     service
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     made
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     ready
                     to
                     make
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       of
                       your
                       goodnesse
                       you
                       will
                       let
                       us
                       know
                       the
                       sayers
                       thereof
                       ,
                    
                     and
                     we
                     shall
                     do
                     the
                     dutie
                     of
                     true
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     to
                     defend
                     our
                     own
                     innocency
                     :
                     As
                     we
                     take
                     God
                     to
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     good
                     Zeale
                     and
                     Love
                     we
                     beare
                     towards
                     you
                     ,
                     to
                     serve
                     you
                     with
                     true
                     hearts
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     lands
                     as
                     goods
                     ;
                     desiring
                     no
                     other
                     thing
                     for
                     our
                     service
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     our
                     conscience
                     to
                     serve
                     our
                     Lord
                     God
                     ,
                     as
                     we
                     shall
                     answer
                     to
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ought
                     and
                     should
                     give
                     us
                     unrequired
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     please
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Duke
                     and
                     the
                     Noble-men
                     being
                     in
                     Sterlin
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     ,
                     by
                     your
                     Majesties
                     advice
                     ,
                     solicited
                     us
                     to
                     presse
                     the
                     Congregation
                     assembled
                     at
                     the
                     Town
                     of
                     Perth
                     ,
                     to
                     Commune
                     of
                     Concord
                     ,
                     where
                     we
                     did
                     our
                     exact
                     diligence
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     it
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Majestie
                     knows
                     .
                     And
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     point
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     plainly
                     see
                     it
                     not
                     observed
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       no
                       Souldier
                       should
                       remain
                       in
                       the
                       Town
                       after
                       your
                       Majesties
                       departing
                       .
                    
                     And
                     suppose
                     it
                     may
                     be
                     inferred
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     was
                     spoken
                     of
                     French
                     Souldiers
                     onely
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     took
                     it
                     otherwise
                     ,
                     like
                     as
                     we
                     do
                     yet
                     ,
                     That
                     Scottish-men
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     Nation
                     ,
                     taking
                     wages
                     of
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     are
                     reputed
                     and
                     holden
                     French
                     Souldiers
                     .
                     Therefore
                     seeing
                     we
                     of
                     good
                     will
                     and
                     minde
                     brought
                     that
                     matter
                     to
                     your
                     Majesties
                     contentment
                     ,
                     it
                     will
                     please
                     your
                     Majestie
                     of
                     your
                     goodnesse
                     to
                     remove
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     and
                     their
                     Captains
                     ,
                     with
                     others
                     that
                     have
                     gotten
                     charge
                     of
                     the
                     Town
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     guided
                     and
                     ruled
                     freely
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     was
                     before
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Ballyes
                     and
                     Counsell
                     conforme
                     to
                     their
                     infeoffments
                     given
                     to
                     them
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     ancient
                     and
                     most
                     excellent
                     Kings
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     to
                     elect
                     and
                     chuse
                     their
                     officers
                     at
                     Michaelmas
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     to
                     endure
                     for
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     one
                     yeere
                     ,
                     conforme
                     to
                     the
                     old
                     Rite
                     and
                     Custome
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     :
                     which
                     being
                     done
                     by
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     we
                     trust
                     the
                     better
                     successe
                     shall
                     follow
                     thereupou
                     to
                     your
                     Majesties
                     content
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     bearer
                     will
                     declare
                     at
                     more
                     length
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ;
                     Whom
                     God
                     preserve
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 To
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 before
                 expressed
                 ,
                 did
                 Convene
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Monteith
                 ,
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Glaneurquhair
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 not
                 presented
                 themselves
                 for
                 defence
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 When
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 was
                 Convened
                 ,
                 a
                 Trumpet
                 was
                 sent
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 commanding
                 the
                 Captains
                 and
                 their
                 Bands
                 ,
                 To
                 avoid
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ancient
                 Libertie
                 and
                 just
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 Also
                 commanding
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Kilfawnes
                 ,
                 put
                 in
                 Provest
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 the
                 Captains
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 To
                 open
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 the
                 same
                 patent
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 Soveraigns
                 lieges
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 effect
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 well
                 true
                 Religion
                 now
                 once
                 begun
                 therein
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 maintained
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 utterly
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 the
                 said
                 Town
                 might
                 enjoy
                 and
                 brook
                 their
                 ancient
                 Laws
                 and
                 Liberties
                 ,
                 unoppressed
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 old
                 Priviledges
                 granted
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 the
                 ancient
                 Princes
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 and
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 provision
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Contract
                 of
                 Marriage
                 ,
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Parliament
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 bearing
                 namely
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 old
                 Laws
                 or
                 Liberties
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 altered
                 :
                 Adding
                 thereto
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 foolishly
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 therein
                 happened
                 to
                 commit
                 murther
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 treated
                 as
                 murtherers
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 answered
                 proudly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 keep
                 and
                 defend
                 that
                 Towne
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 preparation
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Siege
                 and
                 assault
                 .
                 For
                 amongst
                 all
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 that
                 the
                 Towne
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 ,
                 to
                 what
                 danger
                 soever
                 their
                 bodies
                 should
                 be
                 exposed
                 .
                 While
                 preparation
                 was
                 in
                 making
                 ,
                 came
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Erskin
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Iohn
                   Ballenden
                
                 ,
                 Justice
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 requiring
                 that
                 the
                 pursuit
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 should
                 be
                 delayed
                 .
                 
                 To
                 speake
                 to
                 them
                 were
                 appointed
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 who
                 perceiving
                 in
                 them
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 drift
                 of
                 time
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 assurance
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 wrongs
                 should
                 be
                 redressed
                 ,
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 a
                 short
                 and
                 plaine
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 delay
                 their
                 purpose
                 an
                 houre
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 willed
                 them
                 to
                 certifie
                 the
                 Captains
                 in
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 by
                 pride
                 and
                 foolishnesse
                 they
                 would
                 keep
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 slay
                 any
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 every
                 one
                 die
                 as
                 murtherers
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 
                 displeased
                 at
                 this
                 answer
                 ,
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 highly
                 offended
                 that
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 dresse
                 such
                 an
                 appointment
                 ,
                 as
                 should
                 have
                 contented
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 .
                 After
                 their
                 departing
                 the
                 Town
                 was
                 again
                 summoned
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 Captaines
                 supposing
                 that
                 no
                 sudden
                 pursuit
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 looking
                 for
                 reliefe
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 sent
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 abode
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 opinion
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 upon
                 Saterday
                 the
                 nine
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 June
                 ,
                 at
                 ten
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 commanded
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 who
                 besieged
                 the
                 west
                 Quarter
                 ,
                 to
                 shoot
                 the
                 first
                 Volley
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 done
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 did
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 whose
                 Ordnance
                 lay
                 on
                 the
                 east
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 Bridge
                 .
                 The
                 Captaines
                 and
                 Souldiers
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 unable
                 long
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 required
                 assurance
                 till
                 twelve
                 houres
                 upon
                 the
                 morrow
                 ;
                 promising
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 before
                 that
                 houre
                 there
                 came
                 unto
                 them
                 no
                 relief
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 render
                 the
                 Town
                 :
                 Provided
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 depart
                 the
                 Town
                 with
                 Ensigne
                 displayed
                 .
                 We
                 thirsting
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 seeking
                 onely
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 condescended
                 to
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 executed
                 against
                 them
                 judgement
                 without
                 mercy
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 they
                 had
                 refused
                 our
                 former
                 favours
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 slain
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 hurt
                 two
                 in
                 their
                 resistance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 suffered
                 them
                 freely
                 to
                 depart
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 molestation
                 .
                 The
                 Town
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 their
                 thraldom
                 ,
                 upon
                 Sunday
                 the
                 six
                 and
                 twentieth
                 of
                 June
                 thanks
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 this
                 great
                 benefit
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 consultation
                 was
                 taken
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 further
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 meane
                 time
                 ,
                 zealous
                 men
                 considering
                 ,
                 how
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 proud
                 ,
                 and
                 despightfull
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Murray
                 had
                 been
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 how
                 he
                 had
                 threatned
                 the
                 Town
                 by
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 and
                 friends
                 who
                 lay
                 in
                 Scone
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 that
                 some
                 
                 order
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 lay
                 neer
                 to
                 the
                 Towns
                 end
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 wrote
                 unto
                 him
                 (
                 for
                 he
                 lay
                 within
                 two
                 miles
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 )
                 That
                 unlesse
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 and
                 assist
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 neither
                 could
                 spare
                 nor
                 save
                 his
                 place
                 .
                 He
                 answered
                 by
                 his
                 writing
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 do
                 as
                 they
                 thought
                 expedient
                 ;
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 assist
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 Force
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 consent
                 with
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Clergie
                 in
                 Parliament
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 this
                 answer
                 was
                 slow
                 in
                 coming
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 partly
                 offended
                 for
                 the
                 slaughter
                 of
                 their
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 bearing
                 no
                 good
                 favour
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 and
                 is
                 chief
                 enemy
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 counsell
                 alone
                 was
                 
                   Walter
                   Mile
                
                 our
                 brother
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 marched
                 forward
                 :
                 To
                 stay
                 them
                 was
                 first
                 sent
                 the
                 Provest
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 brother
                 
                   Alexander
                   Halyburtoun
                
                 Captaine
                 ;
                 who
                 little
                 prevailing
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ;
                 but
                 before
                 his
                 coming
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 entred
                 to
                 the
                 pulling
                 downe
                 of
                 the
                 Idols
                 and
                 dortoir
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 the
                 said
                 Master
                 
                   Iames
                   Halyburtoun
                   ,
                   Alexander
                
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 did
                 what
                 in
                 them
                 lay
                 to
                 have
                 stayed
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 they
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 put
                 order
                 universally
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 coming
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 laboured
                 to
                 have
                 saved
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 multitude
                 had
                 found
                 buried
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 great
                 number
                 of
                 hid
                 goods
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 preserved
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 better
                 day
                 (
                 as
                 the
                 papists
                 speak
                 )
                 the
                 Towns
                 of
                 Dundie
                 and
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 reparation
                 and
                 Ornaments
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 terme
                 it
                 )
                 were
                 destroyed
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 did
                 the
                 Lords
                 so
                 travell
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 saved
                 the
                 Bishops
                 Palace
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 place
                 for
                 that
                 night
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 two
                 Lords
                 did
                 not
                 depart
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 brought
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 most
                 sought
                 the
                 Bishops
                 displeasure
                 .
                 The
                 Bishop
                 greatly
                 offended
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 enterprised
                 in
                 reformation
                 of
                 his
                 place
                 ,
                 asked
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 his
                 Band
                 and
                 hand-writing
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 two
                 hours
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 delivered
                 to
                 his
                 Messenger
                 Sir
                 
                   Adam
                   Browne
                
                 ,
                 advertisement
                 was
                 given
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 farther
                 displeasure
                 chanced
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 blame
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 servants
                 that
                 same
                 night
                 began
                 to
                 fortifie
                 the
                 place
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 do
                 violence
                 to
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 carrying
                 away
                 such
                 Baggage
                 as
                 they
                 could
                 come
                 by
                 .
                 The
                 Bishops
                 Girnall
                 was
                 kept
                 the
                 first
                 night
                 by
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 exhortation
                 removed
                 such
                 as
                 violently
                 would
                 make
                 interruption
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 night
                 departed
                 from
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 the
                 Earl
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 and
                 L.
                 Iames
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 shall
                 be
                 declared
                 .
                 
                 The
                 morrow
                 following
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 spoyl
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 passed
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Scone
                 ;
                 whereat
                 the
                 Bishops
                 servants
                 offended
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 threaten
                 and
                 speak
                 proudly
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 constantly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 sons
                 thrust
                 thorow
                 with
                 a
                 Rapier
                 one
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 for
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 looking
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 Girnell
                 door
                 .
                 This
                 brute
                 noysed
                 abroad
                 ,
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 was
                 more
                 enraged
                 then
                 before
                 ;
                 who
                 putting
                 themselves
                 in
                 Armour
                 ,
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 S.
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 That
                 unlesse
                 they
                 would
                 support
                 them
                 to
                 avenge
                 that
                 injury
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 after
                 that
                 day
                 occure
                 with
                 them
                 in
                 any
                 action
                 .
                 The
                 multitude
                 easily
                 enflamed
                 ,
                 gave
                 the
                 Alarm
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 was
                 
                 that
                 Abbey
                 and
                 Palace
                 appointed
                 to
                 Saccage
                 ,
                 in
                 doing
                 whereof
                 they
                 took
                 no
                 long
                 deliberation
                 ,
                 but
                 committed
                 the
                 whole
                 to
                 the
                 merciement
                 of
                 fire
                 .
                 Whereat
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 us
                 were
                 so
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 patiently
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 speak
                 ,
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 Dundie
                 or
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 .
                 A
                 poor
                 aged
                 matron
                 seeing
                 the
                 flame
                 of
                 fire
                 to
                 passe
                 up
                 so
                 mightily
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 thereat
                 offended
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 plain
                 and
                 sober
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   see
                   and
                   understand
                   that
                   Gods
                   judgements
                   are
                   just
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   save
                   where
                   he
                   will
                   punish
                   :
                   since
                   my
                   remembrance
                   this
                   place
                   hath
                   been
                   nothing
                   else
                   but
                   a
                   Den
                   of
                   Whore
                   mongers
                   :
                   It
                   is
                   incredible
                   to
                   believe
                   how
                   many
                   wives
                   have
                   been
                   adulterate
                   ,
                   and
                   virgins
                   deflowred
                   by
                   the
                   filthy
                   beasts
                   which
                   have
                   been
                   fostered
                   in
                   this
                   den
                   ;
                   but
                   especially
                   by
                   that
                   wicked
                   man
                   who
                   is
                   called
                   the
                   Bishop
                   .
                   If
                   all
                   men
                   knew
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   I
                   ,
                   they
                   would
                   praise
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   man
                   would
                   be
                   offended
                   .
                
                 This
                 woman
                 dwelt
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 nigh
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 .
                 At
                 whose
                 words
                 were
                 many
                 pacified
                 ,
                 affirming
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 was
                 Gods
                 just
                 Judgement
                 .
                 And
                 assuredly
                 if
                 the
                 labours
                 or
                 travell
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 could
                 have
                 saved
                 that
                 place
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 destroyed
                 :
                 for
                 men
                 of
                 greatest
                 estimation
                 laboured
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 While
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 at
                 Saint
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 fearing
                 what
                 should
                 follow
                 ,
                 determined
                 to
                 send
                 certain
                 Bands
                 of
                 French
                 Souldiers
                 to
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 of
                 purpose
                 to
                 stop
                 the
                 passage
                 to
                 us
                 that
                 then
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 North
                 side
                 of
                 Forth
                 .
                 Which
                 understood
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 departed
                 secretly
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 expedition
                 preventing
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 took
                 the
                 Towne
                 (
                 before
                 whose
                 coming
                 the
                 rascall
                 multitude
                 put
                 hands
                 on
                 the
                 thieves
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 Friers
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 destroyed
                 them
                 )
                 whereat
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 Faction
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 afrayed
                 ,
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 departed
                 from
                 Edinburgh
                 to
                 Dumbar
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 with
                 reasonable
                 diligence
                 marched
                 forward
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 for
                 Reformation
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 there
                 ;
                 where
                 we
                 arrived
                 the
                 29
                 of
                 June
                 .
                 The
                 Provest
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 man
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 without
                 honesty
                 ,
                 and
                 oftentimes
                 without
                 reason
                 ,
                 had
                 before
                 greatly
                 troubled
                 and
                 molested
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 protection
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Black
                 and
                 
                   Gray
                   Friers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 lie
                 himself
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Colledges
                 every
                 night
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 constrained
                 the
                 most
                 honest
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 to
                 watch
                 those
                 monsters
                 ,
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 grief
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
                 But
                 hearing
                 of
                 our
                 sudden
                 coming
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 abandoned
                 his
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 spoyl
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 made
                 havock
                 of
                 all
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 was
                 moveable
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 before
                 our
                 coming
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 nothing
                 but
                 bare
                 walls
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 door
                 or
                 window
                 :
                 whereby
                 we
                 were
                 the
                 lesser
                 troubled
                 in
                 putting
                 order
                 to
                 such
                 places
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 deliberate
                 certain
                 dayes
                 what
                 was
                 best
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 order
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 suppressing
                 all
                 Monuments
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 within
                 that
                 Towne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 places
                 next
                 adjacent
                 ,
                 determination
                 was
                 taken
                 to
                 send
                 some
                 Message
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 then
                 Regent
                 .
                 For
                 she
                 had
                 bruted
                 (
                 as
                 her
                 accustomed
                 manner
                 was
                 ,
                 by
                 advice
                 of
                 her
                 counsell
                 ,
                 ever
                 to
                 forge
                 lies
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 sought
                 nothing
                 but
                 her
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 plain
                 
                   revoltment
                   from
                   the
                   lawfull
                   obedience
                   due
                   to
                   our
                   Soveraigne
                   her
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 these
                 Letters
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       FRANCIS
                       and
                       MARIE
                       By
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       King
                       and
                       Qneen
                       of
                       Scots
                       ,
                       Doulphin
                       and
                       Doulphinesse
                       of
                       Viennois
                       :
                    
                     
                       To
                       Our
                       loved
                       Lyon
                       King
                       of
                       Armes
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Our
                       Sheriffs
                       in
                       that
                       part
                       conjunctly
                       and
                       severally
                       specially
                       constitute
                       ,
                       greeting
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     Forasmuch
                     as
                     our
                     dearest
                     Mother
                     Marie
                     ,
                     Queen
                     Dowager
                     Regent
                     of
                     Our
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     Lords
                     of
                     our
                     Secret
                     Councell
                     ,
                     perceiving
                     the
                     seditious
                     tumult
                     raised
                     by
                     one
                     part
                     of
                     our
                     Lieges
                     ,
                     naming
                     themselves
                     ,
                     
                       The
                       Congregation
                    
                     ;
                     who
                     under
                     pretence
                     of
                     Religion
                     have
                     put
                     themselves
                     in
                     Armes
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     Our
                     Mother
                     ,
                     for
                     satisfying
                     of
                     every
                     mans
                     conscience
                     ,
                     and
                     pacifying
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     troubles
                     ,
                     had
                     offered
                     unto
                     them
                     to
                     appoint
                     a
                     Parliament
                     to
                     be
                     holden
                     in
                     January
                     next
                     to
                     come
                     
                       (
                       this
                       was
                       a
                       manifest
                       lie
                       ,
                       for
                       this
                       was
                       neither
                       offered
                       ,
                       nor
                       by
                       her
                       once
                       thought
                       upon
                       ,
                       till
                       we
                       required
                       it
                       )
                    
                     or
                     sooner
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     had
                     pleased
                     ,
                     for
                     establishing
                     of
                     a
                     Universall
                     order
                     in
                     matters
                     of
                     Religion
                     by
                     Our
                     advice
                     ,
                     and
                     States
                     of
                     Our
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     meane
                     time
                     to
                     suffer
                     every
                     man
                     to
                     live
                     at
                     liberty
                     of
                     Conscience
                     without
                     trouble
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     time
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     order
                     were
                     taken
                     by
                     advise
                     of
                     Our
                     foresaid
                     States
                     .
                     And
                     at
                     last
                     ,
                     because
                     it
                     appeareth
                     much
                     to
                     stand
                     upon
                     Our
                     Burrough
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     offered
                     in
                     like
                     manner
                     to
                     let
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     chuse
                     what
                     manner
                     of
                     Religion
                     they
                     would
                     set
                     up
                     and
                     use
                     for
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     no
                     man
                     might
                     alleadge
                     that
                     he
                     was
                     forced
                     to
                     do
                     against
                     his
                     conscience
                     .
                     Which
                     offer
                     the
                     Queen
                     ,
                     Our
                     said
                     dearest
                     Mother
                     was
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     yet
                     is
                     ready
                     to
                     fulfill
                     .
                     Neverthelesse
                     the
                     said
                     Congregation
                     being
                     of
                     minde
                     to
                     receive
                     no
                     reasonable
                     offers
                     ,
                     hath
                     since
                     by
                     open
                     deed
                     declared
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     is
                     no
                     Religion
                     ,
                     nor
                     any
                     thing
                     thereto
                     pertaining
                     that
                     they
                     seek
                     ,
                     but
                     onely
                     the
                     subversion
                     of
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     usurpation
                     of
                     Our
                     Crowne
                     :
                     In
                     manifest
                     witnessing
                     whereof
                     ,
                     they
                     daily
                     receive
                     English-men
                     with
                     Messages
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     sendeth
                     such
                     like
                     into
                     England
                     :
                     And
                     last
                     of
                     all
                     ,
                     have
                     violently
                     intermitted
                     ,
                     withtaken
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     with-holds
                     ,
                     the
                     Irons
                     of
                     Our
                     Coyning-House
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     chiefe
                     Points
                     that
                     concerneth
                     Our
                     Crowne
                     :
                     And
                     such
                     like
                     have
                     intromitted
                     with
                     our
                     Pallace
                     of
                     Halyrud-house
                     .
                     Our
                     Will
                     is
                     therefore
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     That
                     ye
                     passe
                     to
                     the
                     Market
                     Crosse
                     of
                     Our
                     said
                     Burrough
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     place
                     within
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     by
                     open
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     in
                     Our
                     Name
                     and
                     Authority
                     ,
                     command
                     and
                     charge
                     all
                     and
                     sundry
                     persons
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     being
                     presently
                     within
                     Our
                     said
                     Borough
                     ,
                     other
                     then
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     within
                     six
                     hours
                     next
                     after
                     Our
                     said
                     Charge
                     ,
                     depart
                     forth
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     under
                     the
                     pain
                     of
                     Treason
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     that
                     ye
                     command
                     all
                     and
                     sundry
                     persons
                     to
                     leave
                     their
                     company
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     adhere
                     to
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ;
                     with
                     Certification
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     do
                     the
                     contrary
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     reputed
                     and
                     holden
                     as
                     manifest
                     Traytors
                     to
                     Our
                     Crowne
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Letters
                 did
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 grieve
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 unjustly
                 were
                 accused
                 ;
                 for
                 never
                 a
                 sentence
                 of
                 the
                 Narrative
                 true
                 ,
                 except
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 stayed
                 the
                 Irons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 for
                 just
                 cause
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Because
                 that
                 daily
                 there
                 was
                 such
                 number
                 of
                 hard-heads
                 printed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 basenesse
                 thereof
                 made
                 all
                 things
                 exceeding
                 dear
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 were
                 counselled
                 by
                 the
                 wisest
                 to
                 stay
                 the
                 Irons
                 while
                 further
                 order
                 might
                 be
                 taken
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 diligence
                 posted
                 for
                 her
                 Faction
                 :
                 Master
                 
                   Iames
                   Balfour
                
                 was
                 not
                 idle
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 .
                 The
                 Lords
                 ,
                 to
                 purge
                 themselves
                 of
                 these
                 odious
                 crimes
                 ,
                 wrote
                 to
                 her
                 a
                 Letter
                 in
                 form
                 as
                 after
                 followeth
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       PLease
                       your
                       Majestie
                       to
                       be
                       advertised
                       ,
                       That
                       it
                       is
                       come
                       to
                       our
                       knowledge
                       ,
                       that
                       your
                       Majestie
                       hath
                       set
                       forth
                       by
                       your
                       Letters
                       openly
                       proclaimed
                       ,
                       
                       That
                       we
                       ,
                       called
                       by
                       name
                       ,
                       
                         The
                         Congregation
                      
                       ,
                       under
                       pretence
                       and
                       colour
                       of
                       Religion
                       convene
                       together
                       to
                       no
                       other
                       purpose
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       usurp
                       our
                       Soveraignes
                       Authirity
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       invade
                       your
                       person
                       ,
                       representing
                       theirs
                       at
                       this
                       present
                       .
                       Which
                       things
                       appeare
                       to
                       have
                       proceeded
                       of
                       sinister
                       information
                       made
                       to
                       your
                       Majestie
                       by
                       our
                       enemies
                       ,
                       considering
                       that
                       we
                       never
                       minded
                       such
                       thing
                       ,
                       but
                       onely
                       our
                       minde
                       and
                       purpose
                       was
                       and
                       is
                       ,
                       To
                       promote
                       and
                       set
                       forth
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Maintain
                       and
                       defend
                       the
                       true
                       Preachers
                       of
                       his
                       Word
                       ,
                       And
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       abolish
                       and
                       put
                       away
                       Idolatry
                       and
                       false
                       abuses
                       which
                       may
                       not
                       stand
                       with
                       the
                       said
                       Word
                       of
                       God.
                       Beseeching
                       your
                       Majestie
                       to
                       beare
                       patiently
                       therewith
                       ,
                       and
                       interpose
                       your
                       Authority
                       to
                       the
                       furtherance
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       as
                       is
                       the
                       duty
                       of
                       every
                       Christian
                       Prince
                       ,
                       and
                       good
                       Magistrate
                       .
                       For
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       obedience
                       of
                       our
                       Soveraignes
                       Authority
                       in
                       all
                       Civill
                       and
                       Politick
                       matters
                       ,
                       we
                       are
                       and
                       shall
                       be
                       as
                       obedient
                       ,
                       as
                       any
                       other
                       your
                       Majesties
                       subjects
                       within
                       the
                       Realme
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       our
                       convention
                       is
                       for
                       no
                       other
                       purpose
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       save
                       our
                       Preachers
                       and
                       their
                       auditors
                       from
                       the
                       injury
                       and
                       violence
                       of
                       our
                       enemies
                       :
                       Which
                       should
                       be
                       more
                       amply
                       declared
                       by
                       some
                       of
                       us
                       in
                       your
                       Majesties
                       presence
                       ,
                       if
                       ye
                       were
                       not
                       accompanied
                       with
                       such
                       as
                       have
                       pursued
                       our
                       lives
                       ,
                       and
                       sought
                       our
                       blood
                       .
                       Thus
                       we
                       pray
                       Almighty
                       God
                       to
                       save
                       your
                       Highnesse
                       in
                       his
                       eternall
                       tuition
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         At
                         Edinburgh
                         
                           the
                           2
                           of
                           Iuly
                           ,
                           1559.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 further
                 purgation
                 hereof
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 simply
                 expose
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 what
                 were
                 our
                 requests
                 and
                 just
                 petitions
                 :
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 after
                 that
                 safe-Conduct
                 was
                 purchased
                 and
                 granted
                 ,
                 we
                 directed
                 unto
                 her
                 two
                 grave
                 men
                 of
                 counsell
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 Pittarrow
                 and
                 Cuninghamehead
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 gave
                 commission
                 and
                 power
                 ,
                 first
                 to
                 expose
                 our
                 whole
                 purpose
                 and
                 intent
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 we
                 had
                 required
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 might
                 enjoy
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 conscience
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 might
                 be
                 truely
                 preached
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 rightly
                 ministred
                 unto
                 us
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 unable
                 Ministers
                 might
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Administration
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 our
                 Preachers
                 might
                 be
                 relaxed
                 from
                 the
                 Horne
                 ,
                 and
                 permitted
                 to
                 execute
                 their
                 charges
                 ,
                 without
                 molestation
                 unto
                 such
                 as
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 generall
                 Councell
                 lawfully
                 convened
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 Parliament
                 within
                 the
                 Realme
                 the
                 controversies
                 in
                 Religion
                 were
                 decided
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 declaration
                 that
                 her
                 Majestie
                 was
                 hereto
                 willing
                 that
                 the
                 Bands
                 of
                 French-men
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 were
                 a
                 burden
                 intolerable
                 to
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 us
                 so
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 durst
                 not
                 in
                 peaceable
                 and
                 quiet
                 manner
                 haunt
                 the
                 places
                 where
                 they
                 did
                 lie
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 sent
                 to
                 France
                 their
                 native
                 Countrey
                 :
                 Which
                 things
                 granted
                 ,
                 Her
                 Majestie
                 should
                 have
                 experience
                 of
                 our
                 accustomed
                 obedience
                 .
                 To
                 these
                 Heads
                 she
                 did
                 answer
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 so
                 pleasantly
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 put
                 both
                 our
                 Commissioners
                 in
                 full
                 esperance
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 she
                 desired
                 to
                 speak
                 with
                 some
                 of
                 greater
                 Authority
                 ;
                 promising
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 assure
                 her
                 of
                 their
                 dutifull
                 obedience
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 deny
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 required
                 .
                 For
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 we
                 sent
                 again
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthwen
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Uchiltrie
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 said
                 Laird
                 of
                 Pittarrow
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 Commission
                 as
                 before
                 .
                 But
                 then
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 matter
                 more
                 craftily
                 ,
                 complaining
                 that
                 she
                 
                 was
                 not
                 sought
                 in
                 a
                 gentle
                 manner
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 they
                 in
                 whom
                 she
                 had
                 put
                 most
                 singular
                 confidence
                 ,
                 had
                 left
                 her
                 in
                 her
                 greatest
                 need
                 .
                 And
                 such
                 other
                 things
                 pertaining
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 Commission
                 ,
                 she
                 proposed
                 to
                 spend
                 and
                 drive
                 the
                 time
                 .
                 They
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 unjust
                 tyrannie
                 devised
                 against
                 them
                 and
                 their
                 brethren
                 (
                 as
                 her
                 Majestie
                 did
                 well
                 know
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 extreame
                 remedie
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 her
                 Majestie
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 wonder
                 though
                 godly
                 men
                 left
                 the
                 company
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 neither
                 found
                 fidelity
                 nor
                 trueth
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 communing
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 twelfth
                 day
                 of
                 July
                 1559.
                 
                 
                 She
                 desired
                 to
                 have
                 talked
                 privately
                 with
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Prior
                 of
                 S.
                 Andrews
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 alleadged
                 )
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 suspect
                 that
                 they
                 pretended
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 higher
                 purpose
                 then
                 Religion
                 .
                 She
                 and
                 her
                 crafty
                 Counsell
                 had
                 abused
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 perswading
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 had
                 conspired
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 to
                 deprive
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 her
                 daughter
                 of
                 her
                 authority
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 thereafter
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 his
                 Successors
                 of
                 their
                 pretended
                 Title
                 to
                 the
                 Crowne
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 invented
                 lyes
                 she
                 inflamed
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 number
                 began
                 to
                 murmure
                 .
                 Which
                 perceived
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 Preachers
                 in
                 their
                 publike
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 our selves
                 by
                 our
                 publike
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 gave
                 purgation
                 and
                 satisfaction
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 plainely
                 and
                 simply
                 declaring
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 taking
                 God
                 to
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 such
                 crimes
                 were
                 ever
                 entred
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 as
                 most
                 unjustly
                 was
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
                 The
                 Counsell
                 after
                 consultation
                 ,
                 thought
                 not
                 expedient
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 should
                 talke
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 ;
                 for
                 her
                 former
                 practises
                 put
                 all
                 men
                 in
                 suspition
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 deceit
                 lurked
                 under
                 such
                 coloured
                 communing
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 before
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 she
                 could
                 by
                 any
                 meane
                 sunder
                 these
                 two
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 assured
                 shortly
                 to
                 come
                 by
                 her
                 whole
                 purpose
                 .
                 And
                 one
                 of
                 her
                 chiefe
                 Counsell
                 in
                 those
                 dayes
                 (
                 and
                 we
                 feare
                 but
                 too
                 inward
                 with
                 her
                 yet
                 )
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 ere
                 Michaelmas
                 day
                 they
                 two
                 should
                 lose
                 their
                 heads
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 all
                 men
                 feared
                 to
                 commit
                 two
                 such
                 young
                 plants
                 to
                 her
                 mercy
                 and
                 fidelity
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 therefore
                 finally
                 denied
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 talk
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 appertaining
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 places
                 void
                 of
                 all
                 suspicion
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 equall
                 in
                 number
                 with
                 those
                 that
                 should
                 talk
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 perceiving
                 that
                 her
                 craft
                 could
                 not
                 prevaile
                 ,
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 with
                 others
                 by
                 her
                 appointed
                 ,
                 should
                 convene
                 at
                 Preston
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 Commune
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 others
                 as
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 would
                 appoint
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 an
                 hundred
                 on
                 each
                 side
                 :
                 Of
                 the
                 which
                 number
                 ,
                 eight
                 persons
                 onely
                 should
                 meet
                 for
                 conference
                 .
                 The
                 principals
                 for
                 their
                 party
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 Earle
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Erskin
                 and
                 Somerwell
                 ,
                 M.
                 
                   Gawin
                   Hamilton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Justice
                 Clerk.
                 From
                 us
                 were
                 directed
                 the
                 Earles
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 Ruthuen
                 and
                 Lord
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   Boyde
                
                 and
                 Uchiltrie
                 ,
                 the
                 Lairds
                 Dun
                 and
                 Pittarrow
                 .
                 Who
                 Convening
                 at
                 Preston
                 ,
                 spake
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 without
                 any
                 certaine
                 conclusion
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 faction
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   drift
                   of
                   time
                   to
                   weary
                   our
                   company
                   ,
                
                 who
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 upon
                 the
                 fields
                 from
                 the
                 tenth
                 day
                 of
                 May
                 :
                 That
                 we
                 being
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 she
                 might
                 come
                 to
                 her
                 purpose
                 ,
                 in
                 
                 which
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 altogether
                 deceived
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 Commons
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 scatter
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 expences
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Gentlemen
                 partly
                 constrained
                 by
                 lack
                 of
                 furnishing
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 hoping
                 some
                 finall
                 appointment
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 many
                 Communings
                 ,
                 returned
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 to
                 their
                 dwelling
                 places
                 ,
                 for
                 reposing
                 of
                 themselves
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 in
                 all
                 those
                 Conventions
                 seemed
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 give
                 liberty
                 to
                 Religion
                 ;
                 
                 Provided
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   wheresoever
                   she
                   was
                   ,
                   our
                   Preachers
                   should
                   cease
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Masse
                   should
                   be
                   maintained
                   .
                
                 We
                 perceiving
                 her
                 malicious
                 craft
                 ,
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   as
                   we
                   would
                   compell
                   her
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   to
                   no
                   Religion
                   ;
                   so
                   could
                   we
                   not
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   any
                   earthly
                   treasure
                   ,
                   put
                   silence
                   to
                   Gods
                   true
                   Messengers
                   :
                   neither
                   could
                   we
                   suffer
                   that
                   the
                   right
                   administration
                   of
                   Christs
                   true
                   Sacraments
                   should
                   give
                   place
                   to
                   manifest
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   for
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   we
                   should
                   declare
                   our selves
                   enemies
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   his
                   Son
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   eternall
                   Veritie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   libertie
                   and
                   establishment
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   :
                   For
                   your
                   request
                   being
                   granted
                   ,
                   There
                   can
                   no
                   Church
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   be
                   so
                   established
                   ,
                   but
                   at
                   your
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   your
                   residence
                   and
                   remaining
                   there
                   ,
                   ye
                   might
                   overthrow
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 This
                 our
                 last
                 answer
                 we
                 sent
                 unto
                 her
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 and
                 Laird
                 of
                 Pittarrow
                 ,
                 requiring
                 of
                 her
                 Majestie
                 in
                 plaine
                 words
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 What
                 hope
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 of
                 her
                 favour
                 towards
                 the
                 upsetting
                 of
                 Religion
                 ?
                 We
                 also
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 remove
                 her
                 French-men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 feare
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 burden
                 most
                 grievous
                 to
                 our
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 promise
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 a
                 Prince
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 procure
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 in
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 onely
                 support
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 our
                 powers
                 to
                 furnish
                 Ships
                 and
                 Victuals
                 for
                 their
                 transporting
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 our
                 honours
                 should
                 we
                 take
                 her
                 body
                 into
                 our
                 protection
                 .
                 
                 And
                 should
                 promise
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Realme
                 ,
                 to
                 serve
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 her
                 daughter
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 Majestie
                 Regent
                 ,
                 as
                 faithfully
                 and
                 as
                 obediently
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 did
                 we
                 Kings
                 within
                 Scotland
                 .
                 That
                 moreover
                 we
                 should
                 cause
                 our
                 Preachers
                 give
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 in
                 her
                 audience
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 pleased
                 to
                 impugne
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 or
                 taught
                 .
                 Finally
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 submit
                 our selves
                 to
                 a
                 lawfull
                 Parliament
                 .
                 Provided
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 partie
                 accused
                 and
                 our
                 plaine
                 enemies
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 removed
                 from
                 judgement
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 no
                 point
                 would
                 she
                 answer
                 directly
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 she
                 was
                 so
                 generall
                 and
                 so
                 ambiguous
                 ,
                 that
                 her
                 craft
                 appeared
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 She
                 had
                 gotten
                 assured
                 knowledge
                 that
                 our
                 company
                 was
                 scattered
                 (
                 for
                 her
                 French-men
                 were
                 daily
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 without
                 molestation
                 or
                 hurt
                 done
                 unto
                 them
                 )
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 began
                 to
                 disclose
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 The
                 Congregation
                 hath
                 reigned
                 these
                 two
                 moneths
                 past
                 ;
                 Me
                 my selfe
                 would
                 reigne
                 now
                 other
                 two
                 .
                 The
                 malice
                 of
                 her
                 heart
                 being
                 plainely
                 perceived
                 ,
                 deliberation
                 was
                 had
                 what
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Lords
                 ,
                 Barons
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 chiefe
                 domesticks
                 ,
                 should
                 remaine
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 that
                 whole
                 Winter
                 ,
                 for
                 establishing
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 corrupting
                 of
                 our
                 Money
                 the
                 Queen
                 made
                 to
                 her selfe
                 immoderate
                 gaines
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 maintaining
                 of
                 her
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Common-wealth
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 necessary
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Printing
                 yrons
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 pertaining
                 should
                 be
                 stayed
                 ,
                 for
                 feare
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 privily
                 cause
                 to
                 transport
                 them
                 
                 to
                 Dumbar
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 came
                 assured
                 word
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 France
                 was
                 hurt
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 Which
                 albeit
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 her
                 in
                 minde
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 estate
                 and
                 wicked
                 enterprises
                 :
                 
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 in
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 (
                 as
                 she
                 her selfe
                 used
                 to
                 speak
                 )
                 had
                 determined
                 most
                 cruell
                 persecution
                 against
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 she
                 her selfe
                 was
                 here
                 persecuting
                 in
                 Scotland
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 so
                 perished
                 in
                 his
                 pride
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 men
                 might
                 see
                 that
                 Gods
                 just
                 vengeance
                 did
                 strike
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 his
                 iniquity
                 was
                 come
                 to
                 full
                 ripenesse
                 .
                 Albeit
                 we
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 wonderous
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 sudden
                 death
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 danted
                 her
                 fury
                 ,
                 and
                 given
                 unto
                 her
                 admonition
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 obstinate
                 malice
                 against
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 unpunished
                 :
                 Yet
                 could
                 her
                 indurate
                 heart
                 nothing
                 be
                 moved
                 to
                 Repentance
                 ;
                 for
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 staying
                 of
                 the
                 Printing
                 yrons
                 ,
                 she
                 raged
                 more
                 outragiously
                 then
                 before
                 ,
                 and
                 sending
                 for
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 of
                 her
                 faction
                 ,
                 exposed
                 her
                 grievous
                 complaint
                 ,
                 aggravating
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 many
                 lies
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 declared
                 that
                 which
                 before
                 she
                 suspected
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 could
                 we
                 mean
                 else
                 but
                 usurpation
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 durst
                 put
                 hands
                 to
                 the
                 Coining-house
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 patrimonie
                 of
                 the
                 Crown
                 .
                 She
                 further
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 spoiled
                 the
                 Coining-House
                 of
                 great
                 sums
                 of
                 money
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 we
                 answered
                 ,
                 both
                 by
                 our
                 Letters
                 sent
                 to
                 her
                 and
                 her
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 publike
                 Proclamation
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 without
                 usurpation
                 of
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 justly
                 appertaining
                 to
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 
                 did
                 stay
                 the
                 Printing
                 yrons
                 ,
                 in
                 consideration
                 that
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 was
                 greatly
                 hurt
                 by
                 corrupting
                 of
                 our
                 money
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 we
                 were
                 born
                 Counsellers
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 sworn
                 to
                 procure
                 the
                 profit
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 lesse
                 of
                 dutie
                 and
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 to
                 stay
                 that
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 saw
                 so
                 abused
                 ,
                 That
                 unlesse
                 remedy
                 were
                 found
                 ,
                 should
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 utter
                 detriment
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 her
                 false
                 accusation
                 of
                 spoil
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 remit
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 M.
                 
                   Robert
                   Richeson
                
                 ,
                 master
                 of
                 the
                 Coining-house
                 ,
                 who
                 from
                 our
                 hands
                 received
                 silver
                 ,
                 gold
                 ,
                 and
                 mettall
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 Coined
                 as
                 un-Coined
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 us
                 there
                 did
                 not
                 remain
                 the
                 value
                 of
                 a
                 Bawbee
                 ,
                 or
                 Farthing
                 .
                 This
                 our
                 Declaration
                 and
                 purgation
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 she
                 ,
                 partly
                 by
                 her
                 craft
                 and
                 policie
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 by
                 the
                 labours
                 of
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Saint
                 Andrews
                 and
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 procured
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 to
                 consent
                 to
                 pursue
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 cruelty
                 and
                 expedition
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 our
                 company
                 (
                 which
                 then
                 was
                 dispersed
                 for
                 new
                 furnishing
                 )
                 assembled
                 again
                 .
                 The
                 certaintie
                 hereof
                 coming
                 to
                 our
                 knowledge
                 the
                 Saturday
                 at
                 night
                 ,
                 being
                 the
                 25
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 we
                 did
                 what
                 in
                 us
                 lay
                 to
                 give
                 advertisement
                 to
                 our
                 brethren
                 :
                 but
                 impossible
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 the
                 Wast
                 ,
                 
                   Angus
                   ,
                   Mernes
                   ,
                   Straitherne
                
                 or
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 in
                 any
                 number
                 could
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 enemie
                 Marched
                 from
                 Dumbar
                 upon
                 the
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 and
                 approached
                 within
                 two
                 miles
                 of
                 us
                 before
                 Sun-rising
                 upon
                 Munday
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 verily
                 supposed
                 to
                 have
                 found
                 no
                 resistance
                 ,
                 being
                 assured
                 that
                 the
                 Lords
                 onely
                 with
                 certain
                 Gentlemen
                 remained
                 with
                 their
                 private
                 houses
                 :
                 calling
                 upon
                 God
                 for
                 counsell
                 in
                 that
                 straight
                 ,
                 we
                 sought
                 what
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 defence
                 .
                 We
                 might
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 might
                 have
                 retired
                 our selves
                 without
                 any
                 
                 danger
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 abandoned
                 our
                 brethren
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 suffered
                 the
                 Ministery
                 thereof
                 to
                 have
                 decayed
                 ;
                 which
                 to
                 our
                 hearts
                 was
                 so
                 dolorous
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 thought
                 better
                 to
                 hazard
                 the
                 extremitie
                 then
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 appeared
                 rather
                 to
                 favour
                 us
                 then
                 the
                 Queens
                 faction
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 offer
                 unto
                 us
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 their
                 support
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 they
                 did
                 faithfully
                 keep
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 did
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Leith
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 they
                 kept
                 not
                 the
                 like
                 fidelity
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 field
                 ,
                 marching
                 forward
                 for
                 their
                 support
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 French
                 marched
                 nigh
                 to
                 them
                 )
                 they
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 without
                 further
                 resistance
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 treason
                 of
                 some
                 within
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Lestarrig
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 declared
                 himselfe
                 to
                 be
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 same
                 day
                 rendred
                 himselfe
                 undesired
                 to
                 
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                
                 .
                 Their
                 unprovided
                 and
                 sudden
                 defection
                 astonished
                 many
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 retired
                 quietly
                 to
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 Cragingate
                 ,
                 which
                 place
                 we
                 took
                 for
                 resisting
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 divers
                 mediatours
                 passed
                 betwixt
                 us
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 for
                 our
                 part
                 was
                 principall
                 .
                 
                   Alexander
                   Erskin
                
                 did
                 much
                 travell
                 to
                 stay
                 us
                 and
                 our
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 joyne
                 with
                 them
                 of
                 Leith
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 they
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 had
                 rendred
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 French.
                 The
                 said
                 Alexander
                 did
                 oft
                 promise
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 would
                 stay
                 ,
                 provided
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 joyne
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 Leith
                 .
                 But
                 after
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 rendred
                 ,
                 we
                 heard
                 nothing
                 of
                 him
                 but
                 threatning
                 and
                 discomfortable
                 words
                 .
                 Before
                 it
                 was
                 eight
                 of
                 the
                 clock
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 God
                 had
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 both
                 courage
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 reasonable
                 number
                 to
                 withstand
                 their
                 furie
                 .
                 The
                 Towne
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 so
                 many
                 as
                 had
                 subject
                 themselves
                 to
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 others
                 besides
                 them
                 ,
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 both
                 faithfully
                 and
                 stoutly
                 .
                 The
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Lowthiane
                 ,
                 especially
                 
                   Calder
                   ,
                   Hatton
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Ormeston
                 ,
                 were
                 very
                 comfortable
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 their
                 counsell
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 whole
                 assistance
                 .
                 Some
                 Gentlemen
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 prevented
                 the
                 French-men
                 ,
                 other
                 were
                 stopped
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 French
                 had
                 passed
                 Leith
                 .
                 Alwayes
                 the
                 enemy
                 took
                 such
                 a
                 fear
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 determined
                 not
                 to
                 invade
                 us
                 where
                 we
                 stood
                 ,
                 but
                 took
                 purpose
                 to
                 have
                 passed
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 Leith
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 Castle
                 to
                 their
                 friend
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 us
                 unknown
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 supposed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Erskin
                 ,
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 our
                 friend
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 indifferent
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 we
                 had
                 determined
                 to
                 fight
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 sent
                 word
                 to
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 to
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 his
                 sisters
                 son
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 Noble-men
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 declare
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 both
                 enemy
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 shoot
                 at
                 both
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 made
                 any
                 resistance
                 to
                 the
                 French-men
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Town
                 .
                 This
                 his
                 treasonable
                 defiance
                 sent
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Ricarton
                 did
                 abate
                 the
                 courage
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 fight
                 ,
                 nor
                 stop
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 and
                 whole
                 Ordnance
                 thereof
                 .
                 Hereupon
                 was
                 consultation
                 taken
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 lesse
                 damage
                 to
                 take
                 an
                 appointment
                 ,
                 albert
                 the
                 Conditions
                 were
                 not
                 such
                 as
                 we
                 desired
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 hazard
                 battell
                 betwixt
                 two
                 such
                 enemies
                 .
                 After
                 long
                 talking
                 ,
                 certaine
                 heads
                 were
                 drawn
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 desired
                 to
                 be
                 granted
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           
                           
                             First
                             ,
                             
                               That
                               no
                               member
                               of
                               the
                               Congregation
                               should
                               be
                               troubled
                               in
                               life
                               ,
                               lands
                               ,
                               goods
                               or
                               possessions
                               ,
                               by
                               the
                               Queen
                               her
                               Authority
                               ,
                               nor
                               any
                               other
                               justice
                               within
                               the
                               Realm
                               ,
                               for
                               any
                               thing
                               done
                               in
                               the
                               late
                               Innovation
                               ,
                               till
                               a
                               Parliament
                               (
                               which
                               should
                               begin
                               the
                               tenth
                               of
                               Ianuary
                               )
                               had
                               decreed
                               things
                               in
                               controversie
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             
                               That
                               Idolatry
                               should
                               not
                               be
                               erected
                               ,
                               where
                               it
                               was
                               at
                               that
                               day
                               suppressed
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             
                               That
                               the
                               Preachers
                               and
                               Ministers
                               should
                               not
                               be
                               troubled
                               in
                               their
                               Ministery
                               where
                               they
                               are
                               already
                               established
                               ,
                               neither
                               yet
                               stopped
                               to
                               preach
                               wheresoever
                               they
                               should
                               chance
                               to
                               come
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             
                               That
                               no
                               Bands
                               of
                               men
                               of
                               War
                               should
                               be
                               laid
                               in
                               Garrison
                               within
                               the
                               Town
                               of
                            
                             Edinburgh
                             .
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             
                               That
                               the
                               French-men
                               should
                               be
                               sent
                               away
                               at
                               a
                               reasonable
                               day
                               ;
                               and
                               that
                               none
                               other
                               should
                               be
                               brought
                               into
                               the
                               Countrey
                               without
                               consent
                               of
                               the
                               whole
                               Nobility
                               and
                               Parliament
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 But
                 these
                 our
                 Articles
                 were
                 altered
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 forme
                 disposed
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           At
                           the
                           Linkes
                           of
                           Leith
                           ,
                           
                             the
                             24
                             of
                             July
                             ,
                             1559.
                             
                          
                        
                         It
                         is
                         appointed
                         in
                         manner
                         following
                         :
                      
                       
                         IN
                         the
                         first
                         Congregation
                         and
                         their
                         company
                         ,
                         others
                         then
                         the
                         inhabitants
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Towne
                         ,
                         shall
                         remove
                         themselves
                         forth
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Town
                         the
                         morrow
                         at
                         ten
                         hours
                         before
                         noon
                         the
                         25
                         of
                         Iuly
                         ,
                         and
                         leave
                         the
                         same
                         void
                         and
                         rid
                         of
                         them
                         and
                         their
                         said
                         company
                         conform
                         to
                         the
                         Queens
                         Majesties
                         pleasure
                         and
                         desire
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         said
                         Congregation
                         shall
                         cause
                         the
                         Irons
                         of
                         the
                         Coyning-house
                         taken
                         away
                         by
                         them
                         ,
                         be
                         rendred
                         and
                         delivered
                         to
                         Master
                         
                           Robert
                           Richeson
                        
                         ;
                         And
                         likewise
                         the
                         Queens
                         Majesties
                         Palace
                         of
                         Halyrud-house
                         to
                         be
                         left
                         ,
                         and
                         rendred
                         again
                         to
                         M.
                         
                           John
                           Balfour
                        
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         ,
                         having
                         her
                         Majesties
                         sufficient
                         power
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         matter
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         was
                         resolved
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         betwixt
                         the
                         making
                         of
                         these
                         Articles
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         morn
                         at
                         ten
                         of
                         the
                         clock
                         .
                         
                           For
                           observing
                           and
                           keeping
                           of
                           these
                           two
                           Articles
                           above
                           written
                           ,
                           the
                           Lord
                        
                         Ruthuen
                         ,
                         
                           and
                           the
                           Laird
                           of
                        
                         Pittarrow
                         
                           have
                           entred
                           themselves
                           pledges
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         said
                         Lords
                         of
                         the
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         the
                         members
                         thereof
                         ,
                         shall
                         remain
                         obedient
                         subjects
                         to
                         our
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladies
                         Authority
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         in
                         their
                         place
                         ;
                         
                         And
                         shall
                         obey
                         all
                         Laws
                         ,
                         and
                         laudable
                         Customs
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         as
                         they
                         were
                         used
                         before
                         the
                         moving
                         of
                         this
                         tumult
                         and
                         controversie
                         ,
                         excepting
                         the
                         cause
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         which
                         shall
                         be
                         hereafter
                         specified
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         nor
                         any
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         shall
                         not
                         trouble
                         or
                         molest
                         a
                         Church-man
                         by
                         way
                         of
                         deed
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         shall
                         make
                         them
                         any
                         impediment
                         in
                         the
                         peaceable
                         brooking
                         ,
                         enjoying
                         ,
                         and
                         uptaking
                         of
                         their
                         Rents
                         ,
                         Profits
                         ,
                         and
                         Duties
                         of
                         their
                         Benefices
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         they
                         may
                         freely
                         use
                         and
                         dispose
                         upon
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         and
                         Custome
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         tenth
                         of
                         Ianuary
                         next
                         to
                         come
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         said
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         nor
                         none
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         shall
                         use
                         in
                         no
                         wayes
                         from
                         thenceforth
                         any
                         force
                         or
                         violence
                         in
                         casting
                         downe
                         of
                         Churches
                         ,
                         Religious
                         places
                         ,
                         or
                         apparell
                         thereof
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         same
                         shall
                         stand
                         harmlesse
                         of
                         them
                         ,
                         unto
                         the
                         tenth
                         day
                         of
                         January
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         Town
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         shall
                         without
                         compulsion
                         use
                         and
                         chuse
                         what
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         manner
                         thereof
                         they
                         please
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         said
                         day
                         ;
                         so
                         that
                         every
                         man
                         may
                         have
                         freedom
                         to
                         use
                         his
                         owne
                         conscience
                         to
                         the
                         day
                         aforesaid
                         .
                      
                       
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         The
                         Queen
                         shall
                         not
                         interpose
                         her
                         Authority
                         to
                         molest
                         or
                         trouble
                         the
                         Preachers
                         of
                         the
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         nor
                         their
                         Ministry
                         (
                         to
                         them
                         that
                         please
                         to
                         use
                         the
                         same
                         )
                         nor
                         no
                         other
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         in
                         their
                         bodies
                         ,
                         lands
                         ,
                         goods
                         ,
                         or
                         possessions
                         ,
                         Pensions
                         ,
                         or
                         whatsoever
                         other
                         kinde
                         of
                         goods
                         they
                         possesse
                         ;
                         nor
                         yet
                         suffer
                         the
                         Clergie
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         ,
                         either
                         Spirituall
                         or
                         Temporall
                         Iurisdiction
                         to
                         trouble
                         them
                         in
                         any
                         manner
                         of
                         sort
                         ,
                         privately
                         or
                         openly
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         cause
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         other
                         action
                         depending
                         thereupon
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         said
                         tenth
                         day
                         of
                         Ianuary
                         within
                         written
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         every
                         man
                         in
                         particular
                         live
                         in
                         the
                         mean
                         time
                         according
                         to
                         his
                         own
                         conscience
                         .
                      
                       
                         Item
                         ,
                         That
                         no
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         ,
                         French
                         nor
                         Scots
                         ,
                         be
                         laid
                         in
                         daily
                         Garrison
                         within
                         the
                         Town
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         repair
                         thereto
                         to
                         do
                         thsir
                         lawfull
                         businesse
                         ,
                         and
                         thereafter
                         to
                         retire
                         them
                         to
                         their
                         Garrisons
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   alteration
                   in
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   was
                   made
                   without
                   knowledge
                   and
                   consent
                   of
                   those
                   whose
                   counsell
                   we
                   had
                   used
                   in
                   all
                   such
                   causes
                   before
                   :
                   For
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   perceiving
                   we
                   began
                   to
                   faint
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   would
                   appoint
                   with
                   unequall
                   conditions
                   ,
                   said
                   ,
                
                 God
                 hath
                 wonderously
                 assisted
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 greatest
                 dangers
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 stricken
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 supposed
                 themselves
                 most
                 assured
                 of
                 Victory
                 :
                 Our
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 so
                 desperate
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 need
                 to
                 grant
                 to
                 things
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 ungodly
                 ;
                 
                 which
                 if
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 That
                 things
                 shall
                 not
                 so
                 prosperously
                 succeed
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 heretofore
                 .
              
               
                 
                   When
                   all
                   things
                   were
                   communed
                   and
                   agreed
                   upon
                   by
                   mid
                   persons
                   ,
                   the
                   Duke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                
                 Huntlie
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   that
                   day
                   were
                   against
                   us
                   ,
                   desired
                   to
                   speake
                   with
                   the
                   Earles
                   of
                
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 Iames
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   our
                   party
                   ;
                   who
                   obeying
                   their
                   requests
                   ,
                   met
                   with
                   them
                   at
                   the
                   Quarrell
                   holes
                   betwixt
                
                 Leith
                 and
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   in
                   conclusion
                   promised
                   to
                   our
                   Lords
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Queen
                   brake
                   to
                   us
                   any
                   one
                   jot
                   of
                   the
                   Appointment
                   then
                   made
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   declare
                   themselves
                   plain
                   enemies
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   friends
                   to
                   us
                   .
                   As
                   much
                   promised
                   the
                   Duke
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   do
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   not
                   remove
                   her
                   French-men
                   at
                   a
                   reasonable
                   day
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   oppression
                   which
                   they
                   did
                   was
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   .
                   This
                   Appointment
                   made
                   and
                   subscribed
                   by
                   the
                   Duke
                   ,
                   Monsieur
                
                 Dosell
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                
                 Huntlie
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   25
                   of
                   July
                   ,
                   we
                   returned
                   to
                   the
                   Towne
                   of
                
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 
                   where
                   we
                   remained
                   till
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   at
                   noon
                   ,
                   when
                   after
                   Sermon
                   ,
                   dinner
                   ,
                   and
                   Proclamation
                   made
                   at
                   the
                   Market
                   Crosse
                   ,
                   in
                   forme
                   as
                   followeth
                   ,
                   we
                   departed
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Forme
                         of
                         the
                         Proclamations
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           FORASMUCH
                           as
                           it
                           hath
                           pleased
                           God
                           that
                           Appointment
                           is
                           made
                           betwixt
                           the
                           Queen
                           Regent
                           and
                           us
                           the
                           Lords
                           Protestants
                           of
                           this
                           Realme
                           ;
                           We
                           have
                           thought
                           good
                           to
                           signifie
                           unto
                           the
                           chief
                           Heads
                           of
                           the
                           Appointment
                           ;
                           which
                           be
                           these
                           :
                        
                         
                           
                             First
                             ,
                             
                               That
                               no
                               member
                               of
                               the
                               Congregation
                               shall
                               be
                               troubled
                               in
                               life
                               ,
                               lands
                               ,
                               goods
                               ,
                               or
                               possessions
                               by
                               the
                               Queene
                               ,
                               by
                               her
                               Authority
                               ,
                               nor
                               by
                               any
                               other
                               justice
                               within
                               this
                               Realme
                               ,
                               for
                               any
                               thing
                               done
                               in
                               this
                               late
                               Innovation
                               ,
                               till
                               that
                               a
                               Parliament
                               hath
                               decided
                               things
                               that
                               be
                               in
                               controversie
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             Secondly
                             ,
                             
                               That
                               Idolatry
                               shall
                               not
                               be
                               erected
                               where
                               it
                               is
                               now
                               at
                               this
                               day
                               suppressed
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             
                             Thirdly
                             ,
                             
                               That
                               the
                               Preachers
                               and
                               Ministers
                               shall
                               not
                               be
                               troubled
                               in
                               the
                               ministration
                               ,
                               where
                               they
                               are
                               already
                               established
                               ,
                               neither
                               yet
                               stopped
                               to
                               Preach
                               wheresoever
                               they
                               shall
                               happen
                               to
                               travell
                               within
                               this
                               Realme
                               .
                            
                          
                           
                             Fourthly
                             ,
                             
                               That
                               no
                               Bands
                               of
                               men
                               of
                               War
                               shall
                               be
                               laid
                               in
                               Garrison
                               within
                               the
                               Town
                               of
                            
                             Edinburgh
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         The
                         chief
                         Heads
                         of
                         appointment
                         concerning
                         the
                         liberty
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         conservation
                         of
                         our
                         brethren
                         ,
                         we
                         thought
                         good
                         to
                         notifie
                         unto
                         you
                         by
                         this
                         Proclamation
                         ;
                         that
                         in
                         case
                         wrong
                         or
                         injury
                         be
                         done
                         by
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         contrary
                         faction
                         ,
                         to
                         any
                         member
                         of
                         our
                         Body
                         ,
                         complaint
                         may
                         be
                         made
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         we
                         promise
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         will
                         answer
                         to
                         our
                         God
                         ,
                         our
                         faithfull
                         support
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         uttermost
                         of
                         our
                         powers
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 At
                 this
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 made
                 with
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 were
                 offended
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 :
                 for
                 first
                 they
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 contempt
                 of
                 Authority
                 .
                 Secondarily
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 more
                 then
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 Appointment
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 in
                 our
                 Proclamation
                 had
                 made
                 no
                 mention
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 promised
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 
                 To
                 such
                 murmures
                 we
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 just
                 Anthority
                 could
                 think
                 it self
                 contemned
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 was
                 by
                 us
                 made
                 manifest
                 unto
                 all
                 ,
                 who
                 otherwise
                 might
                 have
                 pretended
                 ignorance
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 proclaimed
                 nothing
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 finally
                 agreed
                 upon
                 in
                 word
                 and
                 promise
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 those
                 with
                 whom
                 the
                 Appointment
                 was
                 made
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Scribes
                 had
                 after
                 written
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 had
                 altered
                 both
                 in
                 words
                 and
                 sentences
                 our
                 Articles
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 first
                 conceived
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 if
                 their
                 owne
                 writings
                 were
                 diligeutly
                 examined
                 ,
                 the
                 self-same
                 thing
                 shall
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 substance
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 ,
                 To
                 proclaim
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 their
                 favours
                 ,
                 we
                 thought
                 it
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 knowing
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 behalf
                 they
                 themselves
                 would
                 be
                 diligent
                 enough
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 we
                 were
                 nothing
                 deceived
                 ,
                 for
                 within
                 fifteen
                 days
                 after
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Shaveling
                   in
                   Scotland
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 Tenths
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 Rents
                 pertaineth
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 had
                 that
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 Appointment
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   Church-men
                   should
                   be
                   answered
                   of
                   Tenths
                   ,
                   Rents
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   duties
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   man
                   should
                   trouble
                   or
                   molest
                   them
                   .
                
                 We
                 departing
                 from
                 Edinburgh
                 the
                 26
                 of
                 July
                 ,
                 came
                 first
                 to
                 Linlithqow
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 to
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 where
                 after
                 consultation
                 ,
                 the
                 Band
                 of
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 maintenance
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 mutuall
                 defence
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 was
                 subscribed
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 there
                 present
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     tenour
                     of
                     the
                     Bond
                     was
                     thus
                     :
                  
                   
                     WE
                     foreseeing
                     the
                     craft
                     and
                     sleight
                     of
                     our
                     Adversaries
                     ,
                     
                     who
                     trie
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     wayes
                     to
                     circumvient
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     privy
                     means
                     intend
                     to
                     assayle
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     particularly
                     ,
                     by
                     fair
                     heights
                     and
                     promises
                     ,
                     therethrough
                     to
                     separate
                     one
                     of
                     us
                     from
                     another
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     utter
                     ruine
                     and
                     destruction
                     .
                     For
                     remedy
                     thereof
                     ,
                     we
                     faithfully
                     and
                     truely
                     binde
                     us
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     we
                     tender
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     That
                     none
                     of
                     us
                     shall
                     in
                     time
                     coming
                     passe
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     Dowager
                     ,
                     to
                     talk
                     or
                     commune
                     with
                     her
                     ,
                     for
                     any
                     Letter
                     or
                     Message
                     sent
                     by
                     her
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     to
                     be
                     sent
                     with
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     or
                     common
                     consultation
                     thereupon
                     :
                     and
                     how
                     soon
                     that
                     either
                     Message
                     or
                     Writing
                     should
                     come
                     from
                     her
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     with
                     all
                     diligence
                     we
                     shall
                     notifie
                     the
                     same
                     one
                     to
                     another
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     nothing
                     shall
                     proceed
                     therein
                     without
                     common
                     consent
                     of
                     us
                     all
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Sterlin
                       
                         the
                         first
                         day
                         of
                         August
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 Band
                 subscribed
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 foreseeing
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Bishops
                 meant
                 nothing
                 but
                 deceit
                 ,
                 thought
                 good
                 to
                 seek
                 ayd
                 and
                 support
                 of
                 all
                 Christian
                 Princes
                 against
                 her
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 sharply
                 pursued
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 England
                 was
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 next
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 judged
                 expedient
                 first
                 to
                 prove
                 them
                 ;
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 ,
                 by
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 Messengers
                 ,
                 as
                 hereafter
                 ,
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 place
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 declared
                 .
                 After
                 we
                 had
                 abided
                 certaine
                 dayes
                 in
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 departed
                 to
                 Glasgow
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 depart
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 Countrey
                 (
                 with
                 whom
                 also
                 passed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 )
                 to
                 pacifie
                 some
                 trouble
                 ,
                 which
                 by
                 the
                 craft
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 raised
                 in
                 his
                 absence
                 ;
                 he
                 required
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Uchiltrie
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 Kyle
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 there
                 ,
                 for
                 some
                 order
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 that
                 the
                 brethren
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 oppressed
                 ;
                 which
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 September
                 for
                 the
                 next
                 convention
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 .
              
               
                 
                 While
                 these
                 things
                 were
                 in
                 doing
                 at
                 Glasgow
                 ,
                 Letters
                 and
                 a
                 servant
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 signifying
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 he
                 had
                 escaped
                 the
                 French
                 Kings
                 hands
                 ,
                 who
                 most
                 treasonably
                 and
                 most
                 cruelly
                 had
                 sought
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 to
                 have
                 committed
                 him
                 to
                 perpetuall
                 prison
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 said
                 French
                 King
                 ,
                 seeing
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 the
                 Earle
                 himself
                 ,
                 caused
                 put
                 his
                 younger
                 brother
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 childe
                 of
                 such
                 age
                 as
                 could
                 not
                 offend
                 ,
                 in
                 strait
                 prison
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 yet
                 remained
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Month
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 the
                 yeer
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1559.
                 
                 Which
                 things
                 were
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 craft
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 were
                 most
                 ready
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 her
                 cause
                 .
                 These
                 Letters
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 estate
                 of
                 her
                 two
                 sons
                 knowne
                 ,
                 
                 of
                 whom
                 one
                 was
                 escaped
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 cast
                 in
                 vile
                 prison
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 desired
                 communing
                 with
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 ;
                 who
                 partly
                 against
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 some
                 that
                 loved
                 him
                 ,
                 rid
                 unto
                 the
                 Duke
                 from
                 Glasgow
                 to
                 Hammilton
                 ,
                 where
                 abiding
                 a
                 night
                 ,
                 he
                 declared
                 his
                 judgement
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 friends
                 ,
                 especially
                 to
                 Master
                 
                   Gawane
                   Hammilton
                
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 required
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 to
                 write
                 their
                 friendly
                 and
                 comfortable
                 Letters
                 to
                 his
                 son
                 ;
                 which
                 they
                 most
                 willingly
                 did
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 addressed
                 them
                 to
                 their
                 journey
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 very
                 day
                 of
                 their
                 departing
                 ,
                 came
                 one
                 Boutancourt
                 (
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 with
                 Letters
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 alleadged
                 )
                 from
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 Queen
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 delivered
                 with
                 a
                 bragging
                 countenance
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 threatning
                 words
                 :
                 the
                 Tenour
                 of
                 his
                 Letter
                 was
                 this
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       King
                       his
                       Letter
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       Iames.
                       
                    
                     
                       MY
                       Cousin
                       ,
                       I
                       have
                       greatly
                       marvelled
                       when
                       I
                       understood
                       the
                       troubles
                       that
                       are
                       happened
                       in
                       these
                       parts
                       .
                       And
                       yet
                       I
                       more
                       marvell
                       ,
                       That
                       ye
                       ,
                       in
                       whom
                       I
                       had
                       whole
                       confidence
                       ,
                       and
                       who
                       has
                       the
                       Honour
                       to
                       be
                       so
                       neer
                       the
                       Queen
                       my
                       wife
                       ,
                       and
                       has
                       received
                       from
                       the
                       late
                       King
                       my
                       Father
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       Queen
                       my
                       wife
                       ,
                       and
                       from
                       me
                       such
                       graces
                       and
                       favours
                       that
                       ye
                       should
                       be
                       so
                       forgetfull
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       make
                       your selfe
                       the
                       Head
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       principall
                       beginners
                       and
                       nourishers
                       of
                       the
                       tumults
                       and
                       seditions
                       that
                       are
                       seen
                       there
                       :
                       The
                       which
                       because
                       it
                       is
                       so
                       strange
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       farre
                       against
                       the
                       profession
                       that
                       ye
                       at
                       all
                       times
                       have
                       made
                       ,
                       
                       I
                       cannot
                       well
                       beleeve
                       it
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       so
                       ,
                       I
                       cannot
                       think
                       but
                       ye
                       have
                       been
                       entised
                       and
                       led
                       thereto
                       by
                       some
                       persons
                       ,
                       that
                       have
                       seduced
                       you
                       and
                       caused
                       you
                       commit
                       such
                       a
                       fault
                       as
                       I
                       am
                       assured
                       you
                       repent
                       of
                       already
                       ,
                       which
                       will
                       be
                       a
                       great
                       pleasure
                       to
                       me
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       I
                       may
                       lose
                       a
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       occasion
                       I
                       have
                       to
                       be
                       miscontent
                       with
                       you
                       ▪
                       as
                       I
                       will
                       you
                       to
                       understand
                       I
                       am
                       .
                       Seeing
                       you
                       have
                       so
                       far
                       deceived
                       the
                       esperance
                       I
                       had
                       of
                       you
                       and
                       your
                       affection
                       toward
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       weale
                       of
                       our
                       service
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       which
                       ye
                       know
                       ,
                       ye
                       are
                       as
                       much
                       and
                       more
                       obliged
                       then
                       any
                       other
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       there
                       .
                       For
                       this
                       cause
                       ,
                       desiring
                       that
                       the
                       matters
                       may
                       be
                       duely
                       amended
                       ,
                       and
                       knowing
                       what
                       ye
                       can
                       therein
                       ,
                       I
                       thought
                       good
                       on
                       this
                       manner
                       to
                       write
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       and
                       pray
                       you
                       to
                       take
                       heed
                       to
                       return
                       to
                       the
                       good
                       way
                       ,
                       from
                       which
                       ye
                       have
                       declined
                       ,
                       and
                       cause
                       me
                       know
                       the
                       same
                       by
                       the
                       effects
                       ,
                       That
                       you
                       have
                       another
                       intention
                       then
                       this
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       follies
                       by-past
                       maketh
                       me
                       now
                       to
                       beleeve
                       ,
                       doing
                       all
                       that
                       ever
                       ye
                       can
                       to
                       reduce
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       their
                       first
                       estate
                       ,
                       and
                       put
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       the
                       right
                       and
                       good
                       obedience
                       that
                       you
                       know
                       to
                       be
                       due
                       unto
                       God
                       and
                       unto
                       me
                       .
                       
                       Otherwise
                       ye
                       may
                       be
                       well
                       assured
                       ,
                       that
                       I
                       will
                       put
                       to
                       my
                       hand
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       in
                       good
                       earnest
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       and
                       all
                       they
                       who
                       have
                       done
                       and
                       do
                       as
                       ye
                       do
                       ,
                       shall
                       feele
                       (
                       through
                       your
                       own
                       fault
                       )
                       that
                       which
                       ye
                       have
                       deserved
                       and
                       merited
                       .
                       Even
                       as
                       I
                       have
                       given
                       charge
                       to
                       this
                       Gentle-man
                       ,
                       present
                       bearer
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       you
                       know
                       more
                       largely
                       of
                       my
                       part
                       :
                       for
                       which
                       cause
                       I
                       pray
                       you
                       credit
                       him
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       ye
                       would
                       do
                       my selfe
                       .
                       Praying
                       God
                       ,
                       my
                       cousin
                       ,
                       to
                       have
                       you
                       in
                       his
                       holy
                       and
                       worthy
                       protection
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Written
                         at
                         Paris
                         
                           the
                           17
                           day
                           of
                           July
                           1559.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 same
                 Messenger
                 brought
                 also
                 Letters
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 more
                 sharp
                 and
                 threatning
                 then
                 the
                 former
                 :
                 For
                 her
                 conclusion
                 was
                 ;
                 
                   Vous
                   en
                   sentires
                   la
                   poincture
                   a
                   iamais
                   .
                
              
               
                 His
                 credit
                 was
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 would
                 spend
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 France
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 he
                 were
                 not
                 revenged
                 upon
                 such
                 seditious
                 persons
                 .
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 suspected
                 such
                 inobedience
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 defection
                 from
                 his
                 own
                 sister
                 in
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 answered
                 first
                 by
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 writing
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Lord
                       Iames
                       his
                       Letter
                       to
                       the
                       King.
                       
                    
                     
                       Sir
                       ,
                    
                     
                       MY
                       most
                       humble
                       duty
                       remembred
                       ,
                       Your
                       Majesties
                       Letters
                       I
                       received
                       from
                       Paris
                       the
                       17
                       of
                       Iuly
                       last
                       ,
                       importing
                       in
                       effect
                       ,
                       That
                       your
                       Majestie
                       doth
                       marvell
                       that
                       I
                       being
                       forgetfull
                       of
                       the
                       graces
                       and
                       favours
                       shewed
                       me
                       by
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       blessed
                       memorie
                       ,
                       your
                       Majesties
                       father
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Queen
                       my
                       Soveraigne
                       ,
                       should
                       declare
                       my selfe
                       head
                       ,
                       and
                       one
                       of
                       the
                       principall
                       beginners
                       of
                       these
                       alleadged
                       Tumults
                       and
                       Seditions
                       in
                       these
                       parts
                       ,
                       deceiving
                       thereby
                       your
                       Majesties
                       expectation
                       in
                       all
                       times
                       had
                       of
                       me
                       ,
                       with
                       assurance
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       I
                       did
                       not
                       declare
                       by
                       contrary
                       effects
                       my
                       repentance
                       ,
                       I
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       rest
                       that
                       had
                       put
                       ,
                       or
                       yet
                       putteth
                       hand
                       to
                       this
                       Work
                       ,
                       should
                       receive
                       that
                       reward
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       had
                       deserved
                       and
                       merited
                       .
                    
                     
                       SIR
                       ,
                       It
                       grieves
                       me
                       very
                       heavily
                       that
                       the
                       crime
                       of
                       ingratitude
                       should
                       b●
                       laid
                       to
                       my
                       charge
                       ,
                       by
                       your
                       Majestie
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       rather
                       ,
                       Th●t
                       I
                       perceive
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       have
                       proceeded
                       of
                       sinister
                       information
                       of
                       them
                       (
                       whose
                       part
                       it
                       was
                       not
                       to
                       have
                       reported
                       so
                       ,
                       if
                       true
                       service
                       past
                       had
                       been
                       regarded
                       .
                       )
                       And
                       as
                       touching
                       the
                       repentance
                       ,
                       and
                       declaration
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       by
                       certaine
                       effects
                       ,
                       That
                       your
                       Majesty
                       desires
                       I
                       shew
                       .
                       
                       My
                       conscience
                       perswades
                       me
                       in
                       these
                       proceedings
                       to
                       have
                       done
                       nothing
                       against
                       God
                       ,
                       not
                       the
                       dutifull
                       obedience
                       towards
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Queen
                       my
                       Soveraigne
                       .
                       Otherwise
                       it
                       should
                       not
                       have
                       been
                       to
                       be
                       repented
                       and
                       also
                       amended
                       already
                       ,
                       accord●ng
                       to
                       your
                       Majesties
                       expectation
                       of
                       me
                       .
                       But
                       your
                       Majestie
                       being
                       truely
                       informed
                       and
                       perswaded
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       thing
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       done
                       ,
                       maketh
                       for
                       the
                       advancement
                       of
                       Gods
                       glory
                       ,
                       without
                       any
                       manner
                       of
                       derogation
                       to
                       your
                       Majesties
                       due
                       obedience
                       ;
                       We
                       doubt
                       not
                       but
                       your
                       Majestie
                       shall
                       be
                       well
                       contented
                       with
                       our
                       proceedings
                       ,
                       which
                       being
                       grounded
                       upon
                       the
                       commandment
                       of
                       the
                       eternall
                       God
                       ,
                       we
                       dare
                       not
                       leave
                       the
                       same
                       unaccomplished
                       ,
                       onely
                       wishing
                       and
                       desiring
                       ,
                       your
                       Majestie
                       did
                       know
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       truth
                       thereof
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       were
                       perswaded
                       in
                       our
                       consciences
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       truly
                       instructed
                       in
                       the
                       eternall
                       Word
                       of
                       our
                       God
                       ,
                       upon
                       whom
                       we
                       cast
                       our
                       care
                       from
                       all
                       dangers
                       that
                       may
                       follow
                       the
                       accomplishment
                       of
                       his
                       eternall
                       will
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       whom
                       we
                       commend
                       your
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       beseeching
                       him
                       to
                       illuminate
                       your
                       heart
                       with
                       the
                       Gospel
                       of
                       his
                       eternall
                       Truth
                       ,
                       
                       to
                       know
                       your
                       Majesties
                       duty
                       towards
                       your
                       poore
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       Gods
                       chosen
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       what
                       you
                       ought
                       to
                       crave
                       justly
                       of
                       them
                       againe
                       :
                       for
                       then
                       we
                       should
                       have
                       no
                       occasion
                       to
                       feare
                       your
                       Majesties
                       wrath
                       and
                       indignation
                       ,
                       nor
                       your
                       Majesties
                       suspition
                       in
                       our
                       inobedience
                       .
                       The
                       same
                       God
                       have
                       your
                       Majestie
                       in
                       his
                       eternall
                       saveguard
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         At
                         Dunbartane
                         
                           the
                           12
                           of
                           August
                           1559.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 answer
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 and
                 Francis
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 Dowager
                 received
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 bold
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 she
                 might
                 well
                 enough
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 supposed
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 former
                 Letters
                 were
                 forged
                 here
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 Scotland
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 read
                 by
                 her
                 ,
                 she
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 proud
                 an
                 answer
                 was
                 never
                 given
                 to
                 King
                 ,
                 Prince
                 ,
                 nor
                 Princesse
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 indifferent
                 men
                 ,
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 answered
                 more
                 sharply
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 transgressed
                 modesty
                 nor
                 trueth
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 they
                 burden
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 benefits
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 he
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 if
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 he
                 had
                 purged
                 himselfe
                 ;
                 affirming
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 greatest
                 benefit
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 received
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 was
                 to
                 spend
                 in
                 their
                 service
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 others
                 had
                 provided
                 for
                 him
                 ;
                 no
                 honest
                 man
                 would
                 have
                 accused
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 have
                 convinced
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 lye
                 ;
                 
                   But
                   Princes
                   must
                   be
                   pardoned
                   to
                   speak
                   what
                   they
                   please
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 For
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 was
                 left
                 there
                 our
                 deare
                 brother
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 ▪
                 who
                 for
                 his
                 faithfull
                 labours
                 and
                 bold
                 courage
                 in
                 that
                 battell
                 ,
                 deserves
                 immortall
                 praise
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 found
                 dangerous
                 that
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 was
                 elected
                 Minister
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 should
                 continue
                 there
                 :
                 the
                 brethren
                 requested
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 to
                 abide
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 for
                 lack
                 of
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 Idolatry
                 should
                 be
                 erected
                 up
                 again
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 so
                 gladly
                 consented
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 might
                 evidently
                 appeare
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 preferred
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 the
                 continuance
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 there
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 .
                 One
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 French-men
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 Garison
                 at
                 Leith
                 ,
                 (
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 benefit
                 which
                 they
                 gate
                 for
                 their
                 confederacie
                 with
                 them
                 )
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 lye
                 in
                 the
                 Canon-gate
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 train
                 abiding
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey
                 .
                 Our
                 brother
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 our
                 departure
                 preached
                 in
                 S.
                 Giles
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 fervently
                 exhorted
                 the
                 brethren
                 to
                 stand
                 constant
                 to
                 the
                 Truth
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 professed
                 .
                 
                 At
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 other
                 Sermons
                 was
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 faction
                 .
                 This
                 liberty
                 of
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 and
                 resort
                 of
                 all
                 people
                 thereto
                 did
                 highly
                 offend
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Papists
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 give
                 terrours
                 to
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 be
                 reputed
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 gave
                 his
                 presence
                 to
                 the
                 Sermons
                 .
                 Thereafter
                 they
                 began
                 to
                 require
                 ,
                 That
                 Masse
                 might
                 be
                 set
                 up
                 again
                 in
                 S.
                 Giles
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 to
                 chuse
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 would
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 said
                 they
                 was
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 appointment
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 should
                 chuse
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 listed
                 .
                 For
                 obtaining
                 hereof
                 were
                 sent
                 to
                 the
                 Town
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 to
                 solicite
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 condiscend
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 minde
                 ,
                 wherein
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 did
                 labour
                 what
                 they
                 could
                 ,
                 the
                 Duke
                 not
                 so
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 a
                 beholder
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 the
                 brethren
                 had
                 good
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 many
                 perswasions
                 and
                 threatnings
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 and
                 Lord
                 ,
                 the
                 brethren
                 stoutly
                 and
                 valiantly
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 gain-said
                 their
                 most
                 unjust
                 Petitions
                 .
                 Reasoning
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 in
                 conscience
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 suffer
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 ,
                 where
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 was
                 truely
                 Preached
                 ;
                 so
                 could
                 not
                 the
                 Queen
                 nor
                 they
                 require
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 she
                 and
                 they
                 would
                 plainely
                 violate
                 their
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Article
                 of
                 the
                 appointment
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 plainely
                 appointed
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   no
                   member
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   shall
                   be
                   molested
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ;
                   That
                   at
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   appointment
                   they
                   peaceably
                   possessed
                   .
                
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 the
                 brethren
                 and
                 Protestants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 with
                 our
                 Ministers
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 appointment
                 ,
                 did
                 peaceably
                 enjoy
                 Saint
                 Giles
                 Church
                 ,
                 appointed
                 us
                 for
                 Preaching
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 right
                 ministration
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Sacraments
                 .
                 Therefore
                 without
                 manifest
                 violation
                 of
                 the
                 appointment
                 ,
                 you
                 cannot
                 remove
                 us
                 therefrom
                 ,
                 untill
                 a
                 Parliament
                 have
                 decided
                 the
                 Controversie
                 .
                 This
                 answer
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 brethren
                 departed
                 ,
                 and
                 left
                 the
                 foresaid
                 Earle
                 ,
                 and
                 Lord
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 then
                 Provest
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 Tolbuith
                 .
                 Who
                 perceiving
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 prevaile
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 entreat
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 so
                 far
                 condiscend
                 to
                 the
                 Queens-pleasure
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 chuse
                 them
                 another
                 within
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 be
                 content
                 that
                 Masse
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 either
                 after
                 or
                 before
                 their
                 Sermon
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 answer
                 was
                 given
                 ;
                 That
                 to
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 the
                 devil
                 (
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 chiefe
                 Inventer
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 any
                 creature
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 in
                 possession
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 which
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 abandon
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 could
                 they
                 suffer
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 by
                 violence
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 constrained
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 then
                 they
                 were
                 determined
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 next
                 remedy
                 .
                 Which
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Huntly
                 did
                 lovingly
                 intreat
                 them
                 to
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 promising
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 no
                 sort
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 molested
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 quiet
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 no
                 farther
                 uproare
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 willing
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 sought
                 onely
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 commanded
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 possession
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 appointment
                 :
                 which
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 the
                 great
                 boasting
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 convene
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 daily
                 suppl●cations
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 Lords
                 Table
                 was
                 ministred
                 ,
                 
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 enemy
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 comfort
                 of
                 many
                 afflicted
                 consciences
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 God
                 did
                 strongly
                 work
                 with
                 his
                 true
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 his
                 troubled
                 Church
                 :
                 so
                 did
                 not
                 the
                 devil
                 cease
                 to
                 inflame
                 the
                 malice
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 For
                 that
                 after
                 her
                 coming
                 to
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Halyrud-house
                 ,
                 she
                 caused
                 Masse
                 to
                 be
                 said
                 first
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 Abbey
                 where
                 the
                 Altars
                 before
                 were
                 cast
                 down
                 .
                 She
                 discharged
                 the
                 Common-Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 forbade
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 portion
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 principall
                 young
                 men
                 who
                 read
                 them
                 .
                 
                 Her
                 malice
                 extended
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 to
                 Cambu●kenneth
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 she
                 discharged
                 the
                 portions
                 of
                 as
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 Canons
                 as
                 had
                 forsaken
                 Papistry
                 :
                 She
                 gave
                 commandment
                 and
                 inhibition
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Lyndors
                 should
                 be
                 answered
                 of
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 living
                 in
                 the
                 North
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 had
                 submitted
                 himselfe
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 put
                 some
                 Reformation
                 to
                 his
                 place
                 :
                 By
                 her
                 consent
                 and
                 procurement
                 was
                 the
                 Preachers
                 Chaire
                 broken
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Leith
                 ,
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 was
                 erected
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 was
                 before
                 suppressed
                 .
                 Her
                 French
                 Captains
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 great
                 companies
                 ,
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Preaching
                 and
                 Prayers
                 resorted
                 to
                 Saint
                 Giles
                 Church
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 their
                 common
                 deambulation
                 therein
                 with
                 such
                 loud
                 talking
                 ,
                 as
                 no
                 perfect
                 audience
                 could
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 the
                 Minister
                 was
                 there-through
                 oft
                 times
                 compelled
                 to
                 cry
                 out
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 Praying
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 rid
                 them
                 of
                 such
                 Locusts
                 ,
                 they
                 neverthelesse
                 continued
                 still
                 in
                 their
                 wicked
                 purpose
                 devised
                 and
                 ordained
                 by
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 drawn
                 our
                 brethren
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 and
                 them
                 in
                 cumber
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 any
                 coloured
                 occasion
                 to
                 have
                 broken
                 the
                 League
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 Yet
                 by
                 Gods
                 grace
                 they
                 behaved
                 themselves
                 so
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 finde
                 no
                 fault
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 albeit
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 before-named
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 she
                 is
                 justly
                 accounted
                 to
                 have
                 gaine-said
                 the
                 said
                 appointment
                 .
                 We
                 passe
                 over
                 the
                 oppressing
                 of
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 proved
                 the
                 appointment
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 plainly
                 violated
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 Lord
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 occasion
                 offered
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 brake
                 a
                 chase
                 upon
                 
                   Alexander
                   Whitlam
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 came
                 from
                 Preston
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 M.
                 
                   William
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 towards
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 pursue
                 him
                 ,
                 till
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Ormeston
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 supposing
                 that
                 the
                 said
                 Alexander
                 had
                 been
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox.
                
                 In
                 all
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 that
                 moe
                 French-men
                 arived
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 that
                 we
                 brake
                 the
                 appointment
                 in
                 any
                 jote
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 a
                 horned
                 Cap
                 was
                 taken
                 off
                 a
                 proud
                 Priests
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 in
                 four
                 quarters
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 wear
                 it
                 in
                 despight
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 then
                 Regent
                 ,
                 knowing
                 assuredly
                 what
                 force
                 was
                 shortly
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 ceased
                 not
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 possible
                 to
                 cloke
                 the
                 in-coming
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 inflame
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 our
                 Countrey-men
                 against
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 she
                 first
                 wrote
                 unto
                 Duke
                 Hamilton
                 ,
                 in
                 forme
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Queen
                     Regents
                     false
                     flattering
                     Letter
                     to
                     Duke
                     Hamilton
                     .
                  
                   
                     MY
                     Lord
                     and
                     Cousin
                     ,
                     after
                     hearty
                     commendations
                     ,
                     We
                     are
                     informed
                     that
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     West-land
                     Congregation
                     intend
                     to
                     make
                     a
                     Convention
                     
                     and
                     assembly
                     of
                     your
                     kin
                     and
                     friends
                     upon
                     Gowan
                     Moore
                     ,
                     besides
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     on
                     Munday
                     come
                     eight
                     dayes
                     ,
                     the
                     28
                     day
                     of
                     August
                     instant
                     ,
                     for
                     some
                     high
                     purpose
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     can
                     scantly
                     believe
                     ,
                     considering
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     occasion
                     on
                     Our
                     part
                     so
                     to
                     do
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     we
                     know
                     the
                     Appointment
                     was
                     made
                     against
                     and
                     without
                     Our
                     advise
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     accepted
                     the
                     same
                     at
                     your
                     desire
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     since
                     made
                     no
                     cause
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     might
                     be
                     moved
                     to
                     come
                     in
                     the
                     contrary
                     thereof
                     .
                     Like
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     yet
                     minded
                     to
                     keep
                     firme
                     and
                     stable
                     all
                     things
                     promised
                     by
                     you
                     in
                     Our
                     behalfe
                     .
                     We
                     thinke
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     your
                     duty
                     to
                     require
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     violate
                     not
                     their
                     part
                     thereof
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     case
                     they
                     mean
                     any
                     evil
                     towards
                     Us
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     will
                     break
                     their
                     promise
                     ,
                     We
                     believe
                     ye
                     will
                     at
                     the
                     uttermost
                     of
                     your
                     power
                     convene
                     with
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     compell
                     them
                     to
                     do
                     that
                     thing
                     which
                     they
                     ought
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     will
                     not
                     ;
                     praying
                     you
                     to
                     have
                     your self
                     ,
                     your
                     kin
                     and
                     friends
                     ,
                     in
                     readinesse
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     shall
                     be
                     advertised
                     by
                     Proclamation
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     the
                     Congregation
                     assemble
                     themselves
                     for
                     any
                     purpose
                     against
                     Us
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Tenour
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Appointment
                     :
                     Assuring
                     you
                     ,
                     without
                     they
                     gather
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     first
                     occasion
                     ,
                     We
                     shall
                     not
                     put
                     you
                     to
                     any
                     pains
                     in
                     that
                     behalf
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     you
                     advertise
                     Us
                     by
                     writ
                     what
                     we
                     may
                     trust
                     to
                     herein
                     by
                     this
                     Bearer
                     ,
                     who
                     will
                     shew
                     you
                     the
                     fervent
                     minde
                     we
                     bear
                     to
                     have
                     good
                     concord
                     with
                     the
                     said
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     what
                     offers
                     We
                     have
                     made
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     desirous
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     draw
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     obedience
                     of
                     Our
                     Soveraignes
                     Authority
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     you
                     shall
                     give
                     credit
                     :
                     and
                     God
                     keep
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Edinburgh
                       
                         the
                         tenth
                         of
                         August
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 like
                 Letter
                 she
                 wrote
                 to
                 every
                 Lord
                 ,
                 Baron
                 ,
                 and
                 Gentleman
                 ,
                 of
                 this
                 Tenour
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Queen
                     Regents
                     Letter
                     to
                     the
                     Barons
                     .
                  
                   
                     TRusty
                     friend
                     ,
                     after
                     hearty
                     commendations
                     ,
                     We
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     you
                     have
                     heard
                     of
                     the
                     Appointment
                     made
                     beside
                     Leith
                     ,
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Duke
                     ,
                     the
                     Earle
                     of
                     Huntlie
                     ,
                     and
                     Monsieur
                     Dosell
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     one
                     part
                     ;
                     And
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     on
                     the
                     other
                     part
                     :
                     Which
                     Appointment
                     We
                     have
                     approved
                     in
                     all
                     points
                     ,
                     albeit
                     it
                     was
                     taken
                     without
                     Our
                     advise
                     ,
                     and
                     is
                     minded
                     to
                     observe
                     and
                     keep
                     all
                     the
                     contents
                     thereof
                     for
                     Our
                     part
                     .
                     Neverthelesse
                     ,
                     as
                     We
                     are
                     informed
                     ,
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     intend
                     shortly
                     to
                     convene
                     all
                     such
                     persons
                     as
                     will
                     assist
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     enterprising
                     of
                     some
                     high
                     purpose
                     against
                     Us
                     ,
                     Our
                     Authority
                     ,
                     and
                     Tenour
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Appointment
                     ;
                     which
                     we
                     cannot
                     believe
                     ,
                     seeing
                     they
                     neither
                     have
                     ,
                     nor
                     shall
                     have
                     any
                     occasion
                     given
                     thereto
                     on
                     Our
                     part
                     .
                     But
                     in
                     case
                     against
                     all
                     reason
                     they
                     should
                     mean
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     thought
                     it
                     good
                     to
                     give
                     warning
                     to
                     Our
                     speciall
                     friends
                     of
                     the
                     advertisement
                     We
                     have
                     gotten
                     ;
                     and
                     amongst
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     whom
                     We
                     esteem
                     of
                     that
                     number
                     ,
                     praying
                     you
                     to
                     have
                     your self
                     ,
                     your
                     kin
                     and
                     folks
                     in
                     readinesse
                     to
                     come
                     to
                     Us
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       so
                       forth
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       other
                       Letter
                       above
                       sent
                       to
                       the
                       Duke
                       ,
                       word
                       by
                       word
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 Letters
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 decitfull
                 surmising
                 of
                 her
                 soliciters
                 ,
                 she
                 had
                 somewhat
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 she
                 began
                 openly
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 were
                 of
                 minde
                 to
                 invade
                 her
                 Person
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 we
                 would
                 keep
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Appointment
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 she
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 crave
                 assistance
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 against
                 our
                 unjust
                 pursuit
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 practise
                 she
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 to
                 abuse
                 the
                 simplicity
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 not
                 suddenly
                 espie
                 for
                 what
                 purpose
                 she
                 brought
                 in
                 her
                 new
                 bands
                 of
                 men
                 of
                 War
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 arrive
                 about
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 August
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 1000
                 men
                 :
                 The
                 rest
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 
                 come
                 after
                 with
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   la
                   Brosse
                
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ammians
                 ,
                 who
                 arrived
                 the
                 nineteenth
                 day
                 of
                 September
                 following
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Ambassadours
                 :
                 
                 But
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 Negotiation
                 ,
                 the
                 effect
                 did
                 declare
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 themselves
                 could
                 not
                 long
                 conceal
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 both
                 tongue
                 and
                 pen
                 they
                 uttered
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 sent
                 for
                 the
                 extermination
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 would
                 not
                 professe
                 the
                 Papist
                 call
                 Religion
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 .
                 The
                 Queens
                 practise
                 and
                 craft
                 could
                 not
                 blinde
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 could
                 her
                 subtilty
                 hide
                 her
                 owne
                 shame
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 many
                 did
                 espy
                 her
                 deceit
                 ;
                 and
                 some
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 their
                 judgements
                 liberally
                 ,
                 who
                 foreseeing
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 gave
                 advertisement
                 ,
                 requiring
                 that
                 provision
                 might
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 the
                 evil
                 should
                 exceed
                 our
                 wisedome
                 and
                 strength
                 to
                 put
                 fit
                 remedy
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 For
                 prudent
                 men
                 foresaw
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 pretended
                 a
                 plain
                 conquest
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 not
                 suddenly
                 stir
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 bring
                 in
                 her
                 full
                 force
                 at
                 once
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 but
                 by
                 continuall
                 traffique
                 purposed
                 to
                 augment
                 her
                 Army
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 resist
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 greatest
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 enchanted
                 by
                 her
                 treasonable
                 soliciters
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 hear
                 nor
                 credit
                 the
                 truth
                 plainly
                 spoken
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 then
                 after
                 the
                 arriving
                 of
                 their
                 new
                 men
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 brag
                 :
                 then
                 began
                 they
                 to
                 divide
                 the
                 Lands
                 and
                 Lordships
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 owne
                 fantasies
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 one
                 was
                 stiled
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Argyle
                
                 ;
                 another
                 ,
                 Monsieur
                 
                   le
                   Prior
                
                 ;
                 the
                 third
                 Monsieur
                 
                   de
                   Ruthwen
                
                 ;
                 y●a
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 assured
                 ,
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 opinion
                 ,
                 to
                 possesse
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 listed
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 some
                 asked
                 for
                 the
                 Rentalls
                 and
                 Revenues
                 of
                 divers
                 mens
                 lands
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 chuse
                 the
                 best
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 set
                 out
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 in
                 this
                 form
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         A
                         Proclamation
                         set
                         forth
                         by
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         to
                         blinde
                         the
                         vulgar
                         People
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         FOrasmuch
                         as
                         We
                         understand
                         that
                         certain
                         seditious
                         persons
                         have
                         of
                         malice
                         invented
                         and
                         blown
                         abroad
                         divers
                         rumours
                         and
                         evill
                         brutes
                         ,
                         intending
                         thereby
                         to
                         stir
                         up
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         the
                         people
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         to
                         stop
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         reconciliations
                         betwixt
                         us
                         and
                         our
                         subjects
                         being
                         of
                         the
                         number
                         of
                         the
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         and
                         consequently
                         to
                         kindle
                         and
                         nourish
                         a
                         continuall
                         strife
                         and
                         division
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         manifest
                         subversion
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         State
                         thereof
                         ;
                         And
                         amongst
                         other
                         purposes
                         ,
                         have
                         maliciously
                         devised
                         for
                         that
                         effect
                         ,
                         and
                         have
                         perswaded
                         too
                         many
                         ,
                         That
                         We
                         have
                         violated
                         the
                         Appointment
                         lately
                         taken
                         ,
                         in
                         so
                         far
                         as
                         any
                         more
                         French
                         men
                         since
                         came
                         in
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         we
                         do
                         minde
                         to
                         draw
                         in
                         great
                         Forces
                         of
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         forth
                         of
                         France
                         ,
                         to
                         suppresse
                         the
                         Liberty
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         oppresse
                         the
                         inhabitants
                         thereof
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         up
                         strangers
                         with
                         their
                         lands
                         &
                         goods
                         .
                         Which
                         reports
                         are
                         all
                         (
                         God
                         knoweth
                         )
                         most
                         vain
                         ,
                         fained
                         ,
                         and
                         untrue
                         :
                         For
                         it
                         is
                         of
                         truth
                         ,
                         That
                         nothing
                         hath
                         been
                         done
                         on
                         our
                         part
                         since
                         the
                         said
                         Appointment
                         ,
                         whereby
                         it
                         may
                         be
                         alleadged
                         that
                         any
                         part
                         thereof
                         contravened
                         ;
                         nor
                         yet
                         was
                         at
                         that
                         time
                         any
                         thing
                         commoved
                         or
                         concluded
                         to
                         stop
                         the
                         sending
                         in
                         of
                         French-men
                         ,
                         as
                         may
                         clearly
                         appear
                         by
                         inspection
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Appointment
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Bearer
                         hereof
                         hath
                         present
                         to
                         shew
                         .
                         
                         Whatsoever
                         number
                         of
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         be
                         arrived
                         ,
                         We
                         have
                         such
                         regard
                         to
                         Our
                         honor
                         ,
                         and
                         quietnesse
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         that
                         in
                         case
                         in
                         the
                         room
                         of
                         every
                         French-man
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         there
                         were
                         an
                         hundred
                         at
                         our
                         command
                         ,
                         yet
                         should
                         not
                         for
                         that
                         any
                         jot
                         that
                         is
                         p●omised
                         be
                         broken
                         ,
                         or
                         any
                         alteration
                         made
                         by
                         our
                         provocation
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         the
                         said
                         Proclamation
                         truely
                         and
                         surely
                         should
                         be
                         observed
                         in
                         every
                         point
                         .
                         If
                         the
                         said
                         Congregation
                         will
                         in
                         like
                         manner
                         faithfully
                         keep
                         their
                         part
                         thereof
                         :
                         Nor
                         yet
                         mean
                         we
                         to
                         trouble
                         any
                         man
                         in
                         the
                         peaceable
                         possession
                         of
                         their
                         goods
                         ,
                         &
                         rooms
                         :
                         Nor
                         yet
                         to
                         enrich
                         the
                         Crowne
                         ,
                         and
                         far
                         lesse
                         any
                         strangers
                         ,
                         with
                         your
                         substance
                         ;
                         for
                         Our
                         dearest
                         son
                         and
                         daughter
                         the
                         King
                         and
                         Queen
                         ,
                         are
                         by
                         Gods
                         provision
                         placed
                         in
                         the
                         room
                         where
                         all
                         men
                         of
                         judgement
                         may
                         well
                         consider
                         they
                         have
                         no
                         need
                         of
                         any
                         mans
                         goods
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         Our Self
                         ,
                         we
                         seeking
                         nothing
                         but
                         dutifull
                         obedience
                         unto
                         them
                         ,
                         
                         such
                         as
                         good
                         subjects
                         ought
                         to
                         give
                         to
                         their
                         Soveraigne
                         ,
                         without
                         diminution
                         of
                         your
                         liberties
                         and
                         priviledges
                         ,
                         or
                         alteration
                         of
                         your
                         Laws
                         .
                         Therefore
                         We
                         have
                         thought
                         good
                         to
                         notifie
                         unto
                         you
                         Our
                         good
                         minde
                         foresaid
                         ,
                         and
                         desire
                         you
                         not
                         to
                         give
                         ear
                         nor
                         credit
                         to
                         such
                         vain
                         imaginations
                         ,
                         whereof
                         ,
                         before
                         God
                         ,
                         no
                         part
                         entered
                         in
                         our
                         conceit
                         ,
                         nor
                         suffer
                         your selves
                         be
                         thereby
                         led
                         from
                         your
                         due
                         obedience
                         ,
                         assuring
                         you
                         ,
                         ye
                         shall
                         ever
                         finde
                         with
                         Us
                         truth
                         in
                         promise
                         ,
                         and
                         a
                         motherly
                         love
                         towards
                         all
                         you
                         ,
                         
                         behaving
                         your selves
                         as
                         Our
                         obedient
                         subjects
                         .
                         But
                         of
                         one
                         thing
                         We
                         give
                         you
                         warning
                         ,
                         That
                         whereas
                         some
                         Preachers
                         of
                         the
                         Congregation
                         in
                         their
                         publike
                         Sermons
                         speak
                         irreverently
                         and
                         slanderously
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         of
                         Princes
                         in
                         generall
                         ,
                         as
                         of
                         Our Selfe
                         in
                         particular
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         obedience
                         of
                         higher
                         Powers
                         ,
                         inducing
                         the
                         people
                         by
                         that
                         part
                         of
                         their
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         to
                         defection
                         from
                         their
                         duty
                         ;
                         which
                         pertaineth
                         nothing
                         to
                         Religion
                         ,
                         but
                         rather
                         sedition
                         and
                         tumult
                         ,
                         things
                         direct
                         quite
                         contrary
                         to
                         Religion
                         .
                         Therefore
                         We
                         desire
                         you
                         to
                         take
                         order
                         in
                         your
                         Towns
                         and
                         bounds
                         ,
                         that
                         when
                         the
                         Preachers
                         repair
                         thither
                         ,
                         they
                         use
                         themselves
                         more
                         modestly
                         in
                         these
                         behalfs
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         their
                         Preaching
                         not
                         to
                         meddle
                         so
                         much
                         with
                         Civill
                         Policy
                         ,
                         and
                         Publike
                         Government
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         name
                         Us
                         ,
                         or
                         other
                         Princes
                         ,
                         but
                         with
                         reverence
                         ,
                         otherwise
                         it
                         will
                         not
                         be
                         suffered
                         .
                         And
                         seeing
                         you
                         have
                         presently
                         the
                         Declaration
                         of
                         Our
                         Intention
                         ,
                         We
                         desire
                         likewise
                         to
                         know
                         what
                         shall
                         be
                         your
                         part
                         to
                         Us
                         ,
                         that
                         We
                         may
                         understand
                         what
                         to
                         trust
                         for
                         at
                         your
                         hands
                         ,
                         whereof
                         we
                         desire
                         a
                         plain
                         Declaration
                         in
                         writing
                         with
                         this
                         Bearer
                         ,
                         without
                         delay
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           At
                           Edinburgh
                           
                             the
                             28
                             of
                             August
                             ,
                             1559.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Proclamation
                 she
                 sent
                 by
                 her
                 Messengers
                 thorow
                 all
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 her
                 solicitors
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 ,
                 who
                 painfully
                 travelled
                 to
                 bring
                 men
                 to
                 her
                 opinion
                 ;
                 amongst
                 whom
                 these
                 were
                 the
                 principall
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Iohn
                   Ballenden
                
                 ,
                 Justice
                 Clerke
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Iames
                   Balfour
                
                 ,
                 Officiall
                 of
                 Lowthian
                 ;
                 Master
                 Thomas
                 and
                 Master
                 
                   William
                   Scots
                
                 ,
                 sons
                 to
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Balwerie
                 ;
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Carnegie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 
                   Gaw●n
                   Hammilton
                
                 ,
                 who
                 fo●
                 fainting
                 of
                 the
                 brethrens
                 hearts
                 ,
                 and
                 drawing
                 many
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 fa●tion
                 against
                 their
                 native
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 have
                 declared
                 themselves
                 enemies
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 Traytors
                 to
                 the
                 Common-weal
                 :
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 others
                 ▪
                 Master
                 
                   Iames
                   Balfour
                
                 ,
                 Official
                 for
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 abhorred
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 of
                 an
                 old
                 professor
                 ,
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 new
                 denier
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 manifest
                 blasphemer
                 of
                 his
                 eternal
                 
                 Verity
                 ,
                 against
                 his
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conscience
                 ,
                 seeking
                 to
                 betray
                 his
                 brethren
                 and
                 native
                 Countrey
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 cruell
                 and
                 unfaithfull
                 Nation
                 .
                 The
                 answer
                 to
                 this
                 former
                 Proclamation
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 forme
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       Burgesse
                       ,
                       and
                       Commonty
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       the
                       Lords
                       ,
                       Barons
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       Brethren
                       of
                       the
                       Congregation
                       ,
                       wisheth
                       encrease
                       of
                       all
                       wisedom
                       ;
                       with
                       advancement
                       of
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Common-wealth
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     THe
                     love
                     of
                     our
                     native
                     Countrey
                     craveth
                     ,
                     the
                     defence
                     of
                     our
                     honours
                     requireth
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     sincerity
                     of
                     our
                     consciences
                     compelleth
                     us
                     (
                     dear
                     brethren
                     )
                     to
                     answer
                     in
                     some
                     part
                     to
                     the
                     last
                     Writs
                     and
                     Proclamations
                     set
                     forth
                     by
                     the
                     Q
                     Regent
                     ,
                     no
                     lesse
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     Cause
                     odious
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     abuse
                     your
                     simplicity
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     to
                     work
                     your
                     finall
                     destruction
                     ,
                     conspired
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     and
                     now
                     already
                     put
                     to
                     work
                     .
                     And
                     first
                     ,
                     where
                     she
                     alleadgeth
                     ,
                     That
                     certain
                     seditious
                     persons
                     have
                     of
                     malice
                     invented
                     and
                     blown
                     abroad
                     divers
                     rumors
                     ,
                     tending
                     thereby
                     (
                     as
                     she
                     alleadgeth
                     )
                     to
                     stir
                     up
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     to
                     sedition
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     French-men
                     are
                     crept
                     in
                     of
                     late
                     in
                     our
                     Countrey
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     (
                     dear
                     brethren
                     )
                     that
                     all
                     such
                     as
                     bear
                     naturall
                     love
                     to
                     their
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     to
                     you
                     their
                     brethren
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     houses
                     ,
                     wives
                     ,
                     children
                     ,
                     the
                     esperance
                     of
                     our
                     posterity
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     be
                     short
                     ,
                     To
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     ancient
                     Laws
                     and
                     Liberties
                     therof
                     ,
                     cannot
                     but
                     in
                     heart
                     lament
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     mouth
                     &
                     tears
                     complain
                     ,
                     the
                     most
                     crafty
                     assaults
                     devised
                     and
                     practised
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     utter
                     ruine
                     of
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     forenamed
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     so
                     manifestly
                     gone
                     to
                     work
                     ,
                     that
                     even
                     in
                     our
                     eyes
                     ,
                     our
                     dear
                     brethren
                     ,
                     true
                     members
                     of
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     cruelly
                     oppressed
                     by
                     strangers
                     ;
                     in
                     so
                     far
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     are
                     banished
                     their
                     owne
                     houses
                     ,
                     some
                     robbed
                     and
                     spoiled
                     of
                     their
                     substance
                     purchast
                     by
                     their
                     just
                     labours
                     in
                     the
                     sweat
                     of
                     their
                     brows
                     ,
                     some
                     cruelly
                     murthered
                     at
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     these
                     inhumane
                     souldiers
                     ,
                     and
                     altogether
                     have
                     their
                     lives
                     in
                     such
                     fear
                     and
                     dread
                     ,
                     as
                     if
                     the
                     enemy
                     were
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     that
                     nothing
                     can
                     seem
                     pleasant
                     unto
                     them
                     which
                     they
                     possesse
                     in
                     the
                     bowells
                     of
                     their
                     native
                     Countrey
                     ;
                     so
                     neer
                     judged
                     every
                     man
                     (
                     and
                     not
                     without
                     just
                     cause
                     )
                     the
                     practise
                     used
                     upon
                     their
                     brethren
                     ,
                     to
                     approach
                     next
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     their
                     wives
                     ,
                     childrens
                     ,
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     substances
                     ,
                     which
                     altogether
                     are
                     cast
                     at
                     the
                     feet
                     of
                     strangers
                     men
                     of
                     War
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     by
                     them
                     thus
                     abused
                     at
                     their
                     unbridled
                     lusts
                     desire
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     sedition
                     (
                     dear
                     brethren
                     )
                     to
                     complain
                     ,
                     lament
                     ,
                     and
                     pour
                     forth
                     before
                     God
                     the
                     sorrows
                     and
                     sobs
                     of
                     our
                     dolorous
                     hearts
                     ,
                     crying
                     to
                     him
                     for
                     redresse
                     of
                     those
                     enormities
                     (
                     which
                     elsewhere
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     )
                     which
                     altogether
                     do
                     proceed
                     of
                     the
                     unlawfull
                     holding
                     of
                     strange
                     Souldiers
                     over
                     the
                     heads
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     to
                     complain
                     be
                     sedition
                     ,
                     then
                     indeed
                     (
                     dear
                     brethren
                     )
                     can
                     none
                     of
                     us
                     be
                     purged
                     of
                     that
                     crime
                     ;
                     for
                     as
                     in
                     very
                     heart
                     we
                     condemne
                     such
                     inhumane
                     cruelty
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     wicked
                     and
                     crafty
                     pretence
                     thereof
                     ,
                     so
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     ,
                     nor
                     dare
                     we
                     ,
                     neither
                     by
                     mouths
                     speaking
                     ,
                     nor
                     yet
                     by
                     keeping
                     silence
                     ,
                     justifie
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Neither
                     do
                     we
                     here
                     aggravate
                     the
                     breaking
                     of
                     the
                     Appointment
                     made
                     at
                     Leith
                     (
                     which
                     alwayes
                     hath
                     manifestly
                     been
                     done
                     )
                     but
                     herein
                     we
                     remember
                     what
                     oath
                     we
                     have
                     made
                     to
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     the
                     duty
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     compelleth
                     us
                     to
                     cry
                     out
                     ,
                     That
                     
                     the
                     Queen
                     by
                     wicked
                     and
                     ungodly
                     counsell
                     goeth
                     most
                     craftily
                     about
                     utterly
                     to
                     oppresse
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     ancient
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Liberties
                     thereof
                     :
                     As
                     well
                     against
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     France
                     his
                     promise
                     ,
                     her
                     own
                     duty
                     ,
                     in
                     respect
                     of
                     the
                     high
                     promotions
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     received
                     thereby
                     :
                     which
                     justly
                     should
                     have
                     caused
                     her
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     in
                     deed
                     ,
                     that
                     which
                     she
                     would
                     be
                     called
                     (
                     and
                     is
                     nothing
                     lesse
                     in
                     verity
                     )
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     a
                     carefull
                     mother
                     over
                     this
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     
                     But
                     what
                     motherly
                     care
                     she
                     hath
                     used
                     towards
                     you
                     ,
                     ye
                     cannot
                     be
                     ignorant
                     of
                     .
                     Have
                     ye
                     not
                     been
                     ,
                     even
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     entrie
                     of
                     her
                     Reigne
                     ,
                     ever
                     smitten
                     and
                     oppressed
                     with
                     unaccustomed
                     and
                     more
                     exorbitant
                     Taxations
                     then
                     ever
                     were
                     used
                     within
                     this
                     Realm
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     far
                     was
                     it
                     sought
                     here
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     brought
                     in
                     upon
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     posterity
                     ,
                     under
                     colour
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     laid
                     up
                     in
                     store
                     for
                     the
                     wars
                     .
                     The
                     inquisition
                     taken
                     of
                     all
                     your
                     goods
                     ,
                     moveable
                     and
                     unmoveable
                     by
                     way
                     of
                     Testament
                     ,
                     the
                     seeking
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     C●ale
                     and
                     Salt
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     laid
                     up
                     in
                     store
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     garnell
                     ,
                     and
                     she
                     alone
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     Merchant
                     thereof
                     doth
                     teach
                     you
                     by
                     experience
                     some
                     of
                     her
                     motherly
                     care
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     What
                     favour
                     to
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     doth
                     she
                     at
                     this
                     instant
                     bear
                     ,
                     when
                     even
                     now
                     presently
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     a
                     long
                     time
                     by-gone
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     Ministery
                     of
                     some
                     (
                     who
                     better
                     deserve
                     the
                     Gallows
                     then
                     ever
                     did
                     Cochran
                     )
                     she
                     doth
                     so
                     corrupt
                     the
                     good
                     money
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     brought
                     it
                     to
                     such
                     businesse
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     a
                     deale
                     of
                     strife
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     men
                     that
                     had
                     their
                     eyes
                     open
                     may
                     perceive
                     an
                     extream
                     beggery
                     to
                     be
                     brought
                     there-through
                     upon
                     the
                     whole
                     Realme
                     .
                     So
                     that
                     the
                     whole
                     exchange
                     and
                     traffique
                     to
                     be
                     had
                     with
                     Forraigne
                     nations
                     (
                     a
                     thing
                     most
                     necessary
                     in
                     all
                     Common-wealths
                     )
                     shall
                     thereby
                     be
                     utterly
                     extinguished
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     the
                     gaines
                     received
                     thereby
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     she
                     therewith
                     entertaineth
                     strangers
                     upon
                     our
                     heads
                     .
                     For
                     brethren
                     ,
                     you
                     know
                     that
                     her
                     money
                     hath
                     served
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     purpose
                     in
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     this
                     long
                     time
                     bygone
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     impunity
                     of
                     those
                     wicked
                     Ministers
                     (
                     whom
                     lately
                     we
                     spake
                     of
                     )
                     hath
                     brought
                     the
                     matter
                     to
                     such
                     a
                     licentious
                     enormitie
                     and
                     plaine
                     contempt
                     of
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     ,
                     that
                     now
                     they
                     spare
                     not
                     plainely
                     to
                     break
                     down
                     and
                     convert
                     the
                     good
                     and
                     weighty
                     money
                     Coined
                     in
                     our
                     Soveraignes
                     lesser
                     age
                     into
                     this
                     their
                     corrupted
                     skruife
                     and
                     baggages
                     of
                     Hard-heads
                     and
                     Non-sunts
                     ,
                     
                     most
                     like
                     as
                     she
                     and
                     they
                     had
                     conspired
                     to
                     destroy
                     all
                     the
                     whole
                     good
                     Coine
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ;
                     and
                     consequently
                     that
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     .
                     Besides
                     all
                     this
                     ,
                     their
                     clipped
                     and
                     r●nged
                     Sols
                     which
                     had
                     no
                     passage
                     these
                     three
                     yeers
                     past
                     in
                     the
                     Realme
                     of
                     France
                     are
                     commanded
                     to
                     have
                     course
                     in
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     to
                     gratifie
                     thereby
                     her
                     new-come
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     together
                     are
                     done
                     without
                     the
                     advice
                     or
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Nobilitie
                     and
                     Counsell
                     of
                     thi●
                     Realme
                     ;
                     and
                     manifestly
                     there-through
                     against
                     our
                     ancient
                     Laws
                     and
                     Liberties
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     her
                     last
                     and
                     most
                     weightie
                     proceeding
                     ,
                     more
                     fully
                     declareth
                     the
                     motherly
                     care
                     her
                     Majestie
                     beareth
                     to
                     our
                     Common-weale
                     and
                     us
                     ,
                     when
                     in
                     time
                     of
                     Peace
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     occasion
                     of
                     Forraigne
                     Wars
                     ,
                     thousands
                     of
                     Strangers
                     are
                     laid
                     here
                     and
                     there
                     upon
                     the
                     necks
                     of
                     our
                     poore
                     members
                     of
                     this
                     Common-weale
                     .
                     Their
                     idle
                     bellies
                     fed
                     upon
                     the
                     poore
                     substance
                     of
                     the
                     Commonaltie
                     conquest
                     by
                     their
                     just
                     labours
                     in
                     the
                     painfull
                     sweat
                     of
                     their
                     brows
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     be
                     true
                     ,
                     
                       Dumbar
                       ,
                       North-Barwick
                       ,
                       Travent
                       ,
                       Pres●on
                       ,
                       Panes
                       ,
                       Missilburgh
                       ,
                       Leith
                       ,
                       
                       Cannongat
                       ,
                       Kinghorne
                       ,
                       Kirkcaldie
                       ,
                       Disert
                       ,
                    
                     with
                     the
                     depauperate
                     souls
                     that
                     this
                     day
                     dwell
                     therein
                     can
                     testifie
                     .
                     Whose
                     oppression
                     as
                     doubtlesse
                     it
                     is
                     entred
                     in
                     before
                     the
                     Justice-seat
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     it
                     justly
                     to
                     move
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     have
                     pity
                     and
                     compassion
                     upon
                     these
                     our
                     poore
                     brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     our
                     powers
                     to
                     provide
                     remedie
                     for
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     her
                     strangers
                     had
                     been
                     garnished
                     with
                     money
                     (
                     as
                     you
                     know
                     well
                     they
                     were
                     not
                     )
                     yet
                     can
                     there
                     here
                     lying
                     be
                     no
                     wayes
                     but
                     most
                     hurtfull
                     to
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     the
                     fertility
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     had
                     never
                     been
                     so
                     plentifull
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     able
                     of
                     any
                     continuance
                     to
                     sustain
                     it selfe
                     and
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     ,
                     without
                     support
                     of
                     Forraigne
                     Countreys
                     ,
                     far
                     lesse
                     able
                     besides
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     sustain
                     thousands
                     of
                     strangers
                     wherewith
                     it
                     is
                     burthened
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     dearthing
                     of
                     all
                     victuals
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     murmure
                     and
                     complaint
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     this
                     day
                     doth
                     testifie
                     .
                     But
                     to
                     what
                     effect
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     is
                     thus
                     burdened
                     ,
                     the
                     end
                     doth
                     declare
                     .
                     For
                     shortly
                     were
                     they
                     brought
                     to
                     the
                     fields
                     against
                     our
                     Soveraigns
                     true
                     Lieges
                     ,
                     even
                     us
                     your
                     brethren
                     ,
                     who
                     (
                     God
                     knoweth
                     )
                     sought
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     peace
                     of
                     conscience
                     ,
                     under
                     protection
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     ,
                     and
                     Reformation
                     of
                     these
                     enormities
                     ,
                     for
                     no
                     other
                     cause
                     but
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     not
                     renounce
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     and
                     subdue
                     our
                     necks
                     under
                     the
                     tyranny
                     of
                     that
                     wicked
                     Man
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     the
                     
                       Romane
                       Antichrist
                    
                     and
                     his
                     forsworn
                     Shavelings
                     ,
                     who
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     most
                     tyrannically
                     oppressed
                     our
                     souls
                     with
                     hunger
                     of
                     Gods
                     true
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     rest
                     our
                     goods
                     and
                     substances
                     ,
                     to
                     waste
                     the
                     same
                     upon
                     their
                     foule
                     lusts
                     and
                     stinking
                     harlots
                     .
                     But
                     (
                     O
                     dear
                     brethren
                     )
                     this
                     was
                     not
                     the
                     chiefe
                     pretence
                     and
                     finall
                     scope
                     of
                     her
                     proceedings
                     (
                     as
                     these
                     dayes
                     do
                     well
                     declare
                     )
                     for
                     had
                     not
                     God
                     given
                     in
                     our
                     hearts
                     to
                     withstand
                     that
                     oppression
                     ,
                     with
                     weapons
                     of
                     most
                     just
                     defence
                     ,
                     thou
                     ,
                     O
                     Saint
                     Iohnston
                     and
                     Dundie
                     ,
                     had
                     been
                     in
                     no
                     better
                     state
                     then
                     your
                     sister
                     of
                     Leith
                     is
                     this
                     day
                     .
                     For
                     though
                     we
                     in
                     very
                     deed
                     (
                     God
                     is
                     witnesse
                     )
                     meant
                     then
                     nothing
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     simplicity
                     of
                     our
                     hearts
                     ,
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     safetie
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     Professours
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     yet
                     lay
                     there
                     another
                     serpent
                     lurking
                     in
                     the
                     brest
                     of
                     our
                     adversaries
                     ,
                     as
                     this
                     day
                     (
                     praise
                     to
                     God
                     )
                     is
                     plainely
                     opened
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     list
                     to
                     behold
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     
                       To
                       bring
                       you
                       and
                       us
                       both
                       under
                       the
                       perpetuall
                       servitude
                       of
                       strangers
                       .
                    
                     For
                     we
                     being
                     appointed
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     know
                     ,
                     touching
                     Religion
                     to
                     be
                     reasoned
                     with
                     all
                     in
                     the
                     Councell
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     day
                     affixed
                     ,
                     and
                     no
                     occasion
                     made
                     to
                     break
                     the
                     same
                     on
                     our
                     side
                     (
                     as
                     is
                     well
                     known
                     )
                     yet
                     come
                     there
                     forth
                     writings
                     and
                     complaints
                     ,
                     
                     That
                     this
                     day
                     and
                     that
                     day
                     we
                     were
                     prepared
                     to
                     invade
                     the
                     Queens
                     person
                     (
                     when
                     in
                     very
                     truth
                     there
                     was
                     never
                     such
                     thing
                     thought
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     very
                     deed
                     hath
                     declared
                     .
                     )
                     But
                     because
                     she
                     was
                     before
                     deliberate
                     to
                     bring
                     in
                     French-men
                     to
                     both
                     our
                     destructions
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     not
                     stir
                     therewith
                     ,
                     she
                     made
                     you
                     to
                     understand
                     ,
                     That
                     those
                     Bands
                     came
                     onely
                     for
                     safety
                     of
                     her
                     own
                     person
                     .
                     O
                     craft
                     ,
                     brethren
                     !
                     O
                     subtilty
                     !
                     But
                     behold
                     the
                     end
                     :
                     They
                     are
                     come
                     (
                     yet
                     not
                     so
                     many
                     ,
                     no
                     not
                     the
                     sixth
                     part
                     that
                     she
                     desired
                     and
                     looked
                     for
                     )
                     and
                     how
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     with
                     weapons
                     to
                     defend
                     her
                     person
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     wives
                     and
                     children
                     to
                     plant
                     in
                     your
                     native
                     rooms
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     have
                     already
                     begun
                     in
                     the
                     Town
                     of
                     Leith
                     ,
                     the
                     principall
                     Port
                     and
                     Staple
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                     The
                     gernall
                     and
                     furniture
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     ,
                     and
                     seat
                     of
                     Justice
                     .
                     And
                     here
                     will
                     they
                     dwell
                     ,
                     till
                     they
                     may
                     reinforce
                     themselves
                     with
                     greater
                     number
                     of
                     their
                     fellow-Souldiers
                     ,
                     to
                     subdue
                     
                     then
                     the
                     rest
                     ,
                     if
                     God
                     withstand
                     not
                     .
                     And
                     yet
                     her
                     Majestie
                     feared
                     nor
                     shamed
                     not
                     to
                     write
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     were
                     a
                     hundred
                     French-men
                     for
                     every
                     one
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     
                     yet
                     they
                     should
                     harme
                     no
                     man.
                     Tell
                     thou
                     now
                     Leith
                     if
                     that
                     be
                     true
                     ;
                     If
                     this
                     be
                     not
                     a
                     craftie
                     entrie
                     to
                     a
                     manifest
                     conquest
                     fore-thought
                     of
                     old
                     ,
                     judge
                     you
                     deare
                     brethren
                     :
                     Thus
                     to
                     fortifie
                     our
                     Towns
                     ,
                     and
                     even
                     the
                     principall
                     Port
                     of
                     our
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     lay
                     so
                     strong
                     Garisons
                     of
                     strangers
                     therein
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     without
                     any
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Councell
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     expresse
                     against
                     their
                     minde
                     (
                     as
                     our
                     Writ
                     sent
                     to
                     her
                     Majestie
                     beareth
                     record
                     )
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     not
                     to
                     oppresse
                     the
                     ancient
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Liberties
                     of
                     our
                     Realme
                     ,
                     let
                     all
                     wise
                     men
                     say
                     to
                     it
                     .
                     And
                     further
                     ,
                     to
                     take
                     the
                     Barne-yards
                     new
                     gathered
                     ,
                     the
                     Gernalls
                     replenished
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     sit
                     down
                     therein
                     ,
                     and
                     by
                     force
                     to
                     put
                     the
                     just
                     possessours
                     and
                     ancient
                     inhabitants
                     there-from
                     ,
                     with
                     their
                     wives
                     ,
                     children
                     ,
                     and
                     servants
                     to
                     shift
                     for
                     themselves
                     in
                     begging
                     ,
                     if
                     they
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     means
                     ,
                     they
                     being
                     true
                     Scottish-men
                     ,
                     members
                     of
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     our
                     deare
                     brethren
                     and
                     sisters
                     ,
                     borne
                     ,
                     fostred
                     ,
                     and
                     brought
                     up
                     in
                     the
                     bowels
                     of
                     our
                     common
                     and
                     native
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     if
                     this
                     be
                     not
                     the
                     manifest
                     declaration
                     of
                     their
                     old
                     pretence
                     ,
                     and
                     minde
                     towards
                     the
                     whole
                     Scottish
                     Nation
                     ;
                     let
                     your
                     owne
                     conscience
                     (
                     brethren
                     )
                     be
                     judge
                     herein
                     .
                     Was
                     all
                     Leith
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ?
                     
                     No
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     not
                     ,
                     yet
                     were
                     all
                     alike
                     served
                     .
                     Let
                     this
                     motherly
                     care
                     then
                     be
                     tried
                     by
                     the
                     fruits
                     thereof
                     :
                     First
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     exorbitant
                     Taxations
                     used
                     upon
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     ten
                     times
                     greater
                     pressed
                     at
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     know
                     .
                     Secondly
                     ,
                     the
                     utter
                     depravation
                     of
                     our
                     Coine
                     ,
                     to
                     purchase
                     thereby
                     money
                     to
                     entertaine
                     strangers
                     ,
                     French
                     Souldiers
                     upon
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     strong
                     holds
                     ,
                     lest
                     you
                     should
                     sometime
                     expell
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     your
                     native
                     roomes
                     .
                     Thirdly
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     daily
                     re-inforcing
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     French
                     Souldiers
                     in
                     strength
                     and
                     number
                     ,
                     with
                     wives
                     and
                     children
                     ,
                     planting
                     in
                     your
                     brethrens
                     houses
                     and
                     possessions
                     .
                     Indeed
                     her
                     Majestie
                     is
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     been
                     at
                     all
                     times
                     carefull
                     to
                     procure
                     by
                     her
                     craft
                     of
                     fair
                     words
                     ,
                     of
                     fair
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     sometimes
                     of
                     buds
                     to
                     allure
                     your
                     simplicity
                     to
                     that
                     point
                     ,
                     to
                     joyn
                     your selves
                     to
                     her
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     to
                     daunt
                     and
                     oppresse
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     the
                     remnant
                     (
                     we
                     being
                     cut
                     off
                     )
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     easie
                     prey
                     to
                     her
                     sleights
                     :
                     Which
                     God
                     of
                     his
                     infinite
                     goodnesse
                     hath
                     now
                     discovered
                     to
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     list
                     to
                     behold
                     .
                     But
                     credit
                     the
                     works
                     (
                     deare
                     brethren
                     )
                     if
                     ye
                     will
                     not
                     credit
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     lay
                     the
                     example
                     of
                     Forreign
                     nations
                     ,
                     yea
                     ,
                     even
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     ,
                     before
                     your
                     eyes
                     ,
                     and
                     procure
                     not
                     your
                     own
                     ruine
                     willingly
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     tender
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     you
                     see
                     how
                     her
                     Majestie
                     beareth
                     her selfe
                     plaine
                     enemy
                     thereto
                     ,
                     and
                     maintaineth
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     those
                     idle
                     bellies
                     the
                     Bishops
                     ,
                     against
                     Gods
                     Church
                     :
                     If
                     Religion
                     be
                     not
                     perswaded
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     yet
                     cast
                     you
                     not
                     away
                     the
                     care
                     you
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     over
                     your
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     which
                     you
                     see
                     manifestly
                     and
                     violently
                     ruined
                     before
                     your
                     eyes
                     :
                     If
                     this
                     will
                     not
                     move
                     you
                     ,
                     remember
                     your
                     deare
                     wives
                     ,
                     children
                     and
                     posterity
                     ,
                     your
                     ancient
                     heritages
                     and
                     houses
                     ,
                     and
                     think
                     well
                     these
                     strangers
                     will
                     regard
                     no
                     more
                     your
                     right
                     thereunto
                     ,
                     then
                     they
                     have
                     done
                     your
                     brethren
                     of
                     Leith
                     ,
                     when
                     ever
                     occasion
                     shall
                     serve
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     purpose
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     that
                     all
                     those
                     that
                     either
                     have
                     wit
                     or
                     manhood
                     will
                     declare
                     and
                     prove
                     indeed
                     )
                     to
                     brook
                     your
                     ancient
                     roomes
                     and
                     heritages
                     ,
                     conquered
                     most
                     valiantly
                     ,
                     and
                     defended
                     by
                     
                     your
                     most
                     noble
                     Progenitors
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     strangers
                     ,
                     invaders
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     French
                     pretendeth
                     plainly
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     slaves
                     unto
                     them
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     have
                     your
                     lives
                     ,
                     your
                     wives
                     ,
                     your
                     children
                     ,
                     your
                     substance
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     dear
                     unto
                     you
                     cast
                     at
                     their
                     feet
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     used
                     and
                     abused
                     at
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     strange
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     as
                     you
                     see
                     your
                     brethrens
                     at
                     this
                     day
                     before
                     your
                     eyes
                     .
                     If
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     have
                     experience
                     some
                     day
                     hereof
                     in
                     your
                     own
                     persons
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     suppose
                     the
                     least
                     of
                     you
                     all
                     would
                     not
                     gladly
                     have
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     would
                     chuse
                     with
                     honour
                     to
                     die
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     his
                     own
                     native
                     roome
                     ,
                     then
                     live
                     and
                     serve
                     so
                     shamefull
                     a
                     servitude
                     )
                     then
                     brethren
                     let
                     us
                     joyn
                     our
                     forces
                     ,
                     and
                     both
                     with
                     wit
                     and
                     manhood
                     resist
                     their
                     beginnings
                     ,
                     
                     or
                     else
                     our
                     liberties
                     hereafter
                     shall
                     be
                     dearer
                     bought
                     .
                     Let
                     us
                     surely
                     be
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     when
                     our
                     neighbours
                     houses
                     be
                     on
                     fire
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     dwell
                     not
                     without
                     danger
                     .
                     Let
                     no
                     man
                     withdraw
                     himselfe
                     herefrom
                     ,
                     and
                     if
                     any
                     will
                     be
                     so
                     unhappy
                     and
                     mischievous
                     (
                     as
                     we
                     suppose
                     none
                     to
                     be
                     )
                     let
                     us
                     altogether
                     repute
                     ,
                     hold
                     and
                     use
                     him
                     (
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     in
                     deed
                     )
                     for
                     an
                     enemie
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     Common-weale
                     .
                     
                       The
                       eternall
                       and
                       omnipotent
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       true
                       and
                       onely
                       revenger
                       of
                       the
                       oppressed
                       ,
                       be
                       our
                       comfort
                       and
                       Protectour
                       against
                       the
                       furie
                       and
                       rage
                       of
                       the
                       Tyrants
                       of
                       this
                       world
                       :
                       And
                       especially
                       from
                       the
                       insatiable
                       covetousnesse
                       of
                       the
                       Cardinall
                       of
                    
                     Guyse
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       the
                       Hamiltons
                    
                     .
                     Amen
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Besides
                 this
                 our
                 publike
                 Letter
                 ,
                 some
                 men
                 answered
                 certaine
                 heads
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 said
                 Proclamation
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     If
                     it
                     be
                     sedition
                     to
                     speak
                     the
                     trueth
                     in
                     all
                     sobriety
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     complaine
                     ,
                     when
                     they
                     are
                     wounded
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     call
                     for
                     help
                     against
                     unjust
                     tyrannie
                     before
                     that
                     their
                     throats
                     be
                     cut
                     ,
                     then
                     can
                     we
                     not
                     denie
                     ,
                     but
                     we
                     are
                     criminall
                     and
                     guilty
                     of
                     tumult
                     and
                     sedition
                     .
                     For
                     we
                     have
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Common-weale
                     is
                     oppressed
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     and
                     our
                     brethren
                     are
                     hurt
                     by
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     of
                     strangers
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     we
                     fear
                     bondage
                     and
                     slaverie
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     multitudes
                     of
                     cruell
                     murtherers
                     are
                     daily
                     brought
                     into
                     our
                     Countrey
                     without
                     our
                     counsell
                     ,
                     knowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     consent
                     .
                     We
                     dispute
                     not
                     so
                     much
                     whether
                     the
                     bringing
                     in
                     of
                     moe
                     French-men
                     be
                     violating
                     of
                     the
                     appointment
                     (
                     which
                     the
                     Queen
                     and
                     her
                     faction
                     cannot
                     deny
                     to
                     be
                     manifestly
                     broken
                     by
                     them
                     in
                     moe
                     causes
                     then
                     one
                     )
                     as
                     that
                     we
                     would
                     know
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     the
                     heaping
                     of
                     strangers
                     upon
                     strangers
                     ,
                     above
                     us
                     ,
                     without
                     our
                     counsell
                     or
                     consent
                     ,
                     be
                     a
                     thing
                     that
                     may
                     stand
                     with
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     our
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     with
                     the
                     profit
                     of
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     unknown
                     to
                     all
                     men
                     of
                     judgement
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     fruits
                     of
                     our
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     common
                     yeers
                     ,
                     be
                     no
                     more
                     then
                     sufficient
                     reasonable
                     to
                     nourish
                     the
                     born
                     inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     But
                     now
                     seeing
                     we
                     have
                     been
                     vexed
                     with
                     wars
                     ,
                     taken
                     upon
                     us
                     at
                     the
                     pleasure
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     which
                     the
                     most
                     fruitfull
                     portion
                     of
                     our
                     Countrey
                     in
                     Corne
                     hath
                     been
                     wasted
                     .
                     What
                     man
                     is
                     so
                     blinde
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     see
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     bands
                     of
                     ungodly
                     and
                     idle
                     Souldiers
                     can
                     be
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     an
                     occasion
                     to
                     famish
                     our
                     poore
                     brethren
                     .
                     And
                     in
                     this
                     point
                     we
                     refuse
                     not
                     (
                     which
                     is
                     the
                     chiefe
                     )
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     all
                     naturall
                     Scottish-men
                     .
                     The
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     alleadged
                     ,
                     That
                     although
                     there
                     was
                     an
                     hundred
                     French-men
                     for
                     one
                     that
                     is
                     in
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     yet
                     she
                     is
                     not
                     minded
                     to
                     trouble
                     
                     any
                     unjust
                     possession
                     .
                     Whereto
                     we
                     answer
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     dispute
                     not
                     what
                     she
                     intended
                     (
                     which
                     neverthelesse
                     by
                     probable
                     conjectures
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     suspected
                     )
                     but
                     alwayes
                     we
                     affirm
                     ,
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     multitude
                     of
                     French-men
                     is
                     a
                     burden
                     not
                     onely
                     unprofitable
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     intolerable
                     to
                     this
                     poor
                     Realme
                     ;
                     especially
                     being
                     treated
                     as
                     they
                     are
                     by
                     her
                     and
                     Monsieur
                     Dosell
                     :
                     For
                     if
                     their
                     wages
                     be
                     paid
                     out
                     of
                     France
                     ,
                     then
                     are
                     they
                     both
                     (
                     the
                     Queen
                     ,
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     and
                     Monsieur
                     Dosell
                     )
                     traytors
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     and
                     Counsell
                     ;
                     
                     for
                     the
                     poor
                     Commons
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     have
                     sustained
                     them
                     with
                     the
                     sweat
                     of
                     their
                     brows
                     ,
                     since
                     the
                     contracting
                     of
                     the
                     Peace
                     ,
                     and
                     somewhat
                     before
                     .
                  
                   
                     What
                     motherly
                     affection
                     she
                     hath
                     declared
                     to
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     her
                     works
                     have
                     evidently
                     declared
                     ,
                     even
                     since
                     the
                     first
                     hour
                     that
                     she
                     hath
                     borne
                     Authority
                     .
                     And
                     albeit
                     men
                     will
                     not
                     this
                     day
                     see
                     what
                     danger
                     hangs
                     over
                     our
                     heads
                     ,
                     yet
                     fear
                     we
                     that
                     ere
                     it
                     be
                     long
                     ,
                     experience
                     shall
                     teach
                     some
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     not
                     feared
                     without
                     cause
                     .
                     The
                     cruell
                     murther
                     and
                     oppression
                     used
                     by
                     those
                     whom
                     now
                     she
                     fostereth
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     a
                     sufficient
                     argument
                     what
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     looked
                     for
                     when
                     her
                     number
                     is
                     so
                     multiplied
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     force
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     gainstand
                     their
                     tyranny
                     .
                     Where
                     she
                     complaineth
                     of
                     our
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     affirming
                     that
                     unreverently
                     they
                     speak
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     her
                     in
                     particular
                     ,
                     inducing
                     the
                     people
                     thereby
                     to
                     defection
                     from
                     their
                     duty
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     that
                     such
                     a
                     thing
                     cannot
                     be
                     suffered
                     .
                     Because
                     this
                     occasion
                     is
                     laid
                     against
                     Gods
                     true
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     witnesse
                     what
                     course
                     and
                     order
                     of
                     Doctrine
                     they
                     have
                     kept
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     keep
                     in
                     that
                     point
                     .
                  
                   
                     In
                     publike
                     prayers
                     they
                     recommend
                     to
                     God
                     all
                     Princes
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     native
                     Realme
                     in
                     particular
                     .
                     In
                     open
                     audience
                     they
                     declare
                     the
                     Authority
                     of
                     Princes
                     and
                     Magistrates
                     to
                     be
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     they
                     affirm
                     that
                     they
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     honoured
                     ,
                     feared
                     ,
                     and
                     obeyed
                     ,
                     even
                     for
                     conscience
                     sake
                     ;
                     provided
                     that
                     they
                     command
                     nor
                     require
                     nothing
                     expresly
                     repugning
                     to
                     Gods
                     Commandment
                     and
                     plain
                     Will
                     revealed
                     in
                     his
                     holy
                     Word
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     they
                     affirm
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     wicked
                     persons
                     abusing
                     the
                     Authority
                     established
                     by
                     God
                     ,
                     move
                     Princes
                     to
                     command
                     things
                     manifestly
                     wicked
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     can
                     and
                     do
                     bridle
                     those
                     inordinate
                     appetites
                     of
                     misled
                     Princes
                     ,
                     cannot
                     be
                     accused
                     as
                     resistaries
                     of
                     the
                     Authority
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     Gods
                     good
                     Ordinance
                     .
                     To
                     bridle
                     the
                     rage
                     and
                     fury
                     of
                     misled
                     Princes
                     in
                     free
                     Kingdoms
                     and
                     Realms
                     ,
                     they
                     affirm
                     it
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     the
                     Nobility
                     ,
                     sworn
                     and
                     borne
                     Councellors
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     and
                     also
                     to
                     the
                     Barons
                     and
                     people
                     ,
                     whose
                     votes
                     and
                     consents
                     are
                     to
                     be
                     required
                     in
                     all
                     great
                     and
                     weighty
                     matters
                     of
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ;
                     which
                     if
                     they
                     do
                     not
                     ,
                     they
                     declare
                     themselves
                     criminall
                     with
                     their
                     misled
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     vengeance
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     they
                     deserve
                     ,
                     for
                     that
                     they
                     pollute
                     the
                     seat
                     of
                     Iustice
                     ,
                     and
                     do
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     make
                     God
                     author
                     of
                     Iniquity
                     .
                     They
                     proclaim
                     and
                     cry
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     same
                     God
                     who
                     plagued
                     Pharaoh
                     ,
                     repulsed
                     Sennacherib
                     ,
                     struck
                     Herod
                     with
                     worms
                     ,
                     and
                     made
                     the
                     bellies
                     of
                     dogs
                     the
                     grave
                     and
                     sepulcher
                     of
                     the
                     spitefull
                     Jesabell
                     ,
                     will
                     not
                     spare
                     misled
                     Princes
                     ,
                     who
                     authorize
                     the
                     murtherers
                     of
                     Christs
                     members
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     time
                     .
                     On
                     this
                     manner
                     they
                     speak
                     of
                     Princes
                     in
                     generall
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     of
                     your
                     Majesty
                     in
                     particular
                     .
                     This
                     onely
                     we
                     have
                     heard
                     one
                     of
                     our
                     Preachers
                     say
                     ,
                     rebuking
                     the
                     vain
                     excuses
                     of
                     such
                     as
                     flatter
                     themselves
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     Authority
                     ;
                     Many
                     now
                     adayes
                     (
                     said
                     he
                     )
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     other
                     Religion
                     nor
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     the
                     Queen
                     and
                     Authority
                     had
                     :
                     But
                     is
                     it
                     not
                     possible
                     that
                     the
                     Queen
                     be
                     so
                     far
                     blinded
                     ,
                     that
                     she
                     will
                     have
                     no
                     Religion
                     ,
                     nor
                     no
                     other
                     faith
                     ,
                     then
                     may
                     
                     content
                     the
                     Cardinall
                     of
                     Loraine
                     ?
                     And
                     may
                     it
                     not
                     likewise
                     be
                     true
                     that
                     the
                     Cardinall
                     is
                     so
                     corrupt
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     will
                     admit
                     no
                     Religion
                     which
                     doth
                     not
                     establish
                     the
                     Pope
                     in
                     his
                     kingdome
                     ?
                     
                     But
                     plain
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Pope
                     is
                     Lieutenant
                     to
                     Sathan
                     ,
                     and
                     enemy
                     to
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     his
                     perfect
                     Religion
                     .
                     Let
                     men
                     therefore
                     consider
                     what
                     danger
                     they
                     stand
                     in
                     ,
                     if
                     their
                     salvation
                     shall
                     depend
                     upon
                     the
                     Queens
                     faith
                     and
                     Religion
                     .
                     Further
                     ,
                     we
                     never
                     heard
                     any
                     of
                     our
                     Preachers
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     ,
                     neither
                     publikely
                     nor
                     privately
                     .
                     Where
                     her
                     Majestie
                     declareth
                     ,
                     It
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     suffered
                     that
                     our
                     Prerchers
                     meddle
                     with
                     Policy
                     ,
                     or
                     speak
                     of
                     her
                     ,
                     or
                     of
                     other
                     Princes
                     ,
                     but
                     with
                     reverence
                     :
                     we
                     answer
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     we
                     will
                     justifie
                     and
                     defend
                     nothing
                     in
                     our
                     Preachers
                     which
                     we
                     finde
                     not
                     God
                     to
                     have
                     justified
                     and
                     allowed
                     in
                     his
                     Messengers
                     before
                     them
                     ;
                     so
                     we
                     dare
                     not
                     forbid
                     them
                     openly
                     to
                     reprehend
                     that
                     which
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     speaking
                     in
                     the
                     Prophets
                     and
                     Apostles
                     ,
                     hath
                     reprehended
                     before
                     them
                     .
                     Helias
                     did
                     personally
                     reprove
                     Achab
                     and
                     Jesabell
                     of
                     idolatry
                     ,
                     of
                     avarice
                     ,
                     
                     of
                     murther
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     like
                     :
                     Esaias
                     the
                     Prophet
                     called
                     the
                     Magistrates
                     of
                     Jerusalem
                     in
                     his
                     time
                     ,
                     companions
                     to
                     thieves
                     ,
                     Princes
                     of
                     Sodome
                     ,
                     bribe-takers
                     ,
                     and
                     murtherers
                     ;
                     he
                     complained
                     that
                     their
                     silver
                     was
                     turned
                     into
                     drosse
                     ,
                     That
                     their
                     wine
                     was
                     mingled
                     with
                     water
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     Iustice
                     was
                     bought
                     and
                     sold.
                     Jeremie
                     saith
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     bones
                     of
                     King
                     Jehoiakim
                     should
                     wither
                     with
                     the
                     Sun.
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     called
                     Herod
                     a
                     Fox
                     ;
                     and
                     Paul
                     calleth
                     the
                     high
                     Priest
                     a
                     painted
                     wall
                     ,
                     and
                     prayeth
                     unto
                     God
                     that
                     he
                     should
                     strike
                     him
                     ,
                     because
                     that
                     against
                     justice
                     he
                     commanded
                     him
                     to
                     be
                     smitten
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     the
                     like
                     (
                     and
                     greater
                     )
                     corruptions
                     be
                     in
                     the
                     world
                     this
                     day
                     ,
                     Who
                     dare
                     enterprise
                     to
                     put
                     to
                     silence
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     will
                     not
                     be
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     appetites
                     of
                     misled
                     Princes
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 September
                 was
                 appointed
                 for
                 a
                 convention
                 to
                 be
                 holden
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 repaired
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 At
                 that
                 same
                 time
                 arrived
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 saluted
                 his
                 father
                 ,
                 came
                 with
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 to
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 convention
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 divers
                 godly
                 men
                 complained
                 of
                 the
                 tyrannie
                 used
                 against
                 their
                 brethren
                 .
                 And
                 especially
                 that
                 more
                 French-men
                 were
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 oppresse
                 their
                 Country
                 .
                 After
                 the
                 consultation
                 of
                 certain
                 dayes
                 ,
                 the
                 principall
                 Lords
                 with
                 my
                 Lord
                 Arran
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 past
                 to
                 Hammilton
                 for
                 consultation
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 came
                 assured
                 word
                 that
                 the
                 French-men
                 had
                 begun
                 to
                 fortifie
                 Leith
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 did
                 more
                 evidently
                 discover
                 the
                 Queens
                 craft
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 deeply
                 grieve
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Nobility
                 there
                 ,
                 who
                 with
                 one
                 consent
                 agreed
                 to
                 write
                 unto
                 the
                 Queen
                 in
                 form
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       At
                       Hammilton
                       
                         the
                         29
                         day
                         of
                         September
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       MAdame
                       ,
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     we
                     are
                     credibly
                     informed
                     that
                     your
                     Army
                     of
                     French-men
                     should
                     instantly
                     begin
                     to
                     plant
                     in
                     Leith
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     fortifie
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     of
                     minde
                     to
                     expell
                     the
                     ancient
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     ,
                     our
                     brethren
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     ,
                     whereof
                     we
                     marvell
                     not
                     a
                     little
                     ,
                     that
                     your
                     Majestie
                     should
                     so
                     manifestly
                     breake
                     the
                     Appointment
                     made
                     at
                     Leith
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     provocation
                     made
                     by
                     us
                     and
                     our
                     brethren
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     same
                     is
                     done
                     without
                     any
                     manner
                     of
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Nobilitie
                     and
                     counsell
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     we
                     esteem
                     the
                     same
                     not
                     onely
                     oppression
                     of
                     our
                     poore
                     brethren
                     ,
                     and
                     in-dwellers
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Towne
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     very
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     plain
                     contrary
                     to
                     our
                     ancient
                     Laws
                     and
                     Liberties
                     .
                     
                     We
                     therefore
                     desire
                     your
                     Majestie
                     to
                     cause
                     the
                     same
                     work
                     enterprised
                     to
                     be
                     stayed
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     to
                     attempt
                     so
                     rashly
                     and
                     so
                     manifestly
                     against
                     your
                     Majesties
                     promise
                     ,
                     against
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     ●he
                     ancient
                     Laws
                     and
                     Liberties
                     thereof
                     (
                     which
                     things
                     ,
                     besides
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     are
                     most
                     dear
                     and
                     tender
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     onely
                     our
                     pretence
                     )
                     otherwise
                     assuring
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     complain
                     to
                     the
                     whole
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Commonalty
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     most
                     earnestly
                     seek
                     for
                     redresse
                     thereof
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     recommending
                     our
                     humble
                     service
                     unto
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     whom
                     we
                     commit
                     to
                     the
                     Eternall
                     Protection
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     expecting
                     earnestly
                     your
                     answer
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Hammilton
                       
                         the
                         day
                         and
                         yeer
                         aforesaid
                         :
                      
                    
                     
                       By
                       your
                       Majesties
                       humble
                       and
                       obedient
                       servitours
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Letter
                 was
                 subscribed
                 with
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 Earles
                 of
                 
                   Arran
                   ,
                   Argyle
                   ,
                   Glencarne
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Menteth
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Lords
                 
                   Ruthwen
                   Uchiltrie
                   ,
                   Boyd
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 divers
                 others
                 Barons
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 .
                 To
                 this
                 request
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 answer
                 by
                 wret
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 Letter
                 of
                 credit
                 she
                 sent
                 Sir
                 
                   Robert
                   Carnegie
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Master
                 
                   Danid
                   Borthwike
                
                 ,
                 two
                 ,
                 whom
                 amongst
                 many
                 others
                 ,
                 she
                 abused
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 she
                 corrupted
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 .
                 They
                 travelled
                 with
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 him
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Faction
                 :
                 Labrosse
                 and
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Amians
                 were
                 shortly
                 before
                 arrived
                 ,
                 and
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 bruted
                 ,
                 were
                 directed
                 as
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 kept
                 close
                 their
                 whole
                 Commission
                 ;
                 they
                 onely
                 made
                 large
                 promises
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 theirs
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 Congregation
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 did
                 grievously
                 complain
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 intelligence
                 with
                 England
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 their
                 Commission
                 was
                 to
                 solicite
                 the
                 Duke
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 all
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 she
                 would
                 be
                 gracious
                 enough
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 no
                 honest
                 men
                 durst
                 commit
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 such
                 throat-cutters
                 as
                 she
                 had
                 about
                 her
                 ;
                 whom
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 remove
                 ,
                 and
                 joyn
                 to
                 her
                 a
                 Councell
                 of
                 naturall
                 Scotish-men
                 ,
                 permitting
                 the
                 Religion
                 to
                 have
                 free
                 passage
                 ,
                 then
                 should
                 none
                 in
                 Scotland
                 be
                 more
                 willing
                 to
                 serve
                 her
                 Majesty
                 then
                 should
                 the
                 Lords
                 and
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 be
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 the
                 Duke
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 wrote
                 to
                 my
                 Lord
                 Erskin
                 ,
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 in
                 form
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     Letter
                     to
                     the
                     Lord
                     Erskin
                     .
                  
                   
                     MY
                     Lord
                     and
                     Cousin
                     ,
                     after
                     our
                     hearty
                     commendations
                     ,
                     this
                     present
                     is
                     to
                     advertise
                     you
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     are
                     credibly
                     informed
                     that
                     the
                     Army
                     of
                     French-men
                     now
                     in
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     without
                     any
                     advice
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     or
                     Nobility
                     ,
                     are
                     fortifying
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     shortly
                     intendeth
                     to
                     fortifie
                     the
                     Towne
                     of
                     Leith
                     ,
                     and
                     expell
                     the
                     ancient
                     inhabitants
                     thereof
                     ,
                     whereby
                     they
                     proclaim
                     to
                     all
                     that
                     will
                     open
                     their
                     ears
                     to
                     hear
                     ,
                     or
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     their
                     pretence
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     the
                     faithfulnesse
                     of
                     your
                     antecessors
                     ,
                     and
                     especially
                     of
                     your
                     Father
                     of
                     honourable
                     memory
                     ,
                     who
                     was
                     so
                     recommended
                     and
                     dear
                     to
                     the
                     Estates
                     and
                     Councellors
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     through
                     affection
                     they
                     perceived
                     in
                     him
                     towards
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     doubted
                     not
                     to
                     give
                     in
                     his
                     keeping
                     the
                     key
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Councell
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     Iustice
                     and
                     Policy
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     the
                     Castles
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     and
                     Sterlin
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     but
                     believe
                     ye
                     will
                     rather
                     augment
                     the
                     honourable
                     favour
                     of
                     your
                     House
                     by
                     stedfast
                     favour
                     and
                     loyalty
                     to
                     our
                     Common
                     wealth
                     ,
                     then
                     through
                     the
                     subtill
                     perswasions
                     of
                     some
                     (
                     which
                     care
                     not
                     what
                     after
                     shall
                     come
                     to
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     House
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     present
                     would
                     abuse
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     performance
                     of
                     their
                     wicked
                     enterprises
                     and
                     pretences
                     against
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     )
                     
                     utterly
                     destroy
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     herefore
                     seeing
                     we
                     have
                     written
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     to
                     desist
                     from
                     the
                     enterprise
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     that
                     we
                     will
                     complain
                     to
                     the
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Commonalty
                     of
                     the
                     Realm
                     ,
                     and
                     seek
                     redresse
                     thereof
                     ;
                     We
                     likewise
                     beseech
                     you
                     as
                     our
                     tender
                     friend
                     ,
                     brother
                     and
                     member
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     Common-wealth
                     with
                     us
                     ▪
                     that
                     in
                     no
                     wise
                     you
                     meddle
                     with
                     ,
                     or
                     assent
                     to
                     that
                     ungodly
                     enterprise
                     against
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     :
                     And
                     likewise
                     that
                     ye
                     would
                     save
                     your
                     body
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     jewels
                     of
                     this
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     committed
                     to
                     yours
                     and
                     your
                     predecessors
                     loyalty
                     and
                     fidelity
                     towards
                     your
                     native
                     Countrey
                     and
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     thinki
                     to
                     be
                     reputed
                     ,
                     hereafter
                     one
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     And
                     that
                     ye
                     would
                     rather
                     be
                     brother
                     to
                     us
                     then
                     to
                     strangers
                     ;
                     for
                     we
                     do
                     gather
                     by
                     the
                     effects
                     ,
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     mens
                     hearts
                     ,
                     otherwise
                     unsearchable
                     unto
                     us
                     .
                     Thus
                     we
                     write
                     ,
                     not
                     that
                     we
                     are
                     in
                     doubt
                     of
                     you
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     to
                     warne
                     you
                     of
                     the
                     danger
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     ye
                     suffer
                     your selfe
                     to
                     be
                     inchanted
                     with
                     fair
                     promises
                     ,
                     and
                     crafty
                     Councellors
                     :
                     For
                     let
                     no
                     man
                     flatter
                     himself
                     ;
                     we
                     desire
                     all
                     men
                     to
                     know
                     ;
                     That
                     though
                     he
                     were
                     our
                     father
                     (
                     seeing
                     God
                     hath
                     opened
                     our
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     his
                     Will
                     )
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     Common
                     wealth
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     is
                     now
                     assailed
                     ,
                     and
                     we
                     with
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     true
                     members
                     thereof
                     ,
                     he
                     shall
                     be
                     knowne
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     he
                     is
                     indeed
                     enemy
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     lives
                     ,
                     our
                     houses
                     ,
                     babes
                     ,
                     heritages
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     is
                     contained
                     within
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     For
                     as
                     the
                     Ship
                     perishing
                     ,
                     What
                     can
                     be
                     safe
                     that
                     is
                     within
                     ?
                     So
                     the
                     Common
                     wealth
                     being
                     betrayed
                     ,
                     What
                     particular
                     member
                     can
                     live
                     in
                     quietnesse
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     in
                     so
                     far
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Castles
                     are
                     committed
                     to
                     your
                     credite
                     ,
                     we
                     desire
                     you
                     to
                     shew
                     your
                     faithfulnesse
                     and
                     stoutnesse
                     ,
                     as
                     ye
                     tender
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     us
                     .
                     And
                     seeing
                     we
                     are
                     assured
                     ye
                     will
                     be
                     assayled
                     both
                     with
                     craft
                     and
                     force
                     ,
                     as
                     now
                     by
                     warning
                     we
                     help
                     you
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     ,
                     so
                     against
                     the
                     last
                     ye
                     shall
                     not
                     misse
                     in
                     all
                     possible
                     haste
                     to
                     have
                     our
                     assistance
                     ,
                     onely
                     to
                     shew
                     your selfe
                     a
                     man.
                     Save
                     your
                     person
                     by
                     wisedome
                     ,
                     strengthen
                     your self
                     against
                     force
                     :
                     And
                     the
                     Almighty
                     God
                     assist
                     you
                     in
                     both
                     ,
                     that
                     one
                     ayd
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     and
                     open
                     the
                     eyes
                     of
                     your
                     understanding
                     to
                     see
                     and
                     perceive
                     the
                     craft
                     of
                     Sathan
                     and
                     his
                     supposts
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Hamilton
                       
                         the
                         29
                         day
                         of
                         September
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       By
                       your
                       Brethren
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Duke
                 and
                 Lords
                 understanding
                 that
                 the
                 Fortifications
                 of
                 Leith
                 proceeded
                 ,
                 appointed
                 their
                 whole
                 Forces
                 to
                 convene
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 the
                 15
                 day
                 of
                 Octob.
                 that
                 from
                 thence
                 they
                 might
                 march
                 forward
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 redresse
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 enormities
                 which
                 the
                 French
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 by
                 them
                 was
                 so
                 oppressed
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 all
                 honest
                 men
                 was
                 bitter
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Lords
                 directed
                 their
                 Letters
                 to
                 divers
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 making
                 mention
                 what
                 danger
                 did
                 hang
                 over
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 French
                 should
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 plant
                 in
                 this
                 Countrey
                 at
                 their
                 pleasure
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 mention
                 farther
                 ,
                 How
                 humbly
                 they
                 had
                 besought
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 send
                 away
                 to
                 France
                 her
                 French-men
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 burden
                 unprofitable
                 and
                 grievous
                 to
                 this
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 she
                 notwithstanding
                 did
                 daily
                 augment
                 their
                 number
                 ,
                 bringing
                 wives
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 a
                 plain
                 declaration
                 of
                 a
                 plain
                 conquest
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 perceiving
                 that
                 her
                 craft
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 espied
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 possible
                 travelled
                 to
                 blinde
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 And
                 first
                 she
                 sent
                 forth
                 her
                 pestilent
                 Post
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 to
                 perswade
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 offereth
                 all
                 things
                 reasonable
                 to
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 refusing
                 all
                 reason
                 ,
                 pretended
                 no
                 Religion
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 plaine
                 revolt
                 from
                 Authority
                 .
                 She
                 tempted
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 as
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 neutralls
                 .
                 She
                 assaulted
                 every
                 man
                 as
                 she
                 thought
                 most
                 easily
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 overcome
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 she
                 sent
                 the
                 Justice
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 who
                 is
                 daughter
                 to
                 the
                 wife
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 their
                 Commission
                 and
                 credit
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 further
                 known
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 hath
                 confessed
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 large
                 promise
                 of
                 profit
                 was
                 promised
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 leave
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 the
                 Queens
                 .
                 To
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Prior
                 of
                 Saint
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 was
                 sent
                 Master
                 
                   Iohn
                   Spens
                
                 of
                 Condie
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 Letter
                 and
                 Credit
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Memoriall
                     of
                     Master
                     
                       Iohn
                       Spens
                    
                     of
                     Condie
                     ,
                     the
                     thirtieth
                     of
                     September
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     YE
                     shall
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Queens
                     great
                     favour
                     towards
                     you
                     moveth
                     her
                     to
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     That
                     she
                     now
                     knoweth
                     that
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     your
                     departing
                     from
                     her
                     ,
                     was
                     the
                     favour
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     Religion
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     albeit
                     she
                     was
                     offended
                     ,
                     yet
                     knowing
                     your
                     heart
                     ▪
                     and
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     Lords
                     firmely
                     fixed
                     thereupon
                     ,
                     she
                     will
                     beare
                     with
                     you
                     in
                     that
                     behalfe
                     ,
                     and
                     at
                     your
                     owne
                     sights
                     she
                     will
                     set
                     forward
                     that
                     Cause
                     at
                     her
                     power
                     ,
                     as
                     may
                     stand
                     with
                     Gods
                     Word
                     ,
                     
                     the
                     common
                     policie
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Princes
                     honour
                     (
                     note
                     good
                     Reader
                     what
                     venome
                     lurked
                     here
                     ,
                     for
                     plaine
                     it
                     is
                     that
                     the
                     policie
                     which
                     she
                     pretended
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Princes
                     honour
                     will
                     never
                     suffer
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     to
                     reigne
                     in
                     this
                     Realme
                     .
                     )
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     To
                     speak
                     of
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     assembling
                     of
                     these
                     men
                     of
                     Warre
                     ,
                     and
                     fortifying
                     of
                     Leith
                     ,
                     you
                     must
                     know
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     was
                     given
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     to
                     understand
                     by
                     some
                     about
                     her
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                     and
                     Religion
                     which
                     is
                     sought
                     at
                     this
                     time
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     a
                     pretence
                     to
                     overthrow
                     or
                     alter
                     the
                     authority
                     of
                     your
                     Sister
                     ,
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     she
                     beleeveth
                     still
                     that
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     participant
                     :
                     and
                     considering
                     the
                     tendernesse
                     betwixt
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     Sister
                     ,
                     she
                     trusted
                     more
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     that
                     behalfe
                     ,
                     then
                     in
                     any
                     living
                     .
                     But
                     before
                     the
                     Earle
                     of
                     Arrane
                     arrived
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     the
                     Duke
                     departed
                     from
                     her
                     faction
                     ,
                     she
                     ceased
                     not
                     continually
                     to
                     cry
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Prior
                     sought
                     to
                     make
                     himselfe
                     King
                     ;
                     and
                     so
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     deprive
                     his
                     Sister
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     himselfe
                     King
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     defraud
                     the
                     Duke
                     and
                     his
                     house
                     of
                     their
                     pretension
                     .
                     But
                     foreseeing
                     a
                     storme
                     ,
                     she
                     began
                     to
                     seek
                     a
                     new
                     winde
                     .
                  
                   
                     She
                     further
                     willeth
                     him
                     ,
                     to
                     offer
                     the
                     sending
                     away
                     of
                     the
                     men
                     of
                     War
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     former
                     suspition
                     could
                     be
                     removed
                     ,
                     she
                     lamented
                     the
                     trouble
                     that
                     appeared
                     to
                     follow
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     matter
                     should
                     long
                     stand
                     in
                     debate
                     ,
                     she
                     promised
                     her
                     faithfull
                     labours
                     for
                     reconciliation
                     ,
                     and
                     required
                     the
                     same
                     of
                     him
                     .
                     Requiring
                     further
                     ,
                     Faith
                     ,
                     Honour
                     ,
                     and
                     kindnesse
                     towards
                     his
                     Sister
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     advertise
                     for
                     his
                     part
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     desired
                     ;
                     with
                     promise
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     might
                     obtaine
                     what
                     he
                     pleased
                     to
                     desire
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 To
                 this
                 Letter
                 and
                 Credit
                 the
                 said
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 answered
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       MADAME
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     Received
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     Writ
                     ,
                     and
                     have
                     heard
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     the
                     Bearer
                     ,
                     and
                     finding
                     the
                     businesse
                     of
                     such
                     importance
                     ,
                     that
                     dangerous
                     it
                     were
                     to
                     give
                     hastie
                     answer
                     .
                     And
                     also
                     your
                     Demands
                     are
                     such
                     ,
                     That
                     with
                     my
                     honour
                     I
                     cannot
                     answer
                     them
                     privately
                     by
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     thought
                     good
                     to
                     delay
                     the
                     same
                     till
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     have
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Councell
                     .
                     For
                     this
                     point
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     conceale
                     from
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     amongst
                     us
                     there
                     is
                     a
                     solemned
                     Oath
                     ,
                     that
                     none
                     of
                     us
                     shall
                     traffique
                     with
                     your
                     Majestie
                     secretly
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     that
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     shall
                     treat
                     or
                     deale
                     for
                     himselfe
                     particularly
                     :
                     Which
                     Oath
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     part
                     ,
                     I
                     purpose
                     to
                     keep
                     unviolated
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     .
                     But
                     when
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Noble-men
                     shall
                     conveene
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     leave
                     nothing
                     that
                     lyeth
                     in
                     my
                     power
                     undone
                     ,
                     that
                     may
                     make
                     for
                     the
                     quietnesse
                     of
                     this
                     poore
                     Realme
                     :
                     Provided
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     be
                     not
                     hindered
                     by
                     our
                     concord
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     your
                     Majestie
                     shall
                     be
                     found
                     so
                     tractable
                     ,
                     as
                     now
                     ye
                     offer
                     ,
                     I
                     doubt
                     not
                     to
                     obtaine
                     of
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     my
                     brethren
                     such
                     favour
                     towards
                     your
                     service
                     ,
                     as
                     your
                     Majestie
                     shall
                     have
                     just
                     occasion
                     to
                     stand
                     content
                     :
                     For
                     I
                     take
                     God
                     to
                     record
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     this
                     action
                     I
                     have
                     neither
                     sought
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     seek
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     then
                     to
                     increase
                     Gods
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Libertie
                     of
                     this
                     poore
                     Realme
                     to
                     be
                     maintained
                     .
                     Further
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     shewed
                     unto
                     your
                     Messenger
                     what
                     things
                     have
                     misliked
                     me
                     in
                     your
                     proceedings
                     ,
                     even
                     from
                     such
                     a
                     heart
                     as
                     I
                     wish
                     to
                     God
                     you
                     knew
                     fully
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     men
                     else
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     ,
                     with
                     hearty
                     commendation
                     of
                     service
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     I
                     heartily
                     commit
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     to
                     the
                     eternall
                     protection
                     of
                     the
                     omnipotent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Saint
                       Andrews
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         first
                         of
                         October
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       .
                       Your
                       Majesties
                       humble
                       and
                       obedient
                       Servitour
                       .
                       I.
                       St.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 This
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 she
                 raged
                 ,
                 as
                 hypocrisie
                 useth
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 pricked
                 ,
                 and
                 perceiving
                 that
                 she
                 could
                 not
                 work
                 what
                 she
                 would
                 at
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 men
                 particularly
                 ,
                 she
                 set
                 forth
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 universally
                 to
                 be
                 proclaimed
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 tenour
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Queens
                         Proclamation
                         .
                      
                       
                         FOr
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         understood
                         by
                         the
                         Queen
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Duke
                         of
                         Chattellawralt
                         hath
                         lately
                         directed
                         his
                         Missives
                         into
                         all
                         parts
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         making
                         mention
                         that
                         the
                         French-men
                         late
                         arrived
                         with
                         their
                         wives
                         and
                         children
                         ,
                         are
                         begun
                         to
                         plant
                         in
                         Leith
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         ruine
                         of
                         the
                         Common-weale
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         and
                         his
                         partakers
                         will
                         not
                         passe
                         over
                         with
                         patient
                         beholding
                         ,
                         desiring
                         to
                         know
                         what
                         will
                         be
                         every
                         mans
                         part
                         .
                         And
                         that
                         the
                         fortification
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         is
                         a
                         purpose
                         devised
                         in
                         France
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         therefore
                         
                           Monsieur
                           de
                           la
                           Brosse
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Amiens
                         ,
                         are
                         come
                         to
                         this
                         countrey
                         .
                         A
                         thing
                         so
                         vaine
                         and
                         untrue
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         contrary
                         thereof
                         is
                         knowne
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         of
                         free
                         judgement
                         .
                         Therefore
                         the
                         Queen
                         ,
                         willing
                         that
                         the
                         occasions
                         whereby
                         her
                         Majesty
                         was
                         moved
                         so
                         to
                         do
                         ,
                         be
                         made
                         patent
                         ,
                         and
                         what
                         have
                         been
                         her
                         proceedings
                         since
                         the
                         appointment
                         last
                         made
                         on
                         the
                         Linkes
                         beside
                         Leith
                         .
                         
                         To
                         the
                         effect
                         that
                         the
                         trueth
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         being
                         made
                         manifest
                         ,
                         every
                         man
                         may
                         understand
                         how
                         unjustly
                         that
                         a
                         desire
                         to
                         suppresse
                         the
                         liberty
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         is
                         laid
                         to
                         her
                         charge
                         ;
                         we
                         have
                         thought
                         expedient
                         to
                         make
                         this
                         discourse
                         following
                         .
                         First
                         ,
                         although
                         after
                         the
                         said
                         appointment
                         ,
                         divers
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         not
                         of
                         the
                         meanest
                         sort
                         ,
                         hath
                         violently
                         broken
                         the
                         points
                         thereof
                         ,
                         and
                         made
                         sundry
                         occasions
                         of
                         new
                         cumber
                         .
                         The
                         same
                         was
                         in
                         a
                         part
                         winked
                         at
                         ,
                         and
                         over-looked
                         ,
                         in
                         hope
                         that
                         they
                         in
                         time
                         would
                         remember
                         their
                         duty
                         ,
                         and
                         abstaine
                         from
                         such
                         evil
                         behaviour
                         ,
                         which
                         conversion
                         her
                         Majestie
                         ever
                         sought
                         ,
                         rather
                         then
                         any
                         punishment
                         ,
                         with
                         such
                         care
                         and
                         solicitude
                         by
                         all
                         means
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         mean
                         time
                         nothing
                         was
                         provided
                         for
                         her
                         own
                         security
                         .
                         But
                         at
                         last
                         by
                         their
                         frequent
                         Messages
                         to
                         and
                         from
                         England
                         ,
                         
                         their
                         intelligence
                         then
                         was
                         perceived
                         ,
                         yet
                         her
                         Majestie
                         trusted
                         the
                         Queen
                         of
                         England
                         (
                         let
                         them
                         seek
                         as
                         they
                         please
                         )
                         will
                         do
                         the
                         office
                         of
                         a
                         Christian
                         Princesse
                         ,
                         in
                         time
                         of
                         a
                         sworne
                         Peace
                         ,
                         through
                         which
                         ,
                         force
                         was
                         to
                         her
                         Majestie
                         ,
                         seeing
                         so
                         great
                         defection
                         of
                         great
                         personages
                         ,
                         
                           to
                           have
                           recourse
                           to
                           the
                           Law
                           of
                           Nature
                           .
                        
                         And
                         like
                         as
                         a
                         small
                         Bird
                         ,
                         being
                         pursued
                         ,
                         will
                         provide
                         some
                         nest
                         ,
                         so
                         her
                         Majestie
                         could
                         do
                         no
                         lesse
                         in
                         cases
                         of
                         pursuit
                         ,
                         but
                         provide
                         some
                         sure
                         retract
                         for
                         her selfe
                         and
                         her
                         company
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         that
                         effect
                         chose
                         the
                         Town
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         as
                         a
                         place
                         convenient
                         therefore
                         :
                         because
                         it
                         was
                         her
                         dearest
                         daughters
                         property
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         other
                         person
                         could
                         claime
                         Title
                         or
                         Interesse
                         thereto
                         ,
                         and
                         also
                         because
                         in
                         former
                         times
                         it
                         had
                         been
                         fortified
                         :
                         About
                         the
                         same
                         time
                         that
                         the
                         seeking
                         support
                         of
                         England
                         was
                         made
                         manifest
                         ,
                         arrived
                         the
                         Earle
                         of
                         Arrane
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         adjoyned
                         himselfe
                         to
                         the
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         upon
                         further
                         promise
                         then
                         the
                         pretended
                         quarrell
                         ,
                         or
                         Religion
                         that
                         was
                         to
                         be
                         set
                         up
                         by
                         them
                         in
                         authority
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         to
                         pervert
                         the
                         whole
                         obedience
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         some
                         of
                         the
                         Congregation
                         at
                         the
                         same
                         time
                         had
                         put
                         into
                         their
                         hands
                         ,
                         and
                         taken
                         the
                         Castle
                         of
                         Brochtie
                         ,
                         put
                         forth
                         the
                         keepers
                         thereof
                         .
                         Immediately
                         came
                         from
                         the
                         said
                         Duke
                         to
                         her
                         Majestie
                         unlooked
                         for
                         ,
                         a
                         Writ
                         ,
                         beside
                         many
                         others
                         complaining
                         of
                         the
                         fortification
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Town
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         in
                         hurt
                         of
                         the
                         ancient
                         inhabitants
                         thereof
                         ,
                         brethren
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         whereof
                         he
                         then
                         professed
                         himselfe
                         a
                         Member
                         .
                         And
                         albeit
                         that
                         the
                         Bearer
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Writ
                         was
                         an
                         unmeet
                         Messenger
                         ,
                         in
                         a
                         matter
                         of
                         such
                         consequence
                         ,
                         yet
                         her
                         Majestie
                         directed
                         to
                         him
                         two
                         persons
                         of
                         good
                         credit
                         and
                         reputation
                         ,
                         with
                         answer
                         ;
                         Offering
                         ,
                         If
                         he
                         would
                         cause
                         amends
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         for
                         that
                         which
                         was
                         committed
                         against
                         the
                         Lawes
                         of
                         the
                         Realme
                         ,
                         to
                         do
                         further
                         then
                         could
                         be
                         craved
                         of
                         reason
                         .
                         And
                         to
                         that
                         effect
                         ,
                         to
                         draw
                         some
                         conference
                         ,
                         which
                         by
                         his
                         fault
                         and
                         his
                         Colleagues
                         took
                         no
                         end
                         ;
                         neverthelesse
                         they
                         continually
                         since
                         continue
                         in
                         their
                         doings
                         ,
                         
                         usurping
                         the
                         authority
                         ,
                         commanding
                         and
                         charging
                         free
                         Boroughs
                         to
                         chuse
                         Provests
                         and
                         officers
                         of
                         their
                         naming
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         assist
                         to
                         them
                         in
                         the
                         purpose
                         they
                         would
                         be
                         at
                         :
                         and
                         that
                         they
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         provision
                         to
                         be
                         brought
                         for
                         sustentation
                         of
                         her
                         Majesties
                         houses
                         .
                         A
                         great
                         part
                         have
                         so
                         plainely
                         set
                         aside
                         all
                         reverence
                         and
                         humanitie
                         ,
                         whereby
                         every
                         man
                         may
                         know
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         no
                         matter
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         but
                         a
                         plaine
                         usurpation
                         of
                         the
                         authority
                         :
                         and
                         no
                         doubt
                         but
                         simple
                         men
                         of
                         good
                         Zeale
                         in
                         former
                         times
                         ,
                         therewith
                         falsly
                         have
                         been
                         deceived
                         .
                         But
                         as
                         to
                         the
                         Queens
                         part
                         (
                         God
                         who
                         knoweth
                         the
                         secrets
                         of
                         all
                         hearts
                         well
                         knoweth
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         the
                         world
                         shall
                         see
                         by
                         experience
                         )
                         that
                         the
                         fortification
                         of
                         Leith
                         was
                         devised
                         for
                         no
                         other
                         purpose
                         ,
                         but
                         for
                         recourse
                         to
                         her
                         highnesse
                         and
                         her
                         company
                         ,
                         in
                         case
                         they
                         were
                         pursued
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         ,
                         as
                         good
                         Subjects
                         that
                         have
                         the
                         feare
                         of
                         God
                         in
                         their
                         hearts
                         ,
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         themselves
                         by
                         such
                         vaine
                         perswasions
                         to
                         be
                         led
                         away
                         from
                         their
                         due
                         obedience
                         :
                         but
                         will
                         assist
                         in
                         defence
                         of
                         their
                         Soveraigns
                         quarrell
                         ,
                         against
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         shall
                         pursue
                         the
                         same
                         wrongfully
                         .
                         Therefore
                         her
                         Majestie
                         ordaineth
                         the
                         officers
                         of
                         Arms
                         to
                         passe
                         to
                         the
                         Market-Crosses
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         head
                         Burroughs
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         and
                         there
                         by
                         open
                         Proclamation
                         command
                         and
                         charge
                         all
                         and
                         sundry
                         the
                         Lieges
                         thereof
                         ,
                         that
                         none
                         of
                         them
                         take
                         in
                         hand
                         to
                         put
                         themselves
                         in
                         arms
                         ,
                         nor
                         take
                         part
                         with
                         the
                         said
                         Duke
                         or
                         his
                         assistaries
                         ,
                         under
                         the
                         paine
                         of
                         Treason
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 Letters
                 being
                 divulgate
                 ,
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 were
                 stirred
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 judged
                 the
                 Narration
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 true
                 ,
                 others
                 understood
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 be
                 utterly
                 false
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 Lords
                 desired
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 should
                 judge
                 in
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 they
                 set
                 out
                 the
                 Declaration
                 subsequent
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         DECLARATION
                         of
                         the
                         Lords
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         former
                         PROCLAMATION
                         .
                      
                       
                         WE
                         are
                         compelled
                         unwillingly
                         to
                         answer
                         the
                         grievous
                         accusations
                         most
                         unjustly
                         laid
                         to
                         our
                         charges
                         by
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         and
                         her
                         perverse
                         Counsell
                         ,
                         who
                         cease
                         not
                         by
                         all
                         craft
                         and
                         malice
                         to
                         make
                         us
                         odious
                         to
                         our
                         dearest
                         brethren
                         ,
                         
                         naturall
                         Scottish-men
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         pretended
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         subversion
                         and
                         overthrow
                         of
                         all
                         just
                         authoritie
                         ,
                         when
                         God
                         knoweth
                         we
                         sought
                         nothing
                         ,
                         but
                         ,
                         That
                         such
                         authoritie
                         as
                         God
                         approveth
                         by
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         be
                         established
                         ,
                         honoured
                         ,
                         and
                         obeyed
                         amongst
                         us
                         .
                         True
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         have
                         complained
                         (
                         and
                         continually
                         must
                         complaine
                         ,
                         till
                         God
                         send
                         redresse
                         )
                         That
                         our
                         common
                         Countrey
                         is
                         oppressed
                         with
                         strangers
                         ;
                         That
                         this
                         inbringing
                         of
                         Souldiers
                         with
                         their
                         wives
                         and
                         children
                         ,
                         and
                         planting
                         of
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         in
                         our
                         free
                         Townes
                         ;
                         appeareth
                         to
                         us
                         a
                         ready
                         way
                         to
                         conquest
                         .
                         And
                         we
                         most
                         earnestly
                         require
                         all
                         indifferent
                         persons
                         to
                         be
                         judge
                         betwixt
                         us
                         and
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         in
                         this
                         cause
                         ,
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         Whether
                         our
                         complaint
                         be
                         just
                         or
                         not
                         ?
                         For
                         ,
                         for
                         what
                         other
                         purpose
                         should
                         she
                         thus
                         multiply
                         strangers
                         upon
                         us
                         ,
                         but
                         onely
                         in
                         respect
                         of
                         conquest
                         :
                         
                         Which
                         is
                         a
                         thing
                         of
                         late
                         divised
                         by
                         her
                         and
                         her
                         avaritious
                         house
                         .
                         We
                         are
                         not
                         ignorant
                         that
                         six
                         yeers
                         ago
                         the
                         question
                         was
                         demanded
                         of
                         a
                         man
                         of
                         honest
                         reputation
                         ;
                         What
                         number
                         of
                         men
                         was
                         able
                         to
                         daunt
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         bring
                         it
                         to
                         the
                         full
                         obedience
                         of
                         France
                         ?
                         She
                         alleadged
                         ,
                         That
                         to
                         say
                         that
                         the
                         fortification
                         of
                         Leith
                         was
                         of
                         purpose
                         devised
                         in
                         France
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         for
                         that
                         purpose
                         were
                         
                           Monsieur
                           de
                           la
                           Brosse
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Bishop
                         of
                         Amiens
                         sent
                         to
                         this
                         Countrey
                         ;
                         Is
                         a
                         thing
                         so
                         vaine
                         and
                         untrue
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         contrary
                         thereof
                         is
                         notorious
                         to
                         all
                         men
                         of
                         free
                         judgement
                         .
                         But
                         evident
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         whatsoever
                         she
                         alleadged
                         ,
                         That
                         since
                         their
                         arrivall
                         Leith
                         was
                         begun
                         to
                         be
                         fortified
                         .
                         She
                         alleadged
                         ,
                         That
                         she
                         seeing
                         the
                         defection
                         of
                         great
                         Personages
                         ,
                         was
                         compelled
                         
                         
                           to
                           have
                           recourse
                           to
                           the
                           Law
                           of
                           Nature
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         like
                         a
                         small
                         bird
                         pursued
                         to
                         provide
                         for
                         some
                         sure
                         retract
                         to
                         her self
                         and
                         her
                         company
                         .
                         But
                         why
                         doth
                         she
                         not
                         answer
                         for
                         what
                         purpose
                         did
                         she
                         bring
                         in
                         her
                         new
                         Bands
                         of
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         ?
                         
                         Was
                         there
                         any
                         defection
                         espied
                         before
                         their
                         arrivall
                         ?
                         was
                         not
                         the
                         Congregation
                         under
                         Appointment
                         with
                         her
                         ?
                         Which
                         whatsoever
                         she
                         alleadged
                         ,
                         she
                         is
                         not
                         able
                         to
                         prove
                         that
                         we
                         have
                         violated
                         in
                         any
                         chiefe
                         point
                         ,
                         before
                         that
                         her
                         new
                         throat-cutters
                         arrived
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         before
                         that
                         they
                         began
                         to
                         fortifie
                         Leith
                         ,
                         a
                         place
                         ,
                         saith
                         she
                         ,
                         most
                         convenient
                         for
                         her
                         purpose
                         ;
                         as
                         indeed
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         receiving
                         of
                         strangers
                         at
                         her
                         pleasure
                         :
                         for
                         if
                         she
                         had
                         feared
                         the
                         pursuit
                         of
                         her
                         bodie
                         ,
                         she
                         had
                         
                           Inche
                           ,
                           Colme
                           ,
                           Dumbar
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         Blacknesse
                         ,
                         Forts
                         and
                         Strengths
                         already
                         made
                         ;
                         yet
                         all
                         these
                         could
                         not
                         so
                         well
                         serve
                         her
                         turne
                         as
                         Leith
                         ,
                         because
                         it
                         was
                         her
                         daughters
                         property
                         ,
                         and
                         none
                         other
                         could
                         have
                         title
                         unto
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         because
                         it
                         had
                         been
                         fortified
                         oft
                         before
                         .
                         That
                         all
                         men
                         may
                         know
                         the
                         just
                         title
                         her
                         daughter
                         and
                         she
                         had
                         to
                         the
                         Town
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         
                         we
                         shall
                         in
                         few
                         words
                         declare
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         unknown
                         to
                         the
                         most
                         part
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         that
                         there
                         hath
                         been
                         an
                         old
                         hatred
                         and
                         contention
                         betwixt
                         Edinburgh
                         and
                         
                           Leith
                           ;
                           Edinburgh
                        
                         continually
                         seeking
                         constantly
                         to
                         possesse
                         the
                         liberty
                         of
                         Leith
                         which
                         by
                         donation
                         of
                         ancient
                         Kings
                         they
                         have
                         long
                         enjoyed
                         :
                         And
                         Leith
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         contrary
                         aspiring
                         to
                         a
                         liberty
                         and
                         freedom
                         in
                         prejudice
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         .
                         The
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         a
                         woman
                         that
                         could
                         make
                         her
                         profit
                         at
                         all
                         hands
                         ,
                         was
                         not
                         ignorant
                         how
                         to
                         compasse
                         her
                         own
                         businesse
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         secretly
                         she
                         gave
                         advertisement
                         to
                         some
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         that
                         she
                         would
                         make
                         their
                         Towne
                         free
                         ,
                         if
                         that
                         she
                         might
                         do
                         it
                         with
                         any
                         colour
                         of
                         Justice
                         .
                         
                         By
                         which
                         promises
                         the
                         principall
                         men
                         of
                         them
                         did
                         travell
                         with
                         the
                         Laird
                         of
                         Lestarrig
                         ,
                         a
                         man
                         neither
                         prudent
                         nor
                         fortunate
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         the
                         superiority
                         of
                         Leith
                         appertained
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         should
                         fell
                         his
                         whole
                         Title
                         and
                         Right
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         for
                         a
                         certain
                         sum
                         of
                         Money
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         inhabitants
                         of
                         Leith
                         paid
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         large
                         Taxation
                         more
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         in
                         hope
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         free
                         ,
                         in
                         desp●ght
                         and
                         defraud
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         :
                         Which
                         Right
                         and
                         Superiority
                         when
                         she
                         had
                         gotten
                         ,
                         and
                         when
                         the
                         Money
                         was
                         paid
                         ,
                         the
                         first
                         fruits
                         of
                         their
                         liberty
                         they
                         now
                         eat
                         with
                         bitternes
                         ,
                         is
                         ,
                         That
                         strangers
                         shall
                         possesse
                         their
                         Towne
                         :
                         This
                         is
                         the
                         just
                         Title
                         which
                         her
                         daughter
                         and
                         she
                         might
                         claim
                         to
                         that
                         Towne
                         .
                         And
                         where
                         she
                         alleadged
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         was
                         fortified
                         before
                         ;
                         we
                         ask
                         ,
                         If
                         that
                         was
                         done
                         without
                         the
                         consent
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         and
                         Estates
                         of
                         the
                         Realme
                         ,
                         as
                         now
                         she
                         and
                         her
                         crafty
                         counsellors
                         do
                         ,
                         in
                         despight
                         and
                         high
                         contempt
                         of
                         us
                         the
                         lawfull
                         and
                         borne
                         Counsellors
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         .
                         How
                         far
                         we
                         have
                         sought
                         support
                         of
                         England
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         any
                         other
                         Prince
                         ,
                         and
                         how
                         just
                         cause
                         we
                         had
                         and
                         have
                         so
                         to
                         do
                         ,
                         we
                         shall
                         shortly
                         make
                         manifest
                         unto
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         To
                         the
                         praise
                         of
                         Gods
                         holy
                         Name
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         confusion
                         of
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         slander
                         us
                         for
                         so
                         doing
                         :
                         For
                         this
                         we
                         fear
                         not
                         to
                         confesse
                         ,
                         That
                         as
                         in
                         this
                         our
                         enterprise
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         Devill
                         ,
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         maintainers
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         we
                         chiefly
                         and
                         onely
                         seek
                         Gods
                         glory
                         to
                         be
                         notified
                         unto
                         man
                         ,
                         
                         sin
                         to
                         be
                         punished
                         ,
                         and
                         vertue
                         to
                         be
                         maintained
                         :
                         So
                         where
                         power
                         faileth
                         in
                         our selves
                         ,
                         we
                         will
                         seeke
                         it
                         wheresoever
                         GOD
                         shall
                         offer
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         And
                         yet
                         in
                         so
                         doing
                         ,
                         we
                         are
                         assured
                         neither
                         to
                         offend
                         GOD
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         to
                         do
                         any
                         thing
                         repugnant
                         to
                         our
                         Duties
                         .
                         
                         We
                         heartily
                         praise
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         moved
                         the
                         heart
                         of
                         the
                         Earle
                         of
                         Arran
                         to
                         joyn
                         himself
                         with
                         us
                         his
                         persecuted
                         brethren
                         .
                         But
                         how
                         malicious
                         a
                         lye
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         have
                         promised
                         to
                         set
                         him
                         up
                         in
                         Authority
                         ,
                         the
                         issue
                         shall
                         declare
                         :
                         God
                         we
                         take
                         to
                         record
                         ,
                         That
                         no
                         such
                         thing
                         hath
                         entred
                         into
                         our
                         hearts
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         hath
                         the
                         said
                         Earle
                         ,
                         neither
                         any
                         to
                         him
                         appertaining
                         ,
                         moved
                         us
                         unto
                         any
                         such
                         matter
                         :
                         which
                         if
                         they
                         should
                         do
                         ,
                         yet
                         are
                         we
                         not
                         so
                         slender
                         in
                         judgement
                         ,
                         that
                         inconsiderately
                         we
                         would
                         promise
                         that
                         ,
                         which
                         after
                         we
                         would
                         repent
                         .
                         We
                         speak
                         and
                         write
                         to
                         the
                         praise
                         of
                         Gods
                         glory
                         ;
                         
                         the
                         least
                         of
                         us
                         knoweth
                         better
                         what
                         obedience
                         is
                         due
                         to
                         a
                         lawfull
                         Authority
                         ,
                         then
                         she
                         and
                         her
                         counsell
                         doth
                         practice
                         the
                         Office
                         of
                         such
                         as
                         worthily
                         may
                         sit
                         upon
                         the
                         Seat
                         of
                         Justice
                         :
                         For
                         we
                         offer
                         ,
                         and
                         we
                         perform
                         all
                         obedience
                         which
                         God
                         hath
                         commanded
                         ;
                         and
                         we
                         deny
                         neither
                         Toll
                         ,
                         Tribute
                         ,
                         nor
                         Fear
                         ,
                         to
                         her
                         nor
                         her
                         Officers
                         ,
                         we
                         onely
                         bridle
                         her
                         blinde
                         rage
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         which
                         she
                         would
                         erect
                         and
                         maintain
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                         and
                         would
                         murther
                         our
                         brethren
                         ,
                         who
                         refuse
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         But
                         she
                         doth
                         utterly
                         abuse
                         the
                         Authority
                         established
                         by
                         God
                         ,
                         she
                         prophaneth
                         the
                         Throne
                         of
                         his
                         Majestie
                         on
                         earth
                         ,
                         making
                         the
                         Seat
                         of
                         Justice
                         ,
                         which
                         ought
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         Sanctuary
                         and
                         Refuge
                         of
                         all
                         godly
                         and
                         vertuous
                         persons
                         unjustly
                         afflicted
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         a
                         den
                         and
                         receptacle
                         to
                         Thieves
                         ,
                         Murtherers
                         ,
                         Idolaters
                         ,
                         Whoremongers
                         ,
                         Adulterers
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         Blasphemers
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         godlinesse
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         more
                         then
                         evident
                         what
                         men
                         they
                         are
                         ,
                         and
                         long
                         have
                         been
                         ,
                         whom
                         she
                         by
                         her
                         power
                         maintaineth
                         and
                         defendeth
                         ;
                         and
                         also
                         what
                         hath
                         been
                         our
                         conversation
                         ,
                         
                         since
                         it
                         hath
                         pleased
                         God
                         to
                         call
                         us
                         to
                         his
                         knowledge
                         ,
                         whom
                         now
                         in
                         her
                         fury
                         she
                         cruelly
                         persecuteth
                         .
                         We
                         deny
                         not
                         the
                         taking
                         of
                         the
                         houses
                         of
                         Brochtie
                         ;
                         and
                         the
                         causes
                         being
                         considered
                         ,
                         we
                         think
                         that
                         no
                         naturall
                         Scotish
                         man
                         will
                         be
                         offended
                         at
                         our
                         fact
                         .
                         When
                         the
                         assured
                         knowledge
                         came
                         to
                         us
                         that
                         the
                         Fortification
                         of
                         Leith
                         was
                         begun
                         ,
                         every
                         man
                         began
                         to
                         inquire
                         ,
                         
                         What
                         danger
                         might
                         ensue
                         to
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Realm
                         ,
                         if
                         the
                         French
                         should
                         plant
                         in
                         divers
                         places
                         ,
                         and
                         what
                         were
                         the
                         places
                         that
                         might
                         annoy
                         us
                         .
                         In
                         conclusion
                         it
                         was
                         found
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         taking
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         house
                         by
                         French
                         men
                         ,
                         should
                         be
                         destruction
                         to
                         Dundie
                         ,
                         and
                         hurtfull
                         to
                         S.
                         Iohnston
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         whole
                         Countrey
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         it
                         was
                         thought
                         expedient
                         to
                         prevent
                         the
                         danger
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         did
                         ,
                         for
                         preservation
                         of
                         our
                         brethren
                         and
                         common
                         Countrey
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         not
                         unknown
                         what
                         enemies
                         those
                         two
                         Towns
                         have
                         ,
                         and
                         how
                         gladly
                         would
                         some
                         have
                         all
                         good
                         order
                         and
                         policy
                         overthrown
                         in
                         them
                         .
                         The
                         conjectures
                         that
                         the
                         French-men
                         were
                         of
                         minde
                         shortly
                         to
                         have
                         taken
                         the
                         same
                         place
                         ,
                         were
                         not
                         obscrure
                         :
                         but
                         whatsoever
                         they
                         pretended
                         ,
                         we
                         cannot
                         repent
                         that
                         we
                         (
                         as
                         said
                         is
                         )
                         have
                         prevented
                         the
                         danger
                         ;
                         and
                         would
                         God
                         that
                         power
                         had
                         been
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         manner
                         to
                         have
                         foreclosed
                         their
                         enterprise
                         at
                         Leith
                         :
                         
                         For
                         what
                         trouble
                         this
                         poor
                         Realm
                         shall
                         endure
                         before
                         that
                         those
                         murtherers
                         and
                         unjust
                         possessors
                         be
                         removed
                         from
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         the
                         issue
                         will
                         declare
                         .
                         If
                         her
                         accusations
                         against
                         the
                         Duke
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         we
                         refused
                         conference
                         ,
                         be
                         truly
                         and
                         simply
                         spoken
                         ,
                         
                         we
                         will
                         not
                         refuse
                         the
                         judgement
                         of
                         those
                         very
                         men
                         ,
                         whom
                         she
                         alleadgeth
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         such
                         reputation
                         .
                         They
                         know
                         that
                         the
                         Duke
                         did
                         answer
                         ,
                         That
                         if
                         the
                         Realme
                         should
                         be
                         set
                         at
                         liberty
                         from
                         the
                         bondage
                         of
                         those
                         men
                         of
                         War
                         ,
                         which
                         presently
                         did
                         oppresse
                         it
                         ,
                         and
                         was
                         so
                         fearfull
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         his
                         brethren
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         compelled
                         to
                         absent
                         
                         themselves
                         from
                         the
                         places
                         where
                         she
                         and
                         they
                         made
                         residence
                         :
                         That
                         he
                         and
                         the
                         whole
                         Congregation
                         should
                         come
                         and
                         give
                         all
                         dutifull
                         obedience
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         her
                         daughter
                         ,
                         and
                         unto
                         her
                         ,
                         as
                         Regent
                         for
                         the
                         time
                         :
                         But
                         to
                         enter
                         into
                         conference
                         so
                         long
                         as
                         she
                         kept
                         above
                         him
                         and
                         his
                         brethren
                         that
                         fearfull
                         scourge
                         of
                         cruell
                         strangers
                         ,
                         he
                         thought
                         no
                         wise
                         man
                         would
                         counsell
                         him
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         his
                         answer
                         we
                         approve
                         ,
                         adding
                         further
                         ,
                         
                           That
                           she
                           can
                           make
                           us
                           no
                           promise
                           which
                           she
                           can
                           keep
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           nor
                           we
                           can
                           credit
                           ,
                           so
                           long
                           as
                           she
                           is
                           forced
                           with
                           the
                           strength
                           ,
                           and
                           ruled
                           by
                           the
                           counsell
                           of
                        
                         France
                         .
                         
                           We
                           are
                           not
                           ignorant
                           that
                           Princes
                           think
                           it
                           good
                           policy
                           to
                           betray
                           their
                           subjects
                           by
                           breaking
                           of
                           promises
                           ,
                           be
                           they
                           never
                           so
                           solemnly
                           made
                           .
                        
                         We
                         have
                         not
                         forgotten
                         what
                         counsell
                         she
                         and
                         Monsieur
                         Dosell
                         gave
                         to
                         the
                         Duke
                         ,
                         against
                         those
                         that
                         slue
                         the
                         Cardinall
                         ,
                         and
                         kept
                         the
                         Castle
                         of
                         S.
                         Andrewes
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         was
                         this
                         ,
                         That
                         what
                         promise
                         they
                         list
                         to
                         require
                         should
                         be
                         made
                         unto
                         them
                         ;
                         but
                         as
                         soon
                         as
                         the
                         Castle
                         was
                         rendred
                         ,
                         and
                         things
                         brought
                         to
                         such
                         passe
                         as
                         was
                         expedient
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         should
                         chop
                         the
                         heads
                         from
                         every
                         one
                         of
                         them
                         .
                         To
                         the
                         which
                         the
                         Duke
                         answered
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         would
                         never
                         consent
                         to
                         so
                         treasonable
                         an
                         act
                         ,
                         but
                         if
                         he
                         promised
                         fidelity
                         ,
                         he
                         would
                         faithfully
                         keep
                         it
                         .
                         Monsieur
                         Dosell
                         said
                         in
                         mockage
                         to
                         the
                         Queen
                         in
                         French
                         ,
                         That
                         is
                         a
                         good
                         simple
                         nature
                         ,
                         but
                         I
                         know
                         no
                         other
                         Prince
                         that
                         would
                         so
                         do
                         .
                         If
                         this
                         was
                         his
                         judgement
                         in
                         so
                         small
                         a
                         matter
                         ,
                         what
                         have
                         we
                         to
                         suspect
                         in
                         this
                         our
                         Cause
                         ?
                         For
                         the
                         question
                         is
                         not
                         of
                         the
                         slaughter
                         of
                         one
                         Cardinall
                         ,
                         but
                         of
                         the
                         just
                         abolishing
                         of
                         all
                         tyranny
                         ,
                         which
                         that
                         Romane
                         Antichrist
                         hath
                         usurped
                         above
                         us
                         ;
                         of
                         the
                         suppressing
                         of
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Reformation
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         Religion
                         ,
                         by
                         that
                         vermine
                         of
                         shavelings
                         utterly
                         corrupted
                         .
                         Now
                         if
                         the
                         slaughter
                         of
                         a
                         Cardinall
                         be
                         a
                         sin
                         irremissible
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         they
                         themselves
                         affirme
                         ;
                         and
                         if
                         faith
                         ought
                         not
                         to
                         be
                         kept
                         to
                         hereticks
                         ,
                         as
                         their
                         owne
                         law
                         speaketh
                         ,
                         What
                         promise
                         can
                         she
                         that
                         is
                         ruled
                         by
                         the
                         counsell
                         and
                         commandment
                         of
                         a
                         Cardinall
                         ,
                         
                         make
                         to
                         us
                         that
                         can
                         be
                         sure
                         ?
                         Where
                         she
                         accuseth
                         us
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         usurp
                         Authority
                         to
                         command
                         and
                         charge
                         free
                         Boroughs
                         ,
                         to
                         chuse
                         Provests
                         and
                         Officers
                         of
                         our
                         naming
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                         We
                         will
                         that
                         the
                         whole
                         Boroughs
                         of
                         Scotland
                         testifie
                         in
                         that
                         case
                         ,
                         Whether
                         we
                         have
                         used
                         any
                         kinde
                         of
                         violence
                         ,
                         but
                         lovingly
                         exhorted
                         such
                         as
                         asked
                         our
                         support
                         to
                         chuse
                         such
                         in
                         Office
                         ,
                         as
                         had
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         God
                         before
                         their
                         eyes
                         ,
                         loved
                         equity
                         and
                         justice
                         ,
                         and
                         were
                         not
                         noted
                         with
                         avarice
                         and
                         bribing
                         .
                         But
                         wonder
                         it
                         is
                         with
                         what
                         face
                         she
                         can
                         accuse
                         us
                         of
                         that
                         ,
                         whereof
                         we
                         are
                         innocent
                         ,
                         and
                         she
                         so
                         openly
                         criminall
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         whole
                         Realme
                         knoweth
                         her
                         iniquity
                         :
                         In
                         that
                         case
                         hath
                         she
                         not
                         compelled
                         the
                         Towne
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         to
                         retaine
                         a
                         man
                         to
                         be
                         their
                         Provest
                         most
                         unworthy
                         of
                         any
                         Regiment
                         in
                         a
                         well-ruled
                         Common-wealth
                         ?
                         
                         Hath
                         she
                         not
                         enforced
                         them
                         to
                         take
                         Bayliffes
                         of
                         her
                         appointment
                         ?
                         and
                         some
                         of
                         them
                         so
                         meet
                         for
                         their
                         Office
                         in
                         this
                         troublesome
                         time
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         a
                         
                           sowter
                           is
                           to
                           sayle
                           a
                           Ship
                           in
                           a
                           stormy
                           day
                           .
                        
                         She
                         complaineth
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         provision
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         for
                         her
                         house
                         :
                         In
                         very
                         deed
                         we
                         unfainedly
                         repent
                         that
                         before
                         this
                         we
                         took
                         not
                         better
                         order
                         that
                         these
                         murtherers
                         and
                         oppressors
                         whom
                         she
                         pretendeth
                         to
                         nourish
                         for
                         our
                         destruction
                         ,
                         had
                         not
                         been
                         disappointed
                         of
                         their
                         great
                         provision
                         of
                         Victualls
                         which
                         she
                         and
                         they
                         have
                         gathered
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         great
                         hurt
                         of
                         the
                         whole
                         Countrey
                         :
                         But
                         as
                         God
                         shall
                         assist
                         us
                         in
                         times
                         coming
                         ,
                         we
                         shall
                         do
                         diligence
                         somewhat
                         to
                         frustrate
                         their
                         devillish
                         purpose
                         .
                         What
                         both
                         
                         what
                         she
                         and
                         we
                         pretend
                         ,
                         we
                         doubt
                         not
                         but
                         God
                         (
                         who
                         cannot
                         suffer
                         the
                         abuse
                         of
                         his
                         owne
                         Name
                         long
                         to
                         be
                         unpunished
                         )
                         shall
                         one
                         day
                         declare
                         ,
                         and
                         unto
                         him
                         we
                         fear
                         not
                         to
                         commit
                         our
                         Cause
                         .
                         
                         Neither
                         yet
                         fear
                         we
                         in
                         this
                         present
                         day
                         ,
                         that
                         against
                         us
                         she
                         maketh
                         a
                         malicious
                         lye
                         ,
                         where
                         that
                         she
                         saith
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         Religion
                         that
                         .
                         we
                         go
                         about
                         ,
                         but
                         a
                         plain
                         usurpation
                         of
                         Authority
                         .
                         God
                         forbid
                         that
                         such
                         impiety
                         should
                         enter
                         in
                         our
                         hearts
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         should
                         make
                         his
                         holy
                         Religion
                         a
                         cloke
                         and
                         covertour
                         of
                         our
                         iniquity
                         :
                         From
                         the
                         beginning
                         of
                         this
                         controversie
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         evidently
                         knowne
                         what
                         have
                         been
                         our
                         requests
                         ;
                         which
                         if
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         and
                         Commonalty
                         of
                         Scotland
                         will
                         cause
                         to
                         be
                         performed
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         if
                         then
                         in
                         us
                         appear
                         any
                         signe
                         of
                         Rebellion
                         ,
                         let
                         us
                         be
                         reputed
                         and
                         punished
                         as
                         traitors
                         .
                         But
                         while
                         strangers
                         are
                         brought
                         in
                         to
                         suppresse
                         us
                         ,
                         our
                         common
                         wealth
                         and
                         posterity
                         ;
                         
                         while
                         Idolatry
                         is
                         maintained
                         ,
                         and
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         his
                         true
                         Religion
                         despised
                         ,
                         while
                         idle
                         bellies
                         ,
                         and
                         bloody
                         tyrants
                         the
                         Bishops
                         are
                         maintained
                         ,
                         and
                         Christs
                         true
                         Messengers
                         persecuted
                         ;
                         while
                         finally
                         ,
                         vertue
                         is
                         contemned
                         ,
                         and
                         vice
                         extolled
                         ;
                         while
                         that
                         we
                         a
                         great
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         and
                         Commonalty
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         are
                         most
                         unjustly
                         persecuted
                         ,
                         What
                         godly
                         man
                         can
                         be
                         offended
                         that
                         we
                         shall
                         seek
                         Reformation
                         of
                         these
                         enormities
                         (
                         yea
                         ,
                         
                           even
                           by
                           force
                           of
                           Arms
                           ,
                           seeing
                           that
                           otherwayes
                           it
                           is
                           denyed
                           unto
                           us
                        
                         )
                         we
                         are
                         assured
                         that
                         neither
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         neither
                         nature
                         ,
                         neither
                         any
                         just
                         Law
                         forbiddeth
                         us
                         .
                         
                           God
                           hath
                           made
                           us
                           Councellors
                           by
                           birth
                           of
                           this
                           Realme
                           ,
                           Nature
                           bindeth
                           us
                           to
                           love
                           our
                           owne
                           Countrey
                           ,
                           and
                           just
                           Laws
                           command
                           us
                           to
                           support
                           our
                           brethren
                           unjustly
                           pursued
                           ,
                           yea
                           ,
                           the
                           Oath
                           that
                           we
                           have
                           made
                           to
                           be
                           true
                           to
                           this
                           Common-wealth
                           compelled
                           us
                           to
                           hazard
                           whatsoever
                           God
                           hath
                           given
                           us
                           ,
                           before
                           that
                           we
                           see
                           the
                           miserable
                           ruine
                           of
                           the
                           same
                           .
                        
                         If
                         any
                         thinke
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         Religion
                         which
                         now
                         we
                         seek
                         ,
                         we
                         answer
                         ,
                         That
                         it
                         is
                         nothing
                         else
                         but
                         the
                         zeal
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         which
                         moveth
                         us
                         to
                         this
                         enterprise
                         :
                         
                         For
                         as
                         the
                         enemy
                         doth
                         craftily
                         foresee
                         ,
                         That
                         Idolatry
                         cannot
                         universally
                         be
                         maintained
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         that
                         we
                         be
                         utterly
                         suppressed
                         ,
                         So
                         do
                         we
                         consider
                         that
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         (
                         the
                         purity
                         whereof
                         we
                         openly
                         require
                         )
                         cannot
                         universally
                         be
                         erected
                         ,
                         unlesse
                         strangers
                         be
                         removed
                         ,
                         and
                         this
                         poor
                         Realme
                         purged
                         of
                         those
                         pestilences
                         which
                         before
                         have
                         infected
                         it
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         in
                         the
                         Name
                         of
                         the
                         Eternall
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         his
                         Son
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         whose
                         Cause
                         we
                         sustain
                         ,
                         we
                         require
                         all
                         our
                         brethren
                         naturall
                         Scotish-men
                         prudently
                         to
                         consider
                         our
                         Requests
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         judgement
                         to
                         discerne
                         betwixt
                         us
                         and
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         with
                         her
                         faction
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         to
                         suffer
                         themselves
                         to
                         be
                         abused
                         by
                         her
                         craft
                         and
                         deceit
                         ,
                         That
                         to
                         lift
                         their
                         weapons
                         against
                         their
                         brethren
                         ,
                         who
                         seek
                         nothing
                         but
                         Gods
                         glory
                         ,
                         Or
                         yet
                         to
                         extract
                         from
                         us
                         their
                         just
                         and
                         dutifull
                         support
                         ,
                         
                         seeing
                         that
                         we
                         hazard
                         our
                         lives
                         for
                         preservation
                         of
                         them
                         and
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         us
                         and
                         our
                         posterity
                         to
                         come
                         :
                         Assuring
                         such
                         as
                         shall
                         declare
                         themselves
                         favourers
                         of
                         her
                         Faction
                         and
                         enemies
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         shall
                         repute
                         them
                         ,
                         whensoever
                         God
                         shall
                         put
                         the
                         Sword
                         of
                         Justice
                         in
                         our
                         hands
                         worthy
                         of
                         such
                         punishment
                         as
                         is
                         due
                         for
                         such
                         as
                         study
                         to
                         betray
                         their
                         Countreyes
                         into
                         the
                         hands
                         of
                         strangers
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 our
                 answer
                 was
                 formed
                 and
                 divulgate
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 universally
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 our
                 day
                 appointed
                 to
                 meet
                 at
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 declared
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 Queens
                 Posts
                 ran
                 with
                 all
                 possible
                 expedition
                 to
                 draw
                 men
                 to
                 her
                 devotion
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 she
                 found
                 more
                 favourers
                 of
                 her
                 iniquity
                 then
                 we
                 suspected
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 of
                 long
                 time
                 had
                 been
                 one
                 of
                 our
                 number
                 in
                 profession
                 ,
                 offered
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 did
                 confesse
                 )
                 his
                 service
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 to
                 travell
                 betwixt
                 her
                 Majestie
                 and
                 the
                 Congregation
                 for
                 concord
                 ;
                 she
                 refused
                 not
                 his
                 offer
                 ,
                 but
                 knowing
                 his
                 simplicitie
                 ,
                 
                 she
                 was
                 glad
                 to
                 imploy
                 him
                 for
                 her
                 advantage
                 .
                 The
                 man
                 is
                 Master
                 
                   Robert
                   Lockard
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 whom
                 many
                 have
                 had
                 and
                 still
                 have
                 good
                 opinion
                 ,
                 as
                 touching
                 his
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 the
                 managing
                 of
                 such
                 affaires
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 fit
                 as
                 godly
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 would
                 require
                 :
                 he
                 travelleth
                 not
                 the
                 lesse
                 earnestly
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regents
                 affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 she
                 meant
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 promote
                 the
                 Religion
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 her
                 power
                 .
                 He
                 promised
                 in
                 her
                 name
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 would
                 put
                 away
                 her
                 French-men
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 ruled
                 by
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 naturall
                 Scottish-men
                 :
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 reasoned
                 in
                 his
                 contrary
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 so
                 minded
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 she
                 could
                 have
                 found
                 Mediatours
                 a
                 great
                 deale
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 .
                 He
                 feared
                 not
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 knew
                 more
                 of
                 her
                 minde
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 French
                 or
                 Scots
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 her
                 own
                 brethren
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 France
                 .
                 He
                 travelled
                 with
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 Uchiltrie
                 and
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Dun
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 had
                 certaine
                 secret
                 Letters
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 deliver
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 make
                 a
                 faithfull
                 promise
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 reveale
                 the
                 thing
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 no
                 wayes
                 they
                 could
                 make
                 such
                 a
                 promise
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 sworne
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 in
                 one
                 body
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 no
                 secret
                 intelligence
                 ,
                 nor
                 deale
                 with
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 communicate
                 with
                 the
                 great
                 Counsell
                 whatsoever
                 she
                 proposed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 did
                 answer
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 this
                 answer
                 written
                 by
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 may
                 be
                 understood
                 .
                 The
                 tenour
                 whereof
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       MADAME
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     MY
                     duty
                     humbly
                     premised
                     :
                     Your
                     Majesties
                     servant
                     ,
                     Master
                     
                       Robert
                       Lockard
                    
                     ,
                     most
                     instantly
                     hath
                     required
                     me
                     and
                     others
                     to
                     whom
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Letters
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     alleadged
                     ,
                     were
                     directed
                     ,
                     to
                     receive
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     a
                     secret
                     manner
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     give
                     him
                     answer
                     accordingly
                     ;
                     but
                     because
                     some
                     of
                     the
                     number
                     that
                     he
                     required
                     ,
                     were
                     ,
                     and
                     are
                     of
                     the
                     great
                     Counsell
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     are
                     solemnely
                     sworne
                     to
                     have
                     nothing
                     to
                     do
                     in
                     a
                     secret
                     manner
                     ,
                     neither
                     with
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     nor
                     with
                     any
                     that
                     cometh
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     or
                     from
                     your
                     Counsell
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     they
                     could
                     not
                     receive
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Letters
                     with
                     such
                     conditions
                     as
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     Robert
                     required
                     ,
                     therefore
                     thought
                     he
                     good
                     to
                     take
                     backe
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     againe
                     the
                     said
                     Letters
                     close
                     ;
                     And
                     yet
                     because
                     ,
                     as
                     he
                     reporteth
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     some
                     promise
                     in
                     my
                     name
                     ,
                     at
                     his
                     request
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     content
                     to
                     testifie
                     by
                     my
                     Letter
                     and
                     Subscription
                     ,
                     the
                     sum
                     of
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     did
                     communicate
                     
                     with
                     him
                     .
                     In
                     Dondie
                     ,
                     after
                     many
                     words
                     betwixt
                     him
                     and
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     said
                     ,
                     That
                     albeit
                     divers
                     sinister
                     reports
                     had
                     been
                     made
                     of
                     me
                     ,
                     yet
                     did
                     I
                     never
                     declare
                     any
                     evident
                     token
                     of
                     hatred
                     nor
                     enmity
                     against
                     your
                     Majestie
                     .
                     For
                     if
                     it
                     be
                     the
                     office
                     of
                     a
                     true
                     friend
                     to
                     give
                     true
                     and
                     faithfull
                     counsell
                     to
                     them
                     whom
                     he
                     seeth
                     run
                     to
                     destruction
                     for
                     lack
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     be
                     proved
                     enemy
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     but
                     rather
                     a
                     friend
                     unfeigned
                     .
                     For
                     what
                     counsell
                     I
                     had
                     given
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     my
                     Writings
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     my
                     Letter
                     and
                     Addition
                     to
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     now
                     Printed
                     ,
                     as
                     divers
                     others
                     which
                     I
                     wrote
                     from
                     S.
                     Johnston
                     ,
                     may
                     testifie
                     .
                     I
                     further
                     added
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     an
                     enemy
                     was
                     I
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     that
                     my
                     tongue
                     did
                     both
                     perswade
                     ,
                     and
                     obtaine
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     authority
                     and
                     Regiment
                     should
                     be
                     obeyed
                     of
                     us
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     lawfull
                     ,
                     till
                     you
                     declare
                     your selfe
                     open
                     enemy
                     to
                     this
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     as
                     now
                     ,
                     alas
                     ,
                     ye
                     have
                     done
                     .
                     This
                     I
                     willed
                     him
                     moreover
                     to
                     say
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     ye
                     following
                     the
                     counsell
                     of
                     flattering
                     men
                     ,
                     having
                     no
                     God
                     but
                     this
                     world
                     and
                     their
                     belly
                     ,
                     did
                     proceed
                     in
                     your
                     malice
                     against
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     true
                     Ministers
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     should
                     do
                     nothing
                     else
                     but
                     accelerate
                     and
                     hasten
                     Gods
                     plague
                     and
                     vengeance
                     upon
                     your selfe
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     followeth
                     you
                     .
                     And
                     that
                     ye
                     (
                     if
                     ye
                     did
                     not
                     change
                     your
                     purpose
                     hastily
                     )
                     should
                     bring
                     your selfe
                     in
                     such
                     extreame
                     danger
                     ,
                     that
                     when
                     ye
                     would
                     seek
                     remedy
                     it
                     should
                     not
                     be
                     so
                     easie
                     to
                     be
                     found
                     as
                     it
                     had
                     been
                     before
                     .
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     effect
                     and
                     sum
                     of
                     all
                     that
                     I
                     said
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     willed
                     him
                     if
                     he
                     pleased
                     to
                     communicate
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     .
                     And
                     the
                     same
                     yet
                     againe
                     I
                     notifie
                     unto
                     your
                     Majestie
                     by
                     this
                     my
                     Letter
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       written
                       and
                       subscribed
                       at
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         26
                         day
                         of
                         October
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       .
                       Your
                       Majesties
                       to
                       command
                       in
                       all
                       godlinesse
                       ,
                       
                         John
                         Knox.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       Postscriptum
                       .
                    
                     
                       God
                       move
                       your
                       heart
                       yet
                       in
                       time
                       to
                       consider
                       ,
                       That
                       ye
                       fight
                       not
                       against
                       men
                       ,
                       but
                       against
                       the
                       eternall
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       against
                       his
                       Son
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       the
                       onely
                       Prince
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       of
                       the
                       earth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 At
                 which
                 answer
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 M.
                 Robert
                 was
                 so
                 offended
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 deliver
                 his
                 Letters
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 were
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 and
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 suspected
                 any
                 craft
                 in
                 her
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 was
                 answered
                 by
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 That
                 time
                 should
                 declare
                 whether
                 he
                 or
                 they
                 were
                 deceived
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 should
                 not
                 declare
                 her selfe
                 enemy
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 which
                 they
                 professed
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 she
                 had
                 the
                 upper
                 hand
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 content
                 to
                 confesse
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 had
                 suspected
                 her
                 sincerity
                 without
                 just
                 cause
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 she
                 should
                 declare
                 her
                 malice
                 no
                 lesse
                 in
                 times
                 comming
                 then
                 she
                 had
                 done
                 before
                 they
                 required
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 more
                 moderate
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 condemne
                 them
                 whose
                 conscience
                 he
                 knoweth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 travell
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 .
                 After
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 troubled
                 the
                 conscience
                 of
                 many
                 godly
                 and
                 quiet
                 persons
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 and
                 others
                 who
                 were
                 her
                 hired
                 postes
                 ,
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 blow
                 in
                 the
                 eares
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 heavily
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 required
                 nothing
                 but
                 obedience
                 to
                 her
                 daughter
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 was
                 content
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 Religion
                 should
                 go
                 forward
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 abuses
                 should
                 be
                 abolished
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 this
                 mean
                 they
                 brought
                 a
                 grudge
                 and
                 division
                 among
                 our selves
                 .
                 For
                 many
                 (
                 and
                 our
                 brethren
                 of
                 Lowthian
                 especially
                 )
                 began
                 to
                 murmure
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 sought
                 
                 another
                 thing
                 then
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ceased
                 to
                 assist
                 us
                 certain
                 dayes
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 we
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Diet
                 the
                 16
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 .
                 This
                 grudge
                 and
                 trouble
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 was
                 not
                 raised
                 by
                 the
                 aforesaid
                 M.
                 Robert
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 those
                 pestilents
                 whom
                 before
                 we
                 have
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 M.
                 
                   Iames
                   Balfoure
                
                 especially
                 ,
                 whose
                 venemous
                 tongues
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 deserve
                 punishment
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 they
                 not
                 escape
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 speedily
                 they
                 repent
                 .
              
               
                 After
                 our
                 coming
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 the
                 day
                 forenamed
                 ,
                 we
                 assembled
                 in
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 to
                 give
                 new
                 advertisement
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 of
                 our
                 convention
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 such
                 sort
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 with
                 common
                 consent
                 we
                 sent
                 unto
                 her
                 our
                 Request
                 ,
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     second
                     Admonition
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     .
                  
                   
                     MAdame
                     ,
                     Your
                     Majestie
                     may
                     call
                     to
                     minde
                     ,
                     how
                     at
                     our
                     last
                     Convention
                     at
                     Hamilton
                     ,
                     we
                     required
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     in
                     most
                     humble
                     manner
                     to
                     desist
                     from
                     the
                     fortifying
                     of
                     the
                     Town
                     of
                     Lieth
                     ,
                     then
                     enterprised
                     and
                     begun
                     ,
                     which
                     appeared
                     to
                     us
                     (
                     and
                     yet
                     doth
                     )
                     an
                     entrie
                     to
                     a
                     conquest
                     and
                     overthrow
                     of
                     our
                     Liberties
                     ,
                     and
                     altogether
                     against
                     the
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Customes
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     seeing
                     it
                     was
                     begun
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     continueth
                     without
                     any
                     advice
                     and
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Counsell
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                     Wherefore
                     now
                     ,
                     as
                     oft
                     before
                     ,
                     according
                     unto
                     our
                     duty
                     to
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     we
                     most
                     humbly
                     require
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     to
                     cause
                     your
                     Strangers
                     and
                     Souldiers
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     to
                     depart
                     the
                     said
                     Town
                     of
                     Lieth
                     ,
                     and
                     make
                     the
                     same
                     patent
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     to
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     all
                     Scottish
                     men
                     ,
                     our
                     Soveraign
                     Ladies
                     Leiges
                     ;
                     assuring
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     That
                     if
                     refusing
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     ye
                     declare
                     thereby
                     your
                     evil
                     minde
                     towards
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     ,
                     and
                     Liberty
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     (
                     as
                     before
                     )
                     move
                     and
                     declare
                     the
                     causes
                     unto
                     the
                     whole
                     Nobility
                     and
                     Commonalty
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     .
                     And
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     oath
                     which
                     we
                     had
                     sworn
                     for
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     ,
                     in
                     all
                     manner
                     of
                     things
                     to
                     us
                     possible
                     ,
                     we
                     will
                     provide
                     remedy
                     therefore
                     ,
                     requiring
                     most
                     humbly
                     your
                     Majesties
                     answer
                     in
                     haste
                     with
                     the
                     Bearer
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     our
                     eyes
                     the
                     act
                     continually
                     proceeds
                     ,
                     declaring
                     your
                     determination
                     of
                     conquest
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     presumed
                     of
                     all
                     men
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     without
                     cause
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     after
                     our
                     commendation
                     of
                     service
                     ,
                     we
                     pray
                     Almighty
                     God
                     to
                     have
                     your
                     Majesty
                     in
                     his
                     eternall
                     tuition
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 These
                 our
                 Letters
                 received
                 ,
                 our
                 Messenger
                 was
                 threatned
                 ,
                 and
                 withholden
                 a
                 whole
                 day
                 ,
                 thereafter
                 he
                 was
                 dismissed
                 ;
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 answer
                 ,
                 But
                 that
                 she
                 would
                 send
                 an
                 answer
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 thought
                 expedient
                 .
                 In
                 this
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 rumour
                 ceased
                 not
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Duke
                 usurped
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 compelled
                 with
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 trumpet
                 at
                 the
                 Market-Crosse
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 Purgation
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 the
                 19
                 of
                 October
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Purgation
                         of
                         the
                         Duke
                         .
                      
                       
                         FOrasmuch
                         as
                         the
                         Duke
                         of
                         Chatellarault
                         ,
                         understanding
                         the
                         false
                         report
                         made
                         by
                         these
                         about
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         against
                         him
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         and
                         his
                         son
                         the
                         Lord
                         Arrane
                         ,
                         should
                         pretend
                         usurpation
                         of
                         the
                         Crown
                         and
                         
                         authority
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         when
                         in
                         very
                         deed
                         ,
                         he
                         ,
                         nor
                         his
                         said
                         son
                         never
                         once
                         hath
                         made
                         any
                         shew
                         of
                         any
                         such
                         thing
                         ,
                         but
                         onely
                         in
                         simplicity
                         of
                         heart
                         ,
                         
                         moved
                         parly
                         by
                         the
                         violent
                         pursuit
                         against
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         true
                         Professours
                         thereof
                         ,
                         partly
                         by
                         compassion
                         of
                         the
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         and
                         poore
                         Commonalty
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         oppressed
                         with
                         strangers
                         ;
                         he
                         joyned
                         himselfe
                         to
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         with
                         all
                         hazard
                         ,
                         to
                         support
                         the
                         common
                         Cause
                         of
                         the
                         one
                         &
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         ;
                         and
                         hath
                         thought
                         expedient
                         to
                         purge
                         himselfe
                         and
                         his
                         said
                         son
                         in
                         presence
                         of
                         you
                         all
                         ,
                         as
                         he
                         had
                         done
                         in
                         presence
                         of
                         the
                         counsell
                         of
                         that
                         said
                         crime
                         of
                         old
                         ,
                         even
                         by
                         Summons
                         laid
                         to
                         his
                         charge
                         the
                         second
                         yeere
                         of
                         the
                         Reigne
                         of
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Ladie
                         :
                         Which
                         accusation
                         hath
                         continued
                         ever
                         against
                         him
                         ,
                         as
                         guilty
                         of
                         that
                         crime
                         ;
                         he
                         therefore
                         now
                         openly
                         and
                         plainly
                         Protesteth
                         ,
                         That
                         neither
                         he
                         nor
                         his
                         said
                         son
                         ,
                         sues
                         nor
                         seeks
                         any
                         preeminence
                         ,
                         either
                         to
                         the
                         Crown
                         or
                         authority
                         ,
                         but
                         as
                         far
                         as
                         his
                         puissance
                         may
                         extend
                         ,
                         is
                         ready
                         ,
                         and
                         ever
                         shall
                         be
                         ,
                         and
                         his
                         son
                         also
                         ,
                         to
                         concurre
                         with
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         his
                         brethren
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         others
                         ,
                         
                         whose
                         hearts
                         are
                         touched
                         to
                         maintain
                         the
                         common
                         causes
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         Liberty
                         of
                         their
                         native
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         plainly
                         invaded
                         by
                         the
                         said
                         Regent
                         ,
                         and
                         her
                         said
                         Souldiers
                         ,
                         who
                         onely
                         do
                         forge
                         such
                         vain
                         reports
                         ,
                         to
                         withdraw
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         true
                         Scottish-men
                         from
                         the
                         succour
                         they
                         owe
                         of
                         bounden
                         dutie
                         to
                         their
                         Common-weale
                         oppressed
                         .
                         Wherefore
                         exhorting
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         that
                         will
                         maintain
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         or
                         withstand
                         this
                         oppression
                         or
                         plain
                         conquest
                         enterprised
                         by
                         strangers
                         upon
                         our
                         native
                         Scottish-men
                         ,
                         not
                         to
                         credit
                         such
                         false
                         and
                         untrue
                         reports
                         .
                         But
                         rather
                         concurre
                         with
                         us
                         and
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         to
                         set
                         our
                         Countrey
                         at
                         liberty
                         ,
                         expelling
                         strangers
                         therefrom
                         ,
                         which
                         doing
                         ,
                         ye
                         shall
                         shew
                         your selves
                         obedient
                         to
                         the
                         ordinance
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         was
                         established
                         for
                         maintenance
                         of
                         the
                         Common-weale
                         and
                         true
                         members
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 21
                 of
                 Octob.
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 M.
                 
                   Robert
                   Forman
                
                 ,
                 Lion
                 King
                 of
                 Arms
                 ,
                 who
                 brought
                 unto
                 us
                 a
                 Writing
                 in
                 this
                 Tenor
                 and
                 Credit
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     AFter
                     commendations
                     ,
                     We
                     have
                     received
                     your
                     Letter
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     the
                     19
                     of
                     this
                     instant
                     ,
                     which
                     appeareth
                     to
                     us
                     ,
                     rather
                     to
                     have
                     come
                     from
                     a
                     Prince
                     to
                     his
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     then
                     from
                     Subjects
                     to
                     them
                     that
                     beare
                     authority
                     .
                     For
                     answer
                     whereof
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     presently
                     directed
                     unto
                     you
                     this
                     Bearer
                     ,
                     Lion
                     Herald
                     King
                     of
                     Arms
                     ,
                     sufficiently
                     instructed
                     with
                     our
                     minde
                     ,
                     to
                     whom
                     ye
                     shall
                     give
                     credence
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       At
                       Leith
                       ,
                       
                         Octob.
                         
                           21.
                           1559.
                        
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       .
                       Mary
                       R.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     His
                     Credit
                     is
                     this
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                     THat
                     the
                     Queen
                     wonders
                     how
                     any
                     durst
                     presume
                     to
                     command
                     her
                     in
                     that
                     Realm
                     ,
                     which
                     needeth
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     Conquest
                     by
                     any
                     force
                     ,
                     considering
                     that
                     it
                     was
                     already
                     Conquest
                     by
                     Marriage
                     .
                     That
                     French-men
                     could
                     not
                     justly
                     be
                     called
                     strangers
                     ,
                     seeing
                     that
                     they
                     were
                     Naturalized
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     that
                     she
                     would
                     neither
                     make
                     that
                     Town
                     patent
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     send
                     any
                     man
                     away
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     she
                     thought
                     expedient
                     .
                     She
                     accused
                     the
                     Duke
                     of
                     violating
                     his
                     promise
                     .
                     She
                     made
                     long
                     Protestation
                     of
                     her
                     love
                     towards
                     the
                     Common-wealth
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     commanded
                     ,
                     That
                     under
                     the
                     pain
                     of
                     Treason
                     all
                     assistaries
                     to
                     the
                     Duke
                     and
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     should
                     depart
                     from
                     the
                     Town
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     .
                  
                
              
               
               
                 This
                 answer
                 received
                 ,
                 credit
                 heard
                 ,
                 preconceived
                 malice
                 sufficiently
                 espied
                 ,
                 consultation
                 was
                 taken
                 what
                 was
                 expedient
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Herald
                 should
                 be
                 stayed
                 ,
                 till
                 further
                 determination
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 
                 Barons
                 and
                 Burgesses
                 then
                 present
                 ,
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 convene
                 in
                 the
                 Tolbuith
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 one
                 and
                 twentieth
                 day
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 for
                 deliberation
                 of
                 those
                 matters
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 whole
                 cause
                 being
                 exposed
                 by
                 the
                 Lord
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 the
                 question
                 was
                 propounded
                 ,
                 
                   Whether
                   she
                   that
                   so
                   contemptuously
                   refused
                   the
                   most
                   humble
                   request
                   of
                   the
                   borne
                   Councellors
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   being
                   also
                   but
                   a
                   Regent
                   ,
                   whose
                   pretences
                   threatned
                   the
                   bondage
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Common-wealth
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   suffered
                   so
                   tyrannically
                   to
                   domineer
                   over
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 because
                 that
                 this
                 question
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 before
                 disputed
                 in
                 open
                 assembly
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 that
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 should
                 be
                 required
                 ;
                 who
                 being
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 sustained
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 commanded
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 made
                 discourse
                 as
                 followeth
                 :
              
               
                 Affirming
                 ,
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 albeit
                 Magistrates
                 be
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 having
                 of
                 him
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 yet
                 is
                 not
                 their
                 Power
                 so
                 largely
                 extended
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 bounded
                 and
                 limited
                 by
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 secondarily
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 subjects
                 are
                 commanded
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 magistrates
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 commanded
                 to
                 give
                 some
                 duty
                 to
                 their
                 subjects
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 That
                 albeit
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Magistrates
                 his
                 Lieutenants
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 honoured
                 them
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Title
                 ,
                 calling
                 them
                 Gods
                 ,
                 That
                 yet
                 he
                 did
                 never
                 so
                 firmly
                 establish
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 at
                 his
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 he
                 seeing
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 might
                 deprive
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 deposing
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 Authority
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 not
                 alwayes
                 use
                 his
                 immediate
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 sometimes
                 he
                 useth
                 second
                 means
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 wisedome
                 thought
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 Justice
                 approved
                 :
                 As
                 by
                 Asa
                 ,
                 he
                 removed
                 Maacha
                 his
                 owne
                 mother
                 from
                 Honour
                 and
                 Authority
                 which
                 before
                 she
                 had
                 used
                 .
                 By
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 he
                 destroyed
                 Ioram
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 posterity
                 of
                 Achab.
                 And
                 by
                 divers
                 others
                 he
                 hath
                 deposed
                 from
                 Authority
                 those
                 whom
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 established
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Word
                 .
                 And
                 hereupon
                 concluded
                 he
                 ,
                 That
                 sith
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 denied
                 her
                 chief
                 duty
                 to
                 the
                 subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 To
                 minister
                 Justice
                 to
                 them
                 indifferently
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 preserve
                 their
                 Liberties
                 from
                 invasion
                 of
                 strangers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 Gods
                 Word
                 freely
                 and
                 openly
                 preached
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
                 Seeing
                 moreover
                 that
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 was
                 an
                 open
                 and
                 obstinate
                 Idolatresse
                 ,
                 a
                 vehement
                 maintainer
                 of
                 all
                 Superstition
                 and
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 also
                 she
                 openly
                 declares
                 the
                 Countrie
                 to
                 be
                 conquest
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 free
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 utterly
                 despiseth
                 the
                 counsell
                 and
                 requests
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 :
                 he
                 could
                 see
                 no
                 reason
                 why
                 they
                 the
                 borne
                 Counsellors
                 ,
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 Barons
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 might
                 not
                 justly
                 deprive
                 her
                 from
                 all
                 Regiment
                 and
                 Authority
                 amongst
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Hereafter
                 was
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 required
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 approving
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
                 added
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 and
                 disorder
                 ,
                 ought
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 to
                 withdraw
                 neither
                 
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 other
                 subjects
                 from
                 the
                 obedience
                 due
                 unto
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 we
                 deposed
                 the
                 said
                 Queen
                 Regent
                 rather
                 of
                 malice
                 and
                 private
                 envie
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 her
                 sins
                 appeared
                 incurable
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 escape
                 Gods
                 just
                 punishment
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 deserved
                 rejection
                 from
                 honors
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thirdly
                 ,
                 he
                 required
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 such
                 sentence
                 should
                 be
                 pronounced
                 against
                 her
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 upon
                 known
                 and
                 open
                 repentance
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 her
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 submission
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 place
                 should
                 be
                 granted
                 unto
                 her
                 of
                 regresse
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 honours
                 from
                 the
                 which
                 for
                 just
                 causes
                 she
                 justly
                 might
                 be
                 deprived
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Votes
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 particularly
                 by
                 himself
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 commanded
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 he
                 would
                 answer
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 conscience
                 judged
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 none
                 found
                 amongst
                 the
                 whole
                 number
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 by
                 his
                 tongue
                 consent
                 to
                 her
                 deprivation
                 .
                 Thereafter
                 was
                 her
                 Processe
                 committed
                 to
                 Writing
                 ,
                 and
                 registred
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Articles
                         against
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         
                           AT
                           Edinburgh
                           
                             the
                             one
                             and
                             twentieth
                             day
                             of
                             October
                             ,
                             1556.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         Barons
                         and
                         Burgesses
                         convened
                         ,
                         to
                         advise
                         upon
                         the
                         affairs
                         of
                         the
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         ayd
                         ,
                         support
                         and
                         succour
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         perceiving
                         and
                         lamenting
                         the
                         enterprised
                         destruction
                         of
                         their
                         said
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         and
                         overthrow
                         of
                         the
                         liberties
                         of
                         their
                         native
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         means
                         of
                         the
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         ,
                         and
                         certain
                         strangers
                         her
                         privie
                         Counsellors
                         ,
                         plain
                         contrary
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraign
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladies
                         mind
                         ,
                         and
                         direct
                         against
                         the
                         counsell
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         to
                         proceed
                         by
                         little
                         and
                         little
                         ,
                         even
                         unto
                         the
                         uttermost
                         ruine
                         ;
                         So
                         that
                         the
                         urgent
                         necessity
                         of
                         the
                         Common-wealth
                         may
                         no
                         longer
                         suffer
                         delay
                         ,
                         and
                         earnestly
                         craveth
                         our
                         support
                         .
                         Seeing
                         therefore
                         that
                         the
                         said
                         Q.
                         Regent
                         (
                         abusing
                         and
                         overpassing
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladies
                         Commission
                         given
                         and
                         granted
                         to
                         her
                         )
                         hath
                         in
                         all
                         her
                         proceedings
                         pursued
                         the
                         Barons
                         and
                         Burgesses
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         
                         with
                         Weapons
                         and
                         Armour
                         of
                         strangers
                         ,
                         without
                         any
                         Processe
                         and
                         order
                         of
                         Law
                         ,
                         they
                         being
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladies
                         true
                         Lieges
                         ,
                         and
                         never
                         called
                         nor
                         convinced
                         of
                         any
                         crime
                         by
                         any
                         judgement
                         lawfull
                         .
                         As
                         first
                         ,
                         at
                         S.
                         Iohnston
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         moneth
                         of
                         May
                         ,
                         she
                         assembled
                         her
                         Army
                         against
                         the
                         Towne
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         Inhabitants
                         thereof
                         ,
                         never
                         called
                         nor
                         convinced
                         of
                         any
                         crime
                         ,
                         onely
                         because
                         they
                         professed
                         the
                         true
                         Worship
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         conform
                         to
                         his
                         most
                         sacred
                         Word
                         .
                         2.
                         
                         And
                         likewise
                         in
                         the
                         moneth
                         of
                         June
                         last
                         ,
                         without
                         any
                         order
                         or
                         calling
                         going
                         before
                         ,
                         invaded
                         the
                         persons
                         of
                         sundry
                         Noble-men
                         and
                         Barons
                         with
                         force
                         of
                         Armes
                         ,
                         convened
                         at
                         S.
                         Andrews
                         ,
                         onely
                         for
                         Cause
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         as
                         is
                         notoriously
                         known
                         ,
                         they
                         never
                         being
                         called
                         nor
                         convinced
                         of
                         any
                         crime
                         .
                         3.
                         
                         Again
                         ,
                         laid
                         Garrisons
                         the
                         same
                         moneth
                         upon
                         the
                         Inhabitants
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Town
                         ,
                         oppressing
                         the
                         liberties
                         of
                         the
                         Queens
                         true
                         Lieges
                         :
                         For
                         fear
                         of
                         which
                         her
                         Garrisons
                         ,
                         a
                         great
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Inhabitants
                         thereof
                         fled
                         from
                         the
                         Towne
                         ,
                         and
                         durst
                         not
                         resort
                         again
                         unto
                         their
                         houses
                         and
                         heritages
                         ,
                         untill
                         they
                         were
                         restored
                         by
                         Arms
                         ;
                         they
                         notwithstanding
                         never
                         being
                         called
                         nor
                         convinced
                         of
                         any
                         crime
                         .
                         4.
                         
                         Further
                         ,
                         at
                         that
                         same
                         time
                         did
                         thrust
                         in
                         
                         upon
                         the
                         heads
                         of
                         the
                         Inhabitants
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Towne
                         ,
                         Provest
                         ,
                         and
                         Bayliffs
                         ,
                         against
                         all
                         order
                         of
                         Election
                         ,
                         as
                         lately
                         in
                         this
                         month
                         of
                         September
                         she
                         had
                         done
                         in
                         other
                         Towns
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         and
                         Iedburgh
                         ,
                         and
                         divers
                         other
                         places
                         ,
                         in
                         manifest
                         oppression
                         of
                         our
                         Liberties
                         .
                         5.
                         declaring
                         her
                         evill
                         minde
                         towards
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         Commonalty
                         ,
                         and
                         whole
                         Nation
                         ,
                         she
                         hath
                         brought
                         in
                         strangers
                         ,
                         and
                         daily
                         pretends
                         to
                         bring
                         in
                         greater
                         force
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         pretending
                         a
                         manifest
                         Conquest
                         of
                         our
                         native
                         rooms
                         and
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         deed
                         it self
                         declareth
                         ;
                         in
                         so
                         far
                         ,
                         as
                         she
                         having
                         brought
                         in
                         the
                         said
                         strangers
                         without
                         any
                         advise
                         of
                         Councell
                         and
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         and
                         contrary
                         to
                         their
                         expresse
                         minde
                         sent
                         to
                         her
                         in
                         Writing
                         ,
                         hath
                         placed
                         and
                         planted
                         her
                         said
                         strangers
                         in
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         principall
                         Towns
                         and
                         parts
                         of
                         the
                         Realm
                         ,
                         sending
                         continually
                         for
                         greater
                         Forces
                         ,
                         willing
                         thereby
                         to
                         suppresse
                         the
                         Common-weale
                         ,
                         and
                         liberty
                         of
                         our
                         native
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         us
                         and
                         our
                         posterity
                         slaves
                         to
                         strangers
                         for
                         ever
                         ;
                         which
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         is
                         intolerable
                         to
                         Common-wealths
                         and
                         free
                         Countreys
                         ,
                         so
                         it
                         is
                         very
                         prejudiciall
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraign
                         Lady
                         and
                         her
                         Heirs
                         whatsoever
                         ,
                         in
                         case
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Lady
                         decease
                         without
                         Heirs
                         of
                         her
                         Person
                         .
                         And
                         to
                         performe
                         these
                         her
                         wicked
                         enterprises
                         ,
                         conceived
                         (
                         as
                         appeareth
                         )
                         of
                         inveterate
                         malice
                         against
                         our
                         whole
                         Countrey
                         and
                         Nation
                         ,
                         caused
                         (
                         without
                         any
                         consent
                         or
                         advise
                         of
                         the
                         Councell
                         and
                         Nobility
                         )
                         to
                         coyn
                         lead
                         Money
                         ,
                         so
                         base
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         such
                         quantity
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         whole
                         Realme
                         shall
                         be
                         depauperate
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         Traffique
                         with
                         forraigne
                         Nations
                         everted
                         thereby
                         .
                         6.
                         
                         Again
                         ,
                         she
                         so
                         placeth
                         and
                         maintaineth
                         against
                         the
                         pleasure
                         of
                         the
                         Councell
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         a
                         stranger
                         in
                         one
                         of
                         the
                         greatest
                         Offices
                         of
                         credit
                         in
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         in
                         keeping
                         of
                         the
                         Great
                         Seal
                         thereof
                         ,
                         
                         wherein
                         great
                         perills
                         may
                         be
                         ingendred
                         to
                         the
                         Common-weale
                         ,
                         and
                         Liberty
                         thereof
                         .
                         7.
                         
                         Further
                         ,
                         lately
                         sent
                         the
                         Great
                         Seal
                         forth
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         by
                         the
                         said
                         stranger
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         advice
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Councell
                         ,
                         to
                         what
                         effect
                         ,
                         God
                         knoweth
                         .
                         8.
                         
                         And
                         hath
                         also
                         by
                         this
                         means
                         altered
                         the
                         old
                         Law
                         and
                         Custome
                         of
                         this
                         our
                         Realme
                         ,
                         ever
                         obser-served
                         in
                         the
                         Graces
                         and
                         Pardons
                         granted
                         bo
                         our
                         Soveraigns
                         to
                         all
                         their
                         Lieges
                         ,
                         being
                         repentant
                         of
                         their
                         offences
                         committed
                         against
                         their
                         Majesties
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Lieges
                         of
                         the
                         Realme
                         .
                         And
                         hath
                         introduced
                         a
                         new
                         captious
                         stile
                         and
                         form
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Pardons
                         and
                         Remissions
                         ,
                         conform
                         to
                         the
                         practices
                         of
                         France
                         ,
                         tending
                         thereby
                         to
                         draw
                         the
                         said
                         Lieges
                         of
                         this
                         Realm
                         ,
                         by
                         processe
                         of
                         time
                         ,
                         into
                         a
                         deceivable
                         snare
                         ,
                         and
                         further
                         shall
                         creep
                         in
                         the
                         whole
                         subversion
                         and
                         alteration
                         of
                         the
                         remanent
                         Laws
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         contrary
                         to
                         the
                         Contents
                         of
                         the
                         Appointment
                         of
                         Marriage
                         .
                         9.
                         
                         And
                         also
                         Peace
                         being
                         accorded
                         amongst
                         the
                         Princes
                         ,
                         retaineth
                         the
                         great
                         Army
                         of
                         strangers
                         ,
                         after
                         commandment
                         sent
                         by
                         the
                         King
                         of
                         France
                         to
                         retire
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         making
                         excuse
                         that
                         they
                         were
                         retained
                         for
                         the
                         suppressing
                         the
                         attempts
                         of
                         the
                         Lieges
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ;
                         albeit
                         the
                         whole
                         subjects
                         thereof
                         of
                         all
                         estates
                         ,
                         
                         is
                         ,
                         and
                         ever
                         hath
                         been
                         readie
                         to
                         give
                         all
                         dutifull
                         obedience
                         to
                         their
                         Soveraignes
                         ,
                         and
                         their
                         lawfull
                         ministers
                         proceeding
                         by
                         Gods
                         Ordinance
                         :
                         And
                         the
                         same
                         Army
                         of
                         strangers
                         not
                         being
                         paid
                         in
                         wages
                         ,
                         was
                         laid
                         by
                         her
                         upon
                         the
                         necks
                         of
                         the
                         poor
                         Commonalty
                         of
                         our
                         native
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         who
                         were
                         compelled
                         by
                         force
                         to
                         defraud
                         themselves
                         ,
                         their
                         wives
                         and
                         children
                         ,
                         of
                         that
                         poor
                         substance
                         which
                         they
                         might
                         purchase
                         with
                         the
                         sweat
                         of
                         their
                         brows
                         ,
                         to
                         satisfie
                         their
                         hunger
                         and
                         necessities
                         ,
                         and
                         quit
                         the
                         
                         same
                         to
                         sustain
                         the
                         idle
                         bellies
                         of
                         her
                         strangers
                         ;
                         through
                         the
                         which
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         parts
                         rose
                         such
                         heavy
                         lamentation
                         and
                         complaint
                         of
                         the
                         Commonalty
                         ,
                         accusing
                         the
                         Counsell
                         and
                         Nobility
                         of
                         their
                         sloth
                         ,
                         that
                         as
                         the
                         same
                         oppression
                         we
                         doubt
                         not
                         hath
                         entred
                         in
                         before
                         the
                         Justice
                         Seat
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         so
                         hath
                         it
                         moved
                         our
                         hearts
                         to
                         pity
                         and
                         compassion
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         redresse
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         with
                         other
                         great
                         offences
                         committed
                         against
                         the
                         publike
                         weale
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         we
                         have
                         convened
                         here
                         as
                         said
                         is
                         :
                         and
                         as
                         oftentimes
                         before
                         have
                         most
                         humbly
                         and
                         with
                         all
                         reverence
                         desired
                         and
                         required
                         the
                         said
                         Queen
                         Regent
                         to
                         redresse
                         the
                         said
                         enormities
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         especially
                         to
                         remove
                         her
                         strangers
                         from
                         the
                         necks
                         of
                         the
                         poor
                         Commonalty
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         desist
                         from
                         enterprising
                         of
                         fortification
                         of
                         Strengths
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         against
                         the
                         expresse
                         will
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         and
                         Councell
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ;
                         yet
                         we
                         being
                         convened
                         the
                         more
                         strong
                         for
                         fear
                         of
                         her
                         strangers
                         ,
                         who
                         we
                         saw
                         presume
                         no
                         other
                         thing
                         ,
                         but
                         with
                         Arms
                         to
                         pursue
                         our
                         lives
                         and
                         possessions
                         ,
                         Besought
                         her
                         to
                         remove
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         the
                         Town
                         Patent
                         to
                         all
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladies
                         Lieges
                         .
                         The
                         same
                         in
                         no
                         wise
                         would
                         she
                         grant
                         unto
                         ,
                         but
                         when
                         some
                         of
                         our
                         company
                         in
                         peaceable
                         manner
                         went
                         to
                         view
                         the
                         Towne
                         ,
                         there
                         was
                         both
                         great
                         and
                         small
                         Munition
                         shot
                         forth
                         at
                         them
                         .
                         And
                         seeing
                         therefore
                         that
                         neither
                         accesse
                         was
                         granted
                         to
                         be
                         used
                         ,
                         nor
                         yet
                         she
                         would
                         joyn
                         her self
                         to
                         us
                         to
                         consult
                         upon
                         the
                         Affairs
                         of
                         our
                         Common-wealth
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         be
                         borne
                         Councellors
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         by
                         ancient
                         Laws
                         of
                         the
                         Realme
                         :
                         But
                         fearing
                         lest
                         the
                         judgement
                         of
                         the
                         Counsell
                         would
                         reform
                         ,
                         as
                         necessity
                         required
                         ▪
                         the
                         aforesaid
                         enormities
                         ,
                         she
                         refuseth
                         all
                         manner
                         of
                         assistance
                         with
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         force
                         and
                         violence
                         intendeth
                         to
                         suppresse
                         the
                         Liberties
                         of
                         our
                         Common-weale
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         us
                         the
                         favourers
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         We
                         therefore
                         ,
                         so
                         many
                         of
                         the
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         Barons
                         ,
                         and
                         Provests
                         of
                         our
                         Boroughs
                         ,
                         as
                         are
                         touched
                         with
                         the
                         care
                         of
                         the
                         Common-weale
                         (
                         unto
                         the
                         which
                         we
                         acknowledge
                         our selves
                         ,
                         not
                         onely
                         borne
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         sworne
                         Protectors
                         and
                         Defenders
                         ,
                         against
                         all
                         and
                         whatsoever
                         invaders
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         )
                         and
                         moved
                         by
                         the
                         foresaid
                         proceedings
                         notorious
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         lamentable
                         complaint
                         of
                         oppression
                         of
                         our
                         Commonalty
                         ,
                         our
                         fellow
                         members
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         Perceiving
                         farther
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         present
                         necessity
                         of
                         our
                         Common-weale
                         may
                         suffer
                         no
                         delay
                         ,
                         being
                         convened
                         (
                         as
                         said
                         is
                         )
                         presently
                         in
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         for
                         support
                         of
                         our
                         Common-weal
                         ,
                         and
                         ripely
                         consulted
                         and
                         advised
                         ,
                         taken
                         the
                         fear
                         of
                         God
                         before
                         our
                         eyes
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         causes
                         foresaid
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         notorious
                         ,
                         with
                         one
                         consent
                         and
                         common
                         vote
                         .
                         Every
                         man
                         in
                         order
                         his
                         judgement
                         being
                         required
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Name
                         and
                         Authority
                         of
                         our
                         Soveraign
                         Lord
                         and
                         Lady
                         ,
                         suspend
                         the
                         said
                         Commission
                         granted
                         by
                         our
                         said
                         Soveraigne
                         to
                         the
                         said
                         Queen
                         Dowager
                         ,
                         
                         discharging
                         her
                         of
                         all
                         Administration
                         or
                         Authority
                         she
                         hath
                         ,
                         or
                         may
                         have
                         thereby
                         ,
                         unto
                         the
                         next
                         Parliament
                         ;
                         to
                         be
                         set
                         by
                         our
                         advice
                         and
                         consent
                         :
                         And
                         that
                         because
                         the
                         said
                         Queen
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         foresaid
                         faults
                         notorious
                         ,
                         declareth
                         her selfe
                         enemy
                         to
                         our
                         Common-weale
                         ,
                         abusing
                         the
                         Power
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Authority
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         destruction
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         And
                         likewise
                         we
                         discharge
                         all
                         members
                         of
                         her
                         said
                         Authority
                         from
                         thenceforth
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         no
                         Coyn
                         be
                         coyned
                         from
                         thenceforth
                         ,
                         without
                         expresse
                         consent
                         of
                         the
                         said
                         Councell
                         and
                         Nobility
                         ,
                         conform
                         to
                         the
                         Laws
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         maintain
                         ,
                         And
                         ordaine
                         this
                         to
                         be
                         notified
                         and
                         proclaimed
                         by
                         Officers
                         of
                         Arms
                         ,
                         in
                         all
                         
                         head
                         Boroughs
                         within
                         the
                         Realm
                         of
                         Scotland
                         .
                      
                       
                         In
                         witnesse
                         of
                         the
                         which
                         our
                         common
                         consent
                         and
                         free
                         Vote
                         ,
                         we
                         have
                         subscribed
                         this
                         present
                         act
                         of
                         suspension
                         with
                         our
                         hands
                         ,
                         day
                         ,
                         yeere
                         ,
                         and
                         place
                         aforesaid
                         .
                         
                           Sic
                           subscribitur
                           .
                           
                             By
                             us
                             the
                             Nobility
                             and
                             Commons
                             of
                             the
                             Protestants
                             of
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Scotland
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 After
                 that
                 this
                 our
                 act
                 of
                 suspension
                 was
                 by
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 divulgate
                 at
                 the
                 Market-Crosse
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 we
                 dismissed
                 the
                 Herald
                 with
                 this
                 Answer
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       MADAME
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     WE
                     received
                     your
                     Answer
                     ,
                     and
                     heard
                     the
                     credit
                     of
                     Lion
                     King
                     of
                     Armes
                     ,
                     whereby
                     we
                     gathered
                     sufficiently
                     your
                     perseverance
                     in
                     evil
                     minde
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     our
                     Common-weale
                     ,
                     and
                     Liberty
                     of
                     our
                     native
                     Countrey
                     .
                     For
                     safety
                     of
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     our
                     duty
                     ,
                     we
                     have
                     in
                     our
                     Soveraign
                     Lord
                     and
                     Ladies
                     name
                     suspended
                     your
                     Commission
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     administration
                     of
                     policie
                     which
                     you
                     may
                     pretend
                     thereby
                     ,
                     being
                     most
                     assuredly
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     That
                     your
                     proceedings
                     are
                     direct
                     contrary
                     to
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lord
                     and
                     Ladies
                     will
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     ever
                     esteem
                     to
                     be
                     for
                     the
                     weale
                     ,
                     and
                     not
                     for
                     the
                     hurt
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Common-wealth
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     you
                     will
                     not
                     acknowledge
                     us
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lord
                     and
                     Lady
                     ,
                     their
                     true
                     Barons
                     ,
                     and
                     Leiges
                     for
                     your
                     Subjects
                     and
                     Counsel
                     ,
                     no
                     more
                     will
                     we
                     acknowledge
                     you
                     for
                     any
                     Regent
                     or
                     lawfull
                     Magistrate
                     unto
                     us
                     ,
                     seeing
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     authority
                     ye
                     have
                     by
                     reason
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraignes
                     Commission
                     granted
                     unto
                     you
                     ,
                     The
                     same
                     for
                     most
                     worthy
                     reasons
                     is
                     worthily
                     suspended
                     by
                     us
                     ,
                     
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     and
                     authority
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     ,
                     whose
                     counsell
                     we
                     are
                     of
                     in
                     the
                     affaires
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Common-weale
                     .
                     
                     And
                     forasmuch
                     as
                     we
                     are
                     determinate
                     with
                     hazard
                     of
                     our
                     lives
                     to
                     set
                     that
                     Town
                     at
                     liberty
                     wherein
                     you
                     have
                     most
                     wrongfully
                     planted
                     your
                     Souldiers
                     and
                     strangers
                     ;
                     For
                     the
                     reverence
                     we
                     owe
                     to
                     your
                     person
                     ,
                     as
                     mother
                     to
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lady
                     ,
                     we
                     require
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     to
                     transport
                     your
                     person
                     therefrom
                     ,
                     seeing
                     we
                     are
                     constrained
                     for
                     the
                     necessity
                     of
                     the
                     Common-weale
                     ,
                     to
                     follow
                     the
                     same
                     by
                     Arms
                     ,
                     being
                     denied
                     oft
                     the
                     liberty
                     thereof
                     by
                     sundry
                     requisitions
                     made
                     oft
                     before
                     .
                     Again
                     ,
                     we
                     desire
                     you
                     cause
                     depart
                     with
                     you
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     Town
                     ,
                     any
                     person
                     having
                     Commission
                     in
                     Embassie
                     ,
                     if
                     any
                     such
                     be
                     ,
                     or
                     in
                     Lieutenantship
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigns
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     all
                     French-men
                     Souldiers
                     ,
                     being
                     within
                     the
                     same
                     (
                     whose
                     blood
                     we
                     thirst
                     not
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     the
                     old
                     amity
                     and
                     friendship
                     betwixt
                     the
                     Realme
                     of
                     France
                     and
                     us
                     ;
                     which
                     amity
                     by
                     the
                     occasion
                     of
                     the
                     marriage
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lady
                     to
                     the
                     King
                     of
                     that
                     Realm
                     ,
                     should
                     rather
                     increase
                     then
                     decrease
                     .
                     )
                     And
                     this
                     we
                     pray
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     and
                     them
                     both
                     to
                     do
                     ,
                     within
                     the
                     space
                     of
                     twenty
                     foure
                     houres
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     reverence
                     we
                     owe
                     to
                     your
                     persons
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     recommending
                     our
                     humble
                     service
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     we
                     commit
                     your
                     Highnesse
                     to
                     the
                     eternall
                     protection
                     of
                     God.
                     At
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     the
                     24
                     of
                     October
                     1559.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Your
                       Highnesse
                       humble
                       servitors
                    
                  
                
              
               
               
                 The
                 day
                 following
                 we
                 summoned
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Leith
                 by
                 the
                 sound
                 of
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 in
                 forme
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         I
                         Require
                         and
                         charge
                         in
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         our
                         Soveraign
                         Lord
                         and
                         Ladie
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         Counsell
                         presently
                         in
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         That
                         all
                         Scots
                         and
                         French-men
                         of
                         whatsoever
                         estate
                         and
                         degree
                         they
                         be
                         ,
                         depart
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Towne
                         of
                         Lieth
                         within
                         the
                         space
                         of
                         twelve
                         houres
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         the
                         same
                         patent
                         to
                         all
                         and
                         sundry
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Ladies
                         Leiges
                         :
                         For
                         seeing
                         we
                         have
                         no
                         such
                         hatred
                         at
                         either
                         the
                         one
                         or
                         the
                         other
                         that
                         we
                         thirst
                         the
                         blood
                         of
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         two
                         ,
                         for
                         the
                         one
                         is
                         our
                         naturall
                         brother
                         ,
                         born
                         ,
                         nourished
                         ,
                         and
                         brought
                         up
                         within
                         the
                         bowels
                         of
                         one
                         common
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         other
                         our
                         nation
                         hath
                         continued
                         long
                         amity
                         and
                         allie
                         ,
                         and
                         hopeth
                         that
                         so
                         shall
                         do
                         ,
                         so
                         long
                         as
                         they
                         use
                         us
                         as
                         friends
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         strive
                         to
                         make
                         slaves
                         of
                         friends
                         ,
                         which
                         this
                         strengthening
                         of
                         our
                         Towns
                         pretendeth
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         most
                         heartily
                         desire
                         ,
                         that
                         one
                         and
                         the
                         other
                         to
                         desist
                         from
                         fortifying
                         or
                         maintaining
                         of
                         this
                         Town
                         ,
                         in
                         our
                         Soveraignes
                         and
                         their
                         said
                         Councells
                         name
                         ,
                         requiring
                         them
                         to
                         make
                         the
                         same
                         free
                         within
                         the
                         space
                         of
                         twelve
                         houres
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Defiance
                 given
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 skirmishing
                 ,
                 without
                 great
                 slaughter
                 ,
                 preparation
                 of
                 Scales
                 and
                 Ladders
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 Assault
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 concluded
                 by
                 common
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 Barons
                 .
                 The
                 Scales
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 Saint
                 Giles
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 Preaching
                 was
                 neglected
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 grieve
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 godly
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 Preachers
                 spared
                 not
                 openly
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 feared
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 that
                 enterprise
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 beginning
                 appeared
                 to
                 bring
                 with
                 it
                 some
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 ;
                 other
                 places
                 ,
                 said
                 they
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 apt
                 for
                 such
                 Preparations
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 the
                 people
                 conveaned
                 to
                 Common-Prayers
                 and
                 unto
                 Preaching
                 .
                 In
                 very
                 deed
                 the
                 audience
                 was
                 wonderfully
                 troubled
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 with
                 other
                 disorder
                 espied
                 amongst
                 us
                 )
                 gave
                 occasion
                 to
                 our
                 Preachers
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 God
                 could
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 Word
                 and
                 abuses
                 of
                 his
                 Grace
                 ,
                 long
                 to
                 be
                 unpunished
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 had
                 amongst
                 us
                 her
                 assured
                 espies
                 ,
                 who
                 did
                 not
                 onely
                 signifie
                 unto
                 her
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 estate
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 counsell
                 ,
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 devices
                 .
                 Some
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 company
                 were
                 vehemently
                 suspected
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 betrayers
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 secrets
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 boy
                 of
                 the
                 Officials
                 of
                 Lowthian
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Iames
                   Balfour
                
                 ,
                 was
                 taken
                 carrying
                 a
                 Writ
                 ,
                 which
                 did
                 open
                 the
                 most
                 secret
                 thing
                 that
                 was
                 devised
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 ;
                 
                 yea
                 ,
                 those
                 very
                 things
                 which
                 were
                 thought
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 known
                 but
                 to
                 very
                 few
                 .
                 By
                 such
                 domesticall
                 enemies
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 our
                 purposes
                 frustrate
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 our
                 determinations
                 were
                 oft
                 times
                 overthrowne
                 and
                 changed
                 .
                 The
                 Dukes
                 friends
                 gave
                 unto
                 him
                 such
                 terrours
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 greatly
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 feare
                 ,
                 were
                 troubled
                 many
                 others
                 .
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 Warre
                 
                   (
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   were
                   men
                   without
                   God
                   or
                   honesty
                   )
                
                 made
                 a
                 mutiny
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 lacked
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 wages
                 .
                 They
                 had
                 done
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 Linlithquow
                 before
                 ,
                 
                 where
                 they
                 made
                 a
                 Proclamation
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 serve
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 Congregation
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 up
                 the
                 Masse
                 againe
                 .
                 They
                 made
                 a
                 fray
                 upon
                 my
                 Lord
                 Argyles
                 Hie-land
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 principall
                 men
                 of
                 his
                 Chamber
                 ,
                 who
                 notwithstanding
                 ,
                 behaved
                 himselfe
                 so
                 moderately
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 studious
                 to
                 pacifie
                 that
                 tumult
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 wondered
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 his
                 prudent
                 councell
                 and
                 stoutnesse
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 obedience
                 of
                 his
                 company
                 .
                 The
                 ungodly
                 Souldiers
                 in
                 hatred
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 good
                 men
                 ,
                 continuing
                 in
                 their
                 disorder
                 ,
                 mocked
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Tullibarne
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Noble-men
                 ,
                 who
                 exhorted
                 them
                 to
                 quietnesse
                 .
                 All
                 these
                 troubles
                 were
                 practised
                 by
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 by
                 the
                 Traitours
                 among
                 our selves
                 :
                 Who
                 albeit
                 then
                 lurked
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 are
                 not
                 manifestly
                 noted
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 God
                 shall
                 make
                 them
                 knowne
                 to
                 their
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 To
                 pacifie
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 Warre
                 a
                 collection
                 was
                 devised
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 some
                 were
                 poore
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 were
                 niggards
                 and
                 avaritious
                 ,
                 there
                 could
                 no
                 sufficient
                 sum
                 be
                 obtained
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 thought
                 expedient
                 that
                 a
                 Coyne-House
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 ;
                 That
                 every
                 Noble-man
                 should
                 Coyn
                 his
                 Silver-work
                 and
                 Plate
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 supply
                 the
                 present
                 necessity
                 .
                 And
                 there-through
                 
                   David
                   Forresse
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Hart
                
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 had
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Coyning-House
                 ,
                 did
                 promise
                 their
                 faithfull
                 labours
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 very
                 point
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Hart
                
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 his
                 faction
                 stole
                 away
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 with
                 them
                 the
                 instruments
                 apt
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 ;
                 Whether
                 this
                 was
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 falshood
                 and
                 feeblenesse
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 practising
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 is
                 yet
                 uncertaine
                 .
                 Rested
                 then
                 no
                 hope
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 that
                 any
                 Money
                 could
                 be
                 furnished
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 by
                 a
                 few
                 of
                 those
                 whom
                 we
                 judged
                 most
                 secret
                 ,
                 That
                 Sir
                 
                   Ralph
                   Sadler
                
                 and
                 Sir
                 
                   Iames
                   Crofts
                
                 ,
                 then
                 having
                 charge
                 at
                 Barwick
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 If
                 they
                 would
                 support
                 us
                 with
                 any
                 reasonable
                 sum
                 in
                 that
                 urgent
                 necessitie
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 was
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Ormeston
                 directed
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 secret
                 manner
                 as
                 we
                 could
                 devise
                 .
                 But
                 yet
                 our
                 counsell
                 was
                 disclosed
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 appointed
                 the
                 Lord
                 Bothwell
                 (
                 as
                 himselfe
                 confessed
                 )
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 the
                 returning
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Laird
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 with
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 being
                 assuredly
                 informed
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 way
                 he
                 came
                 ,
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 Bothwell
                 foreset
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 comming
                 upon
                 him
                 unaware
                 ,
                 did
                 take
                 him
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 evil
                 wounded
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 for
                 neither
                 could
                 he
                 get
                 his
                 ledd
                 Horse
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 steele
                 Bonnet
                 ;
                 with
                 him
                 was
                 taken
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 foure
                 thousand
                 Crowns
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 the
                 forenamed
                 Sir
                 Ralph
                 and
                 Sir
                 Iames
                 most
                 lovingly
                 had
                 sent
                 for
                 our
                 support
                 .
                 By
                 the
                 brute
                 hereof
                 coming
                 to
                 our
                 eares
                 ,
                 our
                 dolour
                 was
                 doubled
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 Money
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 the
                 Gentlemen
                 whom
                 we
                 suspected
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 slain
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 least
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 Queene
                 hands
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 upon
                 the
                 sudden
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arrane
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwell
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Horse-men
                 ,
                 tooke
                 purpose
                 to
                 pursue
                 the
                 said
                 Earle
                 Bothwell
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 might
                 apprehend
                 him
                 in
                 Crychton
                 or
                 Morhan
                 ,
                 whitherto
                 (
                 as
                 they
                 were
                 informed
                 )
                 he
                 had
                 retired
                 himselfe
                 after
                 his
                 treasonable
                 act
                 :
                 We
                 call
                 his
                 act
                 treasonable
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 three
                 dayes
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 sent
                 his
                 especiall
                 servant
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Michael
                   Balfo●re
                
                 ,
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 to
                 purchase
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 Councell
                 License
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 speak
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 granted
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 promised
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 he
                 should
                 neither
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 yet
                 any
                 to
                 us
                 appertaining
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 write
                 his
                 answer
                 again
                 ,
                 Whether
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 joyne
                 with
                 us
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 He
                 gave
                 us
                 farther
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 would
                 discharge
                 himselfe
                 of
                 the
                 Queene
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 would
                 assist
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 meane
                 time
                 he
                 cruelly
                 and
                 traiterously
                 hurt
                 and
                 spoiled
                 the
                 Noble-man
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 Albeit
                 that
                 the
                 departure
                 and
                 counsell
                 of
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arrane
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 company
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 was
                 very
                 sudden
                 and
                 secret
                 ,
                 yet
                 was
                 the
                 Earle
                 Bothwell
                 ,
                 then
                 being
                 in
                 Crychton
                 ,
                 advertised
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 escaped
                 with
                 the
                 money
                 which
                 he
                 tooke
                 with
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Captaine
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 
                   Iohn
                   Somerwaile
                
                 (
                 which
                 was
                 taken
                 without
                 long
                 pursuit
                 )
                 confessed
                 and
                 affirmed
                 ;
                 
                 Because
                 that
                 the
                 Noble-men
                 that
                 sought
                 redresse
                 ,
                 sought
                 rather
                 his
                 safetie
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 then
                 destruction
                 and
                 hatred
                 .
                 They
                 committed
                 his
                 house
                 to
                 the
                 custodie
                 of
                 a
                 Captain
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 Captain
                 Forbesse
                 .
                 To
                 whom
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 all
                 Souldiers
                 there
                 left
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 a
                 sharpe
                 commandment
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 things
                 found
                 within
                 the
                 said
                 house
                 of
                 Crychton
                 (
                 which
                 were
                 put
                 in
                 inventory
                 ,
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 Earle
                 Bothwell
                 should
                 give
                 answer
                 ,
                 Whether
                 he
                 would
                 make
                 restitution
                 or
                 not
                 :
                 time
                 of
                 advertisment
                 was
                 granted
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 day
                 subsequent
                 ,
                 till
                 going
                 down
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 .
                 In
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 said
                 Lords
                 and
                 horsemen
                 (
                 we
                 meane
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 departed
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 October
                 )
                 the
                 Provest
                 and
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 some
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 passed
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 with
                 them
                 some
                 great
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 to
                 shoot
                 at
                 Leith
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 ,
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Noble-men
                 were
                 gone
                 to
                 the
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 continued
                 almost
                 till
                 noone
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 being
                 advertised
                 by
                 one
                 named
                 Clerk
                 (
                 who
                 after
                 was
                 apprehended
                 )
                 that
                 our
                 horsemen
                 were
                 absent
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 company
                 were
                 at
                 dinner
                 ,
                 issued
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 great
                 expedition
                 came
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 where
                 our
                 Ordnance
                 was
                 laid
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Town
                 of
                 Dundie
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 other
                 ,
                 resisted
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 as
                 hakbuts
                 ,
                 but
                 being
                 left
                 by
                 our
                 ungodly
                 and
                 feeble
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 who
                 fled
                 without
                 stroke
                 offered
                 or
                 given
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 compelled
                 to
                 give
                 back
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 to
                 the
                 enemies
                 ,
                 who
                 further
                 pursued
                 the
                 fugitives
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Canongate
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 Leith
                 winde
                 .
                 
                 Their
                 cruelty
                 began
                 then
                 to
                 discover
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maimed
                 ,
                 the
                 aged
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 found
                 no
                 greater
                 favour
                 in
                 their
                 fury
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 the
                 strong
                 man
                 ,
                 who
                 made
                 resistance
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 very
                 apparant
                 ,
                 that
                 among
                 our selves
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 treason
                 .
                 For
                 when
                 upon
                 the
                 first
                 alarme
                 all
                 men
                 made
                 haste
                 for
                 reliefe
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 whom
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 saved
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 least
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 saved
                 the
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 kept
                 the
                 Cannongate
                 from
                 danger
                 .
                 For
                 we
                 were
                 once
                 marched
                 forward
                 with
                 bold
                 courage
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 then
                 (
                 we
                 say
                 )
                 was
                 a
                 shout
                 raised
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 (
                 God
                 will
                 disclose
                 the
                 traitours
                 one
                 day
                 )
                 affirming
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 French
                 Company
                 were
                 entred
                 in
                 at
                 Leith-winde
                 upon
                 our
                 backs
                 .
                 What
                 clamour
                 and
                 disorder
                 did
                 then
                 suddenly
                 arise
                 ,
                 we
                 list
                 not
                 to
                 expresse
                 with
                 multiplication
                 of
                 words
                 .
                 The
                 horsmen
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 put
                 order
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 over-rode
                 
                 their
                 poor
                 brethren
                 at
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 nether
                 Bow.
                 The
                 cry
                 of
                 discomfort
                 arose
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 malignant
                 blasphemed
                 .
                 The
                 feeble
                 (
                 amongst
                 whom
                 the
                 Justice
                 Clerk
                 ,
                 Sir
                 
                   Iohn
                   Ballenden
                
                 was
                 )
                 fled
                 without
                 delay
                 .
                 With
                 great
                 difficulty
                 could
                 they
                 be
                 kept
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 West
                 Port.
                 M.
                 
                   Gawan
                   Hamilton
                
                 cryed
                 with
                 a
                 loud
                 voice
                 ,
                 
                   Drinke
                   now
                   as
                   ye
                   have
                   brewed
                   .
                
                 The
                 French
                 perceiving
                 by
                 the
                 clamour
                 of
                 our
                 fray
                 ,
                 followed
                 as
                 said
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Cannon-gate
                 ,
                 to
                 no
                 great
                 number
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 twenty
                 or
                 thirty
                 of
                 their
                 foot
                 losse
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 the
                 rest
                 retired
                 themselves
                 with
                 our
                 Ordinance
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Argyle
                 and
                 his
                 men
                 were
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 stopped
                 the
                 flying
                 of
                 our
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 compelled
                 the
                 Port
                 to
                 be
                 opened
                 after
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 shut
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 Lord
                 
                   Robert
                   Stewart
                
                 ,
                 
                 Abbot
                 of
                 Halyrud-house
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 issued
                 forth
                 ;
                 after
                 him
                 followed
                 many
                 upon
                 the
                 backs
                 of
                 the
                 French.
                 At
                 last
                 came
                 the
                 Duke
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 no
                 man
                 more
                 busie
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 M.
                 
                   Gawan
                   Hamilton
                
                 aforesaid
                 .
                 The
                 French
                 burnt
                 a
                 Back-house
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 some
                 spoile
                 from
                 the
                 poor
                 of
                 the
                 Cannon-gate
                 .
                 They
                 slue
                 a
                 Papist
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 drunken
                 Priest
                 named
                 Sir
                 
                   Thomas
                   Sklaitter
                
                 ,
                 an
                 aged
                 man
                 ,
                 a
                 woman
                 giving
                 suck
                 ,
                 and
                 her
                 childe
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 Souldiers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 ten
                 :
                 Certain
                 were
                 taken
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 Captain
                 Mowet
                 was
                 one
                 ,
                 M.
                 
                   Charles
                   Geddes
                
                 ,
                 domestick
                 to
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwell
                 .
                 The
                 Capt.
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 that
                 day
                 shot
                 a
                 Shot
                 at
                 the
                 French
                 ,
                 declaring
                 them
                 thereby
                 friends
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 enemy
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 suddenly
                 repented
                 of
                 well-doing
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Queen
                 glad
                 of
                 Victory
                 ,
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 Rampart
                 ,
                 to
                 salute
                 and
                 welcome
                 her
                 victorious
                 souldiers
                 :
                 one
                 brought
                 a
                 Kirtle
                 ,
                 another
                 a
                 Petticoat
                 ,
                 the
                 third
                 a
                 Pot
                 or
                 Pan
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 envy
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 womanly
                 laughter
                 ,
                 she
                 asked
                 ,
                 
                   Where
                   bought
                   ye
                   your
                   ware
                   ?
                   Ie
                   pense
                   que
                   vous
                   l'aues
                   achete
                   sans
                   argent
                   .
                
                 
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 motherly
                 care
                 which
                 she
                 took
                 for
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 Bothwell
                 lifted
                 up
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 conceit
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 repulse
                 and
                 discomfiture
                 ,
                 utterly
                 refused
                 any
                 restitution
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 within
                 two
                 dayes
                 after
                 was
                 his
                 house
                 spoyled
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 were
                 no
                 things
                 of
                 great
                 importance
                 ,
                 his
                 Evidences
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 Clothing
                 excepted
                 .
                 From
                 that
                 day
                 back
                 the
                 carriage
                 of
                 money
                 was
                 dejected
                 ,
                 with
                 great
                 difficulty
                 could
                 men
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 the
                 Towne
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 estimation
                 determined
                 with
                 themselves
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 enterprise
                 ;
                 many
                 fled
                 away
                 secretly
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 that
                 did
                 abide
                 (
                 a
                 very
                 few
                 excepted
                 )
                 appeared
                 destitute
                 of
                 counsell
                 and
                 manhood
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwell
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 stout
                 and
                 witty
                 ,
                 foreseeing
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 desired
                 most
                 gravely
                 either
                 to
                 take
                 such
                 order
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 remaine
                 to
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 the
                 enemy
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 retire
                 themselves
                 with
                 their
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 Banners
                 displayed
                 in
                 order
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 wits
                 of
                 men
                 being
                 dashed
                 ,
                 no
                 counsell
                 could
                 prevaile
                 .
                 We
                 continued
                 from
                 Wednesday
                 the
                 last
                 of
                 October
                 ,
                 till
                 Munday
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 November
                 ,
                 never
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 abiding
                 firme
                 in
                 one
                 opinion
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 four
                 and
                 twenty
                 houres
                 .
                 The
                 pestilent
                 wits
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 practisers
                 did
                 then
                 exercise
                 themselves
                 (
                 God
                 shall
                 recompence
                 their
                 malicious
                 craft
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 bosome
                 ,
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 )
                 for
                 they
                 caused
                 two
                 godly
                 and
                 forward
                 young
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 Lairds
                 of
                 Farnihaste
                 and
                 Cesfurd
                 ,
                 who
                 once
                 had
                 gladly
                 joyned
                 themselves
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 with-draw
                 
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 friends
                 .
                 The
                 same
                 they
                 did
                 to
                 the
                 Earle
                 Morton
                 ,
                 who
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 ours
                 ,
                 but
                 did
                 not
                 plainly
                 joyn
                 .
                 They
                 enticed
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 to
                 deny
                 us
                 support
                 ,
                 in
                 case
                 we
                 were
                 pursued
                 .
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 some
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 pestiferous
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 counsell
                 of
                 Achitophel
                 against
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 discomfited
                 souldiers
                 .
                 
                   (
                   Render
                   Lord
                   to
                   the
                   wicked
                   according
                   to
                   their
                   malice
                   .
                   )
                
                 Upon
                 Munday
                 the
                 fifth
                 of
                 November
                 did
                 the
                 French
                 issue
                 out
                 of
                 Leith
                 betimes
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 for
                 keeping
                 of
                 the
                 Victualls
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 being
                 troubled
                 among
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 said
                 is
                 divided
                 in
                 opinions
                 ,
                 were
                 neither
                 circumspect
                 when
                 they
                 did
                 issue
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 did
                 we
                 follow
                 with
                 such
                 expedition
                 as
                 had
                 been
                 meet
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 would
                 have
                 sought
                 our
                 advantage
                 .
                 Our
                 souldiers
                 could
                 scarcely
                 be
                 driven
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Towne
                 :
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 and
                 certain
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 made
                 haste
                 ;
                 many
                 honest
                 men
                 then
                 followed
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 such
                 diligence
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 caused
                 the
                 French
                 once
                 to
                 retire
                 somewhat
                 affrayedly
                 .
                 The
                 rest
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Leith
                 perceiving
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 their
                 fellows
                 ,
                 issued
                 out
                 for
                 their
                 succour
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 and
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 
                 being
                 more
                 forward
                 then
                 prudent
                 and
                 circumspect
                 ,
                 did
                 compell
                 the
                 Captains
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 to
                 bring
                 their
                 men
                 so
                 nigh
                 ,
                 that
                 either
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 have
                 hazarded
                 battell
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 French-men
                 (
                 and
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 their
                 Cannons
                 also
                 )
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 must
                 needs
                 retire
                 in
                 a
                 very
                 narrow
                 corner
                 :
                 For
                 our
                 men
                 were
                 approached
                 neer
                 to
                 Lestarrig
                 :
                 The
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 were
                 upon
                 the
                 North
                 toward
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 marched
                 from
                 Leith
                 to
                 Edinburgh
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 marched
                 so
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 foughten
                 with
                 neither
                 Company
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 joyned
                 .
                 We
                 took
                 purpose
                 therefore
                 to
                 retire
                 towards
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 in
                 haste
                 ,
                 left
                 that
                 the
                 former
                 Company
                 of
                 the
                 French
                 should
                 either
                 have
                 invaded
                 the
                 Towne
                 before
                 that
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 rescue
                 thereof
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 have
                 cut
                 us
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 Abbey
                 of
                 Halyrud-house
                 ;
                 as
                 apparantly
                 they
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Grange
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Alexander
                   Whitlaw
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 few
                 Horse-men
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 stayed
                 both
                 their
                 Horse-men
                 and
                 Foot-men
                 .
                 The
                 Company
                 which
                 was
                 next
                 us
                 perceiving
                 that
                 we
                 retired
                 ,
                 with
                 speed
                 sent
                 forth
                 their
                 skirmishers
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 hundred
                 ,
                 who
                 took
                 us
                 at
                 a
                 disadvantage
                 ,
                 before
                 us
                 having
                 the
                 mire
                 of
                 Lestarrig
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 were
                 enclosed
                 by
                 the
                 Park
                 ditch
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 we
                 could
                 avoid
                 their
                 shot
                 .
                 The
                 Horse-men
                 followed
                 upon
                 our
                 heels
                 ,
                 and
                 slue
                 divers
                 .
                 Our
                 own
                 Horse-men
                 over-rode
                 our
                 Foot-men
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 narrownesse
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 resistance
                 made
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 in
                 great
                 danger
                 ,
                 lighted
                 amongst
                 the
                 Foot-men
                 ,
                 exhorting
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 respect
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 ,
                 whom
                 by
                 their
                 flying
                 they
                 exposed
                 to
                 murther
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 criminall
                 of
                 their
                 death
                 .
                 Captain
                 
                   Alexander
                   Halyburnetoun
                
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 feared
                 God
                 ,
                 tarried
                 with
                 certain
                 of
                 his
                 Souldiers
                 behinde
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 resistance
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 first
                 shot
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 taken
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 known
                 ,
                 those
                 cruell
                 murtherers
                 wounded
                 him
                 in
                 divers
                 parts
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 brought
                 in
                 to
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 few
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 most
                 plaine
                 words
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 Confession
                 of
                 his
                 Faith
                 ,
                 testifying
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 doubted
                 
                 nothing
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 purchased
                 to
                 him
                 by
                 the
                 Blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 that
                 he
                 repented
                 that
                 it
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 worthy
                 to
                 shed
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 spend
                 his
                 life
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 so
                 just
                 a
                 Cause
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 dolour
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 he
                 ended
                 his
                 dolour
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 enter
                 (
                 we
                 doubt
                 not
                 )
                 into
                 that
                 blessed
                 Immortality
                 ,
                 within
                 two
                 hours
                 after
                 our
                 departure
                 .
                 There
                 were
                 slain
                 to
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 twenty
                 four
                 or
                 thirty
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 poor
                 .
                 There
                 was
                 taken
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Pitmillie
                 ,
                 the
                 Laird
                 of
                 Pharnie
                 younger
                 ,
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 
                   Bowchane
                   ,
                   George
                   Cuwell
                
                 of
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 of
                 lower
                 rank
                 ,
                 
                   Iohn
                   Dumbar
                
                 Lieutenant
                 to
                 Captain
                 Movet
                 ,
                 Captain
                 
                   David
                   Murray
                
                 had
                 his
                 horse
                 slain
                 ,
                 and
                 himselfe
                 hurt
                 in
                 the
                 legge
                 .
              
               
                 Few
                 dayes
                 before
                 our
                 first
                 departure
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 was
                 upon
                 Alhallow
                 Even
                 ,
                 
                   William
                   Maitland
                
                 of
                 Lethington
                 younger
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 himself
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 as
                 one
                 that
                 favoured
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 danger
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 remain
                 amongst
                 so
                 ungodly
                 a
                 company
                 ;
                 for
                 whensoever
                 matters
                 came
                 in
                 question
                 ,
                 he
                 spared
                 not
                 to
                 speak
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 which
                 liberty
                 of
                 tongue
                 ,
                 and
                 gravity
                 of
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 French
                 did
                 highly
                 disdain
                 .
                 Which
                 perceived
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 conveyed
                 himself
                 away
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 tendred
                 himself
                 to
                 M.
                 Kirkcaldie
                 Laird
                 of
                 Grange
                 ;
                 who
                 coming
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 did
                 exhort
                 us
                 to
                 constancy
                 ,
                 assuring
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Queen
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 craft
                 and
                 deceit
                 .
                 He
                 travelled
                 exceedingly
                 to
                 have
                 retained
                 the
                 Lords
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 prudently
                 laid
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 the
                 dangers
                 that
                 might
                 ensue
                 their
                 departing
                 from
                 the
                 Towne
                 :
                 but
                 fear
                 and
                 dolour
                 had
                 so
                 seized
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 admit
                 no
                 consolation
                 .
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
                 Arran
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 offered
                 to
                 abide
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 reasonable
                 company
                 would
                 abide
                 with
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 did
                 so
                 steal
                 away
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 wit
                 of
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 stay
                 them
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 determined
                 plainly
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 abide
                 .
                 The
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 Lord
                 Erskin
                 ,
                 would
                 promise
                 unto
                 us
                 no
                 favour
                 ,
                 but
                 said
                 ,
                 He
                 must
                 needs
                 declare
                 himself
                 friend
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 support
                 and
                 defend
                 him
                 .
                 Which
                 answer
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 discouraged
                 those
                 that
                 before
                 determined
                 to
                 have
                 abidden
                 the
                 uttermost
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 abandoned
                 the
                 Towne
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Castle
                 would
                 have
                 stood
                 their
                 friend
                 :
                 but
                 the
                 contrary
                 declared
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 took
                 purpose
                 for
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 complaints
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
                 within
                 the
                 Towne
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 was
                 lamentable
                 and
                 sore
                 :
                 the
                 wicked
                 then
                 began
                 to
                 spue
                 forth
                 the
                 venome
                 which
                 then
                 lurked
                 in
                 their
                 cankred
                 hearts
                 :
                 The
                 godly
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 those
                 that
                 were
                 departed
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 were
                 so
                 troubled
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 would
                 have
                 preferred
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 at
                 Gods
                 pleasure
                 .
                 For
                 avoiding
                 of
                 danger
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 depart
                 at
                 midnight
                 .
                 The
                 Duke
                 made
                 provision
                 for
                 his
                 Ordnance
                 ,
                 and
                 caused
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 sent
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 rest
                 was
                 left
                 to
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 Captain
                 of
                 the
                 Castle
                 ,
                 who
                 received
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 that
                 which
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iames
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 Dundie
                 .
                 The
                 despightfull
                 tongues
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 rayled
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 calling
                 us
                 Traytors
                 and
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 provoked
                 other
                 to
                 cast
                 stones
                 at
                 us
                 :
                 One
                 cryed
                 ,
                 Alas
                 if
                 I
                 might
                 see
                 another
                 defie
                 given
                 ;
                 
                 Give
                 advertisement
                 to
                 the
                 French-men
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 help
                 them
                 now
                 to
                 cut
                 the
                 throats
                 of
                 these
                 hereticks
                 .
                 And
                 
                 thus
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 dolour
                 passed
                 thorow
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 cogitations
                 and
                 former
                 determinations
                 of
                 many
                 hearts
                 then
                 revealed
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 believed
                 that
                 our
                 naturall
                 Countrey-men
                 and
                 women
                 could
                 have
                 wished
                 our
                 destruction
                 so
                 unmercifully
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 have
                 so
                 rejoyced
                 in
                 our
                 adversity
                 (
                 God
                 move
                 their
                 hearts
                 to
                 repentance
                 )
                 for
                 else
                 we
                 fear
                 that
                 he
                 whose
                 Cause
                 we
                 sustain
                 ,
                 shall
                 let
                 them
                 feel
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 cruell
                 strangers
                 ,
                 into
                 whose
                 hands
                 they
                 wished
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 betrayed
                 .
                 We
                 stayed
                 not
                 ,
                 till
                 we
                 came
                 to
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 did
                 the
                 day
                 after
                 that
                 we
                 departed
                 from
                 Edinburgh
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 consultation
                 should
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 next
                 remedy
                 in
                 so
                 desperate
                 a
                 matter
                 .
                 The
                 next
                 Wednesday
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 7
                 of
                 
                   November
                   ,
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 preached
                 (
                 
                   Iohn
                   Willock
                
                 was
                 gone
                 into
                 England
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 he
                 appointed
                 )
                 and
                 treated
                 of
                 the
                 5
                 ,
                 6
                 ,
                 7
                 ,
                 and
                 8
                 Verses
                 of
                 the
                 80
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 where
                 David
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 the
                 afflicted
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 speaketh
                 this
                 in
                 the
                 fourth
                 Verse
                 :
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         The
                         Sermon
                         of
                         
                           Iohn
                           Knox
                        
                         in
                         Sterlin
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         greatest
                         of
                         our
                         trouble
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           
                             O
                             thou
                             the
                             eternall
                             ,
                             the
                             God
                             of
                             Hosts
                             ,
                             how
                             long
                             shalt
                             thou
                             be
                             against
                             the
                             prayer
                             of
                             thy
                             people
                             ?
                          
                           
                             5
                             :
                             Thou
                             hast
                             fed
                             us
                             with
                             the
                             bread
                             of
                             tears
                             ,
                             and
                             hast
                             given
                             to
                             us
                             tears
                             to
                             drinke
                             in
                             great
                             measure
                             .
                          
                           
                             6.
                             
                             Thou
                             hast
                             made
                             us
                             a
                             strife
                             unto
                             our
                             neighbours
                             ,
                             and
                             our
                             enemies
                             laught
                             us
                             to
                             scorne
                             amongst
                             themselves
                             .
                          
                           
                             7.
                             
                             O
                             God
                             of
                             Hosts
                             ,
                             turne
                             us
                             againe
                             ,
                             make
                             thy
                             face
                             to
                             shine
                             ,
                             and
                             we
                             shall
                             be
                             saved
                             ,
                             &c.
                             
                          
                        
                      
                       
                         This
                         Psalme
                         had
                         the
                         said
                         Iohn
                         begun
                         in
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         were
                         foreseeing
                         our
                         calamity
                         ,
                         of
                         which
                         in
                         very
                         deed
                         he
                         did
                         not
                         obscurely
                         speak
                         ,
                         but
                         he
                         plainly
                         did
                         admonish
                         us
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         was
                         assured
                         of
                         troubles
                         suddenly
                         to
                         come
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         he
                         exhorted
                         all
                         men
                         to
                         prayers
                         .
                         He
                         treated
                         the
                         first
                         three
                         Verses
                         in
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         comfort
                         of
                         many
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           Argument
                           of
                           the
                           80
                           Psalme
                           .
                        
                         
                           He
                           declared
                           the
                           Argument
                           of
                           the
                           Psalme
                           ,
                           affirming
                           for
                           his
                           judgement
                           ,
                           That
                           it
                           was
                           made
                           by
                           David
                           himself
                           ,
                           who
                           in
                           the
                           Spirit
                           of
                           Prophesie
                           foresaw
                           the
                           miserable
                           estate
                           of
                           Gods
                           people
                           ,
                           especially
                           after
                           the
                           ten
                           Tribes
                           were
                           divided
                           ,
                           and
                           departed
                           from
                           the
                           obedience
                           of
                           Iuda
                           ;
                           for
                           it
                           was
                           not
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           without
                           cause
                           ,
                           that
                           
                             Ioseph
                             ,
                             Ephraim
                             ,
                             Benjamin
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           Manasse
                           was
                           especially
                           named
                           ,
                           and
                           not
                           Iuda
                           ;
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           Because
                           that
                           they
                           came
                           first
                           to
                           calamity
                           ,
                           and
                           were
                           translated
                           from
                           their
                           own
                           Inheritance
                           ,
                           while
                           that
                           Iuda
                           yet
                           possessed
                           the
                           Kingdome
                           .
                           
                           He
                           confessed
                           that
                           justly
                           they
                           were
                           punished
                           for
                           Idolatry
                           committed
                           ;
                           but
                           he
                           affirmed
                           ,
                           That
                           amongst
                           them
                           there
                           remained
                           some
                           true
                           worshippers
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           for
                           whose
                           comfort
                           were
                           the
                           Prophets
                           sent
                           ,
                           as
                           well
                           to
                           call
                           them
                           to
                           repentance
                           ,
                           as
                           to
                           assure
                           them
                           of
                           deliverance
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           promises
                           of
                           God
                           to
                           be
                           performed
                           unto
                           them
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         
                         
                           The
                           Division
                           .
                        
                         
                           He
                           divided
                           the
                           Psalme
                           into
                           three
                           parts
                           ;
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           
                             
                               1.
                               
                               In
                               a
                               Prayer
                               .
                            
                             
                               2.
                               
                               In
                               the
                               ground
                               whereupon
                               their
                               Prayer
                               was
                               founded
                               .
                            
                             
                               3.
                               
                               And
                               in
                               the
                               lamentable
                               complaints
                               ,
                               and
                               the
                               Vow
                               they
                               made
                               unto
                               God.
                               
                            
                          
                        
                         
                           Their
                           Prayer
                           was
                           ,
                           
                             That
                             God
                             should
                             convert
                             and
                             turne
                             them
                             ,
                             That
                             he
                             should
                             make
                             his
                             face
                             to
                             shine
                             upon
                             them
                             ,
                             And
                             that
                             he
                             should
                             restore
                             them
                             to
                             their
                             former
                             dignity
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             The
                             Grounds
                             and
                             Foundations
                             of
                             their
                             Prayers
                             were
                             ,
                          
                           
                             1.
                             
                             That
                             God
                             himself
                             had
                             become
                             Pastor
                             and
                             Governour
                             unto
                             them
                             .
                          
                           
                             2.
                             
                             That
                             he
                             had
                             taken
                             the
                             protection
                             of
                             them
                             into
                             his
                             own
                             hand
                             .
                          
                           
                             3.
                             
                             That
                             he
                             had
                             chosen
                             his
                             habitation
                             amongst
                             them
                             .
                          
                           
                             4.
                             
                             That
                             he
                             had
                             delivered
                             them
                             from
                             Bondage
                             and
                             Thraldome
                             .
                          
                           
                             5.
                             
                             That
                             he
                             had
                             multiplied
                             and
                             blessed
                             them
                             with
                             many
                             notable
                             Benedictions
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                             Upon
                             those
                             two
                             parts
                             he
                             gave
                             these
                             Notes
                             .
                          
                           
                             First
                             ,
                             That
                             the
                             felicity
                             of
                             Gods
                             people
                             may
                             not
                             be
                             measured
                             by
                             any
                             externall
                             appearance
                             ;
                             for
                             often
                             it
                             is
                             ,
                             That
                             the
                             same
                             people
                             to
                             whom
                             God
                             becometh
                             not
                             onely
                             Creator
                             ,
                             but
                             Pastor
                             and
                             Protector
                             ,
                             is
                             more
                             severely
                             dealt
                             with
                             ,
                             then
                             those
                             Nations
                             where
                             very
                             ignorance
                             and
                             contempt
                             of
                             God
                             raigneth
                             .
                          
                           
                             Secondly
                             ,
                             That
                             God
                             never
                             made
                             his
                             acquaintance
                             and
                             league
                             with
                             one
                             people
                             by
                             his
                             Word
                             ,
                             
                             but
                             that
                             there
                             he
                             had
                             some
                             of
                             his
                             elect
                             ,
                             who
                             albeit
                             they
                             suffered
                             for
                             a
                             time
                             in
                             the
                             midst
                             of
                             the
                             wicked
                             ,
                             yet
                             in
                             the
                             end
                             they
                             found
                             comfort
                             ,
                             and
                             felt
                             in
                             very
                             experience
                             ,
                             that
                             Gods
                             promises
                             are
                             not
                             vaine
                             .
                          
                           
                             Thirdly
                             ,
                             That
                             those
                             prayers
                             were
                             dyted
                             unto
                             the
                             people
                             by
                             the
                             holy
                             Ghost
                             ,
                             before
                             they
                             came
                             to
                             the
                             uttermost
                             of
                             trouble
                             ,
                             to
                             assure
                             them
                             that
                             God
                             ,
                             by
                             whose
                             Spirit
                             the
                             Prayer
                             was
                             dyted
                             ,
                             would
                             not
                             contemne
                             the
                             same
                             in
                             the
                             midst
                             of
                             their
                             calamities
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           The
                           third
                           part
                           ,
                           containing
                           the
                           lamenable
                           complaint
                           ,
                           he
                           treated
                           on
                           in
                           Sterlin
                           ,
                           in
                           presence
                           of
                           the
                           Duke
                           ,
                           and
                           of
                           the
                           whole
                           Councell
                           .
                        
                         
                           In
                           the
                           exposition
                           thereof
                           ,
                           he
                           declared
                           wherfore
                           God
                           in
                           wisedom
                           sometimes
                           suffered
                           his
                           chosen
                           Flock
                           to
                           be
                           exposed
                           to
                           mockage
                           and
                           dangers
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           appearing
                           destruction
                           ;
                           to
                           wit
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           may
                           feel
                           the
                           vehemency
                           of
                           Gods
                           indignation
                           ,
                           
                           That
                           they
                           may
                           know
                           how
                           little
                           strength
                           is
                           in
                           themselves
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           may
                           leave
                           a
                           testimony
                           to
                           the
                           Generations
                           following
                           ,
                           as
                           
                           well
                           of
                           the
                           malice
                           of
                           the
                           Devill
                           against
                           Gods
                           people
                           ,
                           as
                           of
                           the
                           marvellous
                           work
                           of
                           God
                           in
                           preserving
                           his
                           little
                           flock
                           by
                           farre
                           other
                           means
                           than
                           man
                           can
                           espie
                           .
                        
                         
                           In
                           explaning
                           these
                           words
                           ,
                           
                             How
                             long
                             shalt
                             thou
                             be
                             angry
                             ,
                             O
                             Lord
                             ,
                             against
                             the
                             prayer
                             of
                             thy
                             people
                          
                           ;
                           he
                           declared
                           how
                           dolorous
                           and
                           fearfull
                           it
                           was
                           to
                           fight
                           against
                           that
                           temptation
                           ,
                           that
                           God
                           turned
                           away
                           his
                           face
                           from
                           our
                           prayers
                           ,
                           for
                           that
                           was
                           nothing
                           else
                           than
                           to
                           comprehend
                           and
                           conceive
                           God
                           to
                           bee
                           armed
                           to
                           our
                           destruction
                           :
                           which
                           temptation
                           no
                           flesh
                           can
                           abide
                           nor
                           overcome
                           ,
                           unlesse
                           the
                           mighty
                           Spirit
                           of
                           God
                           interpose
                           himself
                           suddenly
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           example
                           he
                           gave
                           ,
                           The
                           impaciency
                           of
                           Saul
                           ,
                           when
                           God
                           would
                           not
                           hear
                           his
                           prayers
                           .
                        
                         
                           The
                           difference
                           betwixt
                           the
                           Elect
                           and
                           Reprobate
                           in
                           that
                           Temptation
                           ,
                           he
                           plainly
                           declared
                           to
                           be
                           ,
                           that
                           the
                           Elect
                           sustained
                           by
                           the
                           secret
                           power
                           of
                           Gods
                           Spirit
                           ,
                           did
                           still
                           call
                           upon
                           God
                           ,
                           albeit
                           he
                           appeared
                           to
                           contemne
                           their
                           prayers
                           :
                           which
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           is
                           the
                           sacrifice
                           most
                           acceptable
                           to
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           is
                           in
                           a
                           manner
                           even
                           to
                           fight
                           with
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           overcome
                           him
                           ,
                           as
                           Iacob
                           did
                           in
                           wrastling
                           with
                           his
                           Angell
                           .
                        
                         
                           But
                           the
                           Reprobate
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           being
                           denyed
                           of
                           their
                           requests
                           at
                           Gods
                           hand
                           ,
                           do
                           either
                           cease
                           to
                           pray
                           and
                           contemne
                           God
                           ,
                           who
                           straightlie
                           commandeth
                           us
                           to
                           call
                           upon
                           him
                           in
                           the
                           day
                           of
                           adversitie
                           ,
                           or
                           else
                           they
                           seek
                           at
                           the
                           Devill
                           ,
                           that
                           which
                           they
                           see
                           they
                           cannot
                           obtain
                           by
                           God.
                           
                        
                         
                           2.
                           
                           In
                           the
                           second
                           part
                           he
                           declared
                           how
                           hard
                           it
                           was
                           to
                           this
                           corrupt
                           nature
                           of
                           ours
                           not
                           to
                           rejoyce
                           and
                           put
                           confidence
                           in
                           our selves
                           when
                           God
                           giveth
                           victory
                           ,
                           
                           and
                           therefore
                           how
                           necessary
                           it
                           was
                           that
                           man
                           by
                           affliction
                           should
                           be
                           brought
                           to
                           the
                           knowledge
                           of
                           his
                           own
                           infirmitie
                           ▪
                           least
                           that
                           he
                           being
                           puffed
                           up
                           with
                           vain
                           confidence
                           ,
                           he
                           make
                           
                             an
                             Idoll
                             of
                             his
                             owne
                             strength
                             ,
                          
                           as
                           did
                           King
                           Nebuchadnezzar
                           .
                        
                         
                           He
                           did
                           gravely
                           dispute
                           upon
                           the
                           nature
                           of
                           the
                           blinde
                           world
                           ,
                           which
                           in
                           all
                           ages
                           had
                           insolently
                           rejoyced
                           when
                           God
                           did
                           chasten
                           his
                           own
                           children
                           ,
                           whose
                           glory
                           and
                           honour
                           because
                           the
                           Reprobate
                           can
                           never
                           see
                           ,
                           therefore
                           they
                           despi●e
                           them
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           wondrous
                           works
                           of
                           God
                           in
                           them
                           .
                           And
                           yet
                           (
                           said
                           he
                           )
                           the
                           joy
                           and
                           rejoycing
                           of
                           the
                           world
                           ,
                           is
                           but
                           meer
                           sorrow
                           ,
                           because
                           the
                           end
                           of
                           it
                           tendeth
                           to
                           sudden
                           destructon
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                           riotous
                           banquetting
                           of
                           Baltasar
                           declareth
                           ,
                           applying
                           these
                           heads
                           to
                           the
                           time
                           and
                           persons
                           (
                           he
                           said
                           )
                           if
                           none
                           of
                           Gods
                           children
                           had
                           suffered
                           before
                           us
                           the
                           same
                           injuries
                           that
                           presently
                           we
                           sustaine
                           ,
                           these
                           our
                           troubles
                           would
                           appear
                           intollerable
                           ,
                           such
                           is
                           our
                           tender
                           delicacie
                           ,
                           and
                           selfe-love
                           of
                           our
                           owne
                           flesh
                           .
                           That
                           these
                           things
                           which
                           we
                           lightly
                           passe
                           over
                           in
                           others
                           ,
                           we
                           can
                           greatlie
                           complaine
                           of
                           ,
                           if
                           they
                           touch
                           our selves
                           .
                        
                         
                           I
                           doubt
                           not
                           but
                           that
                           some
                           of
                           us
                           have
                           ofter
                           then
                           once
                           read
                           this
                           Psalme
                           ,
                           as
                           also
                           that
                           we
                           have
                           read
                           and
                           heard
                           the
                           travell
                           and
                           troubles
                           of
                           our
                           ancient
                           Fathers
                           .
                           But
                           which
                           of
                           us
                           ,
                           either
                           in
                           reading
                           or
                           hearing
                           their
                           dolours
                           and
                           temptations
                           did
                           so
                           discend
                           into
                           our selves
                           that
                           we
                           felt
                           the
                           bitternesse
                           of
                           their
                           passions
                           ?
                           I
                           think
                           none
                           .
                           And
                           therefore
                           hath
                           God
                           brought
                           us
                           to
                           some
                           experience
                           in
                           our
                           own
                           persons
                           .
                        
                         
                           But
                           yet
                           because
                           the
                           matter
                           may
                           appear
                           obscure
                           ,
                           unlesse
                           it
                           be
                           more
                           properly
                           applyed
                           ;
                           I
                           cannot
                           in
                           conscience
                           but
                           use
                           such
                           plainnesse
                           as
                           God
                           
                           shall
                           grant
                           unto
                           me
                           .
                           Our
                           faces
                           are
                           this
                           day
                           confounded
                           ,
                           our
                           enemies
                           triumph
                           ,
                           our
                           hearts
                           have
                           quaked
                           for
                           fear
                           ,
                           and
                           yet
                           they
                           remain
                           oppressed
                           with
                           sorrow
                           and
                           shame
                           .
                           But
                           what
                           shall
                           we
                           think
                           to
                           be
                           the
                           very
                           cause
                           that
                           God
                           hath
                           thus
                           dejected
                           us
                           ;
                           
                           if
                           I
                           shall
                           say
                           ,
                           Our
                           sins
                           ,
                           and
                           former
                           unthankfulnesse
                           unto
                           God
                           ,
                           I
                           speak
                           the
                           truth
                           ,
                           but
                           yet
                           I
                           speak
                           more
                           generally
                           then
                           the
                           present
                           necessity
                           requireth
                           :
                           For
                           when
                           the
                           sins
                           of
                           men
                           are
                           rebuked
                           in
                           generall
                           ,
                           seldome
                           it
                           is
                           that
                           man
                           descendeth
                           within
                           himself
                           ,
                           accusing
                           and
                           condemning
                           in
                           himself
                           that
                           which
                           most
                           displeaseth
                           God
                           ;
                           but
                           rather
                           he
                           doubteth
                           that
                           to
                           be
                           a
                           cause
                           ,
                           which
                           before
                           God
                           is
                           no
                           cause
                           indeed
                           .
                           For
                           example
                           ,
                           The
                           Israelites
                           fighting
                           against
                           the
                           Tribe
                           of
                           Benjamin
                           ,
                           were
                           twice
                           discomfited
                           with
                           the
                           losse
                           of
                           40000
                           men
                           .
                           They
                           lamented
                           and
                           bewailed
                           both
                           first
                           and
                           last
                           ;
                           but
                           we
                           finde
                           not
                           that
                           they
                           came
                           to
                           the
                           knowledge
                           of
                           their
                           offence
                           and
                           sin
                           which
                           was
                           the
                           cause
                           that
                           they
                           fell
                           by
                           the
                           edge
                           of
                           the
                           sword
                           ,
                           but
                           rather
                           they
                           doubted
                           that
                           to
                           have
                           been
                           a
                           cause
                           of
                           their
                           misfortune
                           ,
                           which
                           God
                           had
                           commanded
                           ,
                           for
                           they
                           asked
                           ,
                           Shall
                           we
                           go
                           and
                           fight
                           any
                           more
                           against
                           our
                           brethren
                           the
                           sonnes
                           of
                           Benjamin
                           .
                           By
                           which
                           question
                           it
                           is
                           evident
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           supposed
                           that
                           the
                           cause
                           of
                           their
                           overthrow
                           and
                           discomfite
                           was
                           ,
                           Because
                           they
                           had
                           lifted
                           the
                           sword
                           against
                           their
                           brethren
                           and
                           naturall
                           Countrey-men
                           :
                           And
                           yet
                           the
                           expresse
                           Commandment
                           of
                           God
                           that
                           was
                           given
                           unto
                           them
                           ,
                           did
                           deliver
                           them
                           from
                           all
                           crime
                           in
                           that
                           cause
                           .
                           There
                           is
                           no
                           doubt
                           ,
                           but
                           that
                           there
                           was
                           some
                           cause
                           in
                           the
                           Israelites
                           that
                           God
                           gave
                           them
                           so
                           over
                           into
                           the
                           hands
                           of
                           these
                           wicked
                           men
                           ,
                           against
                           whom
                           he
                           sent
                           them
                           ,
                           by
                           his
                           own
                           expresse
                           Commandment
                           ,
                           to
                           execute
                           his
                           Judgements
                           .
                           Such
                           as
                           do
                           well
                           mark
                           the
                           History
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           estate
                           of
                           that
                           people
                           ,
                           may
                           easily
                           see
                           the
                           cause
                           why
                           God
                           was
                           offended
                           :
                           All
                           the
                           whole
                           people
                           had
                           declined
                           from
                           God
                           ,
                           
                           Idolatry
                           was
                           maintained
                           by
                           the
                           common
                           consent
                           of
                           the
                           multitude
                           ,
                           and
                           ,
                           as
                           the
                           Text
                           saith
                           ,
                           
                             Every
                             man
                             did
                             that
                             which
                             appeared
                             good
                             in
                             his
                             own
                             eyes
                             .
                          
                           In
                           this
                           mean
                           time
                           the
                           Levite
                           complained
                           of
                           the
                           villany
                           that
                           was
                           done
                           unto
                           himself
                           ,
                           and
                           unto
                           his
                           wife
                           ,
                           which
                           oppressed
                           by
                           the
                           Benjamites
                           of
                           Gibeah
                           ,
                           died
                           under
                           their
                           filthy
                           lusts
                           :
                           which
                           horrible
                           fact
                           enflamed
                           the
                           hearts
                           of
                           the
                           whole
                           people
                           to
                           take
                           vengeance
                           upon
                           that
                           abomination
                           (
                           and
                           therein
                           they
                           offended
                           )
                           but
                           in
                           this
                           they
                           failed
                           ,
                           That
                           they
                           go
                           to
                           execute
                           judgement
                           against
                           the
                           wicked
                           without
                           any
                           repentance
                           ,
                           or
                           remorse
                           of
                           conscience
                           of
                           their
                           owne
                           former
                           offences
                           ,
                           and
                           defection
                           from
                           God.
                           And
                           farther
                           ,
                           Because
                           they
                           were
                           a
                           great
                           multitude
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           other
                           were
                           far
                           inferiour
                           unto
                           them
                           :
                           They
                           trusted
                           in
                           their
                           own
                           strength
                           ,
                           and
                           thought
                           themselves
                           able
                           enough
                           to
                           do
                           their
                           purpose
                           ,
                           without
                           any
                           invocation
                           of
                           the
                           Name
                           of
                           God
                           :
                           But
                           after
                           that
                           they
                           had
                           twice
                           proved
                           the
                           vanity
                           of
                           their
                           own
                           strength
                           ,
                           they
                           fasted
                           and
                           prayed
                           ;
                           and
                           being
                           humbled
                           before
                           God
                           ,
                           they
                           received
                           a
                           more
                           favourable
                           answer
                           ,
                           and
                           assured
                           promise
                           of
                           the
                           Victory
                           .
                           The
                           like
                           may
                           be
                           amongst
                           us
                           ,
                           albeit
                           suddenly
                           we
                           do
                           not
                           espie
                           it
                           :
                           And
                           to
                           the
                           end
                           that
                           every
                           man
                           may
                           the
                           better
                           examine
                           himself
                           ,
                           I
                           will
                           divide
                           the
                           whole
                           company
                           into
                           two
                           sorts
                           of
                           men
                           .
                           The
                           one
                           are
                           those
                           that
                           from
                           the
                           beginning
                           of
                           this
                           trouble
                           have
                           sustained
                           the
                           common
                           danger
                           with
                           their
                           brethren
                           :
                           The
                           other
                           be
                           these
                           which
                           be
                           joyned
                           to
                           our
                           fellowship
                           .
                           In
                           the
                           one
                           and
                           in
                           the
                           other
                           I
                           fear
                           that
                           just
                           cause
                           shall
                           be
                           found
                           ,
                           why
                           God
                           should
                           thus
                           have
                           humbled
                           us
                           .
                           And
                           albeit
                           that
                           this
                           appear
                           strange
                           at
                           the
                           first
                           hearing
                           ,
                           yet
                           if
                           
                           every
                           man
                           shall
                           examine
                           himself
                           ,
                           I
                           speak
                           as
                           that
                           his
                           conscience
                           dyteth
                           him
                           ,
                           I
                           doubt
                           not
                           but
                           he
                           shall
                           subscribe
                           to
                           my
                           sentence
                           .
                           Let
                           us
                           begin
                           at
                           our selves
                           who
                           longest
                           hath
                           continued
                           in
                           this
                           Battell
                           .
                           When
                           we
                           were
                           a
                           few
                           number
                           in
                           comparison
                           of
                           our
                           enemies
                           ,
                           when
                           we
                           had
                           neither
                           Earle
                           nor
                           Lord
                           (
                           a
                           few
                           excepted
                           )
                           to
                           comfort
                           us
                           ,
                           we
                           called
                           upon
                           God
                           ,
                           and
                           took
                           him
                           for
                           our
                           Protector
                           ,
                           Defence
                           ,
                           and
                           onely
                           Refuge
                           .
                           Amongst
                           us
                           was
                           heard
                           no
                           bragging
                           of
                           multitude
                           ,
                           nor
                           of
                           our
                           strength
                           nor
                           policy
                           ,
                           we
                           did
                           onely
                           sob
                           to
                           God
                           to
                           have
                           respect
                           to
                           the
                           equity
                           of
                           our
                           Cause
                           ,
                           and
                           to
                           the
                           cruell
                           pursuit
                           of
                           the
                           tyrannicall
                           enemy
                           .
                           But
                           since
                           that
                           our
                           number
                           had
                           been
                           thus
                           multiplied
                           ,
                           and
                           chiefly
                           since
                           the
                           Duke
                           with
                           his
                           friends
                           have
                           been
                           joyned
                           with
                           us
                           ,
                           there
                           was
                           nothing
                           heard
                           ,
                           but
                           ,
                           
                             This
                             Lord
                             will
                             bring
                             these
                             many
                             hundred
                             Speares
                             ;
                             This
                             man
                             hath
                             the
                             credit
                             to
                             perswade
                             this
                             Countrey
                             ;
                             If
                             this
                             Earle
                             be
                             ours
                             ,
                             no
                             man
                             in
                             such
                             bounds
                             will
                             trouble
                             us
                             .
                          
                           And
                           thus
                           the
                           best
                           of
                           us
                           all
                           ,
                           that
                           before
                           felt
                           Gods
                           potent
                           hand
                           to
                           our
                           defence
                           ,
                           hath
                           of
                           late
                           dayes
                           put
                           Flesh
                           to
                           be
                           our
                           Arme.
                           But
                           wherein
                           yet
                           had
                           the
                           Duke
                           and
                           his
                           friends
                           offended
                           ?
                           
                           It
                           may
                           be
                           ,
                           That
                           as
                           we
                           have
                           trusted
                           in
                           them
                           ,
                           so
                           have
                           they
                           put
                           too
                           much
                           confidence
                           in
                           their
                           owne
                           strength
                           .
                           But
                           granting
                           it
                           be
                           not
                           so
                           ,
                           I
                           see
                           a
                           cause
                           most
                           just
                           ,
                           why
                           the
                           Duke
                           and
                           his
                           friends
                           should
                           thus
                           be
                           confounded
                           amongst
                           the
                           rest
                           of
                           their
                           brethren
                           .
                           I
                           have
                           not
                           yet
                           forgotten
                           what
                           was
                           the
                           dolour
                           and
                           anguish
                           of
                           my
                           owne
                           heart
                           ,
                           when
                           at
                           Saint
                           
                             Iohnston
                             ,
                             Cooper-Moure
                          
                           ,
                           and
                           
                             Edinburgh
                             Craigs
                          
                           ,
                           those
                           cruell
                           murtherers
                           that
                           now
                           hath
                           put
                           us
                           to
                           this
                           dishonour
                           ,
                           threatned
                           our
                           present
                           destruction
                           ;
                           The
                           Duke
                           and
                           his
                           friends
                           at
                           all
                           three
                           Journeys
                           was
                           to
                           them
                           a
                           great
                           comfort
                           ,
                           and
                           unto
                           us
                           a
                           great
                           discouragement
                           :
                           For
                           his
                           name
                           and
                           authority
                           did
                           more
                           astonish
                           us
                           ,
                           then
                           did
                           the
                           force
                           of
                           the
                           other
                           ;
                           yea
                           ,
                           without
                           his
                           assistance
                           ,
                           they
                           could
                           not
                           have
                           compelled
                           us
                           to
                           appoint
                           with
                           the
                           Queen
                           upon
                           so
                           unequall
                           Conditions
                           .
                           I
                           am
                           certaine
                           ,
                           if
                           the
                           Duke
                           hath
                           unfainedly
                           repented
                           of
                           that
                           his
                           assistance
                           to
                           those
                           murtherers
                           unjustly
                           pursuing
                           us
                           :
                           yea
                           ,
                           I
                           am
                           certaine
                           ,
                           if
                           he
                           hath
                           repented
                           of
                           the
                           innocent
                           blood
                           of
                           Christs
                           blessed
                           Martyrs
                           which
                           was
                           shed
                           by
                           his
                           fault
                           :
                           But
                           let
                           it
                           be
                           ,
                           that
                           so
                           he
                           hath
                           done
                           (
                           as
                           I
                           hear
                           that
                           he
                           hath
                           confessed
                           his
                           offence
                           before
                           the
                           Lords
                           and
                           Brethren
                           of
                           the
                           Congregation
                           )
                           yet
                           I
                           am
                           assured
                           ,
                           That
                           neither
                           he
                           ,
                           
                           neither
                           yet
                           his
                           friends
                           ,
                           did
                           feel
                           before
                           this
                           time
                           the
                           anguish
                           and
                           grief
                           of
                           hearts
                           which
                           we
                           felt
                           ,
                           when
                           their
                           blinde
                           fury
                           pursued
                           us
                           ;
                           and
                           therefore
                           hath
                           God
                           justly
                           permitted
                           both
                           them
                           and
                           us
                           to
                           fall
                           into
                           this
                           confusion
                           at
                           once
                           ;
                           us
                           ,
                           for
                           that
                           we
                           put
                           our
                           trust
                           and
                           confidence
                           in
                           man
                           ;
                           
                           and
                           them
                           ,
                           because
                           that
                           they
                           should
                           feel
                           their
                           owne
                           hearts
                           ,
                           how
                           bitter
                           was
                           the
                           cup
                           which
                           they
                           made
                           others
                           to
                           drinke
                           before
                           them
                           .
                           Resteth
                           that
                           both
                           they
                           and
                           we
                           turn
                           to
                           the
                           Eternall
                           our
                           God
                           (
                           who
                           beateth
                           down
                           to
                           death
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           intent
                           that
                           he
                           may
                           raise
                           up
                           again
                           to
                           leave
                           the
                           remembrance
                           of
                           his
                           wonderous
                           deliverance
                           ,
                           to
                           the
                           praise
                           of
                           his
                           owne
                           Name
                           )
                           which
                           if
                           we
                           do
                           unfainedly
                           ,
                           I
                           no
                           more
                           doubt
                           but
                           that
                           this
                           our
                           dolour
                           ,
                           confusion
                           ,
                           and
                           fear
                           ,
                           shall
                           be
                           turned
                           into
                           joy
                           ,
                           honour
                           ,
                           and
                           boldnesse
                           ,
                           then
                           that
                           I
                           doubt
                           that
                           God
                           gave
                           Victory
                           to
                           the
                           Israelites
                           over
                           the
                           Benjamites
                           ,
                           
                           after
                           that
                           twice
                           with
                           ignominy
                           they
                           were
                           repulsed
                           and
                           driven
                           back
                           :
                           yea
                           ,
                           whatsoever
                           shall
                           become
                           of
                           us
                           and
                           our
                           mortall
                           carkasses
                           ,
                           I
                           doubt
                           not
                           but
                           that
                           this
                           Cause
                           (
                           in
                           despight
                           of
                           Sathan
                           )
                           shall
                           
                           prevaile
                           in
                           this
                           Realme
                           of
                           Scotland
                           .
                           For
                           as
                           it
                           is
                           the
                           eternall
                           Trueth
                           of
                           the
                           eternall
                           God
                           ,
                           so
                           shall
                           it
                           once
                           prevaile
                           ,
                           howsoever
                           for
                           the
                           time
                           it
                           be
                           impugned
                           .
                           It
                           may
                           be
                           that
                           God
                           shall
                           plague
                           some
                           for
                           that
                           they
                           delight
                           not
                           in
                           the
                           Trueth
                           ,
                           albeit
                           for
                           worldly
                           respects
                           they
                           seem
                           to
                           favour
                           it
                           :
                           Yea
                           God
                           may
                           take
                           some
                           of
                           his
                           dearest
                           children
                           away
                           before
                           that
                           their
                           eyes
                           see
                           greater
                           troubles
                           .
                           But
                           neither
                           shall
                           the
                           one
                           nor
                           the
                           other
                           so
                           hinder
                           this
                           action
                           ,
                           but
                           in
                           the
                           end
                           it
                           shall
                           triumph
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Sermon
                 ended
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 vehemently
                 exhort
                 all
                 men
                 to
                 amendment
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 men
                 began
                 wonderously
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 :
                 and
                 immediately
                 after
                 dinner
                 the
                 Lords
                 passed
                 to
                 counsell
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 make
                 invocation
                 of
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 for
                 other
                 Preachers
                 were
                 none
                 with
                 us
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 
                   William
                   Maitland
                
                 aforesaid
                 ,
                 should
                 passe
                 to
                 London
                 ,
                 to
                 expose
                 our
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 to
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 Noble-men
                 should
                 depart
                 to
                 their
                 home
                 and
                 quiet
                 to
                 the
                 16
                 day
                 of
                 December
                 :
                 Which
                 time
                 was
                 appointed
                 to
                 the
                 next
                 Convention
                 in
                 Sterlin
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 this
                 our
                 third
                 Booke
                 following
                 shall
                 be
                 more
                 amply
                 declared
                 .
                 With
                 this
                 we
                 end
                 the
                 second
                 Book
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 progresse
                 of
                 Religion
                 within
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               
                 Look
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 brought
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 deep
                 of
                 the
                 dungeon
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Booke
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               THIRD
               BOOK
               OF
               The
               Progresse
               of
               true
               Religion
               WITHIN
               The
               Realme
               of
               SCOTLAND
               .
            
             
               AFter
               this
               our
               dolorous
               departing
               from
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               fury
               and
               rage
               of
               the
               French
               increased
               ,
               for
               then
               durst
               neither
               man
               nor
               woman
               that
               professed
               Christ
               Jesus
               within
               the
               Town
               be
               seen
               .
               The
               houses
               of
               the
               most
               honest
               men
               were
               given
               by
               the
               Queen
               to
               Frenchmen
               for
               a
               part
               of
               their
               reward
               .
               
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               by
               sound
               of
               Trumpet
               Proclaimed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               Traitour
               ,
               with
               other
               despightfull
               words
               ,
               which
               all
               was
               done
               for
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               suggestion
               of
               the
               Queene
               Regent
               ,
               who
               then
               thought
               the
               battell
               was
               wonne
               without
               further
               resistance
               .
               Great
               practising
               she
               made
               for
               obtaining
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               French
               made
               their
               fagots
               with
               other
               preparations
               to
               assault
               the
               said
               Castle
               ,
               either
               by
               force
               or
               else
               by
               Treason
               :
               But
               God
               wrought
               so
               mightily
               with
               the
               Captain
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Erskin
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               that
               neither
               the
               Queen
               by
               flattery
               ,
               nor
               the
               French
               by
               treason
               prevailed
               .
               Advertisement
               with
               all
               diligence
               past
               to
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               
               who
               then
               was
               King
               of
               France
               (
               as
               concerning
               power
               to
               command
               )
               requiring
               him
               to
               make
               expedition
               ,
               if
               he
               desired
               the
               full
               conquest
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               Who
               delayed
               no
               time
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               new
               Armie
               sent
               away
               his
               brother
               
                 Marquis
                 Dalbuif
              
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               company
               Marticks
               ,
               promising
               that
               he
               himselfe
               should
               follow
               .
               But
               the
               righteous
               
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               mercy
               looketh
               upon
               the
               affliction
               of
               those
               that
               unfainedly
               sob
               unto
               him
               ,
               fought
               for
               us
               by
               his
               own
               out-stretched
               arm
               :
               For
               upon
               one
               night
               upon
               the
               coast
               of
               Holland
               were
               drowned
               of
               them
               eighteen
               Ensignes
               ,
               
               so
               that
               onely
               rested
               the
               Ship
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               were
               two
               principals
               aforesaid
               ,
               with
               their
               Ladies
               ,
               who
               violently
               driven
               back
               to
               Deepe
               ,
               were
               compelled
               to
               confesse
               ,
               
                 That
                 God
                 fought
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               England
               returned
               
                 Robert
                 Melvin
              
               ,
               who
               past
               in
               company
               to
               London
               with
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               Christmas
               ,
               and
               brought
               unto
               us
               certain
               Articles
               to
               be
               answered
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               contract
               that
               after
               was
               made
               ,
               more
               plainely
               shall
               appeare
               .
               Whereupon
               the
               Nobility
               assembled
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               returned
               answer
               with
               diligence
               ;
               Whereof
               the
               French
               advertised
               ,
               they
               marched
               to
               Linlithquow
               ,
               spoiled
               the
               Dukes
               house
               ,
               and
               wasted
               his
               lands
               of
               Kinneill
               ,
               and
               after
               came
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               certaine
               dayes
               (
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Glencarn
               ,
               with
               their
               friends
               passed
               to
               Glasgow
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               passed
               to
               Saint
               Andrews
               .
               For
               charge
               was
               given
               to
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               Protestants
               ,
               to
               keepe
               their
               owne
               bodies
               ,
               till
               that
               God
               should
               send
               them
               further
               support
               .
               )
               The
               French
               tooke
               purpose
               first
               to
               assault
               Fyfe
               ,
               for
               as
               it
               was
               their
               great
               indignation
               .
               Their
               purpose
               was
               to
               have
               taken
               and
               fortified
               the
               Towne
               and
               Abbey
               ,
               with
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               came
               to
               Culrosse
               ,
               after
               to
               Dunfermeling
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Brunteiland
               ,
               where
               they
               began
               to
               fortifie
               :
               but
               desisted
               there
               from
               ,
               and
               marched
               to
               Kinghorn
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               as
               followeth
               .
               When
               certaine
               knowledge
               came
               to
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arrane
               and
               to
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               That
               the
               French
               were
               departed
               from
               Sterlin
               ,
               they
               departed
               also
               from
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               assemble
               their
               Forces
               at
               Cowper
               ,
               and
               sent
               their
               men
               of
               War
               to
               Kinghorne
               ,
               unto
               whom
               there
               resorted
               divers
               of
               the
               coast
               side
               ,
               of
               minde
               to
               resist
               rather
               at
               the
               beginning
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               had
               destroyed
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Townes
               .
               But
               the
               Lords
               had
               given
               an
               expresse
               commandment
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               hazard
               nothing
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               themselves
               were
               present
               .
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               was
               sent
               unto
               them
               the
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               experience
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               to
               few
               in
               stoutnesse
               :
               In
               his
               company
               was
               the
               Earle
               of
               Sudderland
               ,
               sent
               from
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ,
               as
               he
               alleadged
               ,
               to
               comfort
               the
               Lord
               ▪
               in
               their
               affliction
               .
               But
               others
               whispered
               ,
               That
               his
               principall
               Commission
               was
               unto
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               .
               
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               he
               was
               hurt
               in
               the
               arme
               by
               the
               shot
               of
               an
               Haquebut
               ,
               for
               the
               men
               of
               War
               and
               the
               rascall
               multitude
               ,
               perceiving
               certaine
               Boats
               of
               French-men
               landing
               ,
               which
               came
               from
               Leith
               ,
               purposed
               to
               stop
               their
               landing
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               considering
               the
               enemies
               that
               approached
               from
               Brunteiland
               :
               unadvisedly
               they
               rushed
               downe
               to
               the
               Pretticure
               (
               so
               is
               that
               Bay
               by
               West
               Kinghorne
               called
               )
               and
               at
               the
               sea
               coast
               began
               the
               skirmishing
               .
               But
               they
               never
               took
               heed
               to
               the
               enemy
               that
               approached
               by
               land
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               horsemen
               charged
               them
               upon
               the
               backe
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               bands
               came
               directly
               in
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               they
               compelled
               to
               give
               back
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               six
               or
               seven
               of
               their
               men
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               taking
               of
               some
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               were
               two
               that
               professed
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               one
               named
               
                 Paul
                 Lambert
              
               ,
               a
               Dutch
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               French
               boy
               ,
               fervent
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               clean
               of
               life
               ,
               whom
               in
               despight
               they
               hanged
               over
               the
               Steeple
               of
               Kinghorne
               .
               Thou
               shalt
               revenge
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               in
               thy
               appointed
               time
               .
               The
               cause
               that
               
               in
               so
               great
               a
               danger
               there
               was
               so
               small
               a
               losse
               ,
               next
               unto
               the
               mercifull
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               the
               sudden
               coming
               of
               my
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               ;
               for
               even
               as
               our
               men
               had
               given
               back
               ,
               he
               and
               his
               Company
               came
               to
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Bray
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               onely
               stay
               the
               French-men
               ,
               but
               also
               some
               of
               ours
               brake
               upon
               their
               Horse-men
               ,
               and
               so
               repulsed
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               no
               further
               hurt
               to
               our
               Foot-men
               .
               In
               that
               recounter
               was
               the
               Earle
               of
               Sudderland
               foresaid
               shot
               in
               the
               arme
               ,
               and
               was
               carried
               back
               to
               Cowper
               .
               The
               French-men
               took
               Kinghorne
               ,
               where
               they
               lay
               and
               wasted
               the
               Country
               about
               ,
               
               as
               well
               Papists
               as
               Protestants
               ;
               yea
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               were
               confederate
               with
               them
               ,
               such
               as
               
                 Seafield
                 ,
                 Weames
                 ,
                 Balmowto
                 ,
                 Balwearie
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               enemies
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               traytors
               to
               their
               Countrey
               ;
               of
               those
               (
               we
               say
               )
               they
               spared
               not
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               the
               Oxen
               ,
               the
               Kine
               ,
               and
               Horses
               ,
               and
               some
               say
               that
               their
               wives
               and
               daughters
               gat
               favour
               of
               the
               French
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               recompence
               the
               Papists
               in
               their
               own
               bosoms
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               defiling
               of
               their
               houses
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               ,
               two
               of
               them
               received
               more
               damage
               ,
               then
               did
               all
               the
               Gentlemen
               that
               professed
               the
               Gospel
               within
               Fyfe
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               whose
               house
               of
               the
               Grange
               the
               French-men
               overthrew
               with
               Gun-Powder
               .
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               proud
               of
               this
               Victory
               ,
               burst
               forth
               into
               her
               blasphemous
               railing
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Where
                 is
                 now
              
               John
               Knox
               
                 his
                 God
                 ?
                 my
                 God
                 is
                 now
                 stronger
                 then
                 his
                 ,
                 yea
                 even
                 in
                 Fyfe
                 .
              
               She
               posted
               to
               her
               friends
               in
               France
               newes
               that
               thousands
               of
               the
               hereticks
               were
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               fled
               ,
               and
               therefore
               required
               that
               some
               Noble-man
               of
               her
               friends
               would
               come
               and
               take
               the
               glory
               of
               that
               Victory
               .
               Upon
               that
               information
               was
               Marticks
               with
               two
               Ships
               ,
               and
               some
               Captains
               and
               Horses
               directed
               to
               come
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               little
               to
               their
               own
               advantage
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               of
               the
               Congregation
               offended
               at
               the
               foolishnesse
               of
               the
               rascall
               multitude
               ,
               called
               to
               themselves
               the
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               remained
               certaine
               dayes
               at
               Cowper
               ,
               unto
               whom
               repaired
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               greatest
               desperation
               Preached
               unto
               us
               a
               most
               comfortable
               Sermon
               :
               his
               Text
               was
               ,
               
               
                 The
                 danger
                 wherein
                 the
                 Disciples
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 stood
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 and
                 Iesus
                 was
                 upon
                 the
                 mountain
                 .
              
               His
               Exhortation
               was
               ,
               
               That
               we
               should
               not
               faint
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               still
               row
               against
               the
               contrarious
               blasts
               ,
               till
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               should
               come
               ;
               for
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               am
               assuredly
               perswaded
               that
               God
               will
               deliver
               us
               from
               this
               extreme
               trouble
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               I
               preach
               unto
               you
               this
               day
               .
               The
               fourth
               watch
               is
               not
               yet
               come
               ,
               abide
               a
               little
               ,
               the
               Boat
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               Peter
               ,
               which
               hath
               left
               the
               Boat
               ,
               shal
               not
               drown
               .
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               albeit
               I
               cannot
               assure
               you
               by
               reason
               of
               this
               present
               rage
               ,
               God
               grant
               that
               ye
               may
               acknowledge
               his
               hand
               ,
               after
               that
               your
               eyes
               have
               seen
               his
               deliverance
               .
               In
               that
               Sermon
               he
               comforted
               many
               ,
               &
               yet
               he
               offended
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arran
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               discourse
               upon
               the
               manifold
               assaults
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               sustained
               ,
               
               he
               brought
               for
               example
               the
               multitude
               of
               strangers
               that
               pursued
               Iehosaphat
               after
               he
               had
               reformed
               Religion
               .
               He
               spake
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               King
               himself
               at
               the
               first
               .
               But
               after
               he
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               Iehosaphat
               was
               stout
               ;
               and
               to
               declare
               his
               courage
               in
               his
               God
               ,
               he
               comforted
               his
               people
               and
               his
               Souldiers
               ;
               he
               came
               forth
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               spake
               lovingly
               unto
               them
               .
               He
               kept
               not
               himselfe
               
               (
               said
               he
               )
               enclosed
               in
               his
               chamber
               ,
               but
               frequented
               the
               multitude
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               them
               with
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               godly
               comfort
               .
               These
               and
               the
               like
               sentences
               took
               the
               said
               Earle
               to
               be
               spoken
               in
               reproach
               of
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               kept
               himself
               more
               close
               and
               solitary
               then
               many
               men
               would
               have
               wished
               .
               After
               these
               things
               ,
               determination
               was
               taken
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               with
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               some
               Companies
               of
               Horse-men
               ,
               should
               go
               to
               Disert
               ,
               and
               there
               lie
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               French
               ,
               to
               stop
               them
               from
               destroying
               the
               Sea-coast
               ,
               as
               they
               intended
               utterly
               to
               have
               done
               .
               The
               said
               Earle
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               did
               as
               they
               were
               appointed
               ,
               albeit
               their
               Company
               was
               very
               small
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               did
               so
               valiantly
               ,
               that
               it
               passed
               almost
               credit
               ;
               for
               twenty
               and
               one
               dayes
               they
               lay
               in
               their
               clothes
               ,
               their
               Boots
               came
               never
               off
               :
               They
               had
               skirmishing
               almost
               every
               day
               ,
               yea
               ,
               some
               days
               from
               morning
               to
               night
               .
               The
               French
               were
               four
               thousand
               Souldiers
               ,
               besides
               their
               favourers
               and
               faction
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               The
               Lords
               were
               never
               together
               five
               hundred
               Horse-men
               ,
               with
               an
               hundred
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               held
               the
               French
               so
               busie
               ,
               that
               for
               every
               horse
               was
               slain
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               they
               lost
               four
               French
               Souldiers
               .
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               of
               Grainge
               ,
               the
               day
               after
               that
               his
               house
               was
               cast
               down
               ,
               sent
               his
               defiance
               to
               Monsieur
               Dosell
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               rest
               ,
               declaring
               that
               to
               this
               hour
               he
               had
               used
               the
               French
               favourably
               ,
               yea
               he
               had
               saved
               their
               lives
               ,
               when
               that
               he
               might
               have
               suffered
               their
               throats
               to
               have
               been
               cut
               ;
               but
               seeing
               they
               had
               used
               him
               with
               that
               rigour
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               look
               for
               the
               like
               favours
               in
               time
               to
               come
               .
               And
               unto
               Monsieur
               Dosell
               he
               said
               ,
               He
               knew
               that
               he
               should
               not
               get
               him
               in
               skirmishing
               ,
               because
               he
               knew
               he
               was
               a
               very
               coward
               :
               but
               it
               might
               that
               he
               should
               quite
               him
               a
               common
               either
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               or
               else
               in
               France
               .
               The
               said
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               Lindsay
               ,
               escaped
               many
               dangers
               .
               The
               Master
               had
               his
               horse
               slain
               under
               him
               ;
               and
               William
               was
               almost
               betrayed
               in
               his
               house
               at
               Halyards
               .
               But
               yet
               they
               never
               ceased
               ,
               for
               night
               and
               day
               they
               waited
               upon
               the
               French
               :
               They
               laid
               themselves
               in
               a
               secret
               place
               with
               some
               Gentlemen
               before
               the
               day
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               used
               commonly
               to
               issue
               in
               Companies
               to
               seel●
               their
               prey
               :
               And
               so
               came
               forth
               one
               Captain
               Batu
               with
               his
               hundred
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               spoyle
               ;
               whom
               the
               Master
               ,
               after
               Lord
               Lindsay
               ,
               and
               William
               suffered
               ,
               without
               declaration
               of
               themselves
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Company
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               had
               them
               more
               then
               a
               mile
               from
               Kinghorne
               ,
               and
               then
               began
               the
               horse-men
               to
               break
               ;
               which
               perceived
               ,
               the
               French
               altogether
               drew
               to
               a
               place
               called
               Glames
               house
               ,
               and
               made
               for
               debate
               ;
               some
               took
               the
               house
               ,
               other
               defended
               the
               Court
               and
               Yards
               :
               The
               hazard
               appeared
               very
               unlikely
               ,
               for
               our
               men
               had
               nothing
               but
               Spears
               ,
               and
               were
               compelled
               to
               light
               upon
               their
               feet
               :
               The
               other
               were
               within
               ditches
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               had
               a
               Culverin
               ;
               the
               shot
               was
               fearfull
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               divers
               were
               hurt
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               was
               
                 Robert
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               and
               
                 David
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               ,
               brother
               to
               the
               said
               Laird
               ,
               who
               both
               were
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               slain
               :
               the
               said
               Laird
               perceiving
               men
               to
               faint
               ,
               and
               begin
               to
               recule
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Fie
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 never
                 live
                 after
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 recule
                 for
                 French
                 scybalds
                 and
                 rascals
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               Master
               of
               Lindsay
               and
               he
               burst
               in
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               and
               others
               followed
               .
               The
               Master
               struck
               with
               his
               Spear
               at
               
                 la
                 Bartu
              
               ,
               and
               glasing
               upon
               his
               harnesse
               ,
               for
               fear
               stumbled
               upon
               his
               knees
               ;
               but
               recovering
               suddenly
               ,
               he
               fastned
               his
               Spear
               ,
               and
               bare
               the
               
               said
               Captain
               backward
               ,
               who
               because
               he
               would
               not
               be
               taken
               ,
               was
               slain
               ,
               and
               fifty
               of
               his
               Company
               with
               him
               .
               Those
               that
               were
               in
               the
               house
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               were
               saved
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               Dundie
               to
               be
               kept
               .
               This
               mischance
               to
               the
               French-men
               ,
               
               made
               them
               to
               be
               more
               circumspect
               in
               straying
               and
               wandring
               abroad
               into
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               poor
               people
               gat
               some
               relief
               .
               To
               furnish
               the
               French
               with
               Victualls
               ,
               was
               appointed
               Capt.
               Culan
               ,
               with
               two
               ships
               ,
               who
               travelled
               betwixt
               the
               South
               shore
               and
               Kinghorne
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               For
               his
               wages
               he
               spoyled
               
                 Kinghorne
                 ,
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               of
               Disert
               as
               he
               might
               .
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               were
               appointed
               two
               Ships
               from
               
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 Andrew
                 Sands
              
               ,
               a
               very
               stout
               and
               fervent
               man
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               was
               the
               principall
               .
               This
               same
               time
               arrived
               Martickes
               ,
               who
               without
               delay
               landed
               himself
               ,
               the
               Coffers
               ,
               and
               the
               principall
               Gentlemen
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               at
               Leith
               ,
               leaving
               the
               rest
               in
               the
               Ships
               till
               better
               opportunity
               :
               But
               the
               said
               Andrew
               and
               his
               company
               striking
               Sayl
               ,
               
               and
               making
               as
               they
               would
               cast
               Ankor
               hard
               beside
               them
               ,
               boarded
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               carried
               them
               to
               Dundie
               :
               in
               them
               were
               gotten
               some
               horses
               ,
               and
               much
               harnesse
               ,
               with
               some
               other
               trifles
               ,
               but
               of
               money
               we
               heard
               nought
               .
               Hereat
               the
               French
               offended
               ,
               avowed
               the
               destruction
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               and
               Dundie
               ,
               and
               so
               upon
               a
               Munday
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               the
               thirteenth
               of
               Ianuary
               ,
               they
               marched
               from
               Disert
               ,
               and
               passed
               the
               water
               of
               Levin
               ,
               ever
               keeping
               the
               Coast
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               Ships
               and
               Victualls
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               :
               about
               noon
               they
               espied
               Ships
               (
               which
               were
               seen
               that
               morning
               by
               us
               that
               were
               upon
               the
               land
               ,
               but
               were
               not
               known
               )
               Monsieur
               Dosell
               affirmed
               them
               to
               be
               French
               Ships
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Souldiers
               triumphed
               ,
               shot
               their
               Volley
               for
               a
               salve
               ,
               and
               marched
               forward
               to
               Kingcraig
               ,
               fearing
               no
               resistance
               .
               But
               shortly
               after
               ,
               the
               English
               Ships
               met
               with
               Captain
               Culen
               ,
               and
               seized
               upon
               him
               and
               his
               Ships
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               a
               little
               to
               muse
               .
               Then
               suddenly
               came
               M.
               
                 Alexander
                 Woode
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               upon
               the
               Admirall
               ,
               and
               assured
               Monsieur
               Dosell
               that
               they
               were
               English
               men
               ,
               
               and
               that
               they
               were
               the
               forwarners
               of
               a
               greater
               number
               that
               followed
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               for
               support
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               There
               might
               have
               been
               seen
               pulling
               of
               beards
               for
               anger
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               been
               heard
               such
               despight
               as
               cruell
               men
               use
               to
               spue
               forth
               when
               God
               bridleth
               their
               fury
               .
               
               Wearinesse
               and
               the
               night
               constrained
               them
               to
               lodge
               there
               :
               They
               supped
               scarcely
               ,
               because
               their
               Ships
               were
               taken
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               were
               their
               victualls
               and
               Ordnance
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               to
               have
               placed
               in
               Saint
               Andrews
               .
               They
               themselves
               durst
               not
               stray
               abroad
               to
               seek
               ,
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Wemes
               carriages
               ,
               which
               likewise
               was
               coming
               with
               furnishing
               unto
               them
               ,
               were
               stayed
               .
               And
               therefore
               betimes
               in
               the
               morning
               they
               retired
               towards
               Kinghorne
               ,
               and
               made
               more
               expedition
               in
               one
               day
               in
               returning
               ,
               then
               they
               did
               in
               two
               in
               marching
               forward
               .
               The
               storm
               which
               had
               continued
               neer
               the
               space
               of
               a
               moneth
               ,
               brake
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               returning
               ,
               whereby
               many
               thought
               that
               they
               should
               have
               been
               stayed
               ,
               till
               that
               reasonable
               company
               might
               have
               been
               assembled
               to
               have
               foughten
               with
               them
               .
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               did
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               cut
               the
               Bridge
               of
               Tullibody
               :
               
               But
               the
               French
               ,
               expert
               enough
               in
               such
               feats
               ,
               took
               down
               the
               Roof
               of
               a
               Parish
               Church
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Bridge
               over
               the
               same
               water
               called
               Donane
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               escaped
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               to
               Leith
               ;
               yet
               in
               their
               returne
               they
               lost
               divers
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               
               there
               was
               one
               whose
               miserable
               end
               we
               may
               rehearse
               .
               As
               the
               French
               spoyled
               the
               Countrey
               in
               their
               returning
               ,
               one
               Captaine
               or
               Souldier
               ,
               we
               cannot
               tell
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               a
               red
               Cloke
               ,
               and
               a
               gilt
               Murriow
               ,
               entred
               upon
               a
               poor
               woman
               that
               dwelt
               in
               the
               white
               side
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               spoyle
               .
               The
               poore
               woman
               offered
               unto
               him
               such
               bread
               as
               she
               had
               ready
               prepared
               ,
               But
               he
               in
               no
               wise
               therewith
               content
               ,
               would
               have
               the
               Meale
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               salt
               Beef
               which
               the
               poore
               woman
               had
               to
               sustain
               her
               owne
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               lives
               of
               her
               poor
               children
               ;
               neither
               could
               tears
               ,
               nor
               pitifull
               words
               ,
               mitigate
               the
               mercilesse
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               have
               whatsoever
               he
               might
               carry
               .
               
               The
               poore
               woman
               perceiving
               him
               so
               bent
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               stooped
               downe
               in
               her
               Tub
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               forth
               of
               such
               stuffe
               as
               was
               within
               it
               ,
               first
               coped
               and
               turned
               up
               his
               heels
               ,
               so
               that
               his
               head
               went
               downe
               .
               And
               thereafter
               ,
               whether
               by
               her self
               ,
               or
               if
               any
               other
               company
               come
               to
               help
               her
               ,
               but
               there
               he
               ended
               his
               unhappy
               life
               ,
               God
               so
               punishing
               his
               cruell
               heart
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               spare
               a
               miserable
               woman
               in
               that
               extremity
               .
               
                 Let
                 all
                 such
                 Souldiers
                 receive
                 such
                 reward
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 thou
                 onely
                 art
                 the
                 revenger
                 of
                 the
                 oppressed
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               because
               that
               from
               this
               time
               forward
               frequent
               mention
               will
               be
               made
               of
               the
               comfortable
               support
               that
               we
               in
               our
               greatest
               extremity
               received
               by
               Gods
               providence
               from
               our
               neighbours
               of
               England
               ,
               we
               thinke
               it
               expedient
               simply
               to
               declare
               by
               what
               instruments
               that
               matter
               was
               first
               moved
               ,
               
               and
               by
               what
               means
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councel
               of
               England
               ,
               shewed
               themselves
               so
               favourable
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               As
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               had
               fore-warned
               us
               by
               his
               Letters
               from
               Geneva
               ,
               of
               all
               dangers
               that
               he
               foresaw
               to
               ensue
               our
               enterprise
               ;
               so
               when
               he
               came
               to
               Deipe
               ,
               mindefull
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               resolving
               with
               himself
               ,
               what
               remedy
               God
               would
               please
               to
               offer
               ,
               he
               took
               boldnesse
               to
               write
               to
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecil
              
               ,
               Secretary
               of
               State
               in
               England
               ,
               with
               whom
               the
               said
               Iohn
               had
               been
               before
               familiarly
               acquainted
               ,
               intending
               thereby
               to
               renew
               acquaintance
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               open
               further
               of
               his
               minde
               .
               The
               tenor
               of
               his
               first
               Letter
               follows
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       spirit
                       of
                       Iudgement
                       ,
                       Wisedome
                       ,
                       and
                       Sanctification
                       ,
                       I
                       wish
                       unto
                       you
                       ,
                       by
                       Iesus
                       Christ.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                     AS
                     I
                     have
                     no
                     pleasure
                     with
                     long
                     writing
                     to
                     trouble
                     you
                     (
                     Right
                     Honorable
                     )
                     whose
                     minde
                     I
                     know
                     to
                     be
                     taken
                     up
                     with
                     most
                     grave
                     matters
                     ,
                     so
                     I
                     minde
                     not
                     greatly
                     to
                     labor
                     by
                     long
                     Preface
                     ,
                     to
                     conciliate
                     your
                     favors
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     suppose
                     I
                     have
                     already
                     (
                     howsoever
                     rumors
                     brute
                     the
                     contrary
                     )
                     as
                     the
                     favour
                     it
                     becometh
                     one
                     member
                     of
                     Christs
                     Body
                     to
                     have
                     of
                     another
                     :
                     The
                     contents
                     therfore
                     of
                     my
                     present
                     Letter
                     shall
                     be
                     absolved
                     in
                     2
                     points
                     :
                     In
                     the
                     former
                     ,
                     I
                     purpose
                     to
                     discharge
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     my
                     conscience
                     towards
                     you
                     :
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     sum
                     what
                     must
                     I
                     speak
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     own
                     defence
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     defence
                     of
                     that
                     poor
                     Flock
                     of
                     late
                     assembled
                     in
                     the
                     most
                     godly
                     reformed
                     Church
                     and
                     City
                     of
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     Geneva
                     :
                     To
                     you
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     that
                     as
                     from
                     God
                     you
                     have
                     received
                     ,
                     life
                     ,
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     honours
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     present
                     estate
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     you
                     now
                     stand
                     ,
                     so
                     ought
                     you
                     wholly
                     to
                     apply
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     who
                     onely
                     is
                     the
                     author
                     of
                     life
                     ,
                     the
                     fountain
                     of
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     and
                     who
                     most
                     assuredly
                     doth
                     and
                     wil
                     honor
                     &
                     glorifie
                     them
                     that
                     
                     with
                     simple
                     hearts
                     do
                     glorifie
                     him
                     ;
                     which
                     alas
                     in
                     times
                     past
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     done
                     ,
                     but
                     being
                     overcome
                     with
                     common
                     iniquity
                     ,
                     you
                     have
                     followed
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     way
                     of
                     perdition
                     :
                     for
                     to
                     the
                     suppressing
                     of
                     Christs
                     true
                     Evangel
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     erecting
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     shedding
                     of
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Gods
                     most
                     deare
                     Children
                     ;
                     Have
                     you
                     by
                     silence
                     consented
                     and
                     subscribed
                     this
                     your
                     most
                     horrible
                     defection
                     from
                     the
                     knowne
                     Trueth
                     ,
                     and
                     once
                     professed
                     ,
                     hath
                     God
                     to
                     this
                     day
                     mercifully
                     spared
                     ?
                     Yea
                     ,
                     to
                     mans
                     judgement
                     he
                     hath
                     utterly
                     forgotten
                     ,
                     and
                     pardoned
                     the
                     same
                     :
                     He
                     hath
                     not
                     dealt
                     with
                     you
                     as
                     he
                     hath
                     done
                     with
                     others
                     (
                     of
                     like
                     knowledge
                     )
                     whom
                     in
                     his
                     anger
                     (
                     but
                     yet
                     most
                     justly
                     according
                     to
                     their
                     deserts
                     )
                     he
                     did
                     shortly
                     strike
                     after
                     their
                     desertion
                     :
                     But
                     you
                     ,
                     guilty
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     offences
                     ,
                     hath
                     he
                     fostered
                     and
                     preserved
                     ,
                     as
                     it
                     were
                     in
                     his
                     owne
                     bosome
                     ,
                     during
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     that
                     most
                     miserable
                     thraldome
                     ,
                     of
                     that
                     professed
                     enemy
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     mischievous
                     Mary
                     :
                     And
                     now
                     hath
                     set
                     you
                     at
                     such
                     liberty
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     fury
                     of
                     Gods
                     enemies
                     cannot
                     hurt
                     you
                     ,
                     except
                     that
                     willingly
                     against
                     his
                     honour
                     ,
                     you
                     take
                     pleasure
                     to
                     conspire
                     with
                     them
                     .
                     As
                     this
                     benefit
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     received
                     is
                     great
                     ,
                     so
                     must
                     Gods
                     Justice
                     require
                     of
                     you
                     a
                     thankfull
                     heart
                     ;
                     For
                     seeing
                     that
                     his
                     Mercie
                     hath
                     spared
                     you
                     ,
                     being
                     Traitour
                     to
                     his
                     Majestie
                     ;
                     Seeing
                     further
                     ,
                     That
                     amongst
                     your
                     enemies
                     he
                     hath
                     preserved
                     you
                     ;
                     And
                     last
                     ,
                     seeing
                     ,
                     although
                     worthy
                     of
                     hell
                     ,
                     he
                     hath
                     promoted
                     you
                     to
                     honour
                     and
                     dignity
                     ;
                     of
                     you
                     must
                     he
                     require
                     (
                     because
                     he
                     is
                     just
                     )
                     earnest
                     repentance
                     for
                     your
                     former
                     defection
                     ;
                     and
                     heart
                     mindfull
                     of
                     his
                     mercifull
                     providence
                     ,
                     and
                     a
                     will
                     so
                     ready
                     to
                     advance
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     That
                     evidently
                     it
                     may
                     appeare
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     in
                     vaine
                     you
                     have
                     not
                     received
                     these
                     graces
                     of
                     God
                     ;
                     to
                     performance
                     whereof
                     ,
                     of
                     necessity
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     carnall
                     wisdome
                     and
                     worldly
                     policie
                     (
                     to
                     the
                     which
                     both
                     ,
                     you
                     are
                     bruted
                     too
                     much
                     inclined
                     )
                     give
                     place
                     to
                     Gods
                     simple
                     and
                     naked
                     Trueth
                     :
                     very
                     love
                     compells
                     me
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     except
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     purge
                     your
                     heart
                     from
                     that
                     venome
                     ,
                     which
                     your
                     eyes
                     have
                     seen
                     to
                     have
                     been
                     destruction
                     to
                     others
                     ,
                     that
                     you
                     shall
                     not
                     long
                     escape
                     the
                     reward
                     of
                     dissemblers
                     .
                     Call
                     to
                     minde
                     what
                     your
                     eares
                     heard
                     Proclaimed
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Chappell
                     of
                     S.
                     Iames
                     ,
                     when
                     this
                     Verse
                     of
                     the
                     first
                     Psalme
                     was
                     handled
                     ,
                     
                       Not
                       so
                       ,
                       O
                       wicked
                       ,
                       not
                       so
                       ,
                       but
                       as
                       the
                       dust
                       which
                       the
                       winde
                       tosseth
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                     And
                     consider
                     ,
                     that
                     now
                     you
                     travell
                     in
                     the
                     same
                     way
                     which
                     then
                     they
                     did
                     occupie
                     ,
                     to
                     speak
                     plainely
                     ,
                     now
                     you
                     are
                     in
                     that
                     estate
                     and
                     credit
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     which
                     you
                     shall
                     either
                     comfort
                     the
                     sorrowfull
                     and
                     afflicted
                     ,
                     for
                     righteousnesse
                     sake
                     ,
                     or
                     else
                     you
                     shall
                     molest
                     or
                     oppugne
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     speaking
                     in
                     his
                     Messengers
                     ;
                     the
                     Comforters
                     of
                     the
                     afflicted
                     for
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     hath
                     promise
                     of
                     comfort
                     ,
                     in
                     their
                     greatest
                     necessities
                     :
                     but
                     the
                     troubles
                     of
                     Gods
                     servants
                     (
                     how
                     contemned
                     that
                     ever
                     they
                     appeare
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     )
                     are
                     threatned
                     to
                     have
                     their
                     Names
                     in
                     execration
                     to
                     the
                     posterities
                     following
                     .
                     The
                     examples
                     of
                     the
                     one
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     other
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     onely
                     evident
                     in
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     have
                     been
                     lately
                     manifested
                     in
                     England
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     is
                     the
                     conclusion
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     which
                     to
                     your self
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     except
                     that
                     in
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     Christs
                     Evangell
                     ,
                     you
                     be
                     found
                     simple
                     ,
                     sincere
                     ,
                     fervent
                     ,
                     and
                     unfained
                     ,
                     you
                     shall
                     taste
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     cup
                     ,
                     which
                     politick
                     heads
                     have
                     drank
                     in
                     before
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     other
                     Point
                     concerning
                     my self
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     poore
                     flock
                     now
                     dispersed
                     ,
                     and
                     as
                     I
                     heare
                     say
                     ,
                     rudely
                     used
                     ,
                     is
                     this
                     ;
                     By
                     divers
                     Messengers
                     I
                     
                     have
                     requested
                     such
                     Priviledges
                     as
                     Turkes
                     commonly
                     do
                     grant
                     to
                     men
                     of
                     every
                     Nation
                     ;
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     That
                     liberty
                     should
                     be
                     granted
                     to
                     me
                     freely
                     to
                     passe
                     through
                     England
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     end
                     that
                     with
                     greater
                     expedition
                     I
                     might
                     repaire
                     towards
                     my
                     owne
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     which
                     now
                     beginneth
                     to
                     thirst
                     for
                     Christs
                     Trueth
                     .
                     This
                     request
                     I
                     thought
                     so
                     reasonable
                     ,
                     that
                     almost
                     I
                     had
                     entered
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     without
                     license
                     demanded
                     ;
                     and
                     yet
                     I
                     understand
                     that
                     it
                     hath
                     been
                     so
                     rejected
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     soliciters
                     thereof
                     ,
                     did
                     hardly
                     escape
                     imprisonment
                     ;
                     and
                     some
                     of
                     that
                     poore
                     flocke
                     I
                     heare
                     to
                     be
                     so
                     extreamely
                     handled
                     ,
                     That
                     those
                     who
                     most
                     rudely
                     have
                     shed
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     Gods
                     most
                     deare
                     Children
                     findes
                     this
                     day
                     amongst
                     you
                     greater
                     favours
                     ,
                     
                     then
                     they
                     do
                     ;
                     Alas
                     ,
                     this
                     appeareth
                     much
                     to
                     repugne
                     to
                     Christian
                     Charity
                     :
                     for
                     whatsoever
                     hath
                     been
                     mine
                     offence
                     ,
                     this
                     I
                     fear
                     not
                     to
                     affirme
                     in
                     their
                     cause
                     ;
                     That
                     if
                     any
                     that
                     hath
                     suffered
                     exile
                     in
                     those
                     most
                     dolorous
                     dayes
                     of
                     persecution
                     ,
                     deserve
                     praise
                     and
                     commendation
                     ,
                     for
                     Peace
                     ,
                     Concord
                     ,
                     sober
                     and
                     quiet
                     living
                     ,
                     it
                     is
                     they
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     me
                     ,
                     how
                     criminall
                     that
                     ever
                     I
                     be
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     multitude
                     of
                     my
                     sins
                     ;
                     yet
                     before
                     his
                     Justice-seat
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     testimonie
                     of
                     a
                     cleare
                     Conscience
                     ,
                     That
                     since
                     my
                     first
                     acquaintance
                     with
                     England
                     ,
                     willingly
                     I
                     never
                     offended
                     person
                     within
                     it
                     ,
                     except
                     in
                     open
                     Chaire
                     ,
                     to
                     reprove
                     that
                     which
                     God
                     condemneth
                     ,
                     can
                     be
                     judged
                     offence
                     :
                     but
                     I
                     have
                     (
                     say
                     you
                     )
                     written
                     a
                     Treasonable
                     Book
                     against
                     the
                     regiment
                     and
                     Empire
                     of
                     women
                     ;
                     If
                     that
                     be
                     my
                     offence
                     ,
                     the
                     poore
                     flock
                     is
                     innocent
                     (
                     except
                     such
                     as
                     this
                     day
                     do
                     fastest
                     cry
                     Treason
                     )
                     For
                     Sir
                     (
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     I
                     do
                     write
                     )
                     with
                     none
                     in
                     that
                     company
                     did
                     I
                     consult
                     before
                     the
                     finishing
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Therefore
                     in
                     Christs
                     Name
                     I
                     require
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     blame
                     may
                     be
                     upon
                     me
                     alone
                     .
                     The
                     writing
                     of
                     that
                     Book
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     deny
                     ,
                     but
                     to
                     prove
                     it
                     Treasonable
                     ,
                     I
                     think
                     it
                     shall
                     be
                     hard
                     ;
                     for
                     Sir
                     ,
                     No
                     more
                     do
                     I
                     doubt
                     of
                     the
                     Trueth
                     of
                     my
                     Proposition
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     I
                     doubt
                     that
                     this
                     was
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     which
                     first
                     did
                     pronounce
                     this
                     penaltie
                     against
                     women
                     ;
                     
                       In
                       dolour
                       shalt
                       thou
                       beare
                       thy
                       children
                       .
                    
                     It
                     is
                     bruited
                     ,
                     That
                     my
                     book
                     is
                     ,
                     or
                     shall
                     be
                     written
                     against
                     ,
                     or
                     answered
                     :
                     If
                     so
                     be
                     Sir
                     ,
                     I
                     greatly
                     feare
                     ,
                     That
                     flatterers
                     shall
                     more
                     hurt
                     then
                     helpe
                     the
                     matter
                     which
                     they
                     would
                     seem
                     to
                     maintaine
                     ;
                     for
                     except
                     my
                     errour
                     be
                     plainly
                     shewne
                     and
                     confuted
                     ,
                     by
                     better
                     authority
                     then
                     by
                     such
                     Lawes
                     as
                     from
                     yeere
                     to
                     yeere
                     may
                     and
                     do
                     change
                     ,
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     promise
                     silence
                     in
                     so
                     weighty
                     a
                     businesse
                     ;
                     lest
                     that
                     in
                     so
                     doing
                     ,
                     I
                     shall
                     appeare
                     to
                     betray
                     the
                     Verity
                     which
                     is
                     not
                     subject
                     to
                     the
                     mutabilitie
                     of
                     time
                     .
                     And
                     if
                     any
                     thinke
                     me
                     either
                     enemy
                     to
                     the
                     person
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     to
                     the
                     Regiment
                     of
                     her
                     ,
                     whom
                     God
                     hath
                     now
                     promoted
                     ,
                     they
                     are
                     utterly
                     deceived
                     in
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     miraculous
                     Work
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     comforting
                     his
                     afflicted
                     by
                     an
                     infirme
                     vessell
                     ,
                     I
                     do
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     will
                     obey
                     the
                     power
                     of
                     his
                     most
                     potent
                     hand
                     (
                     raising
                     up
                     whom
                     best
                     pleaseth
                     his
                     Mercy
                     ,
                     to
                     suppresse
                     such
                     as
                     fight
                     against
                     his
                     glory
                     )
                     albeit
                     that
                     both
                     nature
                     ,
                     and
                     Gods
                     most
                     perfect
                     Ordinance
                     repugne
                     to
                     such
                     Regiment
                     .
                     More
                     plainly
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     If
                     Queen
                     Elizabeth
                     shall
                     confesse
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     extraordinary
                     dispensation
                     of
                     Gods
                     great
                     mercy
                     ,
                     makes
                     that
                     lawfull
                     unto
                     her
                     ,
                     which
                     both
                     nature
                     and
                     Gods
                     Lawes
                     do
                     deny
                     unto
                     all
                     women
                     ;
                     then
                     shall
                     none
                     in
                     England
                     be
                     more
                     willing
                     to
                     maintaine
                     her
                     lawfull
                     authority
                     then
                     I
                     shall
                     be
                     :
                     But
                     if
                     (
                     Gods
                     wondrous
                     worke
                     set
                     aside
                     )
                     she
                     ground
                     (
                     as
                     God
                     forbid
                     )
                     the
                     justnesse
                     of
                     her
                     Title
                     upon
                     consuetude
                     Lawes
                     and
                     Ordinances
                     
                     of
                     men
                     :
                     Then
                     I
                     am
                     assured
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     such
                     foolish
                     presumption
                     doth
                     highly
                     offend
                     Gods
                     supreame
                     Majestie
                     ;
                     so
                     do
                     I
                     greatly
                     feare
                     ,
                     That
                     her
                     ingratitude
                     shall
                     not
                     long
                     lacke
                     punishment
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     in
                     the
                     name
                     of
                     the
                     eternall
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     his
                     Son
                     Jesus
                     Christ
                     (
                     before
                     whom
                     ,
                     both
                     you
                     and
                     I
                     shall
                     stand
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     account
                     of
                     all
                     counsell
                     we
                     give
                     )
                     I
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     signifie
                     unto
                     her
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     in
                     my
                     name
                     ;
                     Adding
                     ,
                     That
                     onely
                     humility
                     and
                     desertion
                     of
                     her selfe
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     the
                     firmenesse
                     and
                     stability
                     of
                     the
                     Throne
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     know
                     shall
                     be
                     assaulted
                     mo
                     wayes
                     then
                     one
                     .
                     If
                     this
                     you
                     conceale
                     from
                     her
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     make
                     it
                     patent
                     to
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     That
                     thus
                     farre
                     I
                     have
                     communicated
                     with
                     you
                     ;
                     having
                     also
                     further
                     to
                     speak
                     ,
                     if
                     my
                     judgement
                     may
                     be
                     heard
                     .
                     Alas
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     is
                     my
                     offence
                     (
                     although
                     in
                     that
                     time
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     that
                     matter
                     ,
                     I
                     had
                     written
                     ten
                     Bookes
                     )
                     so
                     hainous
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     cannot
                     have
                     Licence
                     ,
                     by
                     Preaching
                     of
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     to
                     refresh
                     those
                     thirsty
                     soules
                     ,
                     which
                     long
                     have
                     lacked
                     the
                     Water
                     of
                     Life
                     :
                     No
                     man
                     will
                     I
                     presently
                     accuse
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     greatly
                     feare
                     ,
                     That
                     
                       the
                       Leprous
                       have
                       no
                       gre●t
                       pleasure
                       to
                       behold
                       faire
                       faces
                       in
                       cleare
                       glasse
                       :
                    
                     
                     Let
                     none
                     be
                     afraid
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     require
                     to
                     frequent
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     to
                     remaine
                     any
                     long
                     time
                     in
                     England
                     ;
                     but
                     onely
                     thirsts
                     ,
                     in
                     passing
                     thorow
                     to
                     my
                     native
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     to
                     communicate
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     some
                     others
                     ,
                     such
                     things
                     as
                     willingly
                     I
                     list
                     not
                     to
                     commit
                     to
                     Paper
                     ,
                     neither
                     to
                     the
                     Credit
                     and
                     knowledge
                     of
                     many
                     .
                     And
                     then
                     in
                     the
                     North
                     parts
                     to
                     offer
                     Gods
                     favours
                     ,
                     to
                     such
                     as
                     I
                     suppose
                     do
                     mourne
                     for
                     their
                     desertion
                     .
                     And
                     this
                     ,
                     I
                     trust
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     no
                     lesse
                     profitable
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     all
                     godly
                     within
                     England
                     ,
                     then
                     it
                     should
                     be
                     pleasing
                     to
                     me
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                  
                   
                     This
                     is
                     the
                     third
                     time
                     that
                     I
                     have
                     begged
                     Licence
                     to
                     visite
                     the
                     hungry
                     and
                     thirstie
                     amongst
                     you
                     ,
                     which
                     if
                     now
                     be
                     denied
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     I
                     have
                     a
                     testimonie
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     seek
                     not
                     for
                     my selfe
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     advancement
                     of
                     Christs
                     Evangell
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     such
                     ,
                     as
                     whom
                     I
                     know
                     afflicted
                     :
                     so
                     shall
                     the
                     godly
                     understand
                     that
                     England
                     in
                     refusing
                     me
                     refuseth
                     a
                     friend
                     ,
                     how
                     small
                     that
                     ever
                     the
                     power
                     be
                     .
                     The
                     mighty
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     moove
                     your
                     heart
                     deeply
                     to
                     consider
                     your
                     dutie
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     estate
                     of
                     that
                     Realme
                     ,
                     in
                     which
                     by
                     his
                     appointment
                     you
                     now
                     serve
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       From
                       Deepe
                       ,
                       
                         the
                         10
                         of
                         April
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Yours
                       to
                       command
                       in
                       godlinesse
                       ,
                       
                         Iohn
                         Knox.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               To
               this
               Letter
               was
               no
               answer
               made
               :
               for
               shortly
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               made
               forward
               to
               Scotland
               by
               sea
               ,
               when
               he
               landed
               the
               third
               of
               May
               ,
               and
               had
               such
               successe
               ,
               as
               is
               in
               the
               second
               book
               declared
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               being
               in
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               after
               Cowper-Moore
               ,
               entred
               in
               deep
               discourse
               with
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ;
               
               the
               danger
               is
               very
               evident
               ,
               but
               the
               support
               was
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               seen
               .
               After
               many
               words
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               burst
               forth
               as
               followeth
               ;
               If
               England
               
                 would
                 foresee
                 their
                 own
                 commodity
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 the
                 danger
                 wherein
                 themselves
                 stand
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 perish
                 in
                 this
                 quarrell
                 ;
                 for
              
               France
               
                 hath
                 no
                 lesse
                 decreed
                 the
                 conquest
                 of
              
               England
               
                 then
                 of
              
               Scotland
               .
               After
               long
               reasoning
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               betwixt
               them
               two
               ,
               That
               support
               
               should
               be
               craved
               of
               England
               :
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               the
               said
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               first
               wrote
               to
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Percie
              
               ,
               and
               after
               rode
               from
               Edinburgh
               and
               spake
               with
               him
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               so
               plaine
               demonstration
               of
               the
               danger
               appearing
               to
               England
               ,
               that
               he
               tooke
               upon
               him
               to
               write
               to
               Secretarie
               Cecil
               ,
               who
               with
               expedition
               returned
               answer
               back
               again
               ,
               giving
               him
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               our
               enterprise
               altogether
               misliked
               not
               the
               Councell
               ,
               albeit
               that
               they
               desired
               further
               resolution
               of
               the
               principall
               Lords
               .
               Which
               thing
               understood
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               to
               write
               to
               him
               plainely
               our
               whole
               purpose
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               our
               Letter
               was
               this
               :
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     first
                     Letter
                     to
                     Sir
                     
                       William
                       Cecill
                    
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     .
                  
                   
                     THe
                     contents
                     of
                     a
                     Letter
                     directed
                     by
                     you
                     (
                     right
                     Worshipfull
                     )
                     to
                     Sir
                     
                       Henry
                       Percie
                    
                     ,
                     was
                     notified
                     unto
                     us
                     by
                     Master
                     Kirkcaldie
                     of
                     Grange
                     this
                     Sunday
                     the
                     26
                     of
                     July
                     :
                     
                     By
                     the
                     which
                     we
                     perceive
                     that
                     the
                     said
                     Laird
                     of
                     Grange
                     ,
                     of
                     zeale
                     ,
                     and
                     faithfull
                     heart
                     which
                     he
                     beareth
                     to
                     the
                     furtherance
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     dangerous
                     enterprise
                     ,
                     hath
                     travelled
                     with
                     you
                     ,
                     as
                     with
                     an
                     unfained
                     favourer
                     of
                     Christs
                     true
                     Religion
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     the
                     libertie
                     of
                     our
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     for
                     knowledge
                     of
                     your
                     mindes
                     towards
                     us
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     that
                     we
                     be
                     assaulted
                     by
                     any
                     forraigne
                     invasion
                     ,
                     or
                     greater
                     power
                     then
                     we
                     be
                     well
                     able
                     to
                     resist
                     .
                     Your
                     comfortable
                     answer
                     to
                     this
                     question
                     we
                     have
                     considered
                     ,
                     to
                     our
                     joy
                     and
                     comfort
                     ,
                     as
                     also
                     your
                     motions
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     what
                     you
                     demand
                     ;
                     To
                     wit
                     ,
                     What
                     the
                     Protestants
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     do
                     purpose
                     ;
                     To
                     what
                     end
                     we
                     mean
                     to
                     direct
                     our
                     actions
                     ;
                     How
                     we
                     will
                     ,
                     and
                     how
                     we
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     accomplish
                     the
                     same
                     ;
                     What
                     doubts
                     we
                     have
                     of
                     any
                     adversary
                     power
                     ;
                     And
                     finally
                     ,
                     in
                     case
                     that
                     support
                     should
                     be
                     sent
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     What
                     manner
                     of
                     amity
                     might
                     ensue
                     betwixt
                     these
                     two
                     Realmes
                     ,
                     
                     &c.
                     
                     To
                     the
                     which
                     ,
                     in
                     briefe
                     ,
                     we
                     answer
                     ;
                     That
                     our
                     whole
                     and
                     onely
                     purpose
                     (
                     as
                     God
                     knoweth
                     )
                     is
                     to
                     advance
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     the
                     true
                     Preaching
                     of
                     his
                     Gospel
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     .
                     To
                     remove
                     superstition
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     sort
                     of
                     externall
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     to
                     bridle
                     to
                     our
                     powers
                     the
                     fury
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     heretofore
                     have
                     cruelly
                     shed
                     the
                     blood
                     of
                     our
                     brethren
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     our
                     uttermost
                     ,
                     to
                     maintaine
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     this
                     our
                     Countrey
                     from
                     the
                     tyrannie
                     and
                     thraldome
                     of
                     strangers
                     ,
                     as
                     God
                     shall
                     assist
                     us
                     .
                     How
                     we
                     be
                     able
                     to
                     accomplish
                     these
                     premises
                     ,
                     is
                     to
                     us
                     unknown
                     ,
                     onely
                     our
                     hope
                     is
                     good
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     that
                     hath
                     begun
                     this
                     good
                     worke
                     in
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     hath
                     by
                     his
                     power
                     to
                     this
                     houre
                     confounded
                     the
                     faces
                     of
                     our
                     adversaries
                     will
                     performe
                     the
                     same
                     to
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     
                     which
                     chiefly
                     we
                     seek
                     in
                     this
                     our
                     enterprise
                     .
                     Because
                     we
                     suppose
                     ,
                     That
                     neither
                     our
                     present
                     danger
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     the
                     warlike
                     preparation
                     which
                     France
                     maketh
                     against
                     us
                     ,
                     are
                     hid
                     from
                     you
                     ,
                     nor
                     from
                     the
                     counsell
                     ,
                     we
                     omit
                     that
                     part
                     .
                     As
                     touching
                     the
                     assurance
                     of
                     a
                     perpetuall
                     amity
                     to
                     stand
                     betwixt
                     these
                     two
                     Realmes
                     :
                     As
                     no
                     earthly
                     thing
                     of
                     us
                     is
                     more
                     desired
                     ,
                     so
                     crave
                     we
                     of
                     God
                     to
                     make
                     us
                     the
                     instruments
                     ,
                     by
                     which
                     this
                     unnaturall
                     debate
                     which
                     long
                     hath
                     continued
                     betwixt
                     us
                     may
                     once
                     be
                     composed
                     ,
                     
                     to
                     the
                     praise
                     of
                     Gods
                     Name
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     the
                     comfort
                     of
                     the
                     faithfull
                     in
                     both
                     Realms
                     .
                     
                     And
                     if
                     your
                     wisedoms
                     can
                     foresee
                     and
                     devise
                     the
                     means
                     and
                     assurances
                     how
                     the
                     same
                     may
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     perswade
                     your selves
                     not
                     onely
                     of
                     our
                     consent
                     and
                     assistance
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     of
                     our
                     constancy
                     ,
                     as
                     men
                     can
                     promise
                     ,
                     unto
                     our
                     lives
                     end
                     .
                     Yea
                     farther
                     ,
                     of
                     charge
                     and
                     commandment
                     by
                     us
                     to
                     be
                     left
                     to
                     our
                     posterity
                     ,
                     That
                     the
                     Amity
                     betwixt
                     us
                     (
                     in
                     God
                     )
                     contracted
                     and
                     begun
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     by
                     them
                     kept
                     inviolate
                     for
                     ever
                     .
                     As
                     for
                     the
                     revolting
                     from
                     you
                     to
                     France
                     ,
                     which
                     ye
                     seem
                     to
                     fear
                     and
                     suspect
                     at
                     their
                     pleasure
                     ,
                     we
                     utterly
                     abhorre
                     that
                     infidelity
                     ;
                     for
                     now
                     doth
                     the
                     voyce
                     of
                     God
                     continually
                     sound
                     in
                     our
                     ears
                     ,
                     That
                     such
                     as
                     prophane
                     the
                     terrible
                     and
                     reverent
                     Name
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     shall
                     not
                     escape
                     vengeance
                     .
                     Our
                     Confederacy
                     ,
                     Amity
                     and
                     League
                     shall
                     not
                     be
                     like
                     the
                     Pactions
                     made
                     by
                     worldly
                     men
                     ,
                     for
                     worldly
                     profit
                     ▪
                     but
                     as
                     we
                     require
                     it
                     for
                     Gods
                     Cause
                     ,
                     so
                     will
                     we
                     call
                     upon
                     his
                     Name
                     for
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     Moreover
                     ,
                     if
                     we
                     should
                     lack
                     any
                     thing
                     in
                     Temporall
                     commodity
                     ,
                     yet
                     should
                     we
                     never
                     have
                     occasion
                     to
                     returne
                     to
                     them
                     :
                     for
                     we
                     now
                     perceive
                     and
                     feel
                     the
                     weight
                     of
                     their
                     yoke
                     ,
                     and
                     intend
                     (
                     by
                     Gods
                     grace
                     )
                     to
                     cut
                     away
                     such
                     instruments
                     as
                     by
                     whom
                     this
                     Realme
                     was
                     before
                     abused
                     .
                     True
                     it
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     as
                     yet
                     we
                     have
                     made
                     no
                     mention
                     of
                     any
                     change
                     in
                     Authority
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     were
                     we
                     minded
                     to
                     do
                     any
                     such
                     thing
                     ,
                     till
                     extreme
                     necessity
                     compelleth
                     us
                     thereto
                     .
                     But
                     seeing
                     it
                     is
                     now
                     more
                     then
                     evident
                     ,
                     That
                     France
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     here
                     ,
                     with
                     her
                     Priests
                     ,
                     pretendeth
                     nothing
                     but
                     the
                     suppressing
                     of
                     Christs
                     Gospel
                     ,
                     the
                     ruine
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     subversion
                     of
                     this
                     poor
                     Realme
                     ,
                     committing
                     our
                     innocency
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     unto
                     the
                     judgement
                     of
                     all
                     godly
                     and
                     wise
                     men
                     ,
                     we
                     are
                     determined
                     to
                     seek
                     the
                     next
                     remedy
                     ;
                     in
                     which
                     we
                     heartily
                     require
                     your
                     counsell
                     and
                     assistance
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     farre
                     we
                     have
                     enterprised
                     to
                     make
                     you
                     participant
                     of
                     our
                     purpose
                     ,
                     because
                     in
                     the
                     said
                     Letters
                     ye
                     required
                     the
                     said
                     Master
                     Kirkcaldie
                     some
                     farther
                     assurance
                     then
                     his
                     owne
                     word
                     or
                     writing
                     ,
                     which
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     but
                     ye
                     shall
                     shortly
                     receive
                     ,
                     from
                     more
                     then
                     from
                     us
                     .
                     We
                     dare
                     not
                     hastily
                     make
                     the
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     neither
                     of
                     Nobles
                     ,
                     
                     neither
                     of
                     Barons
                     ,
                     privie
                     in
                     this
                     Cause
                     ,
                     for
                     dangers
                     that
                     may
                     ensue
                     by
                     policie
                     and
                     craft
                     of
                     the
                     adversaries
                     ;
                     your
                     wisdom
                     ,
                     we
                     doubt
                     not
                     ,
                     will
                     communicate
                     these
                     onely
                     with
                     such
                     as
                     ye
                     know
                     favourers
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     godly
                     Conjunction
                     .
                     It
                     should
                     much
                     help
                     ,
                     in
                     our
                     opinion
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Preachers
                     ,
                     both
                     in
                     perswasion
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     publike
                     Prayers
                     (
                     as
                     ours
                     do
                     here
                     )
                     would
                     commend
                     the
                     same
                     unto
                     the
                     people
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     ,
                     after
                     our
                     most
                     humble
                     commendations
                     to
                     the
                     Queenes
                     Majestie
                     (
                     whose
                     Raigne
                     we
                     wish
                     may
                     be
                     prosperous
                     and
                     long
                     ,
                     to
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     comfort
                     of
                     his
                     Church
                     )
                     we
                     heartily
                     commit
                     you
                     to
                     the
                     protection
                     of
                     the
                     Omnipotent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         From
                         Edinburgh
                      
                       
                         the
                         17
                         
                           of
                           Iuly
                        
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               With
               this
               our
               Letter
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               wrote
               two
               ,
               one
               to
               the
               said
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               her self
               :
               The
               Tenour
               whereof
               follows
               thus
               :
               
                 
                   
                   
                     
                       Iohn
                       Knox
                    
                     his
                     second
                     Letter
                     to
                     M.
                     Cecile
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     delivery
                     of
                     one
                     other
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       SIR
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     AFter
                     my
                     humble
                     commendations
                     ,
                     please
                     you
                     deliver
                     this
                     other
                     enclosed
                     to
                     the
                     Queen
                     :
                     It
                     containeth
                     a
                     few
                     and
                     simple
                     words
                     of
                     my
                     Confession
                     what
                     I
                     think
                     of
                     her
                     Authority
                     ,
                     how
                     it
                     is
                     just
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     may
                     make
                     it
                     odious
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     .
                     I
                     hear
                     that
                     there
                     is
                     one
                     Confutation
                     set
                     forth
                     against
                     the
                     first
                     blast
                     ;
                     God
                     grant
                     that
                     the
                     writers
                     thereof
                     have
                     no
                     more
                     sought
                     the
                     favours
                     of
                     this
                     present
                     world
                     ,
                     no
                     lesse
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     stable
                     good
                     of
                     his
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     then
                     he
                     who
                     enterprised
                     in
                     that
                     blast
                     to
                     utter
                     his
                     conscience
                     .
                     When
                     I
                     shall
                     have
                     time
                     (
                     which
                     now
                     is
                     somewhat
                     precious
                     unto
                     me
                     )
                     to
                     peruse
                     that
                     work
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     communicate
                     my
                     judgement
                     with
                     you
                     .
                  
                   
                     The
                     time
                     is
                     now
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     that
                     all
                     ,
                     who
                     either
                     thirst
                     for
                     Christ
                     to
                     raigne
                     in
                     this
                     Isle
                     ,
                     or
                     yet
                     the
                     hearts
                     of
                     the
                     Inhabitants
                     be
                     joyned
                     together
                     in
                     love
                     unfained
                     ,
                     ought
                     rather
                     to
                     study
                     how
                     the
                     same
                     might
                     be
                     brought
                     to
                     passe
                     ,
                     then
                     vainly
                     to
                     travell
                     for
                     the
                     maintenance
                     of
                     that
                     ,
                     whereof
                     already
                     we
                     have
                     seen
                     the
                     danger
                     ,
                     and
                     feel
                     the
                     smart
                     :
                     If
                     the
                     most
                     part
                     of
                     women
                     be
                     wicked
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     willingly
                     we
                     would
                     not
                     should
                     raigne
                     over
                     us
                     :
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     most
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     such
                     as
                     have
                     are
                     graces
                     ,
                     be
                     yet
                     mortall
                     ,
                     we
                     ought
                     to
                     take
                     heed
                     ,
                     lest
                     in
                     establishing
                     of
                     one
                     judged
                     godly
                     ,
                     and
                     profitable
                     to
                     her
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     we
                     make
                     an
                     Interest
                     and
                     Title
                     to
                     many
                     ;
                     by
                     whom
                     not
                     onely
                     will
                     the
                     Truth
                     be
                     impugned
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     will
                     the
                     Countrey
                     be
                     brought
                     into
                     bondage
                     .
                     God
                     give
                     you
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     favourers
                     of
                     your
                     Countrey
                     eyes
                     to
                     see
                     ,
                     and
                     wisedome
                     to
                     avoid
                     the
                     dangers
                     appearing
                     .
                  
                   
                     By
                     divers
                     Letters
                     I
                     have
                     required
                     license
                     to
                     have
                     visited
                     the
                     North
                     parts
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     but
                     as
                     yet
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     no
                     favourable
                     answer
                     .
                     The
                     longer
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     this
                     it
                     be
                     delayed
                     ,
                     the
                     lesse
                     comfort
                     will
                     the
                     faithfull
                     there
                     receive
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     the
                     weaker
                     will
                     the
                     Queens
                     favour
                     be
                     :
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     not
                     an
                     unfained
                     friend
                     to
                     her
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     I
                     would
                     instantly
                     beg
                     such
                     liberty
                     ;
                     which
                     to
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     will
                     neither
                     be
                     profitable
                     nor
                     pleasing
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     .
                     The
                     common
                     things
                     here
                     ,
                     I
                     doubt
                     not
                     you
                     know
                     :
                     some
                     things
                     I
                     have
                     (
                     as
                     often
                     times
                     I
                     have
                     written
                     )
                     which
                     gladly
                     I
                     would
                     communicate
                     ,
                     but
                     I
                     minde
                     not
                     to
                     commit
                     them
                     to
                     Paper
                     and
                     Inke
                     ;
                     finde
                     therefore
                     the
                     means
                     that
                     I
                     may
                     speake
                     with
                     such
                     a
                     one
                     as
                     you
                     will
                     credit
                     in
                     all
                     things
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       grace
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       rest
                       with
                       you
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     heartily
                     beseech
                     you
                     to
                     have
                     my
                     service
                     recommended
                     to
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     adding
                     ,
                     That
                     whosoever
                     maketh
                     me
                     odious
                     to
                     her
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     seeketh
                     somewhat
                     besides
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     Majesties
                     prosperity
                     ,
                     and
                     therefore
                     cannot
                     be
                     assured
                     and
                     unfained
                     friends
                     from
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Letter
                     sent
                     from
                     the
                     said
                     Iohn
                     to
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majestie
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     being
                     enclosed
                     in
                     the
                     foresaid
                     M.
                     Ceciles
                     Letter
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       To
                       the
                       vertuous
                       and
                       godly
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       Grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       Queen
                       of
                       
                         England
                         :
                         John
                         Knox
                      
                       desireth
                       the
                       perpetuall
                       comfort
                       of
                       his
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       .
                       MADAME
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     AS
                     your
                     Majesties
                     displeasure
                     against
                     me
                     ,
                     most
                     unjustly
                     conceived
                     ,
                     hath
                     been
                     and
                     is
                     to
                     my
                     wretched
                     heart
                     a
                     burden
                     grievous
                     ,
                     and
                     almost
                     
                     intolerable
                     ,
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     a
                     clear
                     conscience
                     to
                     me
                     a
                     stay
                     and
                     uphold
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     sinke
                     not
                     in
                     despair
                     ,
                     how
                     vehement
                     soever
                     the
                     temptations
                     appear
                     :
                     For
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     ,
                     my
                     conscience
                     beareth
                     me
                     record
                     ,
                     That
                     maliciously
                     ,
                     nor
                     of
                     purpose
                     ,
                     I
                     never
                     offended
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     nor
                     your
                     Realme
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     howsoever
                     I
                     be
                     judged
                     of
                     man
                     ,
                     I
                     am
                     sure
                     to
                     be
                     absolved
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     onely
                     knoweth
                     the
                     secrets
                     of
                     hearts
                     .
                     I
                     cannot
                     deny
                     the
                     writing
                     of
                     a
                     Book
                     against
                     the
                     usurped
                     Authothority
                     ,
                     and
                     unjust
                     Regiment
                     of
                     Women
                     ;
                     neither
                     yet
                     am
                     I
                     minded
                     to
                     recant
                     ,
                     or
                     call
                     back
                     any
                     principall
                     Point
                     or
                     Proposition
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     till
                     truth
                     and
                     verity
                     do
                     further
                     appear
                     .
                     But
                     why
                     that
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     such
                     ,
                     who
                     unfainedly
                     favour
                     the
                     liberty
                     of
                     England
                     ,
                     be
                     offended
                     at
                     the
                     Author
                     of
                     such
                     a
                     Work
                     ,
                     I
                     can
                     perceive
                     no
                     just
                     occasion
                     :
                     For
                     first
                     ,
                     my
                     Book
                     touched
                     not
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Person
                     in
                     speciall
                     ,
                     neither
                     is
                     it
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     any
                     Liberty
                     of
                     the
                     Realme
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     my
                     writing
                     be
                     indifferently
                     considered
                     .
                     How
                     could
                     I
                     be
                     enemy
                     to
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Person
                     ,
                     for
                     delivery
                     whereof
                     ,
                     I
                     did
                     more
                     studie
                     ,
                     and
                     undertake
                     further
                     ,
                     then
                     any
                     of
                     those
                     who
                     now
                     accuseth
                     me
                     ?
                     And
                     as
                     concerning
                     your
                     Government
                     ,
                     How
                     could
                     or
                     can
                     I
                     envy
                     that
                     ?
                     which
                     most
                     I
                     have
                     wished
                     for
                     ,
                     and
                     for
                     which
                     (
                     as
                     my
                     weak
                     memory
                     will
                     suffer
                     )
                     I
                     render
                     thanks
                     unfainedly
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     wit
                     ,
                     That
                     it
                     hath
                     pleased
                     him
                     of
                     his
                     eternall
                     goodnesse
                     to
                     exalt
                     your
                     head
                     (
                     which
                     sometime
                     was
                     in
                     danger
                     )
                     to
                     the
                     manifestation
                     of
                     his
                     glory
                     ,
                     and
                     extirpation
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     .
                     And
                     as
                     for
                     my
                     offence
                     ,
                     which
                     I
                     have
                     committed
                     against
                     England
                     ,
                     either
                     by
                     writing
                     that
                     Book
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     work
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     not
                     refuse
                     that
                     moderate
                     and
                     indifferent
                     men
                     judge
                     and
                     discerne
                     betwixt
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     those
                     that
                     accuse
                     me
                     ,
                     viz.
                     Whether
                     of
                     the
                     parties
                     do
                     most
                     hurt
                     to
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     England
                     :
                     I
                     ,
                     who
                     affirme
                     that
                     no
                     woman
                     may
                     be
                     exalted
                     above
                     any
                     Realme
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     the
                     Liberty
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     thrall
                     ,
                     and
                     subject
                     to
                     a
                     strange
                     ,
                     proud
                     ,
                     and
                     cruell
                     Nation
                     :
                     Or
                     they
                     ,
                     that
                     approve
                     whatsoever
                     pleaseth
                     Princes
                     for
                     the
                     time
                     .
                     If
                     I
                     were
                     as
                     well
                     disposed
                     to
                     accuse
                     ,
                     as
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     (
                     to
                     their
                     own
                     shame
                     )
                     have
                     declared
                     themselves
                     ,
                     I
                     nothing
                     doubt
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     in
                     few
                     words
                     I
                     should
                     let
                     reasonable
                     men
                     understand
                     ,
                     That
                     some
                     that
                     this
                     day
                     lowly
                     crouch
                     and
                     bow
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     and
                     labour
                     to
                     make
                     me
                     odious
                     in
                     your
                     eyes
                     ,
                     did
                     in
                     your
                     adversity
                     neither
                     shew
                     themselves
                     faithfull
                     friends
                     to
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     so
                     loving
                     and
                     carefull
                     of
                     the
                     native
                     Countrey
                     ,
                     as
                     they
                     would
                     be
                     esteemed
                     .
                     But
                     omitting
                     the
                     accusation
                     of
                     others
                     ,
                     for
                     my
                     owne
                     purgation
                     ,
                     and
                     your
                     Majesties
                     satisfaction
                     ,
                     I
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     nothing
                     contained
                     in
                     my
                     book
                     ,
                     is
                     or
                     can
                     be
                     prejudiciall
                     to
                     your
                     Majesties
                     just
                     Regiment
                     ,
                     providing
                     that
                     you
                     be
                     not
                     found
                     ungrate
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     ungrate
                     you
                     will
                     be
                     proved
                     in
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     his
                     Throne
                     (
                     howsoever
                     that
                     flatterers
                     justifie
                     your
                     fact
                     )
                     if
                     you
                     transfer
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     that
                     honour
                     in
                     which
                     you
                     now
                     stand
                     ,
                     to
                     any
                     other
                     thing
                     ,
                     then
                     to
                     the
                     dispensation
                     of
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     which
                     onely
                     maketh
                     that
                     lawfull
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     which
                     Nature
                     and
                     Law
                     denieth
                     to
                     all
                     women
                     ,
                     to
                     command
                     and
                     bear
                     rule
                     over
                     men
                     .
                     Neither
                     would
                     I
                     that
                     your
                     Majesty
                     should
                     fear
                     ,
                     That
                     this
                     your
                     humiliation
                     before
                     God
                     ,
                     should
                     in
                     any
                     case
                     infirm
                     or
                     weaken
                     your
                     Majesties
                     just
                     and
                     lawfull
                     Authority
                     ;
                     Nay
                     ,
                     Madame
                     ,
                     such
                     unfained
                     confession
                     of
                     Gods
                     benefits
                     received
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     establishment
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     not
                     only
                     to
                     your self
                     ,
                     
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     your
                     seed
                     and
                     Posterity
                     :
                     Where
                     contrariwise
                     ,
                     a
                     proud
                     conceit
                     ,
                     and
                     elevation
                     of
                     your self
                     ,
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     occasion
                     that
                     your
                     Raigne
                     will
                     be
                     unstable
                     ,
                     troublesome
                     ,
                     and
                     short
                     .
                     God
                     is
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     That
                     unfainedly
                     I
                     both
                     love
                     and
                     reverence
                     you
                     Majestie
                     ;
                     yea
                     ,
                     I
                     pray
                     that
                     your
                     Raigne
                     may
                     be
                     both
                     prosperous
                     and
                     quiet
                     ,
                     and
                     that
                     for
                     the
                     quietnesse
                     which
                     Christs
                     Members
                     ,
                     before
                     persecuted
                     ,
                     have
                     received
                     under
                     you
                     .
                     But
                     yet
                     if
                     I
                     should
                     flatter
                     your
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     I
                     were
                     no
                     friend
                     ,
                     but
                     a
                     deceivable
                     traytor
                     ;
                     and
                     therefore
                     in
                     conscience
                     I
                     am
                     compelled
                     to
                     say
                     ,
                     That
                     neither
                     the
                     consent
                     of
                     the
                     people
                     ,
                     the
                     processe
                     of
                     time
                     ,
                     nor
                     multitude
                     of
                     men
                     ,
                     can
                     establish
                     a
                     Law
                     which
                     God
                     shall
                     approve
                     ;
                     but
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     approveth
                     by
                     his
                     Eternall
                     Word
                     ,
                     that
                     shall
                     be
                     approved
                     ,
                     and
                     stay
                     constantly
                     firme
                     ;
                     and
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     condemneth
                     ,
                     shall
                     be
                     condemned
                     ,
                     though
                     all
                     men
                     on
                     earth
                     should
                     travell
                     for
                     the
                     justification
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     Madame
                     ,
                     the
                     onely
                     way
                     to
                     retain
                     and
                     keep
                     the
                     benefits
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     abundantly
                     of
                     late
                     dayes
                     poured
                     upon
                     you
                     and
                     your
                     Realme
                     ,
                     is
                     unfainedly
                     to
                     render
                     unto
                     God
                     ,
                     to
                     his
                     mercy
                     ,
                     and
                     undeserved
                     grace
                     ,
                     the
                     whole
                     glory
                     of
                     this
                     your
                     exaltation
                     ,
                     forget
                     your
                     Birth
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     Title
                     which
                     hereupon
                     doth
                     hang
                     ;
                     and
                     consider
                     deeply
                     ,
                     How
                     for
                     fear
                     of
                     your
                     life
                     you
                     did
                     decline
                     from
                     God
                     ,
                     and
                     bow
                     to
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     going
                     to
                     Masse
                     under
                     your
                     sister
                     Mary
                     her
                     persecution
                     of
                     Gods
                     Saints
                     :
                     Let
                     it
                     not
                     appear
                     a
                     small
                     offence
                     in
                     your
                     eyes
                     ,
                     That
                     you
                     have
                     declined
                     from
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     day
                     of
                     your
                     Battel
                     :
                     Neither
                     yet
                     would
                     I
                     that
                     you
                     should
                     esteem
                     that
                     mercy
                     to
                     be
                     vulgar
                     and
                     common
                     which
                     you
                     have
                     received
                     ,
                     viz.
                     That
                     God
                     hath
                     covered
                     your
                     offence
                     ,
                     Hath
                     preserved
                     your
                     Person
                     ,
                     when
                     you
                     were
                     most
                     unthankfull
                     ;
                     And
                     in
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     has
                     exalted
                     and
                     raised
                     you
                     up
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     from
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     from
                     the
                     ports
                     of
                     death
                     ;
                     to
                     rule
                     above
                     his
                     people
                     ,
                     for
                     comfort
                     of
                     his
                     Kirk
                     .
                     It
                     appertaineth
                     to
                     you
                     therefore
                     ,
                     to
                     ground
                     the
                     justice
                     of
                     your
                     Authority
                     ,
                     not
                     on
                     that
                     Law
                     ,
                     which
                     from
                     yeer
                     to
                     yeer
                     doth
                     change
                     ,
                     but
                     upon
                     the
                     eternall
                     providence
                     of
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     contrary
                     to
                     the
                     ordinary
                     course
                     of
                     Nature
                     ,
                     
                     and
                     without
                     your
                     deserving
                     ,
                     hath
                     exalted
                     your
                     head
                     :
                     If
                     thus
                     in
                     Gods
                     presence
                     you
                     humble
                     your self
                     ;
                     as
                     in
                     my
                     heart
                     I
                     glorifie
                     God
                     for
                     that
                     rest
                     granted
                     to
                     his
                     afflicted
                     Flock
                     within
                     England
                     ,
                     under
                     you
                     a
                     weak
                     Instrument
                     ;
                     so
                     will
                     I
                     with
                     tongue
                     and
                     pen
                     justifie
                     your
                     Authority
                     and
                     Regiment
                     ,
                     as
                     the
                     holy
                     Ghost
                     hath
                     justified
                     the
                     same
                     in
                     Deborah
                     ,
                     that
                     blessed
                     Mother
                     in
                     Israel
                     .
                     But
                     if
                     you
                     neglect
                     (
                     as
                     God
                     forbid
                     )
                     these
                     things
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     begin
                     to
                     brag
                     of
                     your
                     Birth
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     build
                     your
                     Authority
                     and
                     your
                     Regiment
                     upon
                     your
                     own
                     Law
                     ;
                     flatter
                     you
                     who
                     so
                     listeth
                     ,
                     your
                     felicity
                     shall
                     be
                     short
                     .
                     Interpret
                     my
                     words
                     in
                     the
                     best
                     part
                     ,
                     as
                     written
                     by
                     him
                     ,
                     who
                     is
                     no
                     enemy
                     to
                     your
                     Majestie
                     .
                     By
                     divers
                     Letters
                     I
                     have
                     required
                     to
                     visite
                     your
                     Realme
                     ,
                     not
                     to
                     seek
                     my self
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     my
                     own
                     ease
                     and
                     benefit
                     :
                     which
                     if
                     you
                     now
                     refuse
                     and
                     deny
                     me
                     ,
                     I
                     must
                     remit
                     my
                     cause
                     to
                     God
                     ,
                     adding
                     this
                     for
                     conclusion
                     ,
                     that
                     commonly
                     it
                     is
                     seen
                     ,
                     
                       That
                       such
                       as
                       refuse
                       the
                       counsel
                       of
                       the
                       faithfull
                       (
                       appear
                       it
                       never
                       so
                       sharp
                       )
                       are
                       compelled
                       to
                       follow
                       the
                       deceit
                       of
                       flatterers
                       to
                       their
                       own
                       perdition
                       .
                    
                     
                     The
                     mighty
                     Spirit
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     Jesus
                     move
                     your
                     heart
                     to
                     understand
                     what
                     is
                     said
                     ,
                     and
                     give
                     unto
                     you
                     the
                     direction
                     of
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     so
                     rule
                     you
                     in
                     all
                     your
                     actions
                     and
                     enterprises
                     ,
                     that
                     in
                     you
                     God
                     may
                     be
                     glorified
                     ,
                     his
                     Kirk
                     edified
                     ,
                     and
                     you
                     your self
                     ,
                     as
                     a
                     lively
                     Member
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     an
                     example
                     of
                     vertue
                     &
                     godlinesse
                     of
                     life
                     to
                     all
                     others
                     .
                     So
                     be
                     it
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Of
                         Edinb
                      
                       .
                       
                         28
                         Iuly
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               These
               Letters
               were
               directed
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 Whitlaw
              
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               oft
               had
               hazarded
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               had
               for
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               friends
               ,
               being
               in
               danger
               for
               the
               same
               Cause
               .
               Within
               a
               day
               or
               two
               after
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               said
               Alexander
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               Letter
               from
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Percie
              
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               meet
               him
               at
               Annick
               the
               third
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               for
               such
               affaires
               as
               he
               would
               not
               write
               nor
               yet
               communicate
               with
               any
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               said
               Iohn
               himselfe
               ,
               while
               he
               was
               preparing
               himselfe
               for
               the
               journey
               (
               for
               Secretary
               Cecill
               had
               appointed
               to
               have
               met
               him
               at
               Stampford
               )
               the
               French-men
               furiously
               came
               forth
               of
               Dumbar
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               have
               surprised
               the
               Lords
               being
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               second
               Book
               before
               is
               declared
               ,
               which
               stayed
               the
               journey
               of
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               till
               that
               God
               had
               delivered
               the
               innocents
               from
               that
               great
               danger
               ,
               and
               then
               was
               he
               sent
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               company
               M.
               
                 Robert
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               directed
               from
               the
               Lords
               with
               full
               Commission
               and
               Instructions
               to
               decline
               their
               whole
               case
               and
               estate
               wherein
               they
               stood
               .
               Their
               passage
               was
               from
               Pittenweame
               by
               sea
               ,
               they
               arrived
               at
               Holy-Iland
               ,
               and
               being
               advertised
               that
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Percie
              
               was
               absent
               from
               the
               North
               ;
               They
               addressed
               themselves
               to
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Crofts
              
               ,
               then
               Captain
               of
               Barwick
               ,
               and
               Warden
               of
               the
               East
               Marches
               of
               England
               .
               They
               shewed
               unto
               him
               their
               Credit
               and
               Commission
               ;
               He
               received
               them
               courteously
               ,
               and
               comforted
               them
               with
               his
               faithfull
               Counsell
               ,
               
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               travell
               no
               further
               ,
               neither
               yet
               should
               they
               be
               seen
               in
               publike
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               divers
               considerations
               .
               First
               ,
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               had
               her
               spies
               in
               England
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               The
               Queen
               and
               the
               Councell
               that
               favoured
               our
               faction
               ,
               would
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               secret
               so
               long
               as
               they
               might
               .
               And
               last
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               not
               expedient
               ,
               that
               in
               such
               rarity
               of
               Preachers
               ,
               ye
               two
               be
               any
               long
               time
               absent
               from
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Congregation
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               said
               he
               )
               ye
               shall
               do
               best
               to
               commit
               to
               writing
               your
               whole
               minde
               and
               Credit
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               promise
               to
               you
               upon
               my
               honour
               ,
               to
               have
               answer
               at
               you
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Lords
               again
               ,
               before
               that
               ye
               your selves
               can
               be
               at
               London
               .
               And
               where
               that
               your
               Letters
               cannot
               expresse
               all
               things
               so
               fully
               ,
               as
               your
               presence
               could
               ,
               I
               shall
               supply
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               my
               pen
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               my
               own
               presence
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               will
               informe
               the
               Councell
               sufficiently
               of
               all
               things
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               and
               M.
               Robert
               followed
               his
               Councell
               (
               for
               it
               was
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               of
               love
               at
               that
               time
               )
               they
               tarried
               with
               him
               very
               secretly
               within
               the
               Castle
               of
               Barwick
               two
               dayes
               .
               In
               the
               which
               time
               returned
               
                 Alexander
                 Whitlaw
              
               aforesaid
               ,
               with
               answer
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               unto
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
              
               The
               tenour
               of
               whose
               Letter
               was
               this
               :
               
                 
                   
                     Master
                     Cecils
                     Letter
                     to
                     
                       Iohn
                       Knox.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Master
                       Knox
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       NOn
                       est
                       masculus
                       neque
                       f●min●
                       ,
                       omnes
                       enim
                       ut
                       ait
                    
                     Paulus
                     ,
                     
                       unum
                       sumus
                       in
                       Christo
                       Iesu
                       benedictus
                       vir
                       qui
                       confidit
                       in
                       Domino
                       ,
                       &
                       erit
                       Dominus
                       fiducia
                       ejus
                       .
                    
                     I
                     have
                     received
                     you
                     Letters
                     ,
                     at
                     the
                     same
                     time
                     that
                     I
                     thought
                     to
                     have
                     seen
                     your selfe
                     at
                     Stamford
                     .
                     What
                     is
                     now
                     hitherto
                     the
                     cause
                     of
                     your
                     let
                     ,
                     I
                     know
                     not
                     .
                     I
                     forbeare
                     to
                     descend
                     to
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     things
                     ,
                     untill
                     I
                     may
                     conferre
                     with
                     such
                     one
                     as
                     ye
                     are
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     if
                     your
                     chance
                     shall
                     be
                     
                     hereafter
                     to
                     come
                     hither
                     ,
                     I
                     wish
                     you
                     furnished
                     with
                     good
                     Credit
                     ,
                     and
                     power
                     ,
                     to
                     make
                     good
                     resolution
                     .
                     Although
                     my
                     answer
                     to
                     the
                     Lords
                     of
                     the
                     Congregation
                     be
                     somewhat
                     obscure
                     ,
                     yet
                     upon
                     further
                     understanding
                     ye
                     shall
                     finde
                     the
                     matter
                     plaine
                     .
                     I
                     need
                     to
                     wish
                     you
                     no
                     more
                     prudencie
                     then
                     Gods
                     grace
                     ,
                     whereof
                     God
                     send
                     you
                     plentie
                     .
                     And
                     so
                     I
                     end
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                      
                       .
                       Yours
                       as
                       a
                       member
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       body
                       in
                       Christ
                       ,
                       M.
                       Cecill
                       .
                    
                     
                       From
                       Oxford
                       
                         the
                         28
                         of
                         Iuly
                         ,
                         1559.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Albeit
               the
               said
               Iohn
               received
               this
               Letter
               at
               Barwick
               ,
               yet
               would
               he
               answer
               nothing
               till
               that
               he
               had
               spoken
               with
               the
               Lords
               whom
               he
               found
               in
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               unto
               whom
               he
               delivered
               the
               answer
               sent
               from
               the
               Councell
               of
               England
               (
               for
               
                 Alexander
                 Whitlaw
              
               took
               sicknesse
               betwixt
               Barwick
               and
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               was
               troubled
               by
               the
               Lord
               Seaton
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               former
               Booke
               is
               declared
               )
               the
               answer
               sent
               by
               Master
               Cecill
               was
               so
               generall
               ,
               that
               many
               amongst
               us
               despaired
               of
               any
               comfort
               to
               come
               from
               that
               Countrey
               .
               And
               therefore
               were
               determined
               that
               they
               would
               request
               no
               further
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               laboured
               in
               the
               contrary
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               prevaile
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               should
               have
               licence
               and
               libertie
               to
               write
               as
               he
               thought
               best
               :
               And
               so
               took
               he
               upon
               him
               to
               answer
               for
               all
               ,
               in
               forme
               as
               followeth
               .
               
                 
                   
                     Answer
                     to
                     Master
                     Cecils
                     writing
                     .
                  
                   
                     TWo
                     causes
                     hindred
                     me
                     (
                     Right
                     Worshipfull
                     )
                     to
                     visit
                     you
                     in
                     any
                     part
                     in
                     England
                     .
                     Before
                     this
                     no
                     signification
                     of
                     your
                     minde
                     and
                     pleasure
                     was
                     made
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     for
                     onely
                     did
                     Sir
                     
                       Henry
                       Percie
                    
                     will
                     me
                     to
                     come
                     and
                     speake
                     with
                     him
                     ,
                     which
                     conveniently
                     at
                     that
                     time
                     I
                     could
                     not
                     do
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     that
                     the
                     French-men
                     (
                     which
                     was
                     the
                     second
                     cause
                     of
                     my
                     stay
                     )
                     did
                     then
                     most
                     furiously
                     pursue
                     us
                     ,
                     while
                     our
                     company
                     was
                     dispersed
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     durst
                     I
                     not
                     be
                     absent
                     for
                     divers
                     inconveniences
                     ;
                     neither
                     did
                     I
                     thinke
                     my
                     presence
                     with
                     you
                     greatly
                     necessary
                     ,
                     considering
                     that
                     the
                     matter
                     (
                     which
                     I
                     most
                     desired
                     )
                     was
                     opened
                     and
                     proposed
                     .
                     To
                     the
                     which
                     I
                     would
                     have
                     wished
                     ,
                     That
                     a
                     more
                     plaine
                     and
                     especiall
                     answer
                     should
                     have
                     been
                     made
                     .
                     For
                     albeit
                     Master
                     Whitlaw
                     by
                     his
                     Credit
                     ,
                     Master
                     Kirkcaldie
                     by
                     his
                     Letter
                     ,
                     and
                     I
                     ,
                     both
                     by
                     Letters
                     and
                     by
                     that
                     which
                     I
                     had
                     received
                     from
                     Sir
                     
                       Iames
                       Crofts
                    
                     ,
                     did
                     perswade
                     your
                     good
                     mindes
                     ;
                     yet
                     could
                     not
                     the
                     councell
                     be
                     otherwise
                     perswaded
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     this
                     alteration
                     in
                     France
                     had
                     altered
                     your
                     former
                     purpose
                     .
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     unknown
                     what
                     good
                     will
                     we
                     three
                     do
                     beare
                     to
                     England
                     :
                     And
                     therefore
                     I
                     wish
                     ,
                     That
                     rather
                     your
                     Pen
                     ,
                     then
                     our
                     Credit
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     thing
                     written
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     should
                     assure
                     the
                     Lords
                     and
                     others
                     ,
                     of
                     your
                     good
                     mindes
                     (
                     who
                     are
                     now
                     in
                     number
                     but
                     five
                     hundred
                     .
                     )
                     Unlesse
                     that
                     money
                     be
                     furnished
                     without
                     delay
                     to
                     pay
                     the
                     Souldiers
                     for
                     their
                     service
                     past
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     retaine
                     another
                     thousand
                     foot-men
                     ,
                     with
                     three
                     hundred
                     horse-men
                     ;
                     till
                     some
                     stay
                     be
                     had
                     in
                     this
                     danger
                     ,
                     these
                     Gentle-men
                     will
                     be
                     compelled
                     to
                     leave
                     the
                     fields
                     .
                     I
                     am
                     assured
                     ,
                     
                       as
                       flesh
                       may
                       be
                       of
                       flesh
                       ,
                    
                     That
                     some
                     of
                     them
                     will
                     take
                     a
                     very
                     hard
                     life
                     ,
                     before
                     that
                     
                     ever
                     they
                     compose
                     ,
                     either
                     with
                     the
                     Queen
                     Regent
                     ,
                     or
                     with
                     France
                     :
                     but
                     this
                     I
                     dare
                     not
                     promise
                     at
                     all
                     ,
                     unlesse
                     in
                     they
                     see
                     greater
                     forwardnesse
                     .
                     To
                     support
                     us
                     ,
                     will
                     appear
                     excessive
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     break
                     promise
                     with
                     France
                     ,
                     will
                     appear
                     dangerous
                     .
                     But
                     the
                     losse
                     of
                     expences
                     ,
                     in
                     mine
                     opinion
                     ,
                     ought
                     not
                     to
                     be
                     esteemed
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     payment
                     ,
                     neither
                     yet
                     the
                     danger
                     from
                     the
                     first
                     appearance
                     .
                     
                     France
                     is
                     most
                     fervent
                     to
                     conquer
                     us
                     ,
                     and
                     avoweth
                     ,
                     That
                     against
                     us
                     they
                     will
                     spend
                     the
                     Crown
                     (
                     so
                     did
                     mine
                     own
                     ears
                     hear
                     
                       Butten
                       Court
                    
                     bragge
                     )
                     But
                     most
                     assuredly
                     I
                     know
                     ,
                     That
                     unlesse
                     by
                     us
                     they
                     thought
                     to
                     make
                     an
                     entrie
                     to
                     you
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     they
                     would
                     not
                     buy
                     our
                     poverty
                     at
                     that
                     price
                     .
                     They
                     labour
                     to
                     corrupt
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     great
                     men
                     by
                     money
                     (
                     and
                     some
                     of
                     our
                     number
                     are
                     poore
                     ,
                     as
                     before
                     I
                     wrote
                     ,
                     and
                     cannot
                     serve
                     without
                     support
                     )
                     some
                     they
                     threatned
                     ,
                     and
                     against
                     others
                     they
                     have
                     up
                     one
                     party
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     Countrey
                     .
                     In
                     this
                     mean
                     time
                     ,
                     if
                     ye
                     lie
                     by
                     as
                     neutralls
                     ,
                     what
                     will
                     be
                     the
                     end
                     ,
                     you
                     may
                     easily
                     conjecture
                     .
                     And
                     therefore
                     ,
                     Sir
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     bowells
                     of
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     ,
                     I
                     require
                     you
                     to
                     make
                     plain
                     answer
                     ,
                     What
                     the
                     Gentlemen
                     here
                     may
                     trust
                     to
                     ,
                     and
                     what
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majestie
                     will
                     do
                     ,
                     may
                     without
                     long
                     delay
                     be
                     put
                     in
                     execution
                     .
                     I
                     rest
                     in
                     Christ
                     Jesus
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       Saint
                       Iohnston
                       
                         the
                         day
                         of
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Answer
               with
               great
               expedition
               was
               returned
               to
               this
               Letter
               ,
               desiring
               some
               men
               of
               credit
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Lords
               to
               Barwicke
               ,
               for
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               money
               for
               the
               first
               support
               ,
               with
               promise
               ,
               That
               if
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Congregation
               meant
               no
               otherwise
               then
               before
               they
               had
               written
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               would
               enter
               into
               League
               with
               honest
               Conditions
               ,
               they
               should
               neither
               lack
               men
               nor
               money
               to
               their
               just
               Causes
               .
               Upon
               this
               answer
               was
               directed
               from
               the
               Lords
               to
               Barwicke
               ,
               
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               good
               credit
               in
               both
               the
               Realmes
               ;
               who
               suddenly
               returned
               with
               such
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               as
               served
               all
               the
               publike
               affairs
               till
               November
               next
               ;
               when
               
                 Iohn
                 Cockburne
              
               of
               Ormeston
               ,
               sent
               for
               the
               second
               support
               ,
               and
               receiving
               the
               same
               ,
               unhappily
               fell
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               was
               wounded
               ,
               taken
               ,
               and
               spoyled
               of
               a
               great
               Sum
               :
               upon
               which
               mischance
               ,
               followed
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               troubles
               before
               rehearsed
               .
               In
               the
               second
               Book
               preceding
               ,
               we
               have
               declared
               how
               Secretary
               Leehington
               was
               directed
               to
               England
               :
               But
               one
               thing
               before
               we
               have
               passed
               by
               :
               In
               that
               our
               greatest
               dejection
               ,
               this
               order
               was
               taken
               ;
               That
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               Lord
               Boyd
               ,
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               ,
               and
               their
               friends
               ,
               should
               remaine
               together
               at
               Glasgow
               ,
               for
               comfort
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               for
               giving
               of
               answers
               ,
               as
               occasion
               should
               require
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rothesse
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Lindsay
               ,
               and
               their
               adherents
               ,
               should
               continue
               together
               within
               Fyfe
               for
               the
               same
               causes
               ,
               that
               advertisements
               might
               go
               from
               the
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               need
               required
               .
               
               In
               the
               Negotiation
               of
               the
               Secretary
               Lethington
               with
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councell
               of
               England
               (
               in
               the
               which
               he
               travelled
               with
               no
               lesse
               wisedom
               and
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               then
               happy
               successe
               )
               many
               things
               occurred
               that
               required
               the
               resolution
               of
               the
               whole
               Lords
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councell
               of
               England
               had
               concluded
               to
               send
               their
               Army
               to
               Scotland
               for
               expelling
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolke
               
               was
               sent
               to
               Barwick
               with
               full
               instructions
               ,
               power
               and
               Commission
               to
               do
               in
               all
               things
               concerning
               the
               present
               affaires
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councell
               in
               their
               own
               persons
               had
               power
               to
               do
               .
               Hereupon
               the
               said
               Duke
               required
               such
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               had
               power
               and
               Commission
               from
               the
               whole
               ,
               to
               meet
               him
               at
               such
               a
               day
               and
               place
               as
               pleased
               them
               to
               appoint
               .
               This
               advertisement
               came
               first
               to
               Glasgow
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               :
               Which
               read
               and
               considered
               by
               the
               Lords
               ,
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               that
               they
               would
               meet
               at
               Carleil
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               procurement
               of
               the
               said
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               for
               his
               ease
               .
               Hereupon
               were
               Letters
               directed
               from
               the
               Lords
               being
               in
               Glasgow
               ,
               to
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               requiring
               him
               with
               all
               possible
               expedition
               to
               repaire
               towards
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               purpose
               aforesaid
               .
               Which
               Letters
               read
               and
               advised
               upon
               ,
               commandment
               was
               given
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               to
               make
               the
               answer
               .
               For
               so
               it
               was
               appointed
               at
               division
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               answer
               for
               the
               part
               of
               those
               that
               were
               in
               Fyfe
               ;
               and
               M.
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               for
               the
               part
               of
               them
               that
               abode
               at
               Glasgow
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Duke
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   Lords
                   at
                   Glasgow
                   .
                
                 
                   AFter
                   humble
                   commendation
                   of
                   my
                   service
                   :
                   Albeit
                   I
                   have
                   written
                   more
                   then
                   once
                   to
                   Master
                   
                     Henry
                     Balnaves
                  
                   ,
                   what
                   things
                   have
                   misliked
                   me
                   in
                   your
                   slow
                   proceedings
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   in
                   supporting
                   your
                   brethren
                   ,
                   who
                   many
                   dayes
                   have
                   sustained
                   extreame
                   danger
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   ,
                   as
                   in
                   making
                   provision
                   how
                   the
                   enemie
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   annoyed
                   ,
                   who
                   lay
                   few
                   in
                   number
                   ,
                   nigh
                   to
                   your
                   Quarters
                   in
                   Sterlin
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   making
                   likewise
                   provision
                   ,
                   how
                   the
                   expectation
                   of
                   our
                   friends
                   ,
                   who
                   long
                   have
                   waited
                   for
                   your
                   answer
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   satisfied
                   .
                   Albeit
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   that
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   I
                   have
                   before
                   complained
                   ,
                   yet
                   ,
                   in
                   conscience
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   compelled
                   to
                   signifie
                   unto
                   your
                   Honours
                   ,
                   That
                   unlesse
                   of
                   these
                   and
                   other
                   enormities
                   I
                   shall
                   see
                   some
                   redresse
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   end
                   shall
                   be
                   such
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   godly
                   men
                   shall
                   mourne
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   good
                   Cause
                   shall
                   perish
                   for
                   lacke
                   of
                   Wisdome
                   and
                   Diligence
                   .
                   In
                   my
                   last
                   Letters
                   to
                   Master
                   
                     Henry
                     Balnaves
                  
                   ,
                   I
                   declared
                   ,
                   That
                   your
                   especiall
                   friends
                   in
                   England
                   wonder
                   ,
                   that
                   no
                   greater
                   expedition
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   the
                   weight
                   of
                   the
                   matter
                   being
                   considered
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   fault
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Duke
                   and
                   his
                   friends
                   ,
                   I
                   wrote
                   also
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   greatest
                   losse
                   should
                   be
                   his
                   and
                   theirs
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   I
                   cannot
                   cease
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   wonder
                   and
                   lament
                   ,
                   That
                   your
                   whole
                   Councell
                   was
                   so
                   destitute
                   of
                   Wisdome
                   and
                   Discretion
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   charge
                   this
                   poore
                   man
                   the
                   Priour
                   ,
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   you
                   to
                   Glasgow
                   ,
                   and
                   thereafter
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   Carleil
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   affaires
                   as
                   are
                   to
                   be
                   handled
                   .
                   Was
                   there
                   none
                   amongst
                   you
                   who
                   did
                   foresee
                   what
                   inconveniences
                   might
                   ensue
                   his
                   absence
                   from
                   these
                   parts
                   ?
                   I
                   cease
                   to
                   speake
                   of
                   the
                   dangers
                   by
                   the
                   enemie
                   .
                   Your
                   friends
                   have
                   lyen
                   in
                   your
                   Haven
                   now
                   fifteene
                   dayes
                   past
                   ,
                   (
                   what
                   was
                   their
                   former
                   travell
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   unknowne
                   )
                   they
                   have
                   never
                   received
                   comfort
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   (
                   him
                   onely
                   excepted
                   )
                   more
                   then
                   if
                   they
                   had
                   lyen
                   upon
                   the
                   coast
                   of
                   their
                   mortall
                   enemy
                   .
                   Do
                   ye
                   not
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   such
                   a
                   company
                   shall
                   need
                   comfort
                   and
                   provision
                   from
                   time
                   to
                   time
                   ?
                   Remove
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   abideth
                   there
                   who
                   carefully
                   will
                   travell
                   in
                   that
                   or
                   any
                   
                   other
                   weighty
                   matter
                   in
                   these
                   parts
                   ?
                   Did
                   ye
                   not
                   farther
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   that
                   had
                   begun
                   to
                   meddle
                   with
                   the
                   Gentlemen
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   declared
                   themselves
                   back-friends
                   heretofore
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   order
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   taken
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   been
                   neutrall
                   ;
                   now
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   his
                   absence
                   ,
                   the
                   one
                   shall
                   escape
                   without
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   shall
                   be
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   liberty
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   that
                   the
                   enemy
                   shall
                   not
                   sleep
                   ,
                   neither
                   in
                   that
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   other
                   affairs
                   ,
                   to
                   undermine
                   you
                   and
                   your
                   whole
                   Cause
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   to
                   hurt
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   to
                   revenge
                   their
                   former
                   folly
                   .
                   If
                   none
                   of
                   these
                   former
                   causes
                   should
                   have
                   moved
                   you
                   to
                   have
                   considered
                   that
                   such
                   a
                   journey
                   (
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   time
                   )
                   was
                   not
                   meet
                   for
                   him
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   for
                   them
                   that
                   must
                   accompany
                   him
                   :
                   yet
                   discreet
                   men
                   would
                   have
                   considered
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   men
                   that
                   have
                   lien
                   in
                   their
                   jacks
                   ,
                   and
                   travelled
                   their
                   horses
                   continuall
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   a
                   moneth
                   ,
                   required
                   some
                   longer
                   rest
                   ,
                   first
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   then
                   but
                   especially
                   to
                   their
                   horses
                   ,
                   before
                   they
                   had
                   been
                   charged
                   to
                   such
                   a
                   journey
                   ,
                   as
                   yet
                   they
                   have
                   not
                   had
                   .
                   The
                   Priour
                   may
                   for
                   satisfaction
                   of
                   your
                   unreasonable
                   mindes
                   ,
                   enterprise
                   the
                   purpose
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   am
                   assured
                   he
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   able
                   to
                   have
                   six
                   honest
                   men
                   in
                   all
                   Fyfe
                   to
                   accompany
                   him
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   that
                   either
                   standeth
                   with
                   your
                   Honors
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   his
                   safety
                   ,
                   judge
                   ye
                   your selves
                   .
                   But
                   yet
                   wonder
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   did
                   not
                   consider
                   ,
                   To
                   what
                   pain
                   and
                   griefe
                   shall
                   ye
                   put
                   our
                   friends
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   especially
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   and
                   his
                   Councell
                   ,
                   whom
                   ye
                   shall
                   cause
                   to
                   travell
                   the
                   most
                   wearisome
                   and
                   troublesome
                   way
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   In
                   mine
                   opinion
                   ,
                   whosoever
                   gave
                   you
                   that
                   counsell
                   ,
                   either
                   lacked
                   right
                   judgement
                   in
                   things
                   to
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   had
                   too
                   much
                   respect
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   ease
                   ,
                   and
                   too
                   small
                   regard
                   to
                   the
                   travell
                   and
                   damage
                   of
                   their
                   brethren
                   .
                   A
                   common
                   cause
                   ,
                   requireth
                   a
                   common
                   concurrence
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   every
                   man
                   bear
                   his
                   burden
                   proportionable
                   .
                   But
                   prudent
                   and
                   indifferent
                   men
                   espie
                   the
                   contrary
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   especially
                   of
                   late
                   dayes
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   weakest
                   are
                   most
                   grievously
                   charged
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   matter
                   most
                   belongeth
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   whom
                   justly
                   greatest
                   burden
                   is
                   due
                   ,
                   are
                   exempted
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                   ,
                   both
                   from
                   travell
                   and
                   expences
                   .
                   To
                   speak
                   the
                   matter
                   plainly
                   ,
                   wise
                   men
                   do
                   wonder
                   ,
                   what
                   the
                   Dukes
                   friends
                   do
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   slack
                   and
                   backward
                   in
                   this
                   cause
                   ;
                   In
                   other
                   actions
                   they
                   have
                   been
                   judged
                   stout
                   and
                   forward
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   this
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   that
                   ever
                   he
                   or
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   hand
                   ,
                   they
                   appear
                   destitute
                   both
                   of
                   grace
                   and
                   courage
                   .
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   ignorant
                   that
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   most
                   inward
                   of
                   his
                   counsell
                   ,
                   
                   are
                   enemies
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   enemies
                   to
                   this
                   Cause
                   .
                   But
                   wonder
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   and
                   his
                   other
                   friends
                   should
                   not
                   consider
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   losse
                   of
                   this
                   godly
                   enterprise
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   rooting
                   out
                   of
                   them
                   and
                   their
                   posterity
                   from
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                   Considering
                   ,
                   my
                   Lords
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   Gods
                   providence
                   ye
                   are
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   Duke
                   in
                   this
                   common
                   Cause
                   ,
                   admonish
                   him
                   plainly
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   will
                   him
                   to
                   beware
                   of
                   the
                   counsell
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   plainly
                   infected
                   with
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   
                   with
                   Pride
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   venome
                   of
                   particular
                   profit
                   :
                   which
                   if
                   he
                   do
                   not
                   at
                   your
                   admonition
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   smart
                   before
                   he
                   be
                   aware
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   ye
                   cease
                   to
                   put
                   him
                   in
                   minde
                   of
                   his
                   duty
                   ,
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   that
                   for
                   your
                   silence
                   ye
                   shall
                   drinke
                   some
                   portion
                   of
                   the
                   plague
                   with
                   him
                   .
                   Take
                   my
                   plain
                   speaking
                   ,
                   as
                   proceeding
                   from
                   him
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   your
                   enemy
                   ,
                   being
                   also
                   uncertaine
                   ,
                   
                   when
                   I
                   shall
                   have
                   occasion
                   to
                   write
                   hereafter
                   .
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   assist
                   you
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   wisedom
                   and
                   fortitude
                   ,
                   that
                   to
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   common
                   comfort
                   ,
                   ye
                   may
                   performe
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   godlily
                   was
                   once
                   begun
                   ,
                   Amen
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Saint
                     Andrewes
                     
                       the
                       6
                       of
                       February
                       in
                       haste
                       ,
                       1559.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Sic
                     subscribitur
                     ,
                     
                       Your
                       Lordships
                       to
                       command
                       in
                       godlinesse
                       ,
                    
                     J.
                     K.
                     
                  
                
              
            
             
               Upon
               the
               receit
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               and
               consultation
               had
               hereupon
               ,
               a
               new
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               visite
               the
               said
               Duke
               of
               Norfolke
               at
               Barwicke
               where
               he
               was
               .
               Thus
               far
               we
               have
               digressed
               from
               the
               text
               of
               our
               History
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               Posterity
               that
               shall
               follow
               understand
               by
               what
               instruments
               God
               wrought
               the
               familiarity
               and
               friendship
               that
               after
               we
               found
               in
               England
               .
               Now
               we
               returne
               to
               our
               former
               History
               .
            
             
               The
               parts
               of
               Fyfe
               set
               at
               freedom
               from
               the
               Bondage
               of
               these
               bloody
               worms
               ,
               solemne
               thanks
               were
               given
               in
               S.
               Andrews
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               mighty
               deliverance
               .
               Shortly
               after
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               apprehended
               the
               Lairds
               of
               
                 Wemes
                 ,
                 Seafield
                 ,
                 Bawgony
                 ,
                 Durie
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               assisted
               the
               French
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               set
               shortly
               at
               freedom
               upon
               such
               conditions
               ,
               as
               they
               minded
               never
               to
               keep
               ,
               for
               such
               men
               have
               neither
               faith
               nor
               honesty
               .
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               greatest
               practiser
               ,
               and
               had
               drawn
               the
               Band
               of
               the
               Balfours
               ,
               escaped
               .
               The
               English
               Ships
               daily
               multiplied
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               were
               able
               to
               keep
               the
               whole
               Fyrth
               ,
               whereat
               the
               French
               and
               Queen
               Regent
               enraged
               ,
               began
               to
               execute
               their
               tyranny
               upon
               the
               parts
               of
               Lowthiane
               that
               lay
               nigh
               to
               Edinburgh
               .
               Let
               M.
               
                 David
                 Borthwicke
              
               witnesse
               what
               favour
               his
               wife
               and
               place
               of
               Adeston
               found
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               service
               that
               he
               did
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               February
               were
               directed
               to
               England
               ,
               from
               the
               Duke
               and
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               ,
               the
               Mast
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Lindsay
               ,
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Balnaves
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarrow
               ;
               who
               with
               their
               honest
               companies
               and
               Commission
               departed
               by
               Sea
               all
               ,
               except
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               to
               Barwicke
               ;
               Where
               there
               met
               them
               the
               Duke
               of
               Norfolke
               ,
               Lieutenant
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               a
               great
               company
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               with
               some
               also
               of
               the
               South
               ,
               having
               full
               power
               to
               contract
               with
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               upon
               such
               Conditions
               as
               are
               in
               the
               same
               Contract
               specified
               :
               and
               because
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               malicious
               tongues
               of
               wicked
               men
               make
               false
               report
               of
               that
               our
               fact
               ,
               we
               have
               faithfully
               and
               truely
               inserted
               in
               this
               our
               History
               the
               said
               Contract
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               which
               was
               made
               at
               Leith
               ,
               during
               the
               siege
               ,
               as
               that
               which
               was
               first
               made
               at
               Barwicke
               ,
               that
               the
               memory
               thereof
               may
               abide
               to
               our
               Posterity
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               judge
               with
               indifferency
               ,
               Whether
               that
               we
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               prejudiciall
               to
               our
               Common-wealth
               ,
               or
               yet
               contrarious
               unto
               the
               dutifull
               obedience
               which
               true
               subjects
               owe
               to
               their
               Superiours
               ;
               
               whose
               Authority
               ought
               to
               defend
               and
               maintain
               the
               Liberty
               and
               Freedom
               of
               the
               Realms
               committed
               to
               their
               Charge
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               oppresse
               and
               betray
               the
               same
               to
               stranger
               .
               The
               Tenour
               of
               our
               Contract
               followeth
               :
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Contract
                   at
                   Barwick
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     JAMES
                     ,
                     
                       Duke
                       of
                    
                     Chattellarault
                     ,
                     
                       Earle
                       of
                    
                     Arrane
                     ,
                     Lord
                     Hamilton
                     ,
                     
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       and
                       principall
                       States
                       of
                    
                     Scotland
                     ;
                  
                   
                     To
                     all
                     and
                     sundry
                     whose
                     knowledge
                     these
                     presents
                     shall
                     come
                     ,
                     Greeting
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   have
                   well
                   considered
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   danger
                   ,
                   desolation
                   ,
                   and
                   misery
                   ,
                   the
                   long
                   enmity
                   with
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   England
                   hath
                   brought
                   our
                   Countrey
                   heretofore
                   :
                   how
                   wealthie
                   and
                   flourishing
                   it
                   shall
                   become
                   ,
                   if
                   those
                   two
                   Kingdoms
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   joyned
                   in
                   one
                   Island
                   by
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   knit
                   in
                   a
                   constant
                   and
                   assured
                   friendship
                   .
                   The
                   considerations
                   grounded
                   upon
                   a
                   most
                   infallible
                   Trueth
                   ,
                   ought
                   no
                   lesse
                   to
                   have
                   moved
                   our
                   Progenitours
                   and
                   for
                   fathers
                   then
                   us
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   present
                   danger
                   hanging
                   over
                   our
                   heads
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   unjust
                   dealing
                   of
                   those
                   ,
                   of
                   whom
                   we
                   have
                   alwayes
                   best
                   deserved
                   ,
                   hath
                   caused
                   us
                   to
                   weigh
                   them
                   more
                   earnestly
                   then
                   they
                   did
                   .
                   The
                   misbehaviour
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   Monsieurs
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   almost
                   said
                   Monsters
                   ,
                   here
                   ,
                   hath
                   of
                   late
                   yeers
                   been
                   so
                   great
                   .
                   The
                   oppressions
                   and
                   crueltie
                   of
                   the
                   Souldiers
                   ,
                   the
                   tyrannie
                   and
                   ambition
                   of
                   their
                   Superiours
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   so
                   grievous
                   to
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   the
                   violent
                   subversion
                   of
                   our
                   liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   conquest
                   of
                   the
                   land
                   ,
                   whereat
                   they
                   have
                   by
                   most
                   crafty
                   and
                   subtill
                   means
                   continually
                   pressed
                   ,
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   so
                   intollerable
                   to
                   us
                   all
                   ,
                   that
                   at
                   last
                   when
                   we
                   could
                   not
                   obtain
                   redresse
                   by
                   humble
                   suits
                   ,
                   and
                   earnest
                   supplications
                   presented
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   Dowager
                   ,
                   who
                   both
                   for
                   duties
                   sake
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   ,
                   she
                   doth
                   occupie
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   been
                   most
                   carefull
                   of
                   our
                   state
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   by
                   very
                   necessitie
                   constrained
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   assay
                   our
                   own
                   Forces
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   implore
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   of
                   Englands
                   aide
                   and
                   support
                   ,
                   which
                   her
                   Majestie
                   hath
                   most
                   willingly
                   granted
                   ,
                   upon
                   certain
                   conditions
                   specified
                   in
                   a
                   Treaty
                   past
                   at
                   Barwick
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   Lieutenant
                   to
                   her
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   certain
                   our
                   Commissioners
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   whereof
                   the
                   Tenour
                   followeth
                   .
                   At
                   Barwick
                   the
                   27
                   day
                   of
                   February
                   ,
                   the
                   yeer
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   God
                   1559
                   yeers
                   ▪
                   It
                   is
                   appointed
                   ,
                   and
                   finally
                   Contracted
                   ,
                   betwixt
                   the
                   noble
                   and
                   mighty
                   ,
                   Thomas
                   ,
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   Earle
                   Marshall
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   Lieutenant
                   to
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Realm
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   and
                   behalf
                   of
                   her
                   Highnesse
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   part
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   Right
                   Honourable
                   Lord
                   
                     Iames
                     Stewart
                     ,
                     Patrick
                  
                   Lord
                   Ruthuen
                   ,
                   Sir
                   
                     Iohn
                     Maxwell
                  
                   of
                   Terregles
                   ,
                   Knight
                   ,
                   
                     William
                     Maitland
                  
                   of
                   Lethington
                   younger
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     Wischarde
                  
                   of
                   Pittarrow
                   ,
                   and
                   Master
                   
                     Henry
                     Balnaves
                  
                   of
                   Halhill
                   ;
                   in
                   name
                   and
                   behalf
                   of
                   the
                   Noble
                   and
                   Mighty
                   Iames
                   ,
                   Duke
                   of
                   Chattellarault
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   joyned
                   together
                   in
                   this
                   Cause
                   ,
                   for
                   maintenance
                   and
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Rights
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   their
                   Countrey
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   part
                   ,
                   in
                   forme
                   as
                   after
                   followeth
                   :
                   That
                   is
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   having
                   sufficiently
                   understood
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   information
                   sent
                   from
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   proceedings
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   intend
                   to
                   conquer
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   suppresse
                   the
                   liberty
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   unite
                   the
                   same
                   unto
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   France
                   perpetually
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Pacts
                   ,
                   Oathes
                   ,
                   and
                   Promises
                   of
                   France
                   .
                   And
                   being
                   thereto
                   most
                   humbly
                   and
                   earnestly
                   required
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   ;
                   for
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Realm
                   ,
                   shall
                   accept
                   the
                   said
                   Realm
                   of
                   Scotland
                   
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   and
                   subjects
                   thereof
                   into
                   her
                   Majesties
                   protection
                   and
                   maintenance
                   ,
                   onely
                   for
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   their
                   own
                   freedoms
                   and
                   liberties
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   conquest
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   the
                   Marriage
                   shall
                   continue
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   and
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   yeer
                   after
                   :
                   And
                   for
                   expelling
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Realme
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   presently
                   and
                   apparently
                   goeth
                   about
                   to
                   practice
                   the
                   said
                   Conquest
                   ,
                   her
                   Majesty
                   shall
                   with
                   all
                   speed
                   send
                   into
                   Scotland
                   a
                   convenient
                   aide
                   of
                   men
                   of
                   War
                   ,
                   both
                   Horse
                   and
                   Foot
                   ,
                   to
                   joyn
                   with
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Scotish
                   men
                   ,
                   with
                   Artillery
                   ,
                   Munition
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   other
                   Instruments
                   of
                   War
                   meet
                   for
                   that
                   purpose
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   Sea
                   as
                   by
                   Land
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   expell
                   the
                   present
                   Power
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   within
                   that
                   Realme
                   oppressing
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   to
                   stop
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   conveniently
                   may
                   be
                   ,
                   all
                   greater
                   Forces
                   of
                   French
                   to
                   enter
                   therein
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   like
                   purpose
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   continue
                   her
                   Majesties
                   ayd
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Realme
                   ,
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   and
                   subjects
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   unto
                   the
                   time
                   the
                   French
                   (
                   being
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Realme
                   )
                   be
                   utterly
                   expelled
                   hence
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   never
                   transact
                   ,
                   compose
                   ,
                   nor
                   agree
                   with
                   the
                   French
                   ,
                   nor
                   conclude
                   any
                   League
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   except
                   the
                   Scots
                   and
                   the
                   French
                   shall
                   be
                   agreed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   Scotland
                   may
                   be
                   left
                   in
                   a
                   due
                   freedom
                   by
                   the
                   French
                   ;
                   nor
                   shall
                   leave
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   and
                   subjects
                   ,
                   whereby
                   they
                   might
                   fall
                   as
                   a
                   prey
                   into
                   their
                   enemies
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   long
                   as
                   they
                   shall
                   acknowledge
                   their
                   Soveraigne
                   Lady
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   endeavour
                   their selves
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   their
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   the
                   Crowne
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   in
                   case
                   any
                   Forts
                   or
                   Strengths
                   within
                   the
                   Realme
                   be
                   won
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   the
                   French
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   hereafter
                   by
                   her
                   Majesties
                   ayd
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   shall
                   be
                   immediately
                   demolished
                   by
                   the
                   Scotish-men
                   ,
                   or
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   at
                   their
                   option
                   and
                   choice
                   ;
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   England
                   fortifie
                   within
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   being
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   bounds
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   the
                   advice
                   of
                   the
                   Duke
                   ,
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   and
                   States
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   which
                   causes
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   respect
                   of
                   her
                   Majesties
                   most
                   gentle
                   clemency
                   ,
                   and
                   liberall
                   support
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   joyned
                   ,
                   as
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   hereafter
                   joyn
                   with
                   them
                   already
                   joyned
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   that
                   Realme
                   ,
                   shall
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ayd
                   and
                   support
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Army
                   against
                   the
                   French
                   and
                   their
                   partakers
                   ,
                   with
                   Horse-men
                   and
                   Foot-men
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   Victualls
                   ,
                   by
                   Land
                   and
                   Sea
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   other
                   ayd
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   best
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   shall
                   continue
                   during
                   the
                   time
                   that
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Army
                   shall
                   remain
                   in
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   Item
                   ,
                   They
                   shall
                   be
                   enemies
                   to
                   all
                   such
                   Scotish
                   men
                   and
                   French
                   as
                   shall
                   in
                   any
                   wise
                   shew
                   themselves
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   
                   for
                   the
                   ayding
                   and
                   supporting
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   in
                   the
                   delivery
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   Scotland
                   from
                   Conquest
                   .
                   Item
                   ,
                   They
                   shall
                   never
                   assent
                   nor
                   permit
                   that
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   Scotland
                   shall
                   be
                   conquered
                   ,
                   or
                   otherwise
                   knit
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   France
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   onely
                   by
                   Marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   their
                   Soveraign
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   be
                   ruled
                   by
                   the
                   Laws
                   and
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   .
                   Item
                   ,
                   In
                   case
                   the
                   French-men
                   shall
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   hereafter
                   invade
                   ,
                   or
                   cause
                   to
                   be
                   invaded
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   furnish
                   the
                   number
                   of
                   two
                   thousand
                   Horse-men
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   thousand
                   Foot-men
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   ,
                   or
                   such
                   part
                   
                   of
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   charge
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   conduct
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   passe
                   from
                   the
                   borders
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   next
                   England
                   ,
                   upon
                   her
                   Majesties
                   charges
                   ,
                   to
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Realme
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   case
                   the
                   invasion
                   be
                   on
                   the
                   North
                   parts
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   North
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   Tyne
                   towards
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   or
                   against
                   Barwick
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   North
                   side
                   of
                   the
                   water
                   of
                   Tweid
                   .
                   They
                   shall
                   convene
                   and
                   gather
                   their
                   whole
                   Forces
                   upon
                   their
                   owne
                   charges
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   joyne
                   with
                   the
                   English
                   power
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   continue
                   in
                   good
                   and
                   earnest
                   pursuite
                   of
                   the
                   Quarrell
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   during
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   thirty
                   dayes
                   ,
                   or
                   so
                   much
                   longer
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   accustomed
                   to
                   tarry
                   in
                   the
                   fields
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   commandment
                   of
                   their
                   Soveraignes
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   by
                   past
                   :
                   and
                   also
                   the
                   Earle
                   of
                   Argyle
                   :
                   Lord
                   Justice
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   being
                   presently
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   rest
                   ,
                   shall
                   imploy
                   his
                   force
                   and
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   shall
                   be
                   required
                   by
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   to
                   reduce
                   the
                   North
                   parts
                   of
                   Ireland
                   to
                   the
                   perfect
                   obedience
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   
                   conforme
                   to
                   a
                   mutuall
                   and
                   reciproque
                   contract
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   betwixt
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Lieutenant
                   or
                   Deputie
                   of
                   Ireland
                   being
                   for
                   the
                   time
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   said
                   Earle
                   ;
                   wherein
                   shall
                   be
                   contained
                   what
                   he
                   shall
                   do
                   for
                   his
                   part
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   said
                   Lieutenant
                   or
                   Deputie
                   shall
                   do
                   for
                   his
                   support
                   ,
                   in
                   case
                   he
                   shall
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   
                     Iames
                     Mackconell
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Isles
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   or
                   Realme
                   of
                   Ireland
                   .
                   For
                   performance
                   and
                   sure
                   keeping
                   whereof
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   for
                   their
                   part
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   said
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolk
                   ,
                   the
                   pledges
                   presently
                   named
                   by
                   him
                   ,
                   before
                   the
                   entry
                   of
                   her
                   Majesties
                   Armie
                   in
                   Scottish
                   ground
                   ,
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   England
                   for
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   six
                   moneths
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   there
                   exchanged
                   upon
                   deliverance
                   of
                   new
                   hostages
                   ,
                   of
                   like
                   ,
                   or
                   as
                   good
                   condition
                   as
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   or
                   being
                   the
                   lawfull
                   sons
                   ,
                   brethren
                   ,
                   or
                   heires
                   of
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Peers
                   or
                   Barons
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   ,
                   or
                   hereafter
                   shall
                   shew
                   themselves
                   and
                   persist
                   open
                   enemies
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   in
                   this
                   quarrell
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   forth
                   from
                   six
                   moneths
                   to
                   six
                   moneths
                   ,
                   or
                   foure
                   moneths
                   to
                   foure
                   moneths
                   ,
                   as
                   shall
                   best
                   please
                   the
                   partie
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   And
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   hostages
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   during
                   the
                   marriage
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   yeere
                   after
                   the
                   dissolution
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Marriage
                   ,
                   untill
                   further
                   order
                   may
                   be
                   had
                   betwixt
                   both
                   the
                   Realmes
                   ,
                   for
                   Peace
                   and
                   Concord
                   .
                   And
                   furthermore
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   ,
                   being
                   Peers
                   and
                   Barons
                   of
                   Parliament
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   shall
                   subscribe
                   and
                   seale
                   these
                   Articles
                   and
                   agreement
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   twenty
                   or
                   thirty
                   dayes
                   at
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   next
                   following
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   delivering
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   hostages
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   also
                   procure
                   and
                   perswade
                   all
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Nobility
                   that
                   shall
                   joyne
                   themselves
                   heereafter
                   with
                   the
                   said
                   Lords
                   for
                   the
                   cause
                   above-specified
                   ,
                   likewise
                   to
                   subscribe
                   and
                   seale
                   those
                   Articles
                   ,
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   after
                   the
                   space
                   of
                   twenty
                   dayes
                   after
                   their
                   conjunction
                   ,
                   upon
                   requisition
                   made
                   by
                   them
                   on
                   the
                   partie
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Nobility
                   joyned
                   together
                   ,
                   certainly
                   perceiving
                   that
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   of
                   England
                   is
                   thereunto
                   moved
                   ,
                   onely
                   upon
                   respect
                   of
                   Princely
                   honour
                   and
                   neighbourhood
                   ,
                   for
                   defence
                   of
                   the
                   freedom
                   of
                   Scotland
                   from
                   Conquest
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   of
                   any
                   other
                   sinister
                   intent
                   ,
                   doth
                   by
                   these
                   presents
                   testifie
                   and
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   they
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   mean
                   by
                   this
                   agreement
                   to
                   withdraw
                   any
                   due
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Soveraign
                   Lady
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   nor
                   in
                   any
                   lawfull
                   thing
                   to
                   withstand
                   the
                   French
                   King
                   
                   her
                   husband
                   and
                   head
                   ,
                   that
                   during
                   the
                   marriage
                   shall
                   not
                   tend
                   to
                   the
                   subversion
                   and
                   oppression
                   of
                   the
                   just
                   and
                   ancient
                   Liberties
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                   For
                   preservation
                   whereof
                   ,
                   both
                   for
                   their
                   Soveraigns
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   continuance
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   in
                   its
                   ancient
                   state
                   ,
                   they
                   acknowledge
                   themselves
                   bound
                   to
                   spend
                   their
                   Goods
                   ,
                   Lands
                   ,
                   and
                   Lives
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   performance
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Contract
                   for
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   shall
                   confirm
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Clauses
                   therein
                   contained
                   ,
                   by
                   her
                   Letters
                   Patents
                   under
                   the
                   Great
                   Seal
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   delivered
                   to
                   the
                   Nobility
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   entrie
                   of
                   the
                   Pledges
                   aforesaid
                   ,
                   within
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   England
                   .
                   In
                   Witnesse
                   whereof
                   ,
                   the
                   said
                   Duke
                   of
                   Norfolke
                   hath
                   subscribed
                   these
                   Points
                   ,
                   and
                   thereunto
                   affixed
                   his
                   Seal
                   ,
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   yeer
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   aforesaid
                   .
                   Which
                   Contract
                   we
                   finde
                   honest
                   and
                   reasonable
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   said
                   Commissioners
                   therein
                   hath
                   considerately
                   respected
                   the
                   Common-weale
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   posterity
                   ;
                   And
                   therefore
                   do
                   ratifie
                   ,
                   allow
                   ,
                   confirme
                   and
                   approve
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   with
                   all
                   Clauses
                   and
                   Articles
                   therein
                   contained
                   by
                   these
                   Presents
                   .
                   In
                   Witnesse
                   hereof
                   we
                   have
                   subscribed
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   our
                   Hands
                   and
                   sealed
                   with
                   our
                   Seals
                   of
                   Arms
                   in
                   such
                   causes
                   accustomed
                   are
                   appended
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     the
                     Camp
                     before
                     Leith
                     
                       the
                       tenth
                       day
                       of
                       May
                       ,
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       God
                       1560
                       yeers
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     Follow
                     the
                     Subscriptions
                     .
                     
                       
                         The
                         Subscriptions
                         .
                      
                       
                         The
                         Duke
                         of
                         Chattellarault
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Arrane
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Glencarne
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Rothesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earl
                         of
                         Argyle
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Huntlie
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Morton
                         .
                      
                       
                         Earle
                         of
                         Menteth
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         Ogilbye
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         
                           Iames
                           Steward
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Alexander
                           Gordon
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         Boyd
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         Uchiltrie
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Gawin
                           Hamilton
                        
                         of
                         Kilwinning
                         .
                      
                       
                         Abbot
                         of
                         Culrosse
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         Bothwike
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         of
                         
                           Saint
                           Iohn
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         
                           Iohn
                           Abirbr●thok
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         Simmerwaile
                         .
                      
                       
                         Lord
                         
                           Robert
                           Steward
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         Abbot
                         of
                         Kynlosse
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           Iames
                           Stewart
                        
                         of
                         Saint
                         
                           Colmes
                           Inche
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Instructions
                       given
                       ,
                       subscribed
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Commissioners
                       following
                       :
                    
                     
                       
                         1.
                         
                         IN
                         the
                         first
                         place
                         ,
                         if
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         of
                         you
                         by
                         the
                         Duke
                         of
                         Norfolk
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         other
                         the
                         Queens
                         Majesties
                         appointed
                         Commissioners
                         ,
                         If
                         your
                         Pledges
                         be
                         in
                         readinesse
                         ;
                         ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         are
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         Saint
                         Andrews
                         the
                         25
                         of
                         this
                         instant
                         ,
                         and
                         shal
                         be
                         ready
                         to
                         be
                         delivered
                         in
                         Hostage
                         for
                         security
                         of
                         our
                         promises
                         and
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         contract
                         ,
                         they
                         offering
                         and
                         making
                         security
                         for
                         their
                         part
                         by
                         the
                         Queenes
                         Majesties
                         Subscription
                         aud
                         Great
                         Seal
                         ,
                         and
                         delivering
                         the
                         same
                         unto
                         you
                         .
                         Providing
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         choose
                         and
                         make
                         their
                         election
                         of
                         the
                         Pledges
                         as
                         is
                         commoned
                         .
                      
                       
                         2.
                         
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         If
                         the
                         said
                         Commissioners
                         shall
                         demand
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         What
                         enterprise
                         the
                         Army
                         of
                         England
                         shall
                         take
                         in
                         hand
                         at
                         their
                         first
                         incoming
                         ;
                         
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         in
                         generall
                         ;
                         The
                         expulsion
                         of
                         the
                         French
                         Souldiers
                         out
                         of
                         this
                         Realme
                         ;
                         and
                         first
                         and
                         in
                         especiall
                         ,
                         out
                         of
                         the
                         Town
                         of
                         Leith
                         ,
                         seeing
                         their
                         great
                         Forces
                         are
                         there
                         .
                      
                       
                         3.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         of
                         you
                         ;
                         At
                         what
                         place
                         our
                         friends
                         and
                         brethren
                         of
                         England
                         shall
                         be
                         met
                         ?
                         
                         And
                         ,
                         at
                         what
                         day
                         ?
                         What
                         number
                         ?
                         And
                         ,
                         What
                         Noble-men
                         in
                         company
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         referre
                         all
                         these
                         things
                         to
                         their
                         election
                         and
                         choice
                         .
                      
                       
                         4.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         of
                         you
                         ,
                         How
                         the
                         Armies
                         shall
                         be
                         furnished
                         with
                         Victuals
                         ,
                         and
                         especially
                         the
                         Horse-men
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         That
                         with
                         their
                         advice
                         sufficient
                         order
                         shall
                         be
                         taken
                         therein
                         .
                      
                       
                         5.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         be
                         required
                         ,
                         How
                         the
                         Munition
                         shall
                         be
                         carried
                         ,
                         and
                         oxen
                         furnished
                         to
                         that
                         effect
                         ?
                         You
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         given
                         in
                         Commission
                         to
                         Lethington
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         ratifie
                         .
                      
                       
                         6.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         ,
                         Who
                         shall
                         be
                         Lieutenant
                         to
                         the
                         Army
                         of
                         Scotland
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         The
                         Duke
                         of
                         Chattellarault
                         .
                      
                       
                         7.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         enquired
                         ,
                         What
                         number
                         our
                         whole
                         Army
                         extends
                         to
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         They
                         will
                         be
                         ,
                         God
                         willing
                         ,
                         five
                         thousand
                         men
                         .
                      
                       
                         8.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         ,
                         What
                         manner
                         of
                         way
                         Leith
                         shall
                         be
                         assaulted
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         desire
                         all
                         preparations
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         readinesse
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         advice
                         to
                         be
                         taken
                         after
                         the
                         placing
                         of
                         the
                         Armies
                         ,
                         and
                         view
                         of
                         the
                         strength
                         shortly
                         .
                      
                       
                         9.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         concerning
                         the
                         Castle
                         of
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         If
                         they
                         will
                         stand
                         friends
                         or
                         not
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         declare
                         our
                         diligence
                         made
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         shortly
                         ▪
                         herein
                         ;
                         but
                         for
                         the
                         present
                         we
                         can
                         assure
                         them
                         of
                         nothing
                         .
                      
                       
                         10.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         be
                         asked
                         ,
                         In
                         case
                         the
                         Castle
                         be
                         enemy
                         ,
                         Where
                         the
                         Armie
                         shall
                         be
                         placed
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         For
                         the
                         first
                         in
                         Muschilbrough
                         and
                         Tranent
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         parts
                         ,
                         till
                         the
                         Batterie
                         and
                         all
                         preparations
                         be
                         in
                         readinesse
                         .
                      
                       
                         11.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         In
                         case
                         it
                         be
                         enquired
                         of
                         all
                         by-lyers
                         and
                         neutrals
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         especiall
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         of
                         Huntley
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         North
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         in
                         generall
                         ;
                         A
                         good
                         hope
                         is
                         had
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         part
                         thereof
                         :
                         And
                         touching
                         the
                         Lord
                         of
                         Huntley
                         in
                         especiall
                         ,
                         Ye
                         shall
                         shew
                         how
                         he
                         hath
                         sent
                         Writings
                         to
                         my
                         Lord
                         of
                         Arrane
                         ,
                         with
                         a
                         servant
                         of
                         credit
                         ,
                         to
                         assure
                         him
                         of
                         his
                         assistance
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         that
                         cause
                         hath
                         desired
                         Letters
                         of
                         suspension
                         of
                         the
                         Queen
                         Dowagers
                         Commission
                         to
                         be
                         sent
                         to
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         used
                         in
                         those
                         parts
                         ;
                         and
                         other
                         Letters
                         to
                         arrest
                         the
                         Clergies
                         Rents
                         and
                         Hires
                         ,
                         both
                         in
                         those
                         parts
                         ;
                         With
                         Proclamations
                         to
                         cause
                         all
                         men
                         to
                         be
                         in
                         readinesse
                         to
                         passe
                         forwards
                         for
                         maintaining
                         of
                         the
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         expulsing
                         of
                         strangers
                         .
                         The
                         Nobility
                         hath
                         written
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         may
                         come
                         to
                         him
                         in
                         proper
                         person
                         ;
                         Whereof
                         the
                         answer
                         is
                         not
                         returned
                         as
                         yet
                         .
                      
                       
                         12.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         the
                         place
                         and
                         manner
                         of
                         meeting
                         of
                         our
                         folks
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         us
                         and
                         them
                         ,
                         in
                         case
                         Sterlin
                         be
                         kept
                         ?
                         We
                         refer
                         the
                         answer
                         hereof
                         to
                         your
                         discretions
                         .
                      
                       
                         13.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         ,
                         That
                         their
                         leaden
                         money
                         shall
                         have
                         passage
                         for
                         their
                         necessities
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         reason
                         the
                         commodity
                         and
                         discommodity
                         thereof
                         with
                         the
                         Councell
                         .
                      
                       
                         14.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         asked
                         ,
                         What
                         Pioners
                         shall
                         be
                         had
                         ?
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         
                         the
                         number
                         being
                         expressed
                         ,
                         and
                         money
                         in
                         readinesse
                         to
                         so
                         sold
                         or
                         pay
                         them
                         ,
                         
                           They
                           shall
                           have
                           sufficiencie
                        
                         .
                      
                       
                         15.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         they
                         shall
                         desire
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         declare
                         our
                         causes
                         unto
                         the
                         Princes
                         of
                         Almaigne
                         and
                         the
                         King
                         of
                         Denmark
                         or
                         Germany
                         ,
                         desiring
                         their
                         assistance
                         ;
                         Ye
                         shall
                         answer
                         ,
                         
                           That
                           we
                           think
                           the
                           same
                           good
                           ,
                           and
                           shall
                           speedily
                           take
                           order
                           therewith
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         16.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         If
                         it
                         shall
                         be
                         desired
                         of
                         you
                         to
                         confirme
                         for
                         us
                         and
                         in
                         our
                         name
                         the
                         things
                         past
                         and
                         granted
                         by
                         our
                         former
                         Commissioner
                         ,
                         the
                         young
                         Laird
                         of
                         Lethington
                         :
                         Ye
                         shall
                         in
                         all
                         points
                         for
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         our
                         name
                         ,
                         confirme
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         so
                         far
                         as
                         it
                         shall
                         make
                         either
                         for
                         the
                         weale
                         and
                         conjunction
                         of
                         the
                         two
                         Realms
                         ,
                         or
                         this
                         present
                         Cause
                         ,
                         or
                         yet
                         for
                         the
                         security
                         of
                         our
                         part
                         for
                         fulfilling
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         And
                         as
                         ye
                         shall
                         accept
                         their
                         offers
                         tending
                         to
                         the
                         same
                         end
                         ;
                         and
                         such
                         security
                         on
                         that
                         part
                         as
                         ye
                         may
                         purchase
                         ,
                         and
                         especially
                         such
                         as
                         we
                         have
                         heretofore
                         expressed
                         :
                         Given
                         at
                         Glasgow
                         the
                         10.
                         of
                         February
                         1559.
                         
                      
                       
                         17.
                         
                         Item
                         ,
                         We
                         give
                         and
                         grant
                         you
                         full
                         power
                         to
                         augment
                         or
                         diminsh
                         the
                         said
                         Heads
                         and
                         Articles
                         ,
                         as
                         ye
                         think
                         the
                         weale
                         of
                         the
                         cause
                         shall
                         require
                         in
                         all
                         points
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Sic
                         subscribitur
                         .
                         
                           
                             Iohn
                             of
                             Menteth
                             .
                          
                           
                             Andrew
                             of
                             Rothesse
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               R.
                               Boyd
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               William
                               Murray
                            
                             of
                             Tulibarn
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               Iohn
                               Erskin
                            
                             of
                             Dun.
                             
                          
                           
                             
                               Iames
                               Hamilton
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               Alexander
                               Gordon
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               Alexander
                               Argyle
                            
                             .
                          
                           
                             Glencarne
                             .
                          
                           
                             Uchiltrie
                             .
                          
                           
                             
                               Iames
                               Haliburntoun
                            
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Shortly
               after
               this
               Contract
               were
               our
               pledges
               delivered
               to
               Master
               Winter
               Admirall
               of
               the
               Navie
               ,
               that
               came
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               honestie
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               ever
               we
               could
               espie
               in
               him
               ;
               who
               were
               safely
               conveyed
               to
               Newcastle
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               English
               Armie
               by
               land
               began
               to
               assemble
               towards
               the
               border
               .
               Whereof
               the
               French
               and
               Queen
               Regent
               assured
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               destroy
               what
               they
               could
               in
               the
               Towns
               and
               Countrey
               about
               :
               for
               the
               whole
               Victuals
               they
               carried
               to
               Leith
               ,
               the
               Mills
               they
               brake
               ,
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               Oxen
               and
               Kine
               ,
               yea
               the
               Horses
               of
               poore
               Labourers
               all
               made
               they
               to
               serve
               their
               Tyrannie
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               they
               left
               nothing
               which
               the
               very
               enemies
               could
               have
               devised
               ,
               
               except
               that
               they
               demolished
               not
               Gentlemens
               houses
               ,
               and
               burnt
               not
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               In
               which
               point
               God
               bridled
               their
               fury
               ,
               to
               let
               his
               afflicted
               understand
               ,
               That
               he
               took
               care
               for
               them
               .
               Before
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Land
               Armie
               ,
               the
               French
               past
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               the
               Countrey
               thereabout
               .
               What
               tyrannie
               Marticks
               used
               upon
               a
               poore
               Scottish
               Souldier
               ,
               it
               is
               fearefull
               to
               heare
               ,
               and
               yet
               his
               fact
               may
               not
               be
               omitted
               .
               
               Silver
               would
               they
               give
               none
               to
               the
               poore
               man
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               so
               slow
               to
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               Towne
               ;
               That
               albeit
               the
               Drum
               stroke
               ,
               the
               Ensigne
               could
               not
               be
               gotten
               .
               There
               was
               a
               poore
               Crafts-man
               ,
               who
               had
               bought
               for
               his
               Victuals
               a
               brown
               Loaf
               ,
               and
               was
               eating
               a
               morsell
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               was
               putting
               the
               rest
               of
               it
               into
               his
               bosome
               .
               The
               Tyrant
               came
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               poore
               wretches
               own
               dagger
               first
               stroke
               him
               in
               the
               brest
               ,
               and
               after
               threw
               it
               at
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               poore
               man
               staggering
               
               and
               falling
               ,
               the
               mercilesse
               tyrant
               ran
               him
               thorow
               with
               his
               Rapier
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               hanged
               over
               the
               stayre
               .
               
                 Lord
                 thou
                 wilt
                 look
                 and
                 recompence
                 such
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 how
                 contemptible
                 soever
                 the
                 person
                 was
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               of
               April
               ,
               
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1560.
               the
               Army
               of
               the
               Land
               entred
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               conducting
               whereof
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               ,
               who
               had
               in
               his
               company
               the
               Lord
               Scrope
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Crofts
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Henry
                 Percie
              
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Francis
                 Lake
              
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Captains
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               having
               charge
               some
               of
               Foot-men
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               Horse-men
               .
               The
               Army
               by
               Land
               was
               esteemed
               ten
               thousand
               men
               .
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               past
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               her
               faction
               :
               At
               Preston
               met
               them
               ,
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               (
               Huntlie
               came
               not
               till
               that
               the
               siege
               was
               confirmed
               )
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               and
               Menteth
               ,
               Lords
               
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Uchiltrie
              
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 Angus
              
               ,
               and
               Mearnes
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               few
               dayes
               the
               Army
               was
               great
               .
               After
               the
               deliberation
               of
               two
               dayes
               had
               at
               Inneresk
               ,
               the
               whole
               Camp
               marched
               forward
               with
               Ordnance
               ,
               and
               all
               preparations
               necessary
               for
               the
               siege
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Lestarrig
               the
               Palme
               Sunday
               Even
               .
               The
               French
               had
               put
               themselves
               in
               Battell
               Aray
               upon
               the
               Linkes
               without
               Leith
               ,
               and
               sent
               forth
               their
               skirmishers
               ;
               who
               beginning
               before
               ten
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               continued
               skirmishing
               till
               after
               four
               of
               the
               clock
               at
               afternoon
               ,
               when
               there
               was
               given
               upon
               them
               a
               charge
               by
               some
               Horse-men
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               England
               :
               But
               because
               the
               principall
               Captaine
               of
               the
               Horse-men
               of
               England
               was
               not
               present
               ,
               the
               whole
               Troops
               durst
               not
               charge
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               not
               the
               overthrow
               and
               slaughter
               of
               the
               French
               so
               great
               as
               it
               once
               appeared
               to
               have
               been
               ;
               for
               the
               great
               Battell
               was
               once
               at
               the
               trot
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               perceived
               that
               the
               great
               Force
               of
               Horse-men
               stood
               still
               ,
               and
               charged
               not
               ,
               they
               returned
               ,
               and
               gave
               some
               rescue
               to
               their
               fellows
               that
               fled
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               fell
               onely
               in
               that
               defeat
               about
               three
               hundred
               French-men
               .
               God
               would
               not
               give
               the
               Victory
               so
               suddenly
               ,
               lest
               that
               man
               should
               glory
               in
               his
               owne
               strength
               .
               The
               small
               Victory
               that
               was
               gotten
               ,
               
               put
               both
               the
               English
               and
               Scotish
               in
               over-great
               security
               ,
               as
               the
               issue
               declared
               .
               The
               French
               enclosed
               within
               the
               Towne
               ,
               the
               English
               Army
               began
               to
               plant
               their
               Pavilions
               betwixt
               Leith
               and
               Lestarrig
               .
               The
               Ordnance
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               especially
               that
               which
               lay
               upon
               Saint
               Anthonies
               Steeple
               ,
               did
               them
               great
               annoyance
               ;
               against
               which
               place
               were
               bent
               eight
               Cannons
               ,
               which
               shot
               so
               continually
               ,
               and
               so
               just
               ,
               that
               within
               few
               dayes
               that
               the
               Steeple
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Ordnance
               that
               was
               on
               it
               discomfited
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               English-men
               somewhat
               more
               negligent
               ,
               then
               it
               became
               good
               men
               of
               War
               to
               have
               been
               :
               For
               perceiving
               that
               the
               French
               made
               no
               pursuit
               without
               their
               Walls
               ,
               they
               tooke
               an
               opinion
               that
               they
               should
               never
               issue
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               made
               some
               of
               the
               Captaines
               for
               pastime
               go
               to
               the
               Towne
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               for
               their
               ease
               laid
               their
               Armour
               beside
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               men
               without
               danger
               ,
               fell
               to
               the
               Dice
               and
               Cards
               ;
               and
               so
               upon
               the
               Easter
               Munday
               ,
               at
               the
               very
               houre
               of
               noon
               ,
               the
               French
               issued
               both
               upon
               Horse
               and
               Foot
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               violence
               entred
               within
               the
               English
               Trenches
               ,
               
               slue
               and
               put
               to
               flight
               all
               that
               was
               found
               therein
               .
               The
               Watch
               was
               negligently
               kept
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               the
               Succours
               slow
               and
               long
               in
               coming
               ;
               For
               the
               French
               ,
               before
               that
               any
               resistance
               was
               made
               unto
               them
               ,
               approached
               hard
               to
               the
               great
               Ordnance
               :
               But
               then
               the
               Horse-men
               trooped
               together
               ,
               and
               the
               Foot-men
               gat
               themselves
               in
               Aray
               ,
               and
               so
               repulsed
               the
               French
               back
               again
               to
               the
               Town
               ;
               but
               the
               slaughter
               was
               great
               ,
               some
               say
               it
               double
               exceeded
               that
               which
               the
               French
               received
               the
               first
               day
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               security
               and
               ours
               ,
               which
               after
               was
               remedied
               :
               For
               the
               English
               men
               most
               wisely
               considering
               themselves
               not
               able
               to
               besiege
               the
               Town
               round
               about
               ,
               devised
               to
               make
               Mounts
               at
               divers
               quarters
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               and
               their
               Ordnance
               lay
               in
               as
               good
               strength
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               within
               the
               Town
               :
               The
               common
               souldiers
               kept
               the
               Trenches
               ,
               and
               had
               the
               said
               mountains
               for
               their
               saveguard
               and
               refuge
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               any
               greater
               pursuit
               then
               they
               were
               able
               to
               sustain
               .
               The
               patience
               and
               stout
               courage
               of
               the
               English
               men
               ,
               
               but
               principally
               of
               the
               Horse-men
               ,
               is
               worthy
               of
               all
               praise
               :
               For
               where
               was
               it
               ever
               heard
               ,
               That
               eight
               thousand
               (
               they
               never
               exceeded
               that
               number
               that
               lay
               in
               Camp
               )
               should
               besiege
               four
               thousand
               of
               the
               most
               desperate
               throat-cutters
               that
               were
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               nigh
               unto
               them
               in
               daily
               skirmishing
               ,
               the
               space
               of
               three
               moneths
               and
               more
               ?
               The
               Horse-men
               night
               and
               day
               kept
               Watch
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               valiantly
               behave
               themselves
               ,
               that
               the
               French
               gat
               no
               advantage
               ,
               from
               that
               day
               back
               to
               the
               day
               of
               the
               assault
               ,
               whereof
               we
               shall
               shortly
               hear
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               was
               this
               other
               Band
               made
               of
               all
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Gentlemen
               professing
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               others
               that
               joyned
               with
               us
               ,
               for
               expelling
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntlie
               was
               a
               prime
               man.
               The
               Band
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       last
                       Band
                       at
                       Leith
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         AT
                         Edinburgh
                         
                           the
                           seven
                           and
                           twentieth
                           of
                           April
                           ,
                           the
                           yeer
                           of
                           our
                           Lord
                           1560
                           yeers
                           ,
                        
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       We
                       whose
                       names
                       are
                       under-written
                       ,
                       have
                       promised
                       and
                       obliged
                       our selves
                       faithfully
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       by
                       these
                       Presents
                       do
                       promise
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       together
                       in
                       generall
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       in
                       speciall
                       by
                       himself
                       ,
                       with
                       our
                       bodies
                       ,
                       goods
                       ,
                       friends
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       that
                       we
                       can
                       do
                       ,
                       shall
                       set
                       forward
                       the
                       Reformation
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       Gods
                       Word
                       ,
                       and
                       procure
                       by
                       all
                       means
                       possible
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Truth
                       of
                       Gods
                       Word
                       may
                       have
                       free
                       passage
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       with
                       due
                       Administration
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       things
                       depending
                       upon
                       the
                       said
                       Word
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       like
                       ;
                       deeply
                       weighing
                       with
                       our selves
                       the
                       misbehaviour
                       of
                       the
                       French
                       Ministers
                       here
                       ,
                       the
                       intolerable
                       oppression
                       committed
                       by
                       the
                       French
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       upon
                       the
                       poor
                       subjects
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       by
                       maintenance
                       of
                       the
                       Queen
                       Dowager
                       ,
                       under
                       colour
                       and
                       pretence
                       of
                       Authority
                       :
                       The
                       tyranny
                       of
                       their
                       Captains
                       and
                       Leaders
                       ,
                       and
                       manifest
                       danger
                       of
                       Conquest
                       ,
                       in
                       which
                       this
                       Countrey
                       at
                       this
                       present
                       standeth
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       divers
                       Fortifications
                       upon
                       the
                       Sea-coast
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       novelties
                       of
                       late
                       attempted
                       by
                       them
                       ;
                       promising
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       shall
                       each
                       one
                       with
                       another
                       ,
                       all
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       Queen
                       of
                       Englands
                       Army
                       ,
                       presently
                       come
                       in
                       for
                       our
                       deliverance
                       ,
                       effectually
                       concurre
                       ,
                       joyn
                       in
                       one
                       ,
                       
                       take
                       and
                       hold
                       one
                       plain
                       part
                       for
                       expulsion
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       strangers
                       ,
                       oppressors
                       of
                       our
                       Liberty
                       ,
                       forth
                       out
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       recovery
                       of
                       our
                       ancient
                       Freedoms
                       and
                       Liberties
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       that
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       ,
                       we
                       may
                       under
                       the
                       obedience
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       our
                       Soveraigns
                       be
                       onely
                       ruled
                       by
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       Customs
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       borne
                       men
                       of
                       the
                       Land
                       ;
                       And
                       that
                       never
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       shall
                       have
                       privy
                       intelligence
                       ,
                       by
                       writing
                       ,
                       message
                       ,
                       or
                       communication
                       with
                       any
                       of
                       our
                       enemies
                       or
                       adversaries
                       in
                       this
                       Cause
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       rest
                       (
                       at
                       least
                       of
                       five
                       )
                       of
                       the
                       counsell
                       .
                       Again
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       shall
                       tender
                       the
                       common
                       Cause
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       it
                       were
                       the
                       cause
                       of
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       in
                       particular
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       the
                       causes
                       of
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       now
                       joyned
                       together
                       being
                       lawfull
                       and
                       honest
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       all
                       our
                       causes
                       in
                       generall
                       ;
                       And
                       that
                       he
                       that
                       is
                       enemy
                       to
                       the
                       Cause
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       enemy
                       to
                       us
                       all
                       ,
                       in
                       so
                       far
                       ,
                       That
                       what
                       person
                       soever
                       will
                       plainly
                       resist
                       these
                       our
                       godly
                       enterprises
                       ,
                       and
                       will
                       not
                       concur
                       as
                       a
                       good
                       and
                       true
                       member
                       of
                       this
                       our
                       Common-wealth
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       fortifie
                       the
                       said
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       
                       to
                       reduce
                       them
                       to
                       their
                       duty
                       ,
                       like
                       as
                       we
                       shall
                       fortifie
                       the
                       said
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       tending
                       to
                       the
                       furtherance
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Causes
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       particular
                       debate
                       ,
                       quarrell
                       ,
                       or
                       controversie
                       shall
                       arise
                       ,
                       for
                       whatsoever
                       cause
                       that
                       is
                       past
                       ,
                       present
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       betwixt
                       any
                       of
                       us
                       (
                       as
                       God
                       forbid
                       )
                       in
                       that
                       case
                       ,
                       we
                       shall
                       submit
                       our selves
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       said
                       questions
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       decision
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       Arbitrators
                       to
                       be
                       named
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       Providing
                       always
                       ,
                       That
                       this
                       be
                       not
                       prejudiciall
                       to
                       the
                       ordinary
                       Jurisdiction
                       of
                       Judges
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       men
                       may
                       pursue
                       their
                       Actions
                       by
                       order
                       of
                       Law
                       ,
                       Civilly
                       or
                       Criminally
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       pleaseth
                       them
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Contract
               and
               Band
               came
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               ears
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               :
               whereat
               she
               stormed
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 malediction
                 of
                 God
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 counselled
                 me
                 to
                 persecute
                 the
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Petitions
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 subjects
                 of
                 this
                 Realm
                 .
              
               
               It
               was
               said
               to
               me
               ,
               That
               the
               English
               Army
               could
               not
               continue
               in
               Scotland
               ten
               dayes
               ;
               but
               now
               they
               have
               lien
               neer
               a
               moneth
               ,
               and
               are
               more
               like
               to
               remain
               ,
               
               then
               they
               were
               at
               the
               first
               day
               that
               they
               came
               .
               They
               that
               gave
               information
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               spake
               as
               worldly
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               as
               things
               appeared
               to
               have
               been
               ;
               for
               the
               Countrey
               being
               almost
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               thereof
               wasted
               ,
               the
               Victuals
               next
               adjacent
               to
               Leith
               ,
               either
               brought
               into
               their
               Provision
               ,
               or
               else
               destroyed
               ;
               the
               Mills
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               said
               ,
               being
               cast
               down
               ,
               it
               appeared
               that
               the
               Camp
               could
               not
               have
               been
               furnished
               (
               except
               it
               had
               been
               by
               their
               own
               Ships
               ;
               and
               as
               that
               could
               not
               have
               been
               of
               any
               long
               continuance
               ,
               
               so
               should
               it
               have
               been
               little
               comfortable
               .
               )
               But
               God
               confounded
               all
               worldly
               wisedom
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               own
               Benediction
               as
               evidently
               to
               appear
               ,
               as
               if
               in
               a
               manner
               he
               had
               fed
               the
               Army
               from
               above
               :
               For
               all
               kinde
               of
               Victuall
               there
               was
               more
               aboundant
               ,
               and
               at
               more
               easie
               prices
               in
               the
               Camp
               all
               the
               time
               that
               it
               lay
               ,
               after
               that
               eight
               dayes
               were
               past
               ,
               then
               either
               they
               have
               been
               in
               Edinburgh
               any
               of
               two
               yeers
               before
               ,
               or
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               this
               Towne
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               20
               of
               
                 May
                 ,
                 Anno
              
               1566.
               
            
             
             
               The
               people
               of
               Scotland
               so
               much
               abhorred
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               French
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               have
               given
               the
               substance
               that
               they
               had
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               rid
               of
               that
               chargeable
               burthen
               ,
               which
               our
               sinnes
               had
               provoked
               God
               to
               lay
               upon
               us
               ,
               in
               delivering
               and
               giving
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               whom
               our
               Nobility
               in
               their
               foolishnesse
               sold
               unto
               strangers
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               the
               Liberty
               of
               this
               Realme
               .
               
                 God
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 mercy
                 sake
                 preserve
                 us
                 yet
                 from
                 further
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 like
                 to
                 fall
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 provide
                 not
                 remedy
              
               ;
               
               
                 for
                 our
                 Nobility
                 will
                 yet
                 remain
                 blinde
                 still
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 follow
                 their
                 affection
                 ,
                 come
                 after
                 what
                 so
                 may
                 .
              
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               History
               .
               The
               Camp
               abounding
               in
               all
               necessary
               Provision
               ,
               order
               was
               taken
               for
               continuation
               of
               the
               Siege
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Trenches
               were
               drawn
               as
               neer
               the
               Town
               as
               possibly
               they
               might
               .
               The
               great
               Camp
               removed
               from
               Lestarrig
               ,
               to
               the
               West
               side
               of
               the
               water
               of
               Leith
               ;
               and
               so
               were
               the
               Cannons
               planted
               for
               the
               Battery
               ,
               and
               did
               shoot
               at
               the
               Southwest
               wall
               :
               But
               by
               reason
               all
               was
               earth
               ,
               the
               Breach
               was
               not
               made
               so
               great
               upon
               the
               day
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               was
               sufficiently
               repaired
               upon
               the
               night
               :
               whereof
               the
               English-men
               beginning
               to
               be
               weary
               ,
               determined
               to
               give
               the
               Breach
               an
               Assault
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               did
               upon
               the
               seventh
               day
               of
               May
               ,
               beginning
               before
               the
               day
               light
               ,
               and
               continued
               till
               it
               was
               nigh
               seven
               a
               clock
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               the
               English
               and
               Scottish
               with
               great
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               of
               both
               were
               repulsed
               ,
               yet
               was
               there
               never
               a
               sharper
               assault
               given
               by
               so
               few
               hands
               ;
               for
               they
               exceeded
               not
               a
               thousand
               men
               ,
               that
               assaulted
               the
               whole
               two
               quarters
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               damned
               the
               whole
               Block-house
               ,
               yea
               ,
               they
               once
               put
               the
               French
               clean
               off
               their
               Walls
               ,
               and
               were
               upon
               both
               the
               East
               and
               West
               Block-house
               ,
               but
               they
               lacked
               backing
               ,
               for
               their
               Scales
               lacked
               six
               quarters
               of
               the
               just
               height
               ;
               And
               so
               while
               the
               former
               were
               compelled
               to
               fight
               upon
               the
               top
               of
               the
               wall
               ,
               their
               fellows
               could
               not
               joyn
               to
               support
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               they
               by
               multitude
               driven
               back
               again
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               once
               thought
               that
               the
               Town
               was
               won
               .
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Crofts
              
               was
               blamed
               of
               many
               for
               not
               doing
               his
               duty
               that
               day
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               appointed
               with
               a
               sufficient
               number
               of
               the
               most
               able
               men
               ,
               to
               have
               assaulted
               the
               Northwest
               quarter
               upon
               the
               Sea
               side
               ,
               where
               at
               a
               low
               water
               (
               as
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               assault
               it
               was
               )
               the
               passage
               was
               easie
               .
               
               But
               neither
               he
               nor
               his
               approached
               to
               their
               quarter
               appointed
               .
               He
               had
               before
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               in
               ,
               spoken
               with
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               at
               the
               fair
               Block-house
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               :
               Whether
               she
               had
               enchanted
               him
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               suspition
               of
               that
               day
               in
               which
               he
               deceived
               the
               expectation
               of
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               farre
               as
               man
               could
               judge
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               great
               repulse
               ;
               some
               ascribed
               the
               shortnesse
               of
               the
               Ladders
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               omitted
               which
               might
               have
               proceeded
               of
               negligence
               ,
               his
               absence
               from
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               Quarter
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               that
               such
               French
               as
               were
               appointed
               there
               to
               defend
               ,
               seeing
               no
               pursuer
               came
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               their
               fellowes
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               two
               joyning
               together
               ,
               with
               great
               slaughter
               gave
               the
               repulse
               to
               our
               Company
               .
               The
               French-mens
               harlots
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               most
               part
               were
               Scotish
               whores
               ,
               did
               no
               lesse
               cruelty
               then
               did
               the
               Souldiers
               :
               For
               besides
               that
               they
               charged
               their
               Pieces
               ,
               and
               ministred
               unto
               them
               other
               weapons
               ,
               some
               continually
               cast
               stones
               ,
               some
               carried
               Chimneyes
               of
               burning
               fire
               ,
               some
               brought
               Timber
               and
               other
               impediments
               
               of
               weight
               ,
               which
               with
               great
               violence
               they
               threw
               over
               the
               wall
               upon
               our
               men
               ,
               but
               especially
               when
               they
               began
               to
               turn
               back
               .
               Now
               albeit
               in
               all
               this
               we
               acknowledge
               ,
               
               to
               be
               the
               secret
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               by
               such
               means
               would
               beat
               down
               as
               well
               the
               pride
               of
               England
               as
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               yet
               neither
               ought
               the
               feeblenesse
               nor
               falshood
               of
               man
               be
               excused
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               crueltie
               of
               the
               adversaries
               concealed
               .
               The
               Queen
               Regent
               sat
               all
               the
               time
               of
               the
               assault
               (
               which
               was
               both
               terrible
               and
               long
               )
               upon
               the
               fore-Wall
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               when
               she
               perceived
               the
               overthrow
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Ensignes
               of
               the
               French
               were
               again
               displayed
               upon
               the
               Walls
               ,
               she
               gave
               a
               gawfe
               of
               laughter
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 Now
                 will
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 mine
                 eyes
                 have
                 seen
                 .
              
               And
               so
               was
               Frier
               Black
               ready
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               whom
               she
               her selfe
               a
               little
               before
               had
               deprehended
               with
               his
               Harlot
               in
               the
               Chappell
               .
               But
               Whoredom
               and
               Idolatry
               agree
               well
               together
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Court
               can
               witnesse
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               16
               of
               May
               1566.
               
               The
               French
               proud
               of
               the
               Victory
               ,
               
               stripped
               naked
               all
               the
               slain
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               dead
               carkases
               before
               the
               hot
               Sun
               along
               the
               wall
               ,
               where
               they
               suffered
               them
               to
               lie
               more
               dayes
               then
               one
               :
               Unto
               the
               which
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               looked
               ,
               
               for
               mirth
               ,
               she
               leapt
               ,
               and
               said
               ;
               
                 Yonder
                 is
                 the
                 fairest
                 tapistrie
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 saw
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 fields
                 that
                 is
                 betwixt
                 this
                 place
                 and
                 you
                 were
                 strowed
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 stuffe
                 .
              
               This
               fact
               was
               seen
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               her
               words
               were
               heard
               of
               some
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               misliked
               of
               many
               .
               Against
               the
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 K●ox
              
               spake
               openly
               in
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               boldly
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               God
               should
               revenge
               that
               contumelie
               done
               to
               his
               Image
               ,
               which
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               furious
               and
               godlesse
               Souldiers
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               such
               as
               rejoyced
               thereat
               .
               And
               the
               very
               experience
               declared
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               deceived
               :
               For
               within
               few
               dayes
               after
               (
               yea
               ,
               some
               say
               ,
               that
               same
               day
               )
               began
               her
               belly
               and
               loathsome
               legs
               to
               swell
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               ,
               till
               that
               God
               did
               in
               his
               wisdome
               take
               her
               away
               from
               this
               world
               ,
               as
               after
               we
               shall
               heare
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Defeat
               received
               ,
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               and
               her
               faction
               were
               fully
               perswaded
               that
               the
               Siege
               would
               rise
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               English
               Armie
               would
               depart
               .
               And
               so
               began
               the
               Papists
               wonderously
               to
               brag
               ;
               and
               yet
               God
               did
               frustrate
               their
               expectation
               :
               for
               the
               Armie
               concluded
               to
               remaine
               ,
               till
               new
               advertisement
               came
               from
               the
               Queen
               and
               Counsell
               .
               
               The
               Duke
               of
               Norfolk
               ,
               who
               then
               lay
               at
               Barwick
               ,
               commanded
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               to
               continue
               the
               Siege
               ;
               and
               promised
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               not
               lack
               men
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               any
               were
               to
               be
               had
               betwixt
               Trent
               and
               Twead
               ,
               for
               so
               far
               was
               he
               Lieutenant
               :
               he
               further
               promised
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               should
               be
               required
               ,
               and
               for
               assurance
               thereof
               ,
               he
               sent
               his
               own
               Tents
               ,
               such
               as
               seldome
               before
               had
               been
               seen
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               his
               Officers
               and
               provision
               .
               And
               with
               expedition
               were
               sent
               two
               thousand
               fresh
               men
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Camp
               greatly
               comforted
               ,
               began
               to
               forget
               the
               former
               discomfiture
               ,
               and
               to
               sustain
               the
               daily
               skirmishing
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               before
               :
               In
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               French
               after
               the
               day
               of
               the
               assault
               did
               ever
               receive
               the
               hurt
               ,
               and
               the
               repulse
               ,
               as
               the
               slaughter
               of
               many
               that
               came
               to
               the
               Cole-rake
               did
               witnesse
               .
               The
               greatest
               damage
               that
               either
               English
               or
               Scotish
               received
               after
               that
               day
               ,
               was
               the
               slaughter
               of
               two
               Gentlemen
               ,
               the
               one
               master
               of
               houshold
               to
               my
               Lord
               
                 Iames
                 ,
                 Robert
                 Colwin
              
               of
               Clesch
               ,
               a
               man
               stout
               ,
               modest
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               who
               was
               shot
               in
               the
               thigh
               with
               a
               Falcon
               ,
               or
               Harquebute
               of
               Croke
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               the
               misery
               of
               this
               
               life
               within
               two
               houres
               after
               .
               The
               other
               was
               
                 Alexander
                 Lockart
              
               ,
               brother
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Bar
               ,
               who
               rashly
               discovering
               himselfe
               in
               the
               Trenches
               ,
               was
               shot
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               immediately
               thereafter
               departed
               this
               life
               .
               While
               the
               Siege
               thus
               continued
               ,
               a
               sudden
               fire
               chanced
               in
               Leith
               ,
               which
               devoured
               many
               houses
               ,
               and
               much
               Victuall
               ,
               and
               so
               began
               God
               to
               fight
               for
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               Lord
               Erskin
               in
               plaine
               words
               said
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ;
               Madame
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               I
               can
               see
               no
               more
               ,
               
               but
               seeing
               that
               men
               may
               not
               expell
               unjust
               possessours
               forth
               of
               this
               land
               ,
               God
               himselfe
               would
               do
               it
               ;
               For
               your
               fire
               is
               not
               kindled
               by
               man.
               Which
               words
               offended
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               not
               a
               little
               (
               whose
               sicknesse
               daily
               increasing
               )
               great
               craft
               she
               used
               ,
               That
               
                 Monsieur
                 Dosell
              
               might
               have
               been
               permitted
               to
               have
               spoken
               with
               her
               ,
               belike
               she
               would
               have
               bidden
               him
               fare-well
               ,
               (
               for
               their
               old
               familiaritie
               was
               great
               )
               but
               that
               denied
               ,
               she
               Writ
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               to
               her
               Chyrurgeon
               and
               Apothecarie
               ,
               shewing
               her
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               requiring
               some
               Drogs
               .
               The
               Letter
               being
               presented
               to
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               ,
               he
               espied
               the
               craft
               ,
               for
               few
               Lines
               being
               written
               above
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               White-Paper
               left
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Drogs
               are
               abundant
               and
               fresher
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               in
               Leith
               .
               There
               lurketh
               here
               some
               other
               mysterie
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               began
               to
               try
               ,
               and
               by
               holding
               the
               Paper
               to
               the
               fire
               ,
               he
               perceiveth
               some
               writing
               appear
               ,
               and
               so
               began
               he
               to
               read
               ;
               but
               what
               it
               was
               no
               other
               man
               can
               tell
               ,
               for
               immediately
               he
               burnt
               the
               Bill
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Messenger
               ;
               Albeit
               I
               have
               been
               her
               Secretary
               ,
               yet
               tell
               her
               ,
               I
               shall
               keep
               her
               councell
               ;
               But
               say
               to
               her
               ,
               Such
               Wares
               will
               not
               sell
               till
               a
               new
               Market
               .
               The
               answer
               received
               ,
               she
               was
               nothing
               content
               ,
               and
               then
               travelled
               she
               earnestly
               ,
               That
               she
               might
               speak
               with
               the
               Earles
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Mershall
              
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Lord
               Iames.
               After
               deliberation
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               speak
               with
               her
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               together
               ,
               lest
               that
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Guisians
               practice
               had
               lurked
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               such
               friendship
               .
               
               
                 Her
                 regrate
                 was
                 unto
                 them
                 all
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 had
                 behaved
                 her selfe
                 so
                 foolishly
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 compelled
                 them
                 to
                 seek
                 the
                 support
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 Soveraigne
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 sore
                 repented
                 ,
                 that
                 ever
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 that
                 extremitie
                 :
                 but
                 she
                 was
                 not
                 the
                 wight
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 wicked
                 counsell
                 of
                 her
                 friends
                 on
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Huntley
               
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 ,
                 she
                 would
                 have
                 fully
                 agreed
                 with
                 them
                 at
                 their
                 Commoning
                 at
              
               Preston
               :
               They
               gave
               unto
               her
               both
               the
               Councell
               and
               the
               Comfort
               which
               they
               could
               in
               that
               extremitie
               ,
               and
               willed
               her
               to
               send
               for
               some
               godly
               learned
               man
               ,
               of
               whom
               she
               might
               receive
               instruction
               ,
               for
               these
               ignorant
               Papists
               that
               were
               about
               her
               ,
               understood
               nothing
               of
               the
               Mysterie
               of
               our
               redemption
               .
               Upon
               their
               motion
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Willock
              
               sent
               for
               ,
               with
               whom
               she
               talked
               a
               reasonable
               space
               ,
               and
               who
               did
               plainely
               shew
               unto
               her
               as
               well
               the
               vertue
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               death
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               as
               the
               vanity
               and
               abomination
               of
               that
               Idoll
               the
               Masse
               :
               
                 She
                 did
                 openly
                 confesse
                 ,
                 That
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 salvation
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               but
               of
               the
               Masse
               we
               heard
               not
               her
               Confession
               .
               Some
               say
               she
               was
               anointed
               with
               extreame
               Unction
               ,
               after
               the
               Papisticall
               manner
               ,
               which
               was
               a
               signe
               of
               small
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Trueth
               ;
               and
               of
               lesse
               Repentance
               of
               her
               former
               Superstition
               :
               Yet
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               gate
               no
               small
               Victorie
               over
               such
               an
               enemie
               .
               For
               albeit
               before
               she
               had
               Vowed
               ,
               That
               in
               
               despight
               of
               all
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               Preachers
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               should
               either
               die
               ,
               or
               be
               banished
               the
               Realme
               :
               yet
               was
               she
               compelled
               not
               onely
               to
               heare
               ,
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               Preached
               ,
               and
               all
               Idolatry
               openly
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               places
               suppressed
               :
               
               but
               also
               she
               was
               constrained
               to
               heare
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               Ministers
               within
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               to
               approve
               the
               chiefe
               head
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               wherein
               we
               dissent
               from
               all
               Papists
               and
               Papistrie
               .
               Shortly
               thereafter
               she
               finished
               her
               life
               ,
               
               unhappy
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               from
               the
               first
               day
               she
               entred
               into
               it
               ,
               unto
               the
               day
               that
               she
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               ninth
               day
               of
               June
               ,
               in
               yeere
               of
               God
               1560.
               
               The
               Guisian
               Councells
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               wicked
               and
               cruell
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               so
               they
               proved
               mischievous
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               that
               followed
               them
               ,
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               sixteenth
               day
               of
               June
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               came
               to
               Scotland
               Monsieur
               Randam
               ,
               and
               with
               him
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Valance
               in
               Commission
               from
               France
               ,
               to
               negotiate
               a
               Peace
               :
               From
               England
               there
               came
               Sir
               
                 William
                 Cecill
              
               ,
               chiefe
               Secretary
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               Whitton
               .
               Their
               negotiation
               was
               longsome
               ;
               
               for
               both
               England
               and
               we
               fearing
               deceit
               ,
               sought
               by
               all
               meanes
               that
               the
               contract
               should
               be
               sure
               .
               And
               they
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               meaning
               to
               gratifie
               such
               as
               had
               sent
               them
               (
               who
               meant
               nothing
               but
               meere
               falshood
               )
               protracted
               time
               to
               the
               uttermost
               :
               yea
               ,
               while
               that
               those
               of
               Leith
               were
               very
               scarce
               of
               victuals
               ,
               and
               those
               of
               the
               Inch
               had
               perished
               ,
               had
               not
               been
               that
               by
               policie
               they
               gat
               a
               ship
               with
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               some
               Munition
               ,
               which
               was
               upon
               Midsommer
               Even
               ,
               whereof
               they
               made
               no
               small
               triumph
               ,
               which
               also
               for
               a
               season
               stayed
               the
               appointment
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               end
               Peace
               was
               concluded
               ,
               in
               forme
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Articles
                       Translated
                       and
                       agreed
                       by
                       John
                       ,
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Valance
                       ,
                       and
                       Monsieur
                       Randam
                       ,
                       Deputies
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       matters
                       presented
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       by
                       way
                       of
                       Petition
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       Nobilitie
                       and
                       people
                       of
                       Scotland
                       .
                    
                     
                       IN
                       the
                       first
                       ,
                       Upon
                       the
                       Complaint
                       and
                       Petition
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       people
                       of
                       this
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       sustained
                       by
                       their
                       Majesties
                       in
                       these
                       parts
                       in
                       the
                       time
                       of
                       Peace
                       .
                       It
                       is
                       humbly
                       remonstrated
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       would
                       provide
                       convenient
                       remedie
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       comfort
                       and
                       reliefe
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       .
                       The
                       said
                       Deputies
                       considering
                       the
                       said
                       desires
                       to
                       be
                       just
                       ,
                       and
                       conformable
                       to
                       reason
                       ,
                       condescended
                       ,
                       agreed
                       ,
                       and
                       assured
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       should
                       procure
                       no
                       French
                       Men
                       of
                       Warre
                       ,
                       nor
                       no
                       other
                       nation
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       these
                       parts
                       in
                       time
                       comming
                       .
                       But
                       if
                       strangers
                       would
                       pretend
                       to
                       enter
                       into
                       this
                       Realme
                       with
                       a
                       Navie
                       or
                       Armie
                       ,
                       to
                       occupie
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       In
                       the
                       which
                       cause
                       provision
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       by
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       the
                       judgement
                       and
                       counsell
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       being
                       had
                       thereto
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       the
                       French
                       Men
                       of
                       Warre
                       being
                       now
                       in
                       the
                       Town
                       of
                       Leith
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       sent
                       to
                       France
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       Navie
                       and
                       Armie
                       of
                       English-men
                       and
                       Scottish-men
                       be
                       scattered
                       and
                       departed
                       both
                       by
                       sea
                       and
                       land
                       ,
                       the
                       which
                       shall
                       be
                       done
                       in
                       the
                       best
                       manner
                       may
                       be
                       ,
                       as
                       at
                       more
                       large
                       consideration
                       shall
                       be
                       had
                       thereupon
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       bands
                       of
                       
                       Scottish
                       men
                       of
                       warre
                       ,
                       being
                       at
                       the
                       said
                       place
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       broken
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       men
                       of
                       war
                       licensed
                       to
                       depart
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       the
                       Forts
                       of
                       Dumbar
                       ,
                       and
                       Incheketh
                       ▪
                       that
                       there
                       shall
                       remain
                       in
                       them
                       an
                       120.
                       
                       Frenchmen
                       of
                       war
                       onely
                       ,
                       which
                       shall
                       be
                       parted
                       and
                       distributed
                       in
                       these
                       two
                       places
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       shall
                       remain
                       no
                       more
                       in
                       Dumbar
                       ,
                       but
                       threescore
                       men
                       of
                       warre
                       ,
                       so
                       it
                       be
                       affirmed
                       by
                       the
                       Captains
                       chosen
                       to
                       that
                       effect
                       by
                       both
                       the
                       parties
                       ,
                       that
                       for
                       the
                       keeping
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       a
                       greater
                       number
                       is
                       not
                       need
                       full
                       :
                       also
                       to
                       depart
                       when
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       can
                       finde
                       any
                       good
                       and
                       sure
                       remedie
                       upon
                       the
                       expences
                       made
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       places
                       ,
                       to
                       keep
                       the
                       same
                       from
                       perill
                       of
                       invasion
                       or
                       ruine
                       thereof
                       from
                       them
                       that
                       would
                       pretend
                       to
                       occupie
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       immediatly
                       shew
                       the
                       same
                       unto
                       their
                       Majesties
                       as
                       hastily
                       as
                       may
                       be
                       done
                       :
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       mean
                       time
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       men
                       of
                       war
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       augmented
                       .
                       And
                       in
                       like
                       manner
                       ,
                       it
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       men
                       of
                       warre
                       ,
                       to
                       do
                       any
                       injuries
                       to
                       any
                       persons
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       to
                       maintain
                       and
                       defend
                       any
                       Scottish
                       men
                       ,
                       of
                       what
                       qualitie
                       soever
                       they
                       be
                       of
                       ,
                       against
                       the
                       will
                       and
                       authoritie
                       of
                       the
                       Magistrates
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       ,
                       nor
                       to
                       receive
                       them
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       places
                       that
                       the
                       Minister
                       of
                       Justice
                       may
                       not
                       put
                       hands
                       on
                       them
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       shall
                       intromit
                       in
                       any
                       manner
                       of
                       way
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       quarrels
                       and
                       discords
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       particular
                       men
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       :
                       But
                       they
                       themselves
                       shall
                       be
                       bound
                       in
                       cases
                       of
                       any
                       quarrell
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       punished
                       after
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       constitutions
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       answer
                       for
                       themselves
                       before
                       the
                       Judges
                       Ordinaries
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       Last
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       that
                       from
                       henceforth
                       they
                       be
                       not
                       compelled
                       to
                       take
                       on
                       credite
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       be
                       every
                       moneth
                       satisfied
                       of
                       their
                       wages
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       two
                       Scottish
                       Lords
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       may
                       present
                       it
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       Wapon
                       shawing
                       and
                       musters
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       men
                       of
                       warre
                       ,
                       and
                       also
                       to
                       visit
                       the
                       said
                       Forts
                       ,
                       to
                       see
                       if
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       be
                       liked
                       ,
                       and
                       it
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       men
                       of
                       war
                       to
                       take
                       any
                       victuals
                       for
                       their
                       sustentation
                       ,
                       or
                       for
                       munition
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       places
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       paiment
                       of
                       readie
                       money
                       numerate
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       the
                       pleasures
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       delivereth
                       the
                       same
                       unto
                       them
                       :
                       And
                       therefore
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       obliges
                       themselves
                       to
                       give
                       them
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       is
                       needfull
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       they
                       having
                       to
                       pay
                       therefore
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       petition
                       pre●ented
                       unto
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       Deputies
                       ,
                       anenst
                       the
                       demolition
                       of
                       the
                       fortifications
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       consent
                       ,
                       agree
                       and
                       assureth
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       fortification
                       of
                       Leith
                       shall
                       be
                       demolished
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       two
                       ,
                       three
                       ,
                       or
                       four
                       Captains
                       shall
                       be
                       chosen
                       by
                       both
                       the
                       parties
                       to
                       view
                       the
                       Castle
                       of
                       Dumbar
                       ,
                       and
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       found
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       reparation
                       ,
                       amplification
                       ▪
                       and
                       fortifying
                       made
                       thereof
                       now
                       after
                       the
                       peace
                       ▪
                       greater
                       number
                       of
                       men
                       to
                       the
                       keeping
                       thereof
                       be
                       required
                       ,
                       the
                       reparation
                       and
                       fortification
                       thereof
                       shall
                       be
                       abolished
                       ,
                       so
                       soon
                       as
                       may
                       be
                       done
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       remaine
                       onely
                       untouched
                       that
                       thing
                       while
                       we
                       may
                       make
                       the
                       said
                       Castell
                       more
                       sure
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       lesse
                       danger
                       from
                       invasion
                       .
                       Providing
                       not
                       the
                       lesse
                       that
                       no
                       greater
                       number
                       of
                       men
                       therein
                       be
                       required
                       for
                       keeping
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       
                       in
                       times
                       comming
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queene
                       shall
                       make
                       no
                       mo●
                       new
                       Forts
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ▪
                       and
                       shall
                       not
                       augment
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       else
                       made
                       ,
                       nor
                       shall
                       repair
                       them
                       that
                       are
                       demolished
                       without
                       counsell
                       and
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       Estates
                       ;
                       nor
                       yet
                       shall
                       transport
                       to
                       these
                       parts
                       ,
                       any
                       Artillery
                       ,
                       Munition
                       of
                       Warre
                       ,
                       Powder
                       ,
                       or
                       Victuals
                       ,
                       but
                       so
                       much
                       as
                       
                       may
                       serve
                       for
                       keeping
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       places
                       by
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       six
                       moneths
                       ,
                       or
                       a
                       yeer
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       Anenst
                       the
                       Demand
                       made
                       about
                       the
                       debts
                       contracted
                       by
                       the
                       French
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       in
                       this
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       The
                       saids
                       Deputies
                       consenteth
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       shall
                       cause
                       to
                       be
                       restored
                       all
                       that
                       which
                       happeneth
                       to
                       be
                       found
                       given
                       and
                       granted
                       to
                       the
                       Kings
                       Lieutenant
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       Captains
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Officers
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       nourishment
                       ,
                       sustentation
                       ,
                       and
                       maintenance
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       French-men
                       ;
                       or
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       found
                       owing
                       by
                       the
                       Lieutenants
                       for
                       service
                       of
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       that
                       may
                       appear
                       by
                       writ
                       ,
                       or
                       confession
                       of
                       parties
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       Upon
                       the
                       Petition
                       made
                       anenst
                       the
                       Convention
                       of
                       States
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       Consented
                       and
                       Accorded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       may
                       convene
                       and
                       hold
                       a
                       Parliament
                       the
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       moneth
                       of
                       Iuly
                       next
                       to
                       come
                       ;
                       upon
                       the
                       which
                       day
                       the
                       Parliament
                       shall
                       be
                       continued
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       use
                       is
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       moneth
                       of
                       August
                       following
                       .
                       Providing
                       alwayes
                       ,
                       That
                       before
                       they
                       begin
                       to
                       handle
                       any
                       thing
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       all
                       tumult
                       of
                       War
                       be
                       discharged
                       ,
                       and
                       cease
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       who
                       are
                       present
                       may
                       be
                       free
                       without
                       fear
                       of
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       ,
                       or
                       others
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       in
                       this
                       mean
                       time
                       a
                       Messenger
                       be
                       sent
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       ,
                       to
                       certifie
                       them
                       of
                       the
                       things
                       agreed
                       ,
                       treated
                       and
                       accorded
                       ,
                       requesting
                       their
                       Majesties
                       humbly
                       to
                       be
                       contented
                       with
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       said
                       Convention
                       shall
                       be
                       as
                       lawfull
                       in
                       all
                       respects
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       same
                       had
                       been
                       ordained
                       and
                       done
                       by
                       expresse
                       Commandment
                       of
                       their
                       Majesties
                       .
                       Providing
                       that
                       no
                       matter
                       be
                       treated
                       therein
                       before
                       the
                       said
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       August
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       
                       Upon
                       the
                       Article
                       presented
                       concerning
                       War
                       and
                       Peace
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       Consented
                       ,
                       Accorded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       neither
                       make
                       Peace
                       nor
                       War
                       on
                       their
                       parts
                       ,
                       but
                       by
                       the
                       Counsell
                       ,
                       Judgement
                       ,
                       and
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Ordinance
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       as
                       was
                       observed
                       by
                       their
                       Predecessors
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       Upon
                       the
                       Petition
                       presented
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       concerning
                       the
                       Government
                       and
                       Regiment
                       of
                       the
                       Policy
                       ,
                       they
                       have
                       Consented
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       four
                       and
                       twenty
                       worthy
                       men
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       be
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       States
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       the
                       Queen
                       shall
                       chuse
                       seven
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       States
                       five
                       ;
                       which
                       in
                       their
                       Majesties
                       absence
                       shall
                       take
                       order
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       one
                       ordinary
                       Councell
                       for
                       the
                       administration
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       no
                       man
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       quality
                       he
                       be
                       ,
                       shall
                       have
                       the
                       power
                       to
                       order
                       any
                       thing
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       touching
                       the
                       said
                       businesse
                       ,
                       without
                       the
                       mediation
                       ,
                       authority
                       ,
                       and
                       consent
                       of
                       them
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Councellors
                       shall
                       convene
                       together
                       as
                       oft
                       as
                       they
                       can
                       conveniently
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       convene
                       no
                       lesse
                       nor
                       fix
                       together
                       .
                       And
                       when
                       any
                       matter
                       of
                       importance
                       occurreth
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       all
                       be
                       called
                       to
                       consult
                       ,
                       and
                       order
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       by
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       the
                       most
                       part
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       if
                       need
                       be
                       :
                       And
                       if
                       it
                       happen
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       seven
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       to
                       decease
                       ,
                       their
                       Majesties
                       shall
                       chuse
                       another
                       forth
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       number
                       of
                       four
                       and
                       twenty
                       in
                       the
                       place
                       of
                       him
                       that
                       deceased
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       five
                       chosen
                       by
                       the
                       States
                       dieth
                       ,
                       the
                       remnant
                       forechosen
                       by
                       them
                       shall
                       name
                       another
                       of
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       24.
                       
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       thought
                       expedient
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       States
                       that
                       other
                       two
                       be
                       augmented
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       number
                       of
                       12.
                       then
                       and
                       in
                       
                       that
                       cause
                       ,
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       shall
                       chuse
                       one
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       States
                       another
                       ;
                       and
                       so
                       was
                       this
                       Article
                       agreed
                       under
                       condition
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       same
                       be
                       no
                       prejudice
                       in
                       times
                       coming
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       ,
                       and
                       Rights
                       of
                       the
                       Crown
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       offered
                       their
                       labours
                       to
                       make
                       mediation
                       to
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       ,
                       for
                       maintaining
                       Pensions
                       and
                       Expenses
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Councellors
                       ,
                       and
                       ordinary
                       Officers
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Councell
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       provided
                       of
                       the
                       Rents
                       and
                       Revenues
                       of
                       the
                       Crown
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       Upon
                       the
                       Petition
                       made
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Depu●ies
                       anenst
                       the
                       Officers
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       they
                       consented
                       and
                       accorded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       in
                       time
                       to
                       come
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       shall
                       not
                       depute
                       any
                       stranger
                       in
                       the
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       Civill
                       and
                       Common
                       Justice
                       ,
                       and
                       likewise
                       in
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       Chancery
                       ,
                       Keeper
                       of
                       the
                       Seale
                       ,
                       the
                       Treasurer
                       ,
                       Controller
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       like
                       Offices
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       not
                       use
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       be
                       content
                       with
                       their
                       owne
                       subjects
                       borne
                       in
                       the
                       Realm
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       It
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       put
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       Treasury
                       ,
                       
                       Controller
                       ,
                       into
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       any
                       Church-man
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       able
                       to
                       exercise
                       the
                       said
                       Offices
                       ;
                       the
                       which
                       Treasurer
                       and
                       Controller
                       shall
                       be
                       provided
                       of
                       sufficient
                       Commission
                       to
                       use
                       the
                       said
                       Offices
                       :
                       But
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       them
                       to
                       dispose
                       or
                       sell
                       Wards
                       of
                       Marriages
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       casualties
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       things
                       whatsoever
                       they
                       be
                       ,
                       pertaining
                       to
                       their
                       Offices
                       ,
                       without
                       advice
                       and
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Councell
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       that
                       the
                       Councell
                       may
                       know
                       that
                       all
                       things
                       be
                       done
                       to
                       the
                       profit
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       :
                       And
                       yet
                       they
                       will
                       not
                       binde
                       or
                       astraint
                       the
                       King
                       or
                       Queen
                       to
                       this
                       Article
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       not
                       give
                       when
                       they
                       think
                       expedient
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       They
                       accorded
                       ,
                       That
                       in
                       the
                       first
                       Convention
                       and
                       Parliament
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       Constituted
                       ,
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       and
                       Established
                       ,
                       an
                       Act
                       of
                       Oblivion
                       ,
                       which
                       afterwards
                       shall
                       be
                       confirmed
                       by
                       the
                       Kings
                       and
                       Queens
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       remembrance
                       of
                       bearing
                       Armour
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       things
                       which
                       have
                       been
                       done
                       shall
                       be
                       buried
                       and
                       forgotten
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       sixth
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       moneth
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       yeer
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       God
                       1558
                       yeers
                       :
                       And
                       by
                       the
                       same
                       Act
                       ,
                       they
                       which
                       have
                       contravened
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       excused
                       ,
                       and
                       free
                       of
                       all
                       pains
                       contained
                       therein
                       ,
                       even
                       so
                       as
                       if
                       it
                       had
                       never
                       been
                       contravened
                       .
                       Providing
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Priviledge
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Act
                       be
                       not
                       extended
                       to
                       them
                       which
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       shall
                       judge
                       unworthy
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       agreed
                       and
                       concluded
                       ,
                       That
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Convention
                       or
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       Custome
                       is
                       ,
                       and
                       ordinarily
                       is
                       required
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       called
                       ;
                       in
                       the
                       which
                       all
                       they
                       that
                       have
                       used
                       to
                       convene
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       present
                       ,
                       may
                       come
                       without
                       all
                       fear
                       or
                       force
                       done
                       ,
                       or
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       to
                       them
                       by
                       any
                       person
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       States
                       shall
                       oblige
                       them
                       .
                       That
                       where
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       any
                       Sedition
                       ,
                       or
                       gathering
                       of
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       shall
                       happen
                       to
                       be
                       without
                       command
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       being
                       of
                       the
                       number
                       of
                       twelve
                       ,
                       the
                       Realme
                       and
                       Countrey
                       shall
                       repute
                       the
                       causers
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       that
                       convene
                       ,
                       as
                       Rebells
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       pursue
                       them
                       as
                       such
                       like
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       be
                       punished
                       by
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       the
                       K.
                       and
                       Q.
                       shall
                       not
                       be
                       compelled
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       to
                       send
                       any
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       strangers
                       in
                       these
                       parts
                       ,
                       for
                       obtaining
                       due
                       obedience
                       of
                       their
                       subjects
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       They
                       Offered
                       ,
                       Accorded
                       ,
                       and
                       Agreed
                       ,
                       That
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       a
                       generall
                       peace
                       and
                       reconciliation
                       amongst
                       all
                       Lords
                       and
                       subjects
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       so
                       that
                       they
                       that
                       are
                       called
                       of
                       the
                       Congregation
                       ,
                       and
                       they
                       which
                       are
                       not
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       shall
                       lay
                       no
                       reproach
                       to
                       others
                       for
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       are
                       done
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       sixth
                       day
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       1558.
                       
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       They
                       Offered
                       ,
                       Accorded
                       ,
                       and
                       Affirmed
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       shall
                       not
                       pursue
                       ,
                       revenge
                       ,
                       nor
                       make
                       any
                       persecution
                       for
                       the
                       things
                       that
                       have
                       been
                       done
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       shall
                       they
                       suffer
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       done
                       by
                       their
                       subjects
                       French-men
                       ,
                       but
                       shall
                       have
                       all
                       things
                       in
                       Oblivion
                       ,
                       as
                       if
                       the
                       same
                       had
                       never
                       been
                       done
                       .
                       And
                       such
                       like
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       of
                       Scotland
                       shall
                       do
                       in
                       all
                       businesse
                       betwixt
                       them
                       and
                       the
                       French-men
                       on
                       their
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       by
                       sinister
                       information
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       occasion
                       ,
                       their
                       Majesties
                       have
                       conceived
                       evill
                       opinion
                       against
                       their
                       subjects
                       ,
                       they
                       shall
                       utterly
                       forget
                       and
                       change
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       Nor
                       shall
                       they
                       deprive
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       nor
                       take
                       from
                       them
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       their
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       the
                       Offices
                       ,
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       or
                       Estates
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       have
                       brooked
                       and
                       enjoyed
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Realm
                       before
                       ,
                       by
                       reason
                       of
                       any
                       things
                       they
                       have
                       medled
                       with
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       sixth
                       day
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       1558.
                       
                       And
                       further
                       ,
                       shall
                       make
                       no
                       occasion
                       of
                       deprivation
                       ,
                       nor
                       deposing
                       of
                       them
                       by
                       any
                       other
                       colour
                       ,
                       without
                       just
                       cause
                       ,
                       but
                       rather
                       they
                       shall
                       esteem
                       and
                       use
                       them
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       ,
                       as
                       good
                       and
                       obedient
                       subjects
                       .
                       Providing
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       subjects
                       on
                       their
                       part
                       ,
                       make
                       to
                       their
                       Majesties
                       all
                       obedience
                       such
                       like
                       ,
                       as
                       other
                       faithfull
                       and
                       naturall
                       subjects
                       owe
                       to
                       their
                       Soveraigns
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       Accorded
                       and
                       Agreed
                       ,
                       That
                       it
                       shall
                       be
                       lawfull
                       to
                       none
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       and
                       Nobility
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       Convocation
                       of
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       the
                       ordinary
                       cause
                       approved
                       by
                       the
                       Laws
                       and
                       Custome
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ;
                       And
                       none
                       of
                       them
                       shall
                       cause
                       any
                       men
                       of
                       War
                       strangers
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       their
                       parts
                       ;
                       and
                       much
                       lesse
                       shall
                       attempt
                       to
                       do
                       any
                       thing
                       against
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       ,
                       or
                       against
                       the
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Magistrates
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ;
                       and
                       they
                       which
                       have
                       presented
                       the
                       Petition
                       shall
                       be
                       bound
                       thereunto
                       .
                       And
                       in
                       case
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       others
                       ,
                       finde
                       occasion
                       to
                       invade
                       or
                       take
                       Armour
                       against
                       any
                       man
                       as
                       he
                       pretendeth
                       ,
                       after
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       communicated
                       the
                       matter
                       with
                       the
                       Councell
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       present
                       his
                       Complaint
                       to
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       and
                       generally
                       they
                       shall
                       oblige
                       them
                       under
                       the
                       said
                       pains
                       ,
                       to
                       do
                       the
                       things
                       which
                       pertaineth
                       to
                       good
                       and
                       faithfull
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       quietnesse
                       and
                       tranquility
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       Rights
                       of
                       their
                       Soveraigne
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       Agreed
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       Abbots
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       Church-men
                       ,
                       shall
                       finde
                       or
                       alleadge
                       them
                       to
                       have
                       received
                       any
                       injuries
                       ,
                       either
                       in
                       their
                       persons
                       or
                       goods
                       ,
                       the
                       Complaints
                       shall
                       be
                       seen
                       and
                       considered
                       by
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Convention
                       and
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       made
                       redresse
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       shall
                       finde
                       according
                       to
                       reason
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       meane
                       time
                       no
                       man
                       shall
                       stop
                       them
                       ,
                       but
                       they
                       shall
                       brook
                       and
                       enjoy
                       their
                       goods
                       ,
                       nor
                       shall
                       do
                       any
                       hurt
                       ,
                       injury
                       or
                       violence
                       to
                       them
                       :
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       doth
                       contravene
                       to
                       this
                       Article
                       ,
                       he
                       shall
                       be
                       pursued
                       by
                       the
                       Lords
                       as
                       a
                       perturber
                       of
                       a
                       good
                       Common-wealc
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       Accorded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       shall
                       binde
                       them
                       to
                       observe
                       ,
                       and
                       cause
                       to
                       be
                       observed
                       ,
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Points
                       and
                       Articles
                       agreed
                       in
                       this
                       Treaty
                       ;
                       And
                       if
                       it
                       happen
                       that
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       should
                       gainsay
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       the
                       remnant
                       Lords
                       ,
                       and
                       residue
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       people
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       enemies
                       to
                       him
                       ,
                       and
                       shall
                       pursue
                       him
                       till
                       he
                       be
                       chastned
                       ,
                       and
                       punished
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       demerits
                       .
                    
                     
                       Item
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       Concluded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                       That
                       all
                       the
                       whole
                       Realm
                       may
                       know
                       that
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       are
                       not
                       willing
                       to
                       keep
                       any
                       remembrance
                       of
                       the
                       troubles
                       and
                       differences
                       past
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       far
                       as
                       concerns
                       the
                       Nobility
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       subjects
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ;
                       That
                       their
                       Majesties
                       desire
                       is
                       to
                       use
                       them
                       humanely
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       be
                       favourable
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       have
                       promised
                       and
                       accorded
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Duke
                       of
                       Chattellarault
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       Noble-men
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       restaured
                       and
                       setled
                       again
                       in
                       all
                       their
                       goods
                       and
                       benefices
                       ,
                       which
                       they
                       had
                       enjoyed
                       in
                       France
                       ;
                       That
                       they
                       may
                       brook
                       and
                       enjoy
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       manner
                       as
                       they
                       did
                       before
                       those
                       debates
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       sixth
                       day
                       of
                       March
                       ,
                       and
                       yeere
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       the
                       said
                       controversies
                       had
                       never
                       chanced
                       .
                       And
                       also
                       that
                       all
                       Capitulations
                       and
                       Articles
                       agreed
                       upon
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       ,
                       and
                       especially
                       those
                       that
                       were
                       appointed
                       in
                       the
                       King
                       and
                       Queens
                       Contract
                       shall
                       be
                       observed
                       and
                       kept
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       for
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       as
                       for
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       and
                       people
                       of
                       Scotland
                       .
                       And
                       as
                       concerning
                       David
                       ,
                       son
                       to
                       the
                       Duke
                       of
                       Chattellarault
                       ,
                       now
                       being
                       in
                       
                         Bois
                         de
                         Vincennes
                      
                       ,
                       liberty
                       shall
                       be
                       granted
                       unto
                       him
                       to
                       returne
                       into
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       do
                       as
                       he
                       pleaseth
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       exposed
                       that
                       some
                       time
                       it
                       might
                       chance
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       King
                       might
                       have
                       need
                       and
                       use
                       of
                       his
                       great
                       Guns
                       and
                       Artillery
                       in
                       France
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       Lords
                       having
                       consideration
                       thereof
                       ,
                       accorded
                       ,
                       That
                       no
                       other
                       Artillery
                       be
                       translated
                       out
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       but
                       those
                       which
                       were
                       sent
                       and
                       brought
                       in
                       ,
                       from
                       the
                       said
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       decease
                       of
                       Francis
                       King
                       of
                       France
                       ,
                       of
                       good
                       memory
                       ,
                       to
                       these
                       parts
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       all
                       other
                       Artillery
                       aud
                       Munition
                       be
                       reposed
                       into
                       the
                       places
                       whence
                       they
                       were
                       taken
                       forth
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       speciall
                       they
                       that
                       have
                       the
                       Arms
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       put
                       into
                       the
                       places
                       whence
                       they
                       were
                       taken
                       forth
                       of
                       .
                       And
                       there
                       shall
                       be
                       Noble-men
                       of
                       Scotland
                       appointed
                       therefore
                       ,
                       and
                       two
                       for
                       the
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Kings
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       are
                       to
                       be
                       deputed
                       to
                       agnosce
                       and
                       view
                       the
                       same
                       afore
                       the
                       Shipping
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                       And
                       moreover
                       ,
                       That
                       whereas
                       in
                       the
                       names
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       and
                       people
                       of
                       Scotland
                       certain
                       Articles
                       concerning
                       Religion
                       and
                       other
                       Points
                       have
                       been
                       presented
                       ,
                       which
                       the
                       said
                       Deputies
                       will
                       not
                       touch
                       ;
                       and
                       considering
                       the
                       weight
                       and
                       importance
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       has
                       remitted
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       cognosced
                       and
                       decided
                       by
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ;
                       The
                       said
                       Lords
                       and
                       Nobility
                       do
                       promise
                       ,
                       That
                       a
                       certain
                       number
                       of
                       Noble-men
                       should
                       be
                       chosen
                       in
                       the
                       next
                       Convention
                       and
                       Parliament
                       to
                       be
                       sent
                       to
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       which
                       shall
                       expose
                       to
                       their
                       Highnesses
                       those
                       things
                       that
                       shall
                       be
                       thought
                       needfull
                       for
                       the
                       state
                       of
                       their
                       busines
                       ,
                       and
                       for
                       the
                       forementioned
                       and
                       other
                       Articles
                       and
                       Points
                       undecided
                       by
                       the
                       Deputies
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       they
                       may
                       know
                       their
                       Majesties
                       intention
                       &
                       good
                       wil
                       concerning
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       shal
                       be
                       exposed
                       from
                       the
                       Country
                       :
                       the
                       which
                       also
                       shall
                       have
                       with
                       them
                       a
                       confirmation
                       &
                       ratification
                       by
                       the
                       states
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       ,
                       of
                       those
                       articles
                       which
                       are
                       concorded
                       ,
                       &c.
                       by
                       the
                       Deputies
                       ;
                       to
                       whom
                       also
                       the
                       same
                       time
                       or
                       before
                       shal
                       
                       be
                       given
                       and
                       delivered
                       ,
                       and
                       like
                       Confirmation
                       and
                       Ratification
                       made
                       by
                       their
                       Majesties
                       ,
                       so
                       being
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       States
                       send
                       their
                       Ratification
                       aforesaid
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Proclamation
                       of
                       the
                       things
                       above-written
                       ,
                       made
                       the
                       8
                       of
                       Iuly
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       yeere
                       of
                       God
                       1560.
                       
                    
                     
                       TO
                       the
                       glory
                       of
                       the
                       Almighty
                       Lord
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       the
                       comfort
                       of
                       all
                       Christians
                       ,
                       the
                       most
                       puissant
                       Prince
                       and
                       Princesse
                       ,
                       and
                       most
                       Christian
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       Francis
                       and
                       Mary
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       grace
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       King
                       and
                       Queen
                       of
                       France
                       and
                       Scotland
                       :
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       most
                       puissant
                       Princesse
                       Elizabeth
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       same
                       Grace
                       ,
                       Queen
                       of
                       
                         England
                         ,
                         France
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       
                         Ireland
                         ,
                         &c.
                      
                       
                       It
                       is
                       accorded
                       ,
                       and
                       Reconciliation
                       of
                       Peace
                       and
                       Amitie
                       made
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       to
                       be
                       observed
                       inviolably
                       ,
                       amongst
                       them
                       ,
                       their
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       Realms
                       and
                       Countries
                       .
                       For
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       in
                       name
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Prince
                       and
                       Princesse
                       it
                       is
                       commanded
                       ,
                       and
                       straitly
                       charged
                       to
                       all
                       manner
                       of
                       persons
                       under
                       their
                       obedience
                       ,
                       or
                       being
                       in
                       their
                       service
                       ,
                       from
                       henceforth
                       to
                       desist
                       from
                       all
                       hostility
                       both
                       by
                       Sea
                       and
                       Land
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       keep
                       a
                       good
                       Peace
                       the
                       one
                       with
                       the
                       other
                       ,
                       and
                       with
                       charge
                       ,
                       that
                       none
                       shall
                       break
                       the
                       same
                       under
                       perill
                       of
                       ,
                       &c.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               things
               transacted
               ,
               and
               the
               Peace
               Proclaimed
               ,
               as
               is
               said
               ,
               sudden
               provision
               was
               made
               for
               transporting
               of
               the
               French
               to
               France
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               most
               part
               were
               put
               in
               the
               English
               Ships
               ,
               who
               also
               carried
               with
               them
               the
               whole
               spoile
               of
               Leith
               :
               
               and
               that
               was
               the
               second
               benefit
               which
               they
               received
               of
               their
               late
               promised
               liberty
               ,
               the
               end
               whereof
               is
               not
               yet
               .
               The
               English
               Army
               departed
               by
               land
               the
               16
               day
               of
               July
               ,
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1560.
               
               The
               most
               part
               of
               our
               Nobility
               Protestants
               ,
               honourably
               conveyed
               them
               (
               as
               in
               very
               deed
               they
               had
               well
               deserved
               )
               But
               Lord
               Iames
               would
               not
               leave
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               with
               the
               other
               Noble-men
               of
               England
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               entred
               into
               Barwick
               .
               After
               whose
               returning
               ,
               the
               Councell
               began
               to
               look
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               matters
               that
               might
               concern
               the
               stability
               of
               Religion
               .
               As
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               the
               Parliament
               was
               concluded
               to
               begin
               the
               tenth
               of
               July
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               continued
               till
               the
               first
               of
               August
               next
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Lords
               made
               the
               greater
               haste
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               should
               be
               put
               in
               convenient
               order
               .
               But
               before
               all
               things
               the
               Preachers
               exhorted
               them
               (
               for
               then
               in
               Edinburgh
               were
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               chief
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Realme
               )
               to
               be
               thankfull
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               next
               to
               provide
               that
               the
               Ministers
               should
               be
               distributed
               ,
               as
               the
               necessity
               of
               the
               Countrey
               required
               .
               A
               day
               was
               appointed
               ,
               when
               that
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Congregation
               assembled
               in
               S.
               Giles
               Church
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               after
               the
               Sermon
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               publike
               thanks
               were
               given
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               mercifull
               deliverance
               ,
               in
               forme
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       Thankesgiving
                       for
                       our
                       deliverance
                       with
                       Prayers
                       .
                    
                     
                       O
                       Eternall
                       and
                       everlasting
                       God
                       ,
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       hath
                       not
                       onely
                       commanded
                       us
                       to
                       Pray
                       ,
                       and
                       promised
                       to
                       hear
                       us
                       ;
                       but
                       also
                       willest
                       us
                       to
                       magnifie
                       thy
                       mercies
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       glorifie
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       when
                       thou
                       shewest
                       thy selfe
                       pitifull
                       ,
                       and
                       favourable
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       especially
                       when
                       thou
                       deliverest
                       us
                       from
                       desperate
                       dangers
                       :
                       for
                       so
                       did
                       thy
                       servants
                       ,
                       
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         David
                         ,
                         Iehosaphat
                      
                       ,
                       and
                       Ezechias
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       the
                       whole
                       people
                       of
                       Israel
                       omitted
                       not
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       when
                       thou
                       by
                       thy
                       mighty
                       hand
                       didst
                       confound
                       their
                       enemies
                       ,
                       and
                       didst
                       deliver
                       them
                       from
                       feare
                       and
                       danger
                       of
                       death
                       intended
                       .
                       We
                       ought
                       not
                       ,
                       nor
                       can
                       we
                       forget
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       in
                       how
                       miserable
                       estate
                       stood
                       this
                       poore
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       the
                       just
                       inhabitants
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       not
                       many
                       dayes
                       past
                       ;
                       When
                       Idolatry
                       was
                       maintained
                       ;
                       When
                       cruell
                       strangers
                       did
                       bear
                       rule
                       ;
                       When
                       Virgins
                       were
                       defloured
                       ,
                       Matrones
                       corrupted
                       ,
                       Mens
                       Wives
                       violently
                       and
                       villanously
                       oppressed
                       ,
                       The
                       blood
                       of
                       innocents
                       shed
                       without
                       mercy
                       .
                       And
                       finally
                       ,
                       when
                       the
                       unjust
                       commandments
                       of
                       proud
                       tyrants
                       were
                       obeyed
                       as
                       Law.
                       Out
                       of
                       these
                       miseries
                       (
                       O
                       Lord
                       )
                       could
                       neither
                       our
                       wit
                       ,
                       policie
                       nor
                       strength
                       deliver
                       us
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       thou
                       didst
                       shew
                       to
                       us
                       how
                       vain
                       was
                       the
                       help
                       of
                       man
                       ,
                       where
                       thy
                       blessing
                       giveth
                       not
                       victory
                       .
                       In
                       these
                       our
                       anguishes
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       we
                       sobbed
                       unto
                       thee
                       ,
                       we
                       cried
                       for
                       thy
                       help
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       reclaimed
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       as
                       thy
                       troubled
                       flock
                       persecuted
                       for
                       thy
                       Trueths
                       sake
                       .
                       Mercifully
                       hast
                       thou
                       heard
                       us
                       (
                       O
                       Lord
                       )
                       mercifully
                       ,
                       we
                       say
                       ,
                       because
                       that
                       neither
                       in
                       us
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       in
                       our
                       confederates
                       was
                       there
                       any
                       cause
                       why
                       that
                       thou
                       shouldst
                       have
                       given
                       unto
                       us
                       so
                       joyfull
                       and
                       sudden
                       a
                       deliverance
                       .
                       For
                       neither
                       of
                       us
                       both
                       ceased
                       to
                       do
                       wickedly
                       ,
                       even
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       our
                       greatest
                       troubles
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       hast
                       thou
                       looked
                       upon
                       us
                       so
                       pitifully
                       ,
                       as
                       that
                       we
                       had
                       given
                       unto
                       thee
                       most
                       perfect
                       obedience
                       .
                       For
                       thou
                       hast
                       disappointed
                       the
                       counsels
                       of
                       the
                       craftie
                       ;
                       Thou
                       hast
                       bridled
                       the
                       rage
                       of
                       the
                       cruell
                       ;
                       and
                       thou
                       hast
                       of
                       thy
                       mercy
                       set
                       this
                       our
                       perishing
                       Realm
                       ,
                       at
                       a
                       reasonable
                       liberty
                       .
                       Oh
                       give
                       us
                       hearts
                       (
                       thou
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       onely
                       givest
                       all
                       good
                       gifts
                       )
                       with
                       reverence
                       and
                       fear
                       to
                       meditate
                       thy
                       wondrous
                       works
                       late
                       wrought
                       in
                       our
                       eyes
                       .
                       Let
                       not
                       the
                       remembrance
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       unthankfully
                       to
                       slip
                       from
                       our
                       wavering
                       mindes
                       .
                       We
                       grant
                       and
                       acknowledge
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       That
                       whatsoever
                       we
                       have
                       received
                       ,
                       shall
                       fall
                       into
                       oblivion
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       turn
                       to
                       our
                       condemnation
                       ;
                       unlesse
                       thou
                       by
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       thy
                       Spirit
                       keep
                       and
                       retain
                       us
                       in
                       recent
                       and
                       perpetuall
                       memory
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       We
                       beseech
                       thee
                       therefore
                       ,
                       O
                       father
                       of
                       mercies
                       ,
                       that
                       as
                       of
                       thy
                       undeserved
                       grace
                       ,
                       thou
                       hast
                       partly
                       removed
                       our
                       darknesse
                       ;
                       suppressed
                       Idolatry
                       ;
                       and
                       taken
                       from
                       above
                       our
                       heads
                       the
                       devouring
                       sword
                       of
                       mercilesse
                       strangers
                       ,
                       that
                       so
                       it
                       would
                       please
                       thee
                       to
                       proceed
                       with
                       us
                       in
                       this
                       thy
                       grace
                       begun
                       .
                       And
                       albeit
                       that
                       in
                       us
                       there
                       is
                       nothing
                       that
                       may
                       move
                       thy
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       to
                       shew
                       us
                       this
                       favour
                       ;
                       yet
                       for
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       ,
                       thy
                       onely
                       welbeloved
                       Sons
                       sake
                       ,
                       whose
                       Name
                       we
                       bear
                       ,
                       and
                       whose
                       Doctrine
                       we
                       professe
                       ;
                       we
                       beseech
                       thee
                       never
                       to
                       suffer
                       us
                       to
                       forsake
                       or
                       deny
                       this
                       Verity
                       which
                       now
                       we
                       professe
                       .
                       But
                       seeing
                       that
                       thou
                       hast
                       mercifully
                       heard
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       hast
                       caused
                       thy
                       Veritie
                       to
                       triumph
                       in
                       us
                       ;
                       so
                       we
                       crave
                       of
                       thee
                       continuance
                       to
                       the
                       end
                       ,
                       that
                       thy
                       godly
                       Name
                       may
                       be
                       glorified
                       in
                       us
                       thy
                       creatures
                       .
                       
                       And
                       seeing
                       that
                       nothing
                       is
                       more
                       odious
                       in
                       thy
                       presence
                       (
                       O
                       Lord
                       )
                       then
                       is
                       ingratitude
                       and
                       violation
                       of
                       an
                       Oath
                       and
                       Covenant
                       made
                       in
                       thy
                       Name
                       .
                       And
                       seeing
                       thou
                       hast
                       made
                       our
                       Confederates
                       of
                       England
                       the
                       Instrument
                       by
                       whom
                       we
                       are
                       now
                       set
                       at
                       this
                       libertie
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       to
                       whom
                       in
                       thy
                       Name
                       we
                       have
                       promised
                       mutuall
                       faith
                       againe
                       .
                       Let
                       us
                       never
                       fall
                       to
                       that
                       unkindnesse
                       (
                       O
                       Lord
                       )
                       that
                       either
                       we
                       declare
                       our selves
                       unthankfull
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       
                       or
                       prophaners
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       .
                       Confound
                       thou
                       the
                       Counsell
                       of
                       those
                       ,
                       that
                       goe
                       about
                       to
                       break
                       that
                       most
                       godly
                       League
                       contracted
                       in
                       thy
                       Name
                       ,
                       and
                       retaine
                       thou
                       us
                       so
                       firmly
                       together
                       by
                       the
                       power
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       that
                       Sathan
                       have
                       never
                       power
                       to
                       set
                       us
                       again
                       at
                       variance
                       nor
                       discord
                       .
                       Give
                       us
                       thy
                       grace
                       to
                       live
                       in
                       that
                       Christian
                       charitie
                       ,
                       which
                       thy
                       Sonne
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       hath
                       so
                       earnestly
                       commended
                       to
                       all
                       the
                       members
                       of
                       his
                       body
                       ,
                       that
                       other
                       Nations
                       provoked
                       by
                       our
                       example
                       ,
                       may
                       set
                       aside
                       all
                       ungodly
                       warre
                       ,
                       contention
                       and
                       strife
                       ,
                       and
                       studie
                       to
                       live
                       in
                       tranquilitie
                       and
                       peace
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       becometh
                       the
                       Sheepe
                       of
                       thy
                       Pasture
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       people
                       that
                       daily
                       look
                       for
                       our
                       finall
                       deliverance
                       by
                       the
                       coming
                       again
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       .
                       To
                       whom
                       with
                       thee
                       and
                       the
                       Holy
                       Spirit
                       be
                       all
                       honour
                       ,
                       glory
                       and
                       praise
                       now
                       and
                       ever
                       .
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Hereafter
               were
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               Boroughs
               ,
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Barons
               ,
               appointed
               to
               see
               the
               equall
               distribution
               of
               Ministers
               to
               change
               and
               transport
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               part
               should
               think
               expedient
               .
               And
               so
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               appointed
               to
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Christopher
                 Goodman
              
               (
               who
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               troubles
               had
               remained
               in
               Ayre
               )
               was
               appointed
               to
               Saint
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Adam
                 Heriot
              
               to
               Aberdeene
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               to
               Saint
               
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 Paul
                 Meaffen
              
               (
               to
               whom
               was
               no
               infamie
               then
               knowne
               )
               to
               
                 Iedburgh
                 ,
                 William
                 Christison
              
               to
               
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 David
                 Fargeson
              
               to
               Dunfermelin
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 David
                 Lindsay
              
               to
               Leith
               .
               There
               were
               nominated
               for
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               Overseers
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               should
               be
               carried
               with
               Order
               ,
               and
               well
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Spottiswood
              
               for
               Lowthian
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Wyram
              
               for
               Fyfe
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Willock
              
               for
               Glasgow
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               for
               Angus
               and
               Mearnes
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Carswell
              
               for
               Argyle
               and
               the
               Isles
               .
               These
               to
               be
               elected
               at
               the
               dayes
               appointed
               ;
               unlesse
               that
               the
               Countreys
               whereto
               they
               were
               to
               be
               appointed
               ,
               could
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               finde
               out
               men
               more
               able
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               or
               else
               shew
               such
               causes
               as
               might
               disable
               them
               from
               that
               imployment
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               approaching
               ,
               due
               advertisement
               was
               made
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               to
               all
               such
               as
               by
               Law
               and
               ancient
               Custome
               had
               ,
               or
               might
               claime
               to
               have
               Title
               therein
               .
               The
               assembly
               was
               great
               ,
               notwithstanding
               some
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               those
               that
               be
               called
               Spirituall
               as
               Temporall
               Lords
               ,
               contemptuously
               did
               absent
               themselves
               .
               And
               yet
               the
               chief
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Church
               gave
               their
               presence
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Saint
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Dumblane
              
               ,
               and
               Dunkell
               ,
               with
               others
               of
               the
               inferiour
               sort
               ,
               beside
               those
               that
               had
               renounced
               Papisterie
               ,
               
               and
               openly
               professed
               Jesus
               Christ
               with
               us
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               the
               Abbots
               of
               
                 Lindrosse
                 ,
                 Culrosse
              
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Colmes
                 Inch
                 ,
                 New-battell
                 ,
                 Halyrud-house
                 ,
              
               the
               Priour
               of
               Saint
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Coldinghame
                 ,
                 Saint-Mary
              
               I
               le
               ,
               the
               Sub-priour
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               whom
               we
               observed
               not
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               of
               Parliament
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               
               publikely
               Preached
               upon
               some
               Texts
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Haggai
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               was
               proper
               for
               the
               time
               .
               In
               application
               whereof
               he
               was
               so
               speciall
               and
               so
               vehement
               ,
               that
               some
               (
               having
               greater
               respect
               to
               the
               world
               then
               to
               Gods
               glory
               )
               feeling
               themselves
               pricked
               ,
               
               said
               in
               mockage
               ,
               
                 We
                 may
                 now
                 forget
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 beare
                 the
                 Barrow
                 to
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
              
               God
               be
               mercifull
               to
               the
               speaker
               ,
               for
               we
               fear
               yet
               he
               shall
               have
               experience
               ,
               That
               the
               building
               of
               his
               own
               house
               (
               the
               house
               of
               God
               being
               despised
               )
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               firmitie
               as
               we
               desire
               it
               were
               .
               And
               albeit
               some
               mocked
               ,
               yet
               others
               were
               godly
               moved
               ,
               who
               did
               assemble
               themselves
               together
               ,
               to
               consult
               what
               things
               were
               to
               be
               proposed
               to
               that
               present
               Parliament
               :
               And
               after
               deliberation
               ,
               was
               this
               subsequent
               supplication
               offered
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Barons
                     ,
                     Gentlemen
                     ,
                     Burgesses
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     true
                     Subjects
                     of
                     this
                     Realm
                     ,
                     professing
                     the
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     within
                     the
                     same
                     .
                  
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Nobilitie
                     and
                     States
                     of
                     Parliament
                     presently
                     assembled
                     within
                     the
                     said
                     Realm
                     ,
                     desire
                     Grace
                     ,
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                     from
                     God
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     increase
                     of
                     his
                     holy
                     Spirit
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   PLease
                   your
                   Honours
                   to
                   call
                   to
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   how
                   divers
                   and
                   sundry
                   times
                   ,
                   we
                   (
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   your selves
                   )
                   most
                   humbly
                   Petitioned
                   ,
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   Queen
                   Regent
                   ,
                   for
                   freedom
                   and
                   liberty
                   of
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   godly
                   Reformation
                   of
                   abuses
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   Satan
                   and
                   negligence
                   of
                   men
                   ,
                   are
                   crept
                   into
                   the
                   Religion
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   maintained
                   by
                   such
                   as
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Clergie
                   .
                   And
                   albeit
                   that
                   our
                   godly
                   and
                   most
                   reasonable
                   suit
                   was
                   then
                   disdainfully
                   rejected
                   ,
                   whereof
                   no
                   small
                   troubles
                   have
                   ensued
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   Honours
                   well
                   know
                   ,
                   yet
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   necessity
                   yet
                   remaineth
                   ,
                   that
                   then
                   moved
                   us
                   ;
                   And
                   moreover
                   ,
                   that
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   hath
                   now
                   put
                   into
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   to
                   take
                   such
                   order
                   ;
                   As
                   God
                   thereby
                   may
                   be
                   glorified
                   ;
                   This
                   Common-wealth
                   quieted
                   ;
                   And
                   the
                   Policy
                   thereof
                   established
                   :
                   We
                   cannot
                   cease
                   to
                   crave
                   of
                   your
                   Honours
                   the
                   redresse
                   of
                   such
                   enormities
                   ,
                   as
                   manifestly
                   are
                   (
                   and
                   of
                   long
                   time
                   have
                   been
                   )
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   place-holders
                   of
                   the
                   Ministerie
                   ,
                   and
                   others
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   first
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   great
                   mercy
                   hath
                   by
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   manifested
                   to
                   no
                   small
                   number
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Romane
                   Church
                   ,
                   received
                   by
                   the
                   said
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   and
                   maintained
                   through
                   their
                   tyrannie
                   by
                   fire
                   and
                   sword
                   ,
                   contained
                   in
                   it selfe
                   many
                   pestiferous
                   errours
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   but
                   bring
                   damnation
                   to
                   the
                   souls
                   of
                   such
                   as
                   therewith
                   shall
                   be
                   infected
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   Christs
                   Body
                   ,
                   under
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   terme
                   it
                   ;
                   of
                   the
                   Merits
                   of
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   Justification
                   that
                   they
                   alleadge
                   commeth
                   thereby
                   ;
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   the
                   Papisticall
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   Pilgrimage
                   ,
                   and
                   Praying
                   to
                   Saints
                   departed
                   ,
                   which
                   all
                   either
                   repugne
                   to
                   the
                   plain
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   have
                   no
                   ground
                   in
                   the
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   our
                   Master
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   his
                   Prophets
                   and
                   Apostles
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   humbly
                   therefore
                   crave
                   of
                   your
                   Honours
                   ,
                   That
                   such
                   doctrine
                   and
                   Idolatry
                   as
                   by
                   Gods
                   Word
                   are
                   both
                   condemned
                   ,
                   so
                   may
                   they
                   be
                   abolished
                   by
                   Act
                   of
                   this
                   present
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   punishment
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   transgressors
                   .
                
                 
                   Secondarily
                   ,
                   seeing
                   that
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   are
                   most
                   shamefully
                   abused
                   and
                   profaned
                   by
                   that
                   Romane
                   Harlot
                   and
                   her
                   sworne
                   vassals
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   because
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   Discipline
                   of
                   the
                   ancient
                   Church
                   is
                   utterly
                   now
                   amongst
                   that
                   Sect
                   extinguished
                   :
                   For
                   who
                   within
                   the
                   Realme
                   are
                   more
                   corrupt
                   in
                   life
                   and
                   manners
                   then
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   living
                   in
                   whoredom
                   ,
                   adultery
                   ,
                   deflouring
                   Virgins
                   ,
                   corrupting
                   Matrons
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   all
                   abomination
                   ,
                   without
                   fear
                   of
                   punishment
                   .
                   We
                   humbly
                   therefore
                   desire
                   your
                   Honors
                   to
                   finde
                   remedy
                   against
                   the
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   other
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   Because
                   that
                   
                     man
                     of
                     sin
                  
                   falsly
                   claimeth
                   to
                   himselfe
                   the
                   titles
                   of
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Vicar
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     The
                     Successor
                     of
                  
                   Peter
                   ,
                   
                     The
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     That
                     he
                     cannot
                     erre
                     ,
                     That
                     all
                     power
                     is
                     granted
                     unto
                     him
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   By
                   the
                   which
                   usurped
                   Authority
                   ,
                   he
                   taketh
                   upon
                   him
                   the
                   distribution
                   and
                   possession
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Patrimony
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   whereby
                   the
                   true
                   Ministry
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   long
                   time
                   hath
                   been
                   altogether
                   neglected
                   ,
                   the
                   godly
                   learning
                   despised
                   ,
                   the
                   Schools
                   not
                   provided
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   poor
                   not
                   only
                   frauded
                   of
                   their
                   portion
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   most
                   tyrannously
                   oppressed
                   :
                   we
                   likewise
                   hereof
                   desire
                   remedy
                   .
                   And
                   lest
                   that
                   your
                   Honors
                   should
                   doubt
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   these
                   premises
                   ,
                   we
                   offer
                   our selves
                   evidently
                   to
                   prove
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   all
                   the
                   rabble
                   of
                   the
                   Clergie
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   one
                   lawfull
                   Minister
                   ,
                   if
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   the
                   practices
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   the
                   sincerity
                   of
                   the
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   own
                   ancient
                   Laws
                   ,
                   shall
                   judge
                   of
                   lawfull
                   Election
                   .
                   We
                   further
                   offer
                   to
                   prove
                   them
                   all
                   thieves
                   and
                   murtherers
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   rebels
                   and
                   traytors
                   to
                   the
                   lawfull
                   Authority
                   of
                   Emperors
                   ,
                   Kings
                   and
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   therfore
                   unworthy
                   to
                   be
                   suffred
                   in
                   any
                   reformed
                   Common-wealth
                   .
                   How
                   maliciously
                   they
                   murthered
                   our
                   brethren
                   ,
                   for
                   no
                   other
                   cause
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   that
                   they
                   offred
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   your
                   Honours
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   ;
                   and
                   into
                   what
                   hazard
                   their
                   tyranny
                   hath
                   brought
                   this
                   whole
                   Realm
                   ,
                   the
                   Ages
                   after
                   will
                   consider
                   .
                   If
                   ye
                   look
                   for
                   other
                   fruit
                   in
                   times
                   to
                   come
                   ,
                   then
                   ye
                   have
                   seen
                   in
                   them
                   whom
                   we
                   accuse
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   assured
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   deceived
                   .
                   Now
                   hath
                   God
                   ,
                   beyond
                   all
                   expectation
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   made
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   somtimes
                   were
                   suppliants
                   with
                   us
                   for
                   Reformation
                   ,
                   Judges
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   Cause
                   of
                   God
                   :
                   At
                   least
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   so
                   subdued
                   your
                   enemies
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   that
                   by
                   violence
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   suppresse
                   the
                   Verity
                   ,
                   as
                   heretofore
                   they
                   have
                   done
                   .
                   We
                   therefore
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   crave
                   of
                   your
                   Honors
                   ,
                   That
                   either
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   compelled
                   to
                   answer
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   accusations
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   such
                   others
                   as
                   justly
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   lay
                   to
                   their
                   charges
                   ;
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   all
                   affection
                   laid
                   aside
                   ,
                   ye
                   pronounce
                   them
                   such
                   by
                   censure
                   of
                   this
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   and
                   cause
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   reputed
                   ,
                   as
                   by
                   us
                   most
                   justly
                   they
                   are
                   accused
                   :
                   Especially
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   discerned
                   unworthy
                   of
                   honour
                   ,
                   authority
                   ,
                   charge
                   or
                   cure
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   from
                   henceforth
                   never
                   to
                   enjoy
                   voice
                   in
                   Parliament
                   :
                   Which
                   if
                   ye
                   do
                   not
                   ,
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   assurance
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   we
                   forewarn
                   you
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   ye
                   leave
                   a
                   grievous
                   yoke
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   burden
                   intolerable
                   upon
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   realm
                   ,
                   
                   so
                   shall
                   they
                   be
                   thorns
                   in
                   your
                   eyes
                   ,
                   and
                   pricks
                   in
                   your
                   sides
                   ,
                   whom
                   after
                   ,
                   when
                   ye
                   would
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   remove
                   .
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   give
                   you
                   upright
                   hearts
                   ,
                   seeking
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   and
                   true
                   understanding
                   ,
                   what
                   this
                   day
                   he
                   who
                   hath
                   delivered
                   you
                   from
                   Bondage
                   both
                   Spirituall
                   and
                   Temporall
                   ,
                   craveth
                   of
                   you
                   by
                   his
                   servants
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Honours
                   answer
                   most
                   humbly
                   require
                   .
                
              
            
             
               This
               our
               Supplication
               being
               read
               in
               audience
               of
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               divers
               men
               were
               of
               divers
               judgements
               ;
               
               for
               as
               some
               there
               were
               that
               uprightly
               favoured
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               were
               there
               many
               that
               for
               worldly
               respects
               abhorred
               a
               perfect
               Reformation
               (
               for
               how
               many
               within
               Scotland
               who
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               are
               unjust
               possessors
               of
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Church
               )
               and
               yet
               were
               the
               Barons
               and
               Ministers
               called
               ,
               and
               commandment
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               to
               draw
               into
               plain
               and
               severall
               Heads
               the
               sum
               of
               that
               Doctrine
               which
               they
               would
               maintain
               ,
               and
               would
               desire
               the
               present
               Parliament
               to
               establish
               ,
               as
               wholesome
               ,
               true
               ,
               and
               onely
               necessary
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               received
               within
               the
               Realm
               :
               Which
               they
               willingly
               accepted
               ;
               and
               within
               four
               dayes
               presented
               this
               Confession
               as
               it
               followeth
               ,
               without
               alteration
               of
               any
               one
               sentence
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Confession
                       of
                       Faith
                       professed
                       and
                       believed
                       by
                       the
                       Protestants
                       within
                       the
                       Realme
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ,
                       published
                       by
                       them
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       Estates
                       thereof
                       Ratified
                       and
                       Approved
                       ,
                       as
                       wholesome
                       and
                       sound
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       grounded
                       upon
                       the
                       infallible
                       Truth
                       of
                       God.
                       
                    
                     
                       
                         MATTH
                         .
                         24.
                         
                      
                       
                         And
                         this
                         glad
                         Tydings
                         of
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         shall
                         be
                         preached
                         thorowout
                         the
                         whole
                         world
                         for
                         a
                         Witnesse
                         unto
                         all
                         Nations
                         ,
                         and
                         then
                         shall
                         the
                         end
                         come
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         Preface
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           The
                           States
                           of
                           Scotland
                           ,
                           with
                           the
                           Inhabitants
                           of
                           the
                           same
                           professing
                           Christ
                           Jesus
                           his
                           holy
                           Gospel
                           ,
                        
                         
                           To
                           their
                           naturall
                           Countrey-men
                           ,
                           and
                           unto
                           all
                           other
                           Realmes
                           and
                           Nations
                           professing
                           the
                           same
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           with
                           them
                           ,
                           Wish
                           Grace
                           ,
                           Mercy
                           ,
                           and
                           Peace
                           ,
                           from
                           God
                           the
                           Father
                           of
                           our
                           Lord
                           Jesus
                           Christ
                           ,
                           with
                           the
                           Spirit
                           of
                           righteous
                           Judgement
                           ,
                           for
                           Salvation
                           .
                        
                      
                       
                         LOng
                         have
                         we
                         thirsted
                         (
                         dear
                         Brethren
                         )
                         to
                         have
                         notified
                         unto
                         the
                         world
                         the
                         sum
                         of
                         that
                         Doctrine
                         which
                         we
                         professe
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         sustained
                         infamy
                         and
                         danger
                         .
                         But
                         such
                         hath
                         been
                         the
                         rage
                         of
                         Sathan
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         against
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         his
                         Eternall
                         Verity
                         lately
                         now
                         again
                         borne
                         amongst
                         us
                         ,
                         that
                         to
                         this
                         day
                         no
                         time
                         hath
                         been
                         granted
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         clear
                         our
                         consciences
                         ,
                         as
                         most
                         gladly
                         we
                         would
                         have
                         done
                         :
                         For
                         how
                         we
                         have
                         been
                         tossed
                         a
                         whole
                         yeer
                         past
                         ,
                         the
                         most
                         part
                         of
                         Europe
                         (
                         as
                         we
                         do
                         suppose
                         )
                         doth
                         understand
                         .
                         But
                         seeing
                         that
                         of
                         the
                         infinite
                         goodnesse
                         of
                         our
                         God
                         (
                         who
                         never
                         suffereth
                         his
                         afflicted
                         utterly
                         to
                         be
                         confounded
                         )
                         above
                         expectation
                         ,
                         have
                         we
                         obtained
                         some
                         rest
                         and
                         liberty
                         ,
                         we
                         could
                         not
                         but
                         set
                         forth
                         this
                         briefe
                         
                         and
                         plain
                         Confession
                         of
                         such
                         Doctrine
                         as
                         is
                         proposed
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         we
                         believe
                         and
                         professe
                         ;
                         partly
                         for
                         satisfaction
                         of
                         our
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         whose
                         hearts
                         ,
                         we
                         doubt
                         not
                         ,
                         have
                         been
                         ,
                         and
                         yet
                         are
                         ,
                         wounded
                         by
                         the
                         despightfull
                         rayling
                         of
                         such
                         as
                         yet
                         have
                         not
                         learned
                         to
                         speak
                         well
                         :
                         And
                         partly
                         for
                         stopping
                         the
                         mouths
                         of
                         impudent
                         blasphemers
                         ,
                         who
                         boldly
                         condemne
                         that
                         which
                         they
                         neither
                         heard
                         nor
                         understood
                         :
                         Not
                         that
                         we
                         judge
                         that
                         the
                         cankred
                         malice
                         of
                         such
                         is
                         able
                         to
                         be
                         cured
                         by
                         this
                         simple
                         Confession
                         ;
                         No
                         ,
                         we
                         know
                         that
                         the
                         sweet
                         savour
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         is
                         and
                         shall
                         be
                         death
                         unto
                         the
                         sons
                         of
                         perdition
                         .
                         But
                         we
                         have
                         chief
                         respect
                         to
                         our
                         weak
                         and
                         infirme
                         Brethren
                         ,
                         to
                         whom
                         we
                         would
                         communicate
                         the
                         bottom
                         of
                         our
                         hearts
                         ,
                         lest
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         troubled
                         or
                         carried
                         away
                         by
                         diversity
                         of
                         rumours
                         which
                         Sathan
                         spreadeth
                         against
                         us
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         defeating
                         of
                         this
                         our
                         most
                         godly
                         enterprise
                         ;
                         Protesting
                         ,
                         That
                         if
                         any
                         man
                         will
                         note
                         in
                         this
                         our
                         Confession
                         any
                         Articles
                         or
                         sentence
                         repugning
                         to
                         Gods
                         holy
                         Word
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         would
                         please
                         him
                         of
                         his
                         gentlenesse
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         Christian
                         charities
                         sake
                         ,
                         admonish
                         us
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         in
                         writing
                         ;
                         and
                         we
                         upon
                         our
                         Honours
                         and
                         fidelity
                         do
                         promise
                         unto
                         him
                         satisfaction
                         from
                         the
                         mouth
                         of
                         God
                         (
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         from
                         his
                         holy
                         Scriptures
                         )
                         or
                         else
                         Reformation
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         he
                         shall
                         prove
                         to
                         be
                         amisse
                         .
                         For
                         God
                         we
                         take
                         to
                         Record
                         in
                         our
                         consciences
                         ,
                         That
                         from
                         our
                         hearts
                         we
                         abhorre
                         all
                         Sects
                         of
                         Heresie
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         teachers
                         of
                         erroneous
                         doctrine
                         ;
                         And
                         that
                         with
                         all
                         humility
                         we
                         embrace
                         the
                         purity
                         of
                         Christs
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         the
                         onely
                         food
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         so
                         precious
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         determined
                         to
                         suffer
                         the
                         extremest
                         of
                         worldly
                         danger
                         ,
                         rather
                         then
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         suffer
                         our selves
                         to
                         be
                         defrauded
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         For
                         hereof
                         we
                         are
                         most
                         certainly
                         perswaded
                         ,
                         That
                         whosoever
                         denieth
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         ,
                         or
                         is
                         ashamed
                         of
                         him
                         in
                         presence
                         of
                         men
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         denied
                         before
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         before
                         his
                         holy
                         Angels
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         by
                         the
                         assistance
                         of
                         the
                         mighty
                         Spirit
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         our
                         Lord
                         Iesus
                         ,
                         we
                         firmly
                         purpose
                         to
                         abide
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         in
                         the
                         confession
                         of
                         this
                         our
                         Faith.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         The
                         first
                         Article
                         .
                         Of
                         GOD.
                         
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         one
                         onely
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         to
                         whom
                         onely
                         we
                         must
                         cleave
                         ,
                         whom
                         onely
                         we
                         must
                         Worship
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         whom
                         onely
                         we
                         must
                         put
                         our
                         trust
                         ;
                         who
                         is
                         Eternall
                         ,
                         Infinite
                         ,
                         Unmeasurable
                         ,
                         Incomprehensi●le
                         ,
                         Omnipotent
                         ,
                         Invisible
                         ,
                         one
                         in
                         Substance
                         ,
                         and
                         yet
                         distinct
                         into
                         three
                         Persons
                         ,
                         The
                         Father
                         ,
                         The
                         Son
                         ,
                         And
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ;
                         by
                         whom
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         believe
                         all
                         things
                         in
                         heaven
                         and
                         earth
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         Visible
                         as
                         Invisible
                         ,
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         Created
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         Retained
                         in
                         their
                         being
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         be
                         Ruled
                         and
                         Guided
                         by
                         his
                         inscrutable
                         Providence
                         ,
                         to
                         such
                         end
                         as
                         his
                         eternall
                         Wisedom
                         ,
                         Goodnesse
                         and
                         Justice
                         hath
                         appointed
                         them
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         manifestation
                         of
                         his
                         own
                         Glory
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         II.
                         Of
                         the
                         Creation
                         of
                         Man.
                         
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         this
                         our
                         God
                         to
                         have
                         Created
                         man
                         (
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         
                         our
                         first
                         Father
                         Adam
                         )
                         of
                         whom
                         also
                         God
                         formed
                         the
                         Woman
                         ,
                         
                         to
                         his
                         own
                         Image
                         and
                         Similitude
                         ;
                         To
                         whom
                         he
                         gave
                         Wisedom
                         ,
                         Lordship
                         ,
                         Justice
                         ,
                         free-Will
                         ,
                         and
                         clear
                         Knowledge
                         of
                         himself
                         ;
                         
                         so
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         whole
                         Nature
                         of
                         man
                         there
                         could
                         be
                         no
                         imperfection
                         :
                         From
                         which
                         Honour
                         and
                         Perfection
                         Man
                         and
                         Woman
                         did
                         both
                         fall
                         ;
                         the
                         Woman
                         ,
                         
                         being
                         deceived
                         by
                         the
                         Serpent
                         ;
                         and
                         Man
                         ,
                         obeying
                         to
                         the
                         voice
                         of
                         the
                         Woman
                         ,
                         both
                         conspiring
                         against
                         the
                         Soveraigne
                         Majesty
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         in
                         expresse
                         words
                         had
                         before
                         threatned
                         death
                         ,
                         if
                         they
                         presumed
                         to
                         eat
                         of
                         the
                         forbidden
                         Tree
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         III.
                         Of
                         Originall
                         Sin.
                         
                      
                       
                         BY
                         which
                         transgression
                         ,
                         commonly
                         called
                         Originall
                         Sin
                         ,
                         was
                         the
                         Image
                         of
                         God
                         utterly
                         defaced
                         in
                         Man
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         he
                         and
                         his
                         Posterity
                         of
                         Nature
                         became
                         enemies
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         slaves
                         to
                         Sathan
                         ,
                         servants
                         to
                         Sin
                         ,
                         insomuch
                         that
                         Death
                         everlasting
                         hath
                         had
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         have
                         power
                         and
                         dominion
                         over
                         all
                         that
                         hath
                         not
                         been
                         ,
                         are
                         not
                         ,
                         or
                         shall
                         not
                         be
                         regenerate
                         from
                         above
                         ;
                         which
                         Regeneration
                         is
                         wrought
                         by
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         working
                         in
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         the
                         Elect
                         of
                         God
                         an
                         assured
                         Faith
                         in
                         the
                         Promises
                         of
                         God
                         revealed
                         to
                         us
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         ;
                         by
                         which
                         Faith
                         they
                         apprehend
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Graces
                         and
                         Benefits
                         promised
                         in
                         him
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         IIII.
                         Of
                         the
                         Revelation
                         of
                         the
                         Promises
                         .
                      
                       
                         FOr
                         this
                         we
                         constantly
                         believe
                         ,
                         That
                         God
                         ,
                         after
                         the
                         fearfull
                         and
                         horrible
                         defection
                         of
                         man
                         from
                         his
                         obedience
                         ,
                         
                         did
                         seek
                         Adam
                         again
                         ,
                         call
                         upon
                         him
                         ,
                         rebuke
                         his
                         sin
                         ,
                         convince
                         him
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         made
                         unto
                         him
                         a
                         joyfull
                         Promise
                         ,
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         
                           That
                           the
                           Seed
                           of
                           the
                           Woman
                           should
                           breake
                           downe
                           the
                           Serpents
                           head
                        
                         ;
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         He
                         should
                         destroy
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         devill
                         :
                         which
                         Promise
                         ,
                         as
                         it
                         was
                         repeated
                         and
                         made
                         more
                         cleer
                         from
                         time
                         to
                         time
                         ,
                         so
                         was
                         it
                         embraced
                         with
                         joy
                         ,
                         and
                         most
                         constantly
                         retained
                         of
                         all
                         the
                         faithfull
                         ,
                         from
                         Adam
                         to
                         Noah
                         ,
                         from
                         Noah
                         to
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         Abraham
                         to
                         David
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         forth
                         to
                         the
                         Incarnation
                         of
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ;
                         who
                         all
                         (
                         we
                         mean
                         the
                         faithfull
                         Fathers
                         )
                         under
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         did
                         see
                         the
                         joyfull
                         dayes
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         and
                         did
                         rejoyce
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         V.
                         The
                         Continuance
                         ,
                         Encrease
                         ,
                         and
                         Preservation
                         of
                         his
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         VVE
                         most
                         constantly
                         believe
                         ,
                         That
                         God
                         Preserveth
                         ,
                         Instructeth
                         ,
                         Multiplieth
                         ,
                         Honoureth
                         ,
                         Decoreth
                         ,
                         and
                         from
                         death
                         called
                         to
                         Life
                         his
                         Church
                         in
                         all
                         Ages
                         ,
                         
                         from
                         Adam
                         ,
                         till
                         the
                         coming
                         of
                         CHRIST
                         JESUS
                         in
                         the
                         Flesh
                         :
                         For
                         Abraham
                         he
                         called
                         from
                         his
                         fathers
                         Countrey
                         ,
                         him
                         he
                         instructed
                         ,
                         his
                         Seed
                         he
                         multiplied
                         ,
                         the
                         same
                         he
                         marvellously
                         preserved
                         ,
                         and
                         more
                         marvellously
                         delivered
                         from
                         the
                         Bondage
                         of
                         Pharaoh
                         ;
                         to
                         whom
                         he
                         gave
                         his
                         Lawes
                         ,
                         Constitutions
                         and
                         Ceremonies
                         .
                         Them
                         he
                         possessed
                         in
                         the
                         Land
                         of
                         Canaan
                         ,
                         to
                         them
                         after
                         Judges
                         ,
                         and
                         after
                         Saul
                         ,
                         he
                         gave
                         David
                         to
                         be
                         King
                         ;
                         to
                         whom
                         he
                         made
                         promise
                         ,
                         That
                         of
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         his
                         Loynes
                         should
                         one
                         sit
                         forever
                         upon
                         his
                         Regall
                         Seat.
                         To
                         this
                         same
                         people
                         from
                         time
                         to
                         
                         time
                         he
                         sent
                         Prophets
                         to
                         reduce
                         them
                         to
                         the
                         right
                         way
                         of
                         their
                         God
                         ,
                         from
                         the
                         which
                         oftentimes
                         they
                         declined
                         by
                         Idolatry
                         .
                         And
                         albeit
                         for
                         their
                         stubborne
                         contempt
                         of
                         Justice
                         ,
                         he
                         was
                         compelled
                         to
                         give
                         them
                         into
                         the
                         hands
                         of
                         their
                         enemies
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         before
                         he
                         threatned
                         by
                         the
                         mouth
                         of
                         Moses
                         :
                         Insomuch
                         that
                         the
                         holy
                         City
                         was
                         destroyed
                         ,
                         
                         the
                         Temple
                         burnt
                         with
                         fire
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         the
                         whole
                         land
                         left
                         desolate
                         the
                         space
                         of
                         seventy
                         yeeres
                         ;
                         yet
                         of
                         mercy
                         did
                         he
                         reduce
                         them
                         again
                         to
                         Ierusalem
                         ,
                         where
                         the
                         Citie
                         and
                         Temple
                         were
                         reedified
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         against
                         all
                         temptations
                         and
                         assaults
                         of
                         Satan
                         ,
                         did
                         abide
                         till
                         the
                         Messias
                         came
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         promise
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         VI.
                         Of
                         the
                         Incarnation
                         of
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVHen
                         the
                         fulnesse
                         of
                         time
                         came
                         ,
                         
                         God
                         sent
                         his
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         his
                         eternall
                         Wisdome
                         ,
                         the
                         substance
                         of
                         his
                         own
                         Glory
                         into
                         this
                         World
                         ,
                         who
                         took
                         the
                         nature
                         of
                         manhood
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         substance
                         of
                         a
                         woman
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         of
                         a
                         Virgine
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         by
                         the
                         operation
                         of
                         the
                         holy-Ghost
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         was
                         born
                         ,
                         The
                         just
                         seed
                         of
                         David
                         ,
                         The
                         Angel
                         of
                         the
                         great
                         councell
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         The
                         very
                         Messias
                         promised
                         ,
                         whom
                         we
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         and
                         confesse
                         ,
                         Emanuel
                         ,
                         very
                         God
                         and
                         very
                         man
                         ,
                         two
                         perfect
                         natures
                         united
                         and
                         ioyned
                         in
                         one
                         person
                         .
                         By
                         which
                         our
                         Confession
                         ,
                         we
                         condemne
                         the
                         damnable
                         and
                         pestilent
                         Heresies
                         of
                         
                           Arrius
                           ,
                           Martion
                           ,
                           Eutiches
                           ,
                           Nestorius
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         such
                         others
                         ,
                         as
                         either
                         denie
                         the
                         Eternitie
                         of
                         his
                         God-head
                         ,
                         or
                         the
                         Veritie
                         of
                         his
                         humane
                         nature
                         ,
                         or
                         confound
                         them
                         ,
                         or
                         yet
                         divide
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         VII
                         .
                         Why
                         it
                         behoveth
                         the
                         Mediatour
                         to
                         be
                         very
                         God
                         and
                         very
                         man.
                         
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         acknowledge
                         and
                         confesse
                         ,
                         
                         That
                         this
                         most
                         wondrous
                         conjunction
                         betwixt
                         the
                         God-head
                         and
                         Man-hood
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         did
                         proceed
                         from
                         the
                         eternall
                         and
                         immutable
                         Decree
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         whence
                         also
                         our
                         salvation
                         springeth
                         and
                         dependeth
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         VIII
                         .
                         Of
                         Election
                         .
                      
                       
                         FOr
                         that
                         same
                         eternall
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         who
                         of
                         meere
                         grace
                         elected
                         us
                         in
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         his
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         before
                         the
                         foundation
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         was
                         laid
                         ,
                         appointed
                         him
                         to
                         be
                         our
                         Head
                         ,
                         our
                         Brother
                         ,
                         our
                         Pastour
                         ,
                         and
                         great
                         Bishop
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         :
                         But
                         because
                         that
                         the
                         enmitie
                         betwixt
                         the
                         justice
                         of
                         God
                         and
                         our
                         sinnes
                         ,
                         was
                         such
                         ,
                         That
                         no
                         flesh
                         by
                         it self
                         ,
                         could
                         ,
                         or
                         might
                         have
                         attained
                         unto
                         God
                         ;
                         It
                         behoved
                         that
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         should
                         descend
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         take
                         himself
                         a
                         body
                         of
                         our
                         body
                         ,
                         flesh
                         of
                         our
                         flesh
                         ,
                         and
                         bones
                         of
                         our
                         bones
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         become
                         the
                         perfect
                         Mediatour
                         betwixt
                         God
                         and
                         man
                         ;
                         giving
                         power
                         to
                         so
                         many
                         as
                         beleeve
                         in
                         him
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         sons
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         he
                         himself
                         doth
                         witnesse
                         .
                         I
                         passe
                         up
                         to
                         my
                         Father
                         and
                         your
                         Father
                         ,
                         to
                         my
                         God
                         and
                         unto
                         God
                         :
                         By
                         which
                         most
                         holy
                         fraternity
                         ,
                         
                         whatsoever
                         we
                         have
                         lost
                         in
                         Adam
                         ,
                         is
                         restored
                         to
                         us
                         again
                         .
                         And
                         for
                         this
                         cause
                         are
                         we
                         nothing
                         afraid
                         to
                         call
                         God
                         our
                         Father
                         ,
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         in
                         that
                         he
                         hath
                         created
                         us
                         (
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         common
                         with
                         the
                         reprobate
                         )
                         as
                         for
                         that
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         hath
                         given
                         to
                         us
                         his
                         onely
                         Sonne
                         to
                         be
                         our
                         Brother
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         given
                         unto
                         us
                         grace
                         to
                         imbrace
                         him
                         for
                         our
                         onely
                         Mediatour
                         ,
                         as
                         before
                         is
                         said
                         .
                         It
                         behoved
                         further
                         the
                         Messias
                         and
                         Redeemer
                         to
                         be
                         very
                         God
                         and
                         very
                         Man
                         ,
                         
                         because
                         he
                         was
                         to
                         suffer
                         the
                         punishment
                         due
                         for
                         our
                         transgressions
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         present
                         himself
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         his
                         fathers
                         judgement
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         our
                         person
                         to
                         suffer
                         for
                         our
                         transgression
                         and
                         disobedience
                         ,
                         by
                         death
                         to
                         overcome
                         him
                         that
                         was
                         Authour
                         of
                         death
                         .
                         But
                         because
                         the
                         onely
                         God-head
                         could
                         not
                         suffer
                         death
                         ,
                         neither
                         could
                         onely
                         the
                         Man-hood
                         overcome
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         he
                         joyned
                         both
                         together
                         in
                         one
                         person
                         ,
                         
                         that
                         the
                         imbecilitie
                         of
                         the
                         one
                         should
                         suffer
                         and
                         be
                         subject
                         to
                         death
                         (
                         which
                         we
                         had
                         deserved
                         )
                         and
                         the
                         Infinite
                         and
                         Invincible
                         power
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         God-head
                         should
                         triumph
                         ,
                         and
                         purchase
                         unto
                         us
                         life
                         ,
                         libertie
                         ,
                         and
                         perpetuall
                         Victory
                         :
                         and
                         so
                         we
                         confesse
                         ,
                         and
                         most
                         undoubtedly
                         beleeve
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         IX
                         .
                         Christs
                         Death
                         ,
                         Passion
                         ,
                         Buriall
                         ,
                         &c.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         THat
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         offered
                         himself
                         a
                         voluntary
                         Sacrifice
                         unto
                         his
                         Father
                         for
                         us
                         ;
                         That
                         he
                         suffered
                         contradiction
                         of
                         sinners
                         ;
                         That
                         he
                         was
                         wounded
                         and
                         plagued
                         for
                         our
                         transgressions
                         ;
                         That
                         he
                         being
                         the
                         clean
                         and
                         innocent
                         Lambe
                         of
                         GOD
                         ,
                         was
                         condemned
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         an
                         earthly
                         Judge
                         ;
                         that
                         we
                         might
                         be
                         absolved
                         before
                         the
                         Tribunall
                         Seat
                         of
                         our
                         God
                         :
                         That
                         he
                         suffered
                         not
                         onely
                         the
                         cruell
                         death
                         of
                         the
                         Crosse
                         (
                         which
                         was
                         accursed
                         by
                         the
                         sentence
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         but
                         also
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         suffered
                         for
                         a
                         season
                         the
                         wrath
                         of
                         his
                         Father
                         ,
                         which
                         sinners
                         had
                         deserved
                         .
                         But
                         yet
                         we
                         avow
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         remained
                         the
                         onely
                         welbeloved
                         and
                         blessed
                         Sonne
                         of
                         his
                         Father
                         ,
                         even
                         in
                         the
                         midst
                         of
                         his
                         anguish
                         and
                         torment
                         ,
                         which
                         he
                         suffered
                         in
                         body
                         and
                         soule
                         ,
                         to
                         make
                         the
                         full
                         satisfaction
                         for
                         the
                         sinnes
                         of
                         his
                         people
                         .
                         After
                         the
                         which
                         ,
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         avow
                         ,
                         That
                         there
                         remains
                         no
                         other
                         sacrifice
                         for
                         sinnes
                         ;
                         which
                         if
                         any
                         affirme
                         ,
                         we
                         nothing
                         doubt
                         to
                         avow
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         are
                         blasphemous
                         against
                         Christs
                         Death
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         everlasting
                         purgation
                         and
                         satisfaction
                         purchased
                         unto
                         us
                         by
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         X.
                         Resurrection
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         undoubtedly
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         That
                         in
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         it
                         was
                         impossible
                         that
                         the
                         paines
                         of
                         death
                         should
                         retain
                         in
                         bondage
                         the
                         Authour
                         of
                         life
                         ,
                         
                         that
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         Crucified
                         ,
                         Dead
                         ,
                         and
                         Buried
                         ,
                         who
                         descended
                         into
                         hell
                         ,
                         did
                         rise
                         again
                         for
                         our
                         Justification
                         ,
                         and
                         destroying
                         him
                         who
                         was
                         the
                         authour
                         of
                         death
                         ,
                         brought
                         life
                         again
                         to
                         us
                         that
                         were
                         subject
                         to
                         death
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         bondage
                         of
                         the
                         fame
                         :
                         We
                         know
                         that
                         his
                         Resurrection
                         was
                         confirmed
                         by
                         the
                         testimony
                         of
                         his
                         very
                         enemies
                         .
                         By
                         the
                         Resurrection
                         of
                         the
                         dead
                         ,
                         
                         whose
                         sepulchres
                         did
                         open
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         did
                         arise
                         and
                         appeared
                         to
                         many
                         within
                         the
                         City
                         of
                         Ierusalem
                         .
                         It
                         was
                         also
                         confirmed
                         by
                         the
                         testimonie
                         
                         of
                         Angels
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         the
                         sences
                         and
                         judgements
                         of
                         his
                         Apostles
                         and
                         others
                         ,
                         who
                         had
                         conversation
                         ,
                         and
                         did
                         eat
                         and
                         drink
                         with
                         him
                         after
                         his
                         Resurrection
                         .
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XI
                         .
                         Ascension
                         .
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         nothing
                         doubt
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         that
                         the
                         self-same
                         Bodie
                         ,
                         which
                         was
                         born
                         of
                         the
                         Virgin
                         ,
                         was
                         Crucified
                         ,
                         Dead
                         and
                         Buried
                         ,
                         and
                         which
                         did
                         rise
                         again
                         ,
                         did
                         ascend
                         into
                         the
                         Heavens
                         ,
                         for
                         accomplishment
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         :
                         Where
                         ,
                         in
                         our
                         names
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         our
                         comfort
                         ,
                         he
                         hath
                         received
                         all
                         power
                         in
                         heaven
                         and
                         in
                         earth
                         :
                         Where
                         he
                         sitteth
                         at
                         the
                         right
                         hand
                         of
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         enthronized
                         in
                         his
                         Kingdome
                         ,
                         Advocate
                         and
                         onely
                         Mediatour
                         for
                         us
                         ;
                         which
                         glory
                         ,
                         honour
                         ,
                         and
                         prerogative
                         ,
                         he
                         alone
                         amongst
                         the
                         Brethren
                         shall
                         possesse
                         ,
                         till
                         that
                         all
                         his
                         enemies
                         be
                         made
                         his
                         foot
                         stoole
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         we
                         undoubtedly
                         beleeve
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         in
                         the
                         finall
                         judgement
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         execution
                         whereof
                         ,
                         we
                         certainly
                         beleeve
                         that
                         the
                         same
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         shall
                         visibly
                         and
                         apparantly
                         returne
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         he
                         was
                         seene
                         to
                         ascend
                         .
                         And
                         there
                         we
                         firmely
                         beleeve
                         that
                         the
                         time
                         of
                         refreshing
                         and
                         restitution
                         of
                         all
                         things
                         shall
                         come
                         ,
                         
                         insomuch
                         that
                         those
                         that
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         have
                         suffered
                         violence
                         ,
                         injury
                         and
                         wrong
                         for
                         righteousnesse
                         sake
                         ,
                         shall
                         inherite
                         the
                         blessed
                         immortality
                         promised
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         .
                         But
                         contrary
                         wayes
                         the
                         stubborn
                         ,
                         cruell
                         ,
                         inobedient
                         ,
                         oppressors
                         ,
                         filthy
                         persons
                         ,
                         adulterers
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         sorts
                         of
                         unthankfull
                         men
                         ,
                         shall
                         be
                         cast
                         into
                         the
                         dungeon
                         of
                         utter
                         darknesse
                         ,
                         
                         where
                         their
                         worme
                         shall
                         not
                         die
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         their
                         fire
                         bee
                         extinguished
                         :
                         the
                         remembrance
                         of
                         the
                         which
                         day
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         the
                         judgement
                         to
                         be
                         executed
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         is
                         not
                         onely
                         to
                         us
                         a
                         Bridle
                         ,
                         whereby
                         our
                         carnall
                         lusts
                         are
                         reserved
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         such
                         inestimable
                         comfort
                         ,
                         that
                         neither
                         may
                         the
                         threatning
                         of
                         worldly
                         Princes
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         the
                         feare
                         of
                         temporall
                         death
                         and
                         present
                         danger
                         move
                         us
                         to
                         renounce
                         and
                         forsake
                         that
                         blessed
                         societie
                         ,
                         which
                         we
                         the
                         members
                         have
                         with
                         our
                         Head
                         and
                         onely
                         Mediatour
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ;
                         whom
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         avow
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         Messias
                         promised
                         ,
                         the
                         onely
                         Head
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         our
                         just
                         Lawgiver
                         ,
                         our
                         onely
                         High
                         Priest
                         ,
                         Advocate
                         and
                         Mediator
                         .
                         In
                         whose
                         honours
                         and
                         Offices
                         ,
                         if
                         a
                         man
                         or
                         Angell
                         presume
                         to
                         intrude
                         themselves
                         ,
                         we
                         utterly
                         detest
                         and
                         abhorre
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         blasphemous
                         to
                         our
                         Soveraigne
                         Governour
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XII
                         .
                         Faith
                         in
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         .
                      
                       
                         THis
                         our
                         faith
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         the
                         assurance
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         proceedeth
                         not
                         from
                         flesh
                         and
                         blood
                         ;
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         from
                         no
                         naturall
                         powers
                         within
                         us
                         ,
                         but
                         is
                         the
                         inspiration
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         whom
                         we
                         confesse
                         ,
                         God
                         equall
                         with
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         who
                         sanctified
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         bringeth
                         us
                         into
                         all
                         veritie
                         by
                         his
                         own
                         operation
                         ,
                         without
                         whom
                         we
                         should
                         remaine
                         for
                         ever
                         enemies
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         ignorant
                         of
                         his
                         Sonne
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         .
                         For
                         of
                         nature
                         we
                         are
                         so
                         dead
                         ,
                         so
                         perverse
                         and
                         blinde
                         ,
                         that
                         
                         neither
                         we
                         can
                         feel
                         when
                         we
                         were
                         pricked
                         ,
                         see
                         the
                         light
                         when
                         it
                         shineth
                         ,
                         nor
                         assent
                         to
                         the
                         will
                         of
                         God
                         when
                         it
                         is
                         revealed
                         ,
                         onely
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         quickeneth
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         dead
                         ,
                         
                         removeth
                         the
                         darknesse
                         from
                         our
                         mindes
                         ,
                         and
                         boweth
                         our
                         stubborne
                         hearts
                         to
                         the
                         obedience
                         of
                         his
                         blessed
                         will
                         ,
                         and
                         so
                         as
                         we
                         confesse
                         that
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         created
                         us
                         when
                         we
                         were
                         not
                         ,
                         as
                         his
                         Sonne
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         redeemed
                         us
                         ,
                         when
                         we
                         were
                         enemies
                         to
                         him
                         ;
                         So
                         also
                         we
                         confesse
                         that
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         doth
                         sanctifie
                         ,
                         and
                         regenerate
                         us
                         without
                         all
                         respect
                         of
                         any
                         merit
                         proceeding
                         from
                         us
                         ,
                         be
                         it
                         before
                         ,
                         or
                         be
                         it
                         after
                         our
                         regeneration
                         .
                         To
                         speak
                         this
                         one
                         thing
                         yet
                         in
                         more
                         plain
                         words
                         ,
                         as
                         we
                         willingly
                         spoile
                         our selves
                         of
                         all
                         honour
                         and
                         glory
                         of
                         our
                         own
                         Creation
                         and
                         Redemption
                         ,
                         so
                         do
                         we
                         also
                         of
                         our
                         regeneration
                         and
                         sanctification
                         ;
                         for
                         of
                         selves
                         we
                         are
                         not
                         sufficient
                         to
                         thinke
                         one
                         good
                         thought
                         ,
                         but
                         he
                         who
                         hath
                         begun
                         the
                         good
                         work
                         in
                         us
                         ,
                         is
                         onely
                         he
                         that
                         continueth
                         us
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         praise
                         and
                         glory
                         of
                         his
                         undeserved
                         grace
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XIII
                         .
                         The
                         cause
                         of
                         good
                         works
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         SO
                         that
                         the
                         cause
                         of
                         good
                         Works
                         we
                         confesse
                         to
                         be
                         ,
                         not
                         of
                         free
                         Will
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         the
                         
                           Lord
                           Iesus
                        
                         ,
                         who
                         dwelling
                         in
                         our
                         hearts
                         by
                         true
                         faith
                         ,
                         bringeth
                         forth
                         such
                         good
                         works
                         ,
                         as
                         God
                         hath
                         prepared
                         for
                         us
                         to
                         walke
                         in
                         ;
                         for
                         this
                         we
                         most
                         boldly
                         affirme
                         that
                         blasphemie
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         that
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         abideth
                         in
                         the
                         heart
                         of
                         such
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         whom
                         there
                         is
                         no
                         spirit
                         of
                         sanctification
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         we
                         feare
                         not
                         to
                         affirme
                         ,
                         that
                         Murderres
                         ,
                         Oppressors
                         ,
                         cruell
                         Persecutors
                         ,
                         Adulterers
                         ,
                         Whoremongers
                         ,
                         filthy
                         Persons
                         ,
                         Idolaters
                         ,
                         Drunkards
                         ,
                         Theeves
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         workers
                         of
                         iniquitie
                         ,
                         have
                         neither
                         true
                         faith
                         ,
                         neither
                         any
                         portion
                         of
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         Sanctification
                         ,
                         which
                         proceedeth
                         from
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         so
                         long
                         as
                         they
                         obstinately
                         continue
                         in
                         their
                         wickednesse
                         .
                         For
                         how
                         soon
                         so
                         ever
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         (
                         which
                         Gods
                         Elect
                         Children
                         receive
                         by
                         true
                         faith
                         )
                         taketh
                         possession
                         in
                         the
                         heart
                         of
                         any
                         man
                         ,
                         
                         so
                         soon
                         doth
                         he
                         regenerate
                         and
                         renew
                         the
                         same
                         man
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         he
                         begins
                         to
                         hate
                         that
                         which
                         before
                         he
                         loved
                         ,
                         and
                         beginneth
                         to
                         love
                         that
                         which
                         before
                         he
                         hated
                         ;
                         
                         and
                         from
                         thence
                         cometh
                         to
                         that
                         continuall
                         battaile
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         betwixt
                         the
                         flesh
                         and
                         the
                         Spirit
                         in
                         Gods
                         Children
                         ,
                         while
                         the
                         flesh
                         and
                         naturall
                         man
                         (
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         own
                         corruption
                         )
                         lusteth
                         for
                         things
                         pleasing
                         and
                         delectable
                         to
                         it self
                         ,
                         grudgeth
                         in
                         adversitie
                         ,
                         is
                         lifted
                         up
                         in
                         prosperitie
                         ,
                         and
                         at
                         every
                         moment
                         is
                         prone
                         and
                         ready
                         to
                         offend
                         the
                         Majestie
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         
                         but
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         God
                         which
                         giveth
                         witnessing
                         unto
                         our
                         spirit
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         the
                         sonnes
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         maketh
                         us
                         to
                         resist
                         the
                         Devill
                         to
                         abhorre
                         filthie
                         pleasures
                         ,
                         to
                         groane
                         in
                         Gods
                         presence
                         for
                         deliverance
                         from
                         this
                         bondage
                         of
                         corruption
                         ,
                         and
                         finally
                         to
                         triumph
                         over
                         sinne
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         reigne
                         not
                         in
                         our
                         mortall
                         bodies
                         .
                         This
                         battaile
                         have
                         not
                         the
                         carnall
                         men
                         ,
                         
                         being
                         destitute
                         of
                         Gods
                         Spirit
                         ,
                         but
                         do
                         follow
                         and
                         obey
                         sinne
                         with
                         greedinesse
                         ,
                         and
                         without
                         repentance
                         ,
                         even
                         as
                         the
                         Devill
                         and
                         their
                         corrupt
                         lusts
                         do
                         prick
                         them
                         .
                         But
                         the
                         Sons
                         of
                         God
                         (
                         as
                         afore
                         is
                         said
                         )
                         do
                         fight
                         against
                         sin
                         ,
                         do
                         sob
                         and
                         mourn
                         when
                         they
                         perceive
                         themselves
                         tempted
                         to
                         iniquity
                         ,
                         and
                         if
                         they
                         fall
                         ,
                         they
                         rise
                         again
                         with
                         earnest
                         and
                         unfained
                         repentance
                         :
                         
                         and
                         these
                         things
                         they
                         do
                         not
                         by
                         their
                         own
                         power
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         power
                         of
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         (
                         without
                         whom
                         they
                         were
                         able
                         to
                         do
                         nothing
                         )
                         worketh
                         in
                         them
                         all
                         that
                         is
                         good
                         .
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XIIII
                         .
                         What
                         works
                         are
                         reputed
                         good
                         before
                         God.
                         
                      
                       
                         VVE
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         
                         That
                         God
                         hath
                         given
                         to
                         man
                         his
                         holy
                         Law
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         not
                         onely
                         are
                         forbidden
                         all
                         such
                         works
                         as
                         displease
                         and
                         offend
                         his
                         godly
                         Majesty
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         are
                         commanded
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         please
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         he
                         hath
                         promised
                         to
                         reward
                         .
                         And
                         these
                         works
                         be
                         of
                         two
                         sorts
                         ;
                         the
                         one
                         are
                         done
                         to
                         the
                         honour
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         the
                         other
                         to
                         the
                         profit
                         of
                         our
                         neighbours
                         :
                         
                         And
                         both
                         have
                         the
                         revealed
                         Will
                         of
                         God
                         for
                         their
                         assurance
                         ;
                         To
                         have
                         one
                         God
                         ,
                         To
                         worship
                         and
                         honour
                         him
                         ,
                         To
                         call
                         upon
                         him
                         in
                         all
                         our
                         troubles
                         ,
                         To
                         reverence
                         his
                         holy
                         Name
                         ,
                         To
                         hear
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         To
                         believe
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         To
                         communicate
                         his
                         holy
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         are
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         first
                         Table
                         .
                         
                         To
                         honour
                         father
                         and
                         mother
                         ,
                         Princes
                         ,
                         Rulers
                         ,
                         and
                         superiour
                         Powers
                         ,
                         To
                         love
                         them
                         ,
                         To
                         support
                         them
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         To
                         obey
                         their
                         Charges
                         (
                         not
                         repugning
                         to
                         the
                         Commandment
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         To
                         save
                         the
                         life
                         of
                         Innocents
                         ,
                         To
                         represse
                         tyranny
                         ,
                         To
                         defend
                         the
                         oppressed
                         ,
                         To
                         keep
                         our
                         bodies
                         clean
                         and
                         holy
                         ,
                         
                         To
                         live
                         in
                         sobriety
                         and
                         temperance
                         ,
                         To
                         deal
                         justly
                         with
                         all
                         men
                         ,
                         both
                         in
                         word
                         and
                         deed
                         ;
                         and
                         finally
                         ,
                         To
                         represse
                         the
                         appetite
                         of
                         our
                         neighbours
                         hurt
                         ,
                         are
                         the
                         good
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         second
                         Table
                         ,
                         which
                         are
                         most
                         pleasing
                         and
                         acceptable
                         unto
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         those
                         works
                         are
                         commanded
                         by
                         himself
                         .
                         The
                         contrary
                         thereof
                         is
                         sin
                         most
                         odious
                         ,
                         which
                         always
                         displeaseth
                         him
                         ,
                         and
                         provoketh
                         him
                         to
                         anger
                         ;
                         as
                         ,
                         Not
                         to
                         call
                         upon
                         him
                         alone
                         when
                         we
                         have
                         need
                         ,
                         Not
                         to
                         hear
                         his
                         Word
                         with
                         reverence
                         ,
                         To
                         contemne
                         and
                         despise
                         it
                         ,
                         To
                         have
                         or
                         to
                         worship
                         Idols
                         ,
                         To
                         maintain
                         and
                         defend
                         Idolatry
                         ,
                         Lightly
                         to
                         esteem
                         the
                         reverent
                         Name
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         To
                         profane
                         ,
                         abuse
                         ,
                         or
                         contemne
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         
                         To
                         disobey
                         or
                         resist
                         any
                         that
                         God
                         hath
                         placed
                         in
                         Authority
                         (
                         while
                         they
                         passe
                         not
                         over
                         the
                         bounds
                         of
                         their
                         Office
                         )
                         To
                         murther
                         ,
                         or
                         consent
                         thereunto
                         ,
                         
                         To
                         bear
                         hatred
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         suffer
                         Innocent
                         blood
                         to
                         be
                         shed
                         ,
                         
                         if
                         we
                         may
                         gainstand
                         it
                         ;
                         and
                         finally
                         ,
                         The
                         transgressing
                         of
                         any
                         other
                         Commandment
                         in
                         the
                         first
                         or
                         second
                         Table
                         ,
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         affirm
                         to
                         be
                         sin
                         ,
                         
                         by
                         the
                         which
                         Gods
                         hot
                         displeasure
                         is
                         kindled
                         against
                         the
                         proud
                         and
                         unthankfull
                         world
                         :
                         
                         So
                         that
                         good
                         works
                         we
                         affirme
                         to
                         be
                         those
                         onely
                         that
                         are
                         done
                         in
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         at
                         Gods
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         who
                         in
                         his
                         Law
                         hath
                         expressed
                         what
                         be
                         the
                         things
                         that
                         please
                         him
                         :
                         
                         And
                         evill
                         works
                         we
                         affirme
                         ,
                         not
                         onely
                         those
                         that
                         are
                         expresly
                         done
                         against
                         Gods
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         those
                         also
                         that
                         in
                         matters
                         of
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         worshipping
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         have
                         no
                         assurance
                         ,
                         but
                         the
                         invention
                         and
                         opinion
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         God
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         hath
                         ever
                         rejected
                         ,
                         as
                         by
                         the
                         Prophet
                         Isaiah
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         our
                         Master
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         we
                         are
                         taught
                         in
                         these
                         words
                         ;
                         
                           In
                           vaine
                           do
                           they
                           worship
                           me
                           ,
                           teaching
                           doctrines
                           which
                           are
                           the
                           Precepts
                           of
                           men
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       
                       
                         XV.
                         The
                         perfection
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         imperfection
                         of
                         man.
                         
                      
                       
                         
                         THe
                         Law
                         of
                         God
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         most
                         just
                         ,
                         most
                         equall
                         ,
                         most
                         holy
                         and
                         most
                         perfect
                         ,
                         commanding
                         those
                         things
                         ,
                         which
                         being
                         wrought
                         in
                         perfection
                         ,
                         were
                         able
                         to
                         give
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         bring
                         man
                         to
                         eternall
                         felicity
                         .
                         But
                         our
                         Nature
                         is
                         so
                         corrupt
                         ,
                         so
                         weak
                         and
                         imperfect
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         never
                         able
                         to
                         fulfill
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         in
                         perfection
                         ;
                         yea
                         ,
                         
                           if
                           we
                           say
                           we
                           have
                           no
                           sin
                        
                         (
                         even
                         after
                         we
                         are
                         regenerate
                         )
                         
                           we
                           deceive
                           our selves
                           ,
                           and
                           the
                           Verity
                           of
                           God
                           is
                           not
                           in
                           us
                           .
                        
                         And
                         therefore
                         it
                         behoveth
                         us
                         to
                         apprehend
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         with
                         Justice
                         and
                         Satisfaction
                         ,
                         who
                         is
                         the
                         End
                         and
                         Accomplishment
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         to
                         all
                         that
                         believe
                         ,
                         by
                         whom
                         we
                         are
                         set
                         at
                         this
                         liberty
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         curse
                         and
                         malediction
                         of
                         the
                         Law
                         fall
                         not
                         upon
                         us
                         ,
                         albeit
                         we
                         fulfill
                         not
                         the
                         same
                         in
                         all
                         points
                         :
                         For
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         beholding
                         us
                         in
                         the
                         Body
                         of
                         his
                         Son
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         accepteth
                         our
                         unperfect
                         obedience
                         ,
                         as
                         were
                         perfect
                         ,
                         and
                         covered
                         our
                         works
                         which
                         are
                         defiled
                         with
                         many
                         spots
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Justice
                         of
                         his
                         Son.
                         We
                         do
                         not
                         mean
                         that
                         we
                         are
                         set
                         so
                         at
                         liberty
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         owe
                         no
                         obedience
                         to
                         the
                         Law
                         (
                         for
                         that
                         before
                         we
                         have
                         plainly
                         confessed
                         )
                         but
                         this
                         we
                         affirm
                         ,
                         That
                         no
                         man
                         in
                         earth
                         (
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         onely
                         accepted
                         )
                         hath
                         given
                         ,
                         giveth
                         ,
                         or
                         shall
                         give
                         in
                         work
                         ,
                         that
                         obedience
                         to
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Law
                         requireth
                         ;
                         But
                         when
                         we
                         have
                         done
                         all
                         things
                         ,
                         we
                         must
                         fall
                         down
                         and
                         unfainedly
                         confesse
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         are
                         unprofitable
                         servants
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         whosoever
                         boast
                         themselves
                         of
                         the
                         merits
                         of
                         their
                         own
                         works
                         ,
                         or
                         put
                         their
                         trust
                         in
                         the
                         works
                         of
                         Supererogation
                         ,
                         they
                         boast
                         themselves
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         not
                         ,
                         and
                         put
                         their
                         trust
                         in
                         damnable
                         Idolatry
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XVI
                         .
                         Of
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         AS
                         we
                         believe
                         in
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         so
                         do
                         we
                         most
                         earnestly
                         believe
                         ,
                         
                         That
                         from
                         the
                         beginning
                         there
                         hath
                         beene
                         ,
                         now
                         is
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         shall
                         be
                         ,
                         A
                         Church
                         ;
                         that
                         is
                         to
                         say
                         ,
                         A
                         Company
                         and
                         Multitude
                         of
                         men
                         chosen
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         rightly
                         worship
                         and
                         embrace
                         him
                         by
                         true
                         faith
                         in
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         
                         who
                         is
                         the
                         onely
                         Head
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         Church
                         ,
                         which
                         also
                         is
                         the
                         Body
                         &
                         Spouse
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         which
                         Church
                         is
                         catholike
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         Universal
                         ,
                         because
                         it
                         containeth
                         the
                         elect
                         of
                         all
                         Ages
                         ,
                         all
                         Realms
                         ,
                         Nations
                         and
                         Tongues
                         ,
                         be
                         they
                         of
                         the
                         Jews
                         ,
                         or
                         be
                         they
                         of
                         the
                         Gentiles
                         ,
                         who
                         have
                         Communion
                         or
                         Society
                         with
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         his
                         Son
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         
                         through
                         the
                         Sanctification
                         of
                         his
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         ;
                         and
                         therefore
                         it
                         is
                         called
                         ,
                         Communion
                         (
                         not
                         of
                         profane
                         persons
                         )
                         but
                         of
                         Saints
                         ,
                         
                         who
                         are
                         Citizens
                         of
                         the
                         heavenly
                         Ierusalem
                         ,
                         have
                         the
                         fruition
                         of
                         the
                         most
                         inestimable
                         benefits
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         of
                         one
                         God
                         ,
                         one
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         one
                         Faith
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         Baptisme
                         ;
                         without
                         the
                         which
                         Church
                         there
                         is
                         neither
                         life
                         nor
                         eternall
                         felicity
                         :
                         And
                         therefore
                         we
                         utterly
                         abhorre
                         the
                         blasphemy
                         of
                         those
                         that
                         affirm
                         ,
                         That
                         men
                         that
                         live
                         according
                         to
                         equity
                         and
                         justice
                         shall
                         be
                         saved
                         ,
                         what
                         Religion
                         soever
                         they
                         have
                         professed
                         :
                         For
                         as
                         
                         without
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         there
                         is
                         neither
                         life
                         nor
                         salvation
                         :
                         so
                         shall
                         there
                         none
                         bee
                         participant
                         thereof
                         ,
                         but
                         such
                         as
                         the
                         Father
                         hath
                         given
                         unto
                         his
                         Sonne
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         in
                         time
                         to
                         come
                         to
                         him
                         ,
                         avow
                         his
                         doctrine
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         beleeve
                         in
                         him
                         (
                         we
                         comprehend
                         the
                         Children
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         faithfull
                         Parents
                         )
                         This
                         Church
                         is
                         invisibly
                         known
                         onely
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         alone
                         knoweth
                         it
                         ,
                         whom
                         hee
                         hath
                         chosen
                         ,
                         and
                         comprehendeth
                         as
                         well
                         (
                         as
                         is
                         said
                         )
                         the
                         Elect
                         that
                         be
                         departed
                         (
                         commonly
                         called
                         the
                         Church
                         triumphant
                         )
                         as
                         those
                         that
                         yet
                         live
                         ,
                         and
                         fight
                         against
                         sin
                         and
                         Sathan
                         ,
                         as
                         shall
                         live
                         hereafter
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XVII
                         .
                         The
                         immortalitie
                         of
                         the
                         Soules
                         .
                      
                       
                         THe
                         Elect
                         departed
                         are
                         in
                         peace
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         rest
                         from
                         their
                         labours
                         ,
                         not
                         that
                         they
                         sleep
                         ,
                         and
                         come
                         to
                         a
                         certain
                         oblivion
                         (
                         as
                         some
                         fantanstick
                         heads
                         do
                         affirme
                         )
                         but
                         that
                         they
                         are
                         delivered
                         from
                         all
                         fear
                         ,
                         all
                         torment
                         ,
                         and
                         all
                         temptation
                         ,
                         the
                         which
                         we
                         and
                         all
                         Gods
                         Elect
                         are
                         subject
                         unto
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         doe
                         bear
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         militant
                         .
                         As
                         contrary
                         alwayes
                         the
                         reprobate
                         and
                         unfaithfull
                         departed
                         ,
                         have
                         anguish
                         ,
                         
                         torment
                         and
                         paine
                         ,
                         that
                         cannot
                         be
                         expressed
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         neither
                         are
                         the
                         one
                         nor
                         the
                         other
                         in
                         such
                         sleepe
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         feele
                         not
                         joy
                         or
                         torment
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Parable
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         in
                         the
                         sixteenth
                         of
                         Luke
                         ,
                         his
                         words
                         to
                         the
                         Theefe
                         ▪
                         
                         and
                         these
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         souls
                         crying
                         under
                         the
                         Altar
                         :
                         
                           O
                           Lord
                           ,
                           thou
                           that
                           art
                           righteous
                           and
                           just
                           ,
                           how
                           long
                           shalt
                           thou
                           not
                           revenge
                           our
                           blood
                           upon
                           them
                           that
                           dwell
                           upon
                           the
                           earth
                           ,
                        
                         doth
                         plainly
                         testifie
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XVIII
                         .
                         Of
                         the
                         Notes
                         by
                         the
                         which
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         is
                         discerned
                         from
                         the
                         false
                         ,
                         and
                         who
                         shall
                         be
                         Iudge
                         of
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         .
                      
                       
                         BEcause
                         that
                         Sathan
                         from
                         the
                         beginnig
                         hath
                         laboured
                         to
                         deck
                         his
                         pestilent
                         Synagogue
                         with
                         the
                         Title
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         hath
                         inflamed
                         the
                         hearts
                         of
                         cruell
                         murtherers
                         to
                         persecute
                         ,
                         trouble
                         and
                         molest
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         and
                         Members
                         thereof
                         ,
                         as
                         Cain
                         did
                         
                           Abel
                           ,
                           Ishmael
                           ,
                           Isaac
                           ,
                           Esau
                           ,
                           Iacob
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         the
                         whole
                         Priesthood
                         of
                         the
                         Iewes
                         ,
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         himself
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         his
                         Apostles
                         after
                         him
                         .
                         It
                         is
                         a
                         thing
                         most
                         requisite
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         be
                         discerned
                         from
                         the
                         filthy
                         Synagogue
                         ,
                         by
                         cleere
                         and
                         perfect
                         Notes
                         ,
                         
                         lest
                         we
                         being
                         deceived
                         ,
                         receive
                         and
                         embrace
                         to
                         our
                         own
                         condemnation
                         the
                         one
                         for
                         the
                         other
                         .
                         The
                         Notes
                         ,
                         Signes
                         ,
                         and
                         assured
                         Tokens
                         whereby
                         the
                         Immaculate
                         Spouse
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         is
                         knowne
                         from
                         the
                         horrible
                         Harlot
                         the
                         Church
                         malignant
                         ,
                         
                         we
                         affirm
                         ,
                         are
                         neither
                         antiquity
                         ,
                         title
                         usurped
                         ,
                         lineall
                         descents
                         ,
                         place
                         appointed
                         ,
                         nor
                         multitude
                         of
                         men
                         approving
                         any
                         errour
                         ;
                         For
                         Cain
                         in
                         age
                         and
                         title
                         was
                         preferred
                         to
                         Abel
                         and
                         
                           Seth.
                           Ierusalem
                        
                         had
                         prerogative
                         above
                         all
                         places
                         of
                         the
                         earth
                         ,
                         
                         where
                         also
                         were
                         the
                         Priests
                         lineally
                         descended
                         from
                         Aaron
                         ,
                         and
                         greater
                         multitude
                         followed
                         the
                         Scribes
                         ,
                         
                         Pharisees
                         ,
                         and
                         Priests
                         ,
                         then
                         unfainedly
                         believed
                         and
                         approved
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         and
                         his
                         Doctrine
                         ;
                         
                         and
                         yet
                         (
                         as
                         we
                         suppose
                         )
                         no
                         man
                         of
                         whole
                         judgement
                         will
                         grant
                         
                         that
                         any
                         of
                         the
                         forenamed
                         were
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         God
                         :
                         The
                         Notes
                         therefore
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         we
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         confesse
                         ,
                         and
                         avow
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         first
                         the
                         true
                         preaching
                         of
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ;
                         
                         in
                         which
                         God
                         hath
                         revealed
                         himself
                         to
                         us
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         writings
                         of
                         the
                         Prophets
                         and
                         Apostles
                         doe
                         declare
                         .
                         
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         the
                         right
                         administration
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         which
                         may
                         be
                         annexed
                         to
                         the
                         word
                         and
                         promise
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         to
                         seale
                         and
                         confirme
                         the
                         same
                         in
                         our
                         hearts
                         .
                         Lastly
                         ,
                         Ecclesiasticall
                         discipline
                         uprightly
                         ministred
                         ,
                         as
                         Gods
                         Word
                         prescribeth
                         ,
                         whereby
                         vice
                         is
                         repressed
                         ,
                         and
                         vertue
                         nourished
                         ,
                         wheresoever
                         then
                         these
                         former
                         Notes
                         are
                         seen
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         any
                         time
                         continuall
                         (
                         be
                         the
                         number
                         never
                         so
                         few
                         above
                         two
                         or
                         three
                         )
                         there
                         without
                         all
                         doubt
                         is
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         of
                         Christ
                         ,
                         who
                         according
                         to
                         his
                         promise
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         midst
                         of
                         them
                         ;
                         
                         not
                         of
                         that
                         universall
                         (
                         of
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         before
                         spoken
                         )
                         but
                         particular
                         ,
                         such
                         as
                         was
                         in
                         
                           Corinthus
                           ,
                           Galatia
                           ,
                           Ephesus
                        
                         ,
                         and
                         other
                         places
                         in
                         which
                         the
                         Ministerie
                         was
                         planted
                         by
                         Paul
                         ,
                         and
                         were
                         of
                         himselfe
                         named
                         the
                         Churches
                         of
                         God
                         :
                         and
                         such
                         Churches
                         we
                         the
                         Inhabitants
                         of
                         the
                         Realme
                         of
                         Scotland
                         ,
                         professours
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         confesse
                         us
                         to
                         have
                         in
                         our
                         Cities
                         ,
                         Townes
                         ,
                         and
                         places
                         reformed
                         :
                         For
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         taught
                         in
                         our
                         Churches
                         ,
                         is
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         written
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         Books
                         of
                         the
                         New
                         and
                         Old
                         Testaments
                         ;
                         in
                         those
                         Books
                         we
                         meane
                         ,
                         which
                         of
                         ancient
                         have
                         been
                         reputed
                         Canonicall
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         which
                         we
                         affirme
                         that
                         all
                         things
                         necessary
                         to
                         be
                         beleeved
                         for
                         the
                         salvation
                         of
                         mankinde
                         is
                         sufficiently
                         expressed
                         .
                         
                         The
                         interpretation
                         whereof
                         ,
                         we
                         confesse
                         ,
                         neither
                         appertaineth
                         unto
                         any
                         private
                         nor
                         publike
                         person
                         ;
                         neither
                         yet
                         to
                         any
                         Church
                         for
                         any
                         preheminence
                         or
                         prerogative
                         personall
                         or
                         locall
                         ,
                         which
                         one
                         hath
                         above
                         another
                         ,
                         but
                         appertaineth
                         to
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         by
                         the
                         which
                         also
                         the
                         Scripture
                         was
                         written
                         .
                         When
                         controversie
                         then
                         hapneth
                         for
                         the
                         right
                         understanding
                         of
                         any
                         place
                         or
                         sentence
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         or
                         for
                         the
                         reformation
                         of
                         any
                         abuse
                         within
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         we
                         ought
                         not
                         so
                         much
                         to
                         looke
                         what
                         men
                         before
                         us
                         have
                         said
                         and
                         done
                         ,
                         as
                         unto
                         that
                         which
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         uniformly
                         speaketh
                         within
                         the
                         body
                         of
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         ,
                         and
                         unto
                         that
                         which
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         himself
                         did
                         ,
                         and
                         commanded
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         .
                         For
                         this
                         is
                         a
                         thing
                         universally
                         granted
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         which
                         is
                         the
                         Spirit
                         of
                         unitie
                         ,
                         is
                         in
                         nothing
                         contrary
                         to
                         himselfe
                         .
                         If
                         then
                         the
                         interpretation
                         ,
                         determination
                         or
                         sentence
                         of
                         any
                         Doctor
                         ,
                         Church
                         or
                         Councell
                         ,
                         repugne
                         to
                         the
                         plain
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         written
                         in
                         any
                         other
                         place
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         a
                         thing
                         most
                         certain
                         that
                         there
                         is
                         not
                         the
                         true
                         understanding
                         and
                         meaning
                         of
                         the
                         Holy
                         Ghost
                         ;
                         supposing
                         that
                         Counsels
                         ,
                         Realms
                         ,
                         and
                         Nations
                         have
                         approved
                         and
                         received
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         For
                         we
                         dare
                         not
                         receive
                         and
                         admit
                         any
                         Interpretation
                         ,
                         which
                         directly
                         oppugneth
                         to
                         any
                         principall
                         point
                         of
                         our
                         faith
                         ,
                         to
                         any
                         other
                         plain
                         text
                         of
                         Scripture
                         ,
                         or
                         yet
                         to
                         the
                         rule
                         of
                         charitie
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XIX
                         .
                         The
                         Authoritie
                         of
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         .
                      
                       
                         ANd
                         we
                         beleeve
                         and
                         confesse
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         of
                         God
                         sufficient
                         to
                         instruct
                         ,
                         and
                         make
                         the
                         man
                         of
                         God
                         perfect
                         ,
                         
                         so
                         do
                         we
                         affirm
                         and
                         avow
                         the
                         Authoritie
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         to
                         be
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         neither
                         to
                         depend
                         on
                         
                         men
                         nor
                         Angels
                         :
                         We
                         affirme
                         therefore
                         ,
                         That
                         such
                         as
                         alleadge
                         the
                         Scriptures
                         to
                         have
                         no
                         authority
                         ,
                         but
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         received
                         from
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         blasphemous
                         against
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         injurious
                         to
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         ,
                         which
                         alwayes
                         heareth
                         and
                         obeyeth
                         the
                         voice
                         of
                         her
                         own
                         Spouse
                         and
                         Pastour
                         ,
                         
                         but
                         taketh
                         not
                         upon
                         her
                         to
                         be
                         Mistresse
                         over
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XX.
                         Of
                         the
                         Generall
                         Councells
                         ,
                         of
                         their
                         Power
                         ,
                         Authoritie
                         ,
                         and
                         Cause
                         of
                         their
                         Convention
                         .
                      
                       
                         AS
                         we
                         not
                         rashly
                         condemne
                         that
                         which
                         godly
                         men
                         assembled
                         together
                         in
                         Generall
                         Councells
                         ,
                         lawfully
                         gathered
                         ,
                         have
                         approved
                         unto
                         us
                         :
                         
                         So
                         without
                         just
                         examination
                         dare
                         we
                         not
                         receive
                         whatsoever
                         is
                         obtruded
                         unto
                         men
                         ,
                         
                         under
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         Generall
                         Councells
                         ,
                         for
                         plain
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         as
                         they
                         were
                         men
                         ,
                         so
                         have
                         some
                         of
                         them
                         manifestly
                         erred
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         matters
                         of
                         great
                         weight
                         and
                         importance
                         .
                         So
                         far
                         then
                         as
                         the
                         Councell
                         proveth
                         the
                         Determination
                         and
                         Commandment
                         ,
                         that
                         it
                         giveth
                         by
                         the
                         plain
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         so
                         far
                         do
                         we
                         reverence
                         and
                         imbrace
                         the
                         same
                         .
                         But
                         if
                         men
                         under
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         a
                         Councell
                         pretend
                         to
                         forge
                         unto
                         us
                         new
                         Articles
                         of
                         our
                         Faith
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         make
                         Constitutions
                         repugning
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         
                         then
                         utterly
                         we
                         may
                         refuse
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         Devils
                         ,
                         which
                         draweth
                         our
                         souls
                         from
                         the
                         voice
                         of
                         our
                         onely
                         God
                         ,
                         to
                         follow
                         the
                         Doctrines
                         and
                         Constitutions
                         of
                         men
                         .
                         The
                         cause
                         then
                         why
                         Generall
                         Councells
                         convened
                         ,
                         
                         was
                         neither
                         to
                         make
                         any
                         perpetuall
                         Law
                         (
                         which
                         God
                         before
                         had
                         not
                         made
                         )
                         neither
                         yet
                         to
                         forge
                         new
                         Articles
                         of
                         our
                         beliefe
                         ,
                         neither
                         to
                         give
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         authority
                         ,
                         much
                         lesse
                         to
                         make
                         that
                         to
                         be
                         his
                         Word
                         ,
                         or
                         yet
                         the
                         true
                         interpretation
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         which
                         was
                         not
                         before
                         by
                         his
                         holy
                         Will
                         expressed
                         in
                         his
                         Word
                         .
                         But
                         the
                         cause
                         of
                         Councells
                         (
                         we
                         mean
                         of
                         such
                         as
                         merited
                         the
                         name
                         of
                         Councels
                         )
                         was
                         partly
                         for
                         Confutation
                         of
                         Heresies
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         giving
                         publike
                         Confession
                         of
                         their
                         Faith
                         to
                         the
                         posterities
                         following
                         ,
                         which
                         both
                         they
                         did
                         by
                         the
                         authority
                         of
                         Gods
                         written
                         Word
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         by
                         any
                         opinion
                         or
                         prerogative
                         that
                         they
                         could
                         not
                         erre
                         ,
                         by
                         reason
                         of
                         their
                         generall
                         assembly
                         .
                         And
                         this
                         we
                         judge
                         to
                         have
                         been
                         the
                         chiefe
                         cause
                         of
                         Generall
                         Councells
                         .
                         The
                         other
                         was
                         for
                         good
                         policie
                         and
                         Order
                         to
                         be
                         constituted
                         and
                         observed
                         in
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         (
                         as
                         in
                         the
                         house
                         of
                         God
                         )
                         it
                         becometh
                         all
                         things
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         decently
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         order
                         :
                         not
                         that
                         we
                         think
                         that
                         one
                         Policie
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         Order
                         in
                         Ceremonies
                         can
                         be
                         appointed
                         for
                         all
                         ages
                         ,
                         times
                         ,
                         and
                         places
                         ;
                         for
                         as
                         Ceremonies
                         (
                         such
                         as
                         men
                         have
                         devised
                         )
                         are
                         but
                         temporall
                         ,
                         so
                         may
                         ,
                         and
                         ought
                         they
                         to
                         be
                         changed
                         ,
                         when
                         they
                         rather
                         foster
                         superstition
                         ,
                         then
                         that
                         they
                         edifie
                         the
                         Church
                         using
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XXI
                         .
                         Of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         .
                      
                       
                         AS
                         the
                         Fathers
                         under
                         the
                         Law
                         ,
                         
                         besides
                         the
                         verity
                         of
                         the
                         Sacrifices
                         had
                         two
                         chief
                         Sacraments
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         Circumcision
                         and
                         the
                         Passeover
                         ,
                         the
                         despisers
                         and
                         contemners
                         whereof
                         were
                         not
                         reputed
                         for
                         Gods
                         people
                         :
                         
                         so
                         we
                         acknowledge
                         and
                         confesse
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         now
                         in
                         time
                         of
                         the
                         Gospel
                         ,
                         have
                         two
                         Sacraments
                         onely
                         ,
                         instituted
                         by
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         and
                         commanded
                         to
                         be
                         used
                         by
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         will
                         be
                         reputed
                         to
                         be
                         Members
                         of
                         his
                         Body
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         
                         Baptisme
                         ;
                         and
                         ,
                         The
                         Supper
                         ,
                         or
                         Table
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         called
                         ,
                         The
                         Communion
                         of
                         his
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood.
                         And
                         these
                         Sacraments
                         (
                         as
                         well
                         of
                         the
                         Old
                         as
                         of
                         the
                         New
                         Testament
                         )
                         were
                         instituted
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         not
                         onely
                         to
                         make
                         a
                         visible
                         difference
                         betwixt
                         his
                         people
                         ,
                         and
                         those
                         that
                         were
                         without
                         his
                         league
                         ;
                         but
                         also
                         to
                         exercise
                         the
                         Faith
                         of
                         his
                         children
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         participation
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         to
                         seale
                         in
                         their
                         hearts
                         the
                         assurance
                         of
                         his
                         ●romise
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         that
                         most
                         blessed
                         Conjunction
                         ,
                         Union
                         ,
                         and
                         Societie
                         ,
                         which
                         the
                         Elect
                         have
                         with
                         their
                         Head
                         ,
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         .
                         And
                         thus
                         we
                         utterly
                         condemne
                         the
                         vanity
                         of
                         those
                         ,
                         that
                         affirme
                         Sacraments
                         to
                         be
                         nothing
                         else
                         but
                         naked
                         and
                         bare
                         signes
                         :
                         
                         No
                         ,
                         we
                         assuredly
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         That
                         by
                         Baptisme
                         we
                         are
                         ingrafted
                         into
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         made
                         partakers
                         of
                         his
                         Justice
                         ,
                         by
                         the
                         which
                         our
                         sinnes
                         are
                         covered
                         and
                         remitted
                         .
                         And
                         also
                         ,
                         That
                         in
                         the
                         Supper
                         rightly
                         used
                         ,
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         is
                         so
                         joyned
                         with
                         us
                         ,
                         that
                         he
                         becometh
                         the
                         very
                         nourishment
                         and
                         food
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         .
                         Not
                         that
                         we
                         imagine
                         any
                         Transubstantiation
                         of
                         Bread
                         into
                         Christs
                         naturall
                         Body
                         ;
                         and
                         of
                         Wine
                         into
                         his
                         naturall
                         Blood
                         (
                         as
                         the
                         Papists
                         have
                         perniciously
                         taught
                         ,
                         and
                         damnably
                         beleeved
                         )
                         but
                         this
                         Union
                         and
                         Communion
                         which
                         we
                         have
                         with
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         in
                         the
                         right
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         is
                         wrought
                         by
                         operation
                         of
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         who
                         by
                         true
                         Faith
                         carrieth
                         us
                         above
                         all
                         things
                         that
                         are
                         visible
                         ,
                         
                         carnall
                         ,
                         and
                         earthly
                         ,
                         and
                         maketh
                         us
                         to
                         feed
                         upon
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         which
                         was
                         once
                         broken
                         and
                         shed
                         for
                         us
                         ,
                         which
                         now
                         is
                         in
                         the
                         heaven
                         ,
                         and
                         appeareth
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         his
                         Father
                         for
                         us
                         .
                         And
                         yet
                         notwithstanding
                         the
                         far
                         distance
                         of
                         place
                         which
                         is
                         betwixt
                         his
                         Body
                         now
                         glorified
                         in
                         the
                         heaven
                         ,
                         and
                         us
                         now
                         mortall
                         in
                         this
                         earth
                         :
                         Yet
                         we
                         most
                         assuredly
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         Bread
                         that
                         we
                         break
                         is
                         the
                         Communion
                         of
                         Christs
                         Body
                         ;
                         and
                         ,
                         The
                         Cup
                         which
                         we
                         blesse
                         ,
                         is
                         The
                         Communion
                         of
                         his
                         Blood.
                         So
                         that
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         undoubtedly
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         faithfull
                         in
                         the
                         right
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Lords
                         Table
                         ,
                         
                         so
                         do
                         eat
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         drink
                         the
                         Blood
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         That
                         he
                         remaineth
                         in
                         them
                         ,
                         and
                         they
                         in
                         him
                         :
                         Yea
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         are
                         so
                         made
                         flesh
                         of
                         his
                         flesh
                         ,
                         and
                         bones
                         of
                         his
                         bones
                         ,
                         That
                         as
                         the
                         eternall
                         God-head
                         hath
                         given
                         to
                         the
                         flesh
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         (
                         which
                         of
                         the
                         owne
                         condition
                         and
                         nature
                         was
                         mortall
                         ,
                         and
                         corruptible
                         )
                         life
                         and
                         immortalitie
                         ,
                         so
                         doth
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         Flesh
                         and
                         Blood
                         eaten
                         and
                         drunken
                         by
                         us
                         ,
                         give
                         to
                         us
                         the
                         same
                         prerogatives
                         ;
                         which
                         albeit
                         we
                         confesse
                         ,
                         are
                         neither
                         given
                         unto
                         us
                         at
                         that
                         onely
                         time
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         by
                         the
                         proper
                         power
                         and
                         vertue
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         onely
                         ;
                         yet
                         we
                         affirme
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         faithfull
                         in
                         the
                         right
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         Lords
                         Table
                         hath
                         such
                         conjunction
                         with
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         naturall
                         man
                         cannot
                         comprehend
                         :
                         yea
                         ,
                         and
                         further
                         we
                         affirme
                         ,
                         That
                         albeit
                         the
                         faithfull
                         oppressed
                         by
                         negligence
                         ,
                         and
                         manly
                         infirmity
                         ,
                         doth
                         not
                         profit
                         so
                         much
                         as
                         they
                         would
                         at
                         the
                         very
                         instant
                         action
                         of
                         the
                         Supper
                         ,
                         yet
                         shall
                         it
                         after
                         bring
                         forth
                         fruit
                         ;
                         as
                         lively
                         seed
                         sowne
                         in
                         good
                         ground
                         ;
                         for
                         the
                         holy
                         Spirit
                         which
                         can
                         never
                         be
                         divided
                         from
                         the
                         right
                         institution
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         wil
                         not
                         frustrate
                         the
                         faithfull
                         ,
                         of
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         that
                         mysticall
                         action
                         ;
                         but
                         all
                         this
                         we
                         say
                         cometh
                         by
                         true
                         Faith
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         apprehendeth
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         who
                         onely
                         maketh
                         his
                         Sacraments
                         effectuall
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         whosoever
                         slandereth
                         us
                         ,
                         as
                         though
                         we
                         affirmed
                         or
                         beleeved
                         Sacraments
                         to
                         be
                         openly
                         naked
                         and
                         bare
                         signes
                         ,
                         do
                         injurie
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         speak
                         against
                         a
                         manifest
                         truth
                         .
                         But
                         this
                         liberally
                         and
                         frankly
                         we
                         must
                         confesse
                         ,
                         That
                         we
                         make
                         a
                         distinction
                         betwixt
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         in
                         his
                         naturall
                         substance
                         ,
                         and
                         betwixt
                         the
                         elements
                         in
                         the
                         Sacramentall
                         signes
                         .
                         
                         So
                         that
                         we
                         will
                         neither
                         worship
                         the
                         signes
                         ,
                         in
                         place
                         of
                         that
                         which
                         is
                         signified
                         by
                         them
                         ,
                         neither
                         yet
                         do
                         we
                         despise
                         and
                         interpret
                         them
                         ,
                         as
                         unprofitable
                         and
                         vain
                         ,
                         but
                         do
                         use
                         them
                         with
                         all
                         reverence
                         ,
                         examining
                         our selves
                         diligently
                         before
                         that
                         so
                         we
                         do
                         ,
                         because
                         we
                         are
                         assured
                         by
                         the
                         mouth
                         of
                         the
                         Apostle
                         ,
                         that
                         such
                         as
                         eat
                         of
                         that
                         Bread
                         ,
                         and
                         drink
                         of
                         that
                         Cup
                         unworthily
                         ,
                         are
                         guilty
                         of
                         the
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XXII
                         .
                         Of
                         the
                         right
                         administration
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         .
                      
                       
                         THat
                         Sacraments
                         be
                         rightly
                         ministred
                         ,
                         we
                         judge
                         two
                         things
                         requisite
                         :
                         The
                         one
                         ,
                         that
                         they
                         be
                         ministred
                         by
                         lawfull
                         Ministers
                         ,
                         whom
                         we
                         affirme
                         to
                         be
                         onely
                         they
                         that
                         are
                         appointed
                         to
                         the
                         Preaching
                         of
                         the
                         Word
                         ,
                         or
                         unto
                         whose
                         mouthes
                         God
                         hath
                         put
                         some
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Exhortation
                         ,
                         they
                         being
                         men
                         of
                         lawfull
                         choosing
                         thereto
                         by
                         some
                         Church
                         .
                         The
                         other
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         be
                         ministred
                         in
                         such
                         elements
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         such
                         sort
                         as
                         God
                         hath
                         appointed
                         .
                         Else
                         we
                         affirme
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         cease
                         to
                         be
                         right
                         Sacraments
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         flee
                         the
                         societie
                         with
                         the
                         Papisticall
                         Church
                         ,
                         in
                         participation
                         of
                         their
                         Sacraments
                         ;
                         First
                         ,
                         because
                         their
                         Ministers
                         are
                         no
                         Ministers
                         of
                         Jesus
                         Christ
                         (
                         yea
                         ,
                         
                         which
                         is
                         more
                         horrible
                         )
                         they
                         suffer
                         women
                         ,
                         whom
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         will
                         not
                         suffer
                         to
                         teach
                         in
                         the
                         Congregation
                         ,
                         to
                         Baptize
                         .
                         And
                         secondly
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         have
                         so
                         adulterate
                         ,
                         both
                         the
                         one
                         Sacrament
                         and
                         the
                         other
                         ,
                         with
                         their
                         own
                         inventions
                         ,
                         that
                         no
                         part
                         of
                         Christs
                         action
                         abideth
                         in
                         the
                         originall
                         purity
                         ,
                         for
                         Oyl
                         ,
                         Salt
                         ,
                         Spittle
                         ,
                         and
                         such
                         like
                         in
                         Baptisme
                         ,
                         are
                         but
                         mens
                         inventions
                         ,
                         Adoration
                         ,
                         Veneration
                         ,
                         bearing
                         through
                         Streets
                         and
                         Townes
                         ,
                         and
                         keeping
                         of
                         bread
                         in
                         Boxes
                         ,
                         are
                         prophanation
                         of
                         Christs
                         Sacraments
                         ,
                         and
                         no
                         use
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         :
                         For
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         said
                         ,
                         
                           Take
                           and
                           eat
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                           Do
                           ye
                           this
                           in
                           remembrance
                           of
                           me
                           .
                        
                         By
                         which
                         words
                         and
                         charge
                         he
                         sanctified
                         Bread
                         and
                         Wine
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         of
                         his
                         Body
                         and
                         Blood
                         ;
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         that
                         one
                         should
                         be
                         eaten
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         all
                         should
                         drink
                         of
                         the
                         other
                         ,
                         and
                         not
                         that
                         they
                         should
                         be
                         kept
                         to
                         be
                         worshipped
                         and
                         honoured
                         as
                         God
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         blinde
                         Papists
                         have
                         done
                         heretofore
                         ,
                         who
                         also
                         have
                         committed
                         Sacriledge
                         ,
                         stealing
                         from
                         the
                         people
                         one
                         part
                         of
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         The
                         blessed
                         Cup.
                         Moreover
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         be
                         rightly
                         used
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         required
                         ,
                         That
                         the
                         end
                         and
                         cause
                         why
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         were
                         instituted
                         ,
                         be
                         understood
                         and
                         observed
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         of
                         the
                         Minister
                         as
                         the
                         Receivers
                         :
                         for
                         if
                         the
                         opinion
                         be
                         changed
                         in
                         the
                         Receiver
                         ,
                         the
                         right
                         use
                         ceaseth
                         :
                         which
                         is
                         most
                         evident
                         by
                         the
                         rejection
                         of
                         the
                         sacrifices
                         (
                         as
                         also
                         if
                         the
                         teacher
                         teach
                         false
                         Doctrine
                         )
                         which
                         were
                         odious
                         and
                         abhominable
                         unto
                         God
                         (
                         albeit
                         they
                         were
                         his
                         own
                         ordinances
                         )
                         because
                         that
                         wicked
                         men
                         used
                         them
                         to
                         another
                         
                         end
                         then
                         God
                         hath
                         ordained
                         .
                         The
                         same
                         affirm
                         we
                         of
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         in
                         the
                         Papisticall
                         Church
                         ,
                         in
                         which
                         we
                         affirm
                         the
                         whole
                         action
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         to
                         be
                         adulterate
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         the
                         externall
                         form
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         the
                         end
                         and
                         opinion
                         ;
                         What
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         did
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         commanded
                         to
                         be
                         done
                         ,
                         is
                         evident
                         by
                         the
                         three
                         Evangelists
                         who
                         speak
                         of
                         the
                         Sacrament
                         ,
                         &
                         by
                         S.
                         Paul
                         ;
                         what
                         the
                         Priest
                         doth
                         at
                         his
                         Altar
                         ,
                         we
                         need
                         not
                         to
                         rehearse
                         .
                         The
                         end
                         and
                         cause
                         of
                         Christs
                         institution
                         ,
                         and
                         why
                         the
                         self-same
                         should
                         be
                         used
                         ,
                         is
                         expressed
                         in
                         these
                         words
                         ,
                         
                           Do
                           ye
                           this
                           in
                           remembrance
                           of
                           me
                           ,
                        
                         
                         
                           as
                           oft
                           as
                           ye
                           shall
                           eat
                           of
                           this
                           Bread
                           ,
                           and
                           drink
                           of
                           this
                           Cup
                           ,
                           ye
                           shall
                           shew
                           forth
                        
                         (
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         extoll
                         ,
                         Preach
                         ,
                         and
                         magnifie
                         )
                         
                           the
                           Lords
                           death
                           till
                           he
                           come
                           .
                        
                         But
                         to
                         what
                         end
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         what
                         opinion
                         the
                         Priests
                         say
                         their
                         Masses
                         ,
                         let
                         the
                         words
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         their
                         own
                         Doctours
                         and
                         Writings
                         witnesse
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         That
                         they
                         are
                         Mediatours
                         betwixt
                         Christ
                         and
                         his
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                         to
                         offer
                         unto
                         God
                         the
                         Father
                         ,
                         a
                         Sacrifice
                         propitiatorie
                         for
                         the
                         sinnes
                         of
                         the
                         quick
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         :
                         Which
                         Doctrine
                         ,
                         as
                         blasphemous
                         to
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         and
                         making
                         derogation
                         to
                         the
                         sufficiencie
                         of
                         his
                         onely
                         Sacrifice
                         once
                         offered
                         for
                         purgation
                         of
                         all
                         those
                         that
                         shall
                         be
                         sanctified
                         ,
                         we
                         utterly
                         abhorre
                         ,
                         detest
                         ,
                         and
                         renounce
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XXIII
                         .
                         To
                         whom
                         Sacraments
                         appertaine
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         VVE
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         That
                         Baptisme
                         appertaineth
                         as
                         well
                         to
                         the
                         infants
                         of
                         the
                         faithfull
                         ,
                         as
                         unto
                         those
                         that
                         be
                         of
                         age
                         and
                         discretion
                         ;
                         
                         And
                         so
                         we
                         condemne
                         the
                         errour
                         of
                         the
                         Anabaptists
                         ,
                         who
                         deny
                         Baptisme
                         to
                         appertaine
                         to
                         children
                         ,
                         before
                         that
                         they
                         have
                         Faith
                         and
                         understanding
                         .
                         But
                         the
                         Supper
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         we
                         confesse
                         to
                         appertaine
                         onely
                         to
                         such
                         as
                         have
                         been
                         of
                         the
                         houshold
                         of
                         Faith
                         ,
                         can
                         try
                         and
                         examine
                         themselves
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         their
                         Faith
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         their
                         duties
                         towards
                         their
                         neighbours
                         .
                         Such
                         as
                         eat
                         at
                         that
                         holy
                         Table
                         without
                         Faith
                         ,
                         
                         or
                         being
                         at
                         dissension
                         and
                         division
                         with
                         their
                         brethren
                         do
                         eat
                         unworthily
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         it
                         is
                         ,
                         that
                         in
                         our
                         Churches
                         Ministers
                         take
                         publike
                         and
                         particular
                         examination
                         of
                         the
                         knowledge
                         and
                         conversation
                         of
                         such
                         as
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         admitted
                         to
                         the
                         Table
                         of
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XXIV
                         .
                         Of
                         the
                         Civill
                         Magistrate
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                         VVE
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         Empires
                         ,
                         Kingdomes
                         ,
                         Dominions
                         and
                         Titles
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         distincted
                         and
                         Ordained
                         by
                         God
                         ,
                         the
                         powers
                         and
                         authorities
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         (
                         be
                         it
                         of
                         Emperours
                         in
                         their
                         Empires
                         ,
                         of
                         Kings
                         in
                         their
                         Realms
                         ,
                         Dukes
                         and
                         Princes
                         in
                         their
                         Dominions
                         ,
                         or
                         of
                         other
                         Magistrates
                         in
                         free
                         Cities
                         )
                         to
                         be
                         Gods
                         holy
                         Ordinance
                         ,
                         ordained
                         for
                         manifestation
                         of
                         his
                         owne
                         glory
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         singular
                         profit
                         and
                         commoditie
                         of
                         mankinde
                         .
                         
                         So
                         that
                         whosoever
                         goeth
                         about
                         to
                         take
                         away
                         ,
                         or
                         to
                         confound
                         the
                         holy
                         state
                         of
                         Civill
                         Policies
                         ,
                         now
                         long
                         established
                         ;
                         We
                         affirm
                         the
                         same
                         men
                         not
                         onely
                         to
                         be
                         enemies
                         to
                         mankinde
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         wickedly
                         to
                         fight
                         against
                         Gods
                         expresse
                         will.
                         
                         We
                         further
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         That
                         such
                         persons
                         as
                         are
                         placed
                         in
                         authority
                         ,
                         are
                         to
                         be
                         loved
                         ,
                         
                         honoured
                         ,
                         feared
                         ,
                         and
                         holden
                         in
                         most
                         reverent
                         estimation
                         ,
                         because
                         they
                         are
                         the
                         Lieutenants
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         in
                         whose
                         Session
                         God
                         himself
                         doth
                         sit
                         and
                         judge
                         (
                         yea
                         ,
                         
                         even
                         the
                         Judges
                         and
                         Princes
                         themselves
                         )
                         to
                         whom
                         by
                         God
                         is
                         given
                         the
                         sword
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         praise
                         and
                         defence
                         of
                         good
                         men
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         revenge
                         and
                         punish
                         all
                         open
                         malefactours
                         .
                         To
                         Kings
                         ,
                         moreover
                         Princes
                         ,
                         Rulers
                         ,
                         and
                         Magistrates
                         ,
                         to
                         affirme
                         ,
                         that
                         chiefly
                         and
                         most
                         principally
                         the
                         reformation
                         and
                         purgation
                         of
                         Religion
                         appertaineth
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         not
                         only
                         they
                         are
                         appointed
                         for
                         civill
                         policie
                         but
                         also
                         for
                         maintenance
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         Religion
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         suppressing
                         of
                         Idolatry
                         and
                         Superstition
                         whatsoever
                         ,
                         
                         as
                         in
                         
                           David
                           ,
                           Iosaphat
                           ,
                           Ezekias
                           ,
                           Iosias
                           ,
                        
                         and
                         others
                         highly
                         commended
                         for
                         their
                         zeal
                         in
                         the
                         cause
                         ,
                         may
                         be
                         espied
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         we
                         confesse
                         and
                         avow
                         ,
                         that
                         such
                         as
                         resist
                         the
                         supreme
                         Powers
                         (
                         doing
                         that
                         which
                         appertaineth
                         to
                         their
                         charge
                         )
                         do
                         resist
                         Gods
                         Ordinance
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         cannot
                         be
                         guiltlesse
                         :
                         And
                         further
                         we
                         affirme
                         ,
                         that
                         whosoever
                         deny
                         unto
                         them
                         their
                         aide
                         ,
                         counsell
                         ,
                         and
                         comfort
                         ,
                         while
                         the
                         Princes
                         and
                         Rulers
                         vigilantly
                         travell
                         in
                         the
                         executing
                         of
                         their
                         Office
                         ,
                         that
                         the
                         same
                         men
                         denie
                         their
                         help
                         ,
                         support
                         and
                         counsell
                         to
                         God
                         ,
                         who
                         by
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         his
                         Lieutenant
                         craveth
                         it
                         of
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         XXV
                         .
                         The
                         gifts
                         freely
                         given
                         to
                         the
                         Church
                         .
                      
                       
                         ALbeit
                         that
                         the
                         word
                         of
                         God
                         truly
                         preached
                         the
                         Sacraments
                         rightly
                         ministred
                         ,
                         and
                         discipline
                         executed
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         be
                         the
                         certain
                         and
                         infallible
                         signes
                         of
                         the
                         true
                         Church
                         ,
                         
                         yet
                         doe
                         we
                         not
                         so
                         meane
                         ,
                         that
                         every
                         particular
                         person
                         joyned
                         with
                         such
                         a
                         company
                         ,
                         be
                         an
                         Elect
                         Member
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         for
                         we
                         acknowledge
                         and
                         confesse
                         that
                         Darnell
                         ,
                         Cockle
                         ,
                         and
                         Chaffe
                         may
                         be
                         sowne
                         ,
                         grow
                         in
                         great
                         abundance
                         ,
                         lie
                         in
                         the
                         middest
                         of
                         the
                         Wheate
                         ,
                         
                         that
                         is
                         ,
                         the
                         Reprobate
                         may
                         be
                         joyned
                         in
                         the
                         societie
                         of
                         the
                         Elect
                         ,
                         and
                         may
                         externally
                         use
                         with
                         them
                         the
                         benefits
                         of
                         the
                         Words
                         and
                         Sacraments
                         .
                         
                         But
                         such
                         being
                         but
                         temporall
                         professors
                         in
                         mouth
                         ,
                         but
                         not
                         in
                         heart
                         ,
                         doe
                         fall
                         backe
                         and
                         continue
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         .
                         And
                         therefore
                         have
                         they
                         no
                         fruit
                         of
                         Christs
                         death
                         ,
                         resurrection
                         and
                         ascension
                         .
                         But
                         such
                         as
                         with
                         heart
                         unfained
                         beleeve
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         mouth
                         boldly
                         confesse
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         (
                         as
                         before
                         we
                         have
                         said
                         )
                         shall
                         most
                         assuredly
                         receive
                         these
                         gifts
                         ,
                         
                         first
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         remission
                         of
                         sinnes
                         ,
                         and
                         by
                         faith
                         onely
                         in
                         Christs
                         blood
                         ,
                         in
                         so
                         much
                         ,
                         that
                         albeit
                         sinne
                         remain
                         and
                         continually
                         abide
                         in
                         these
                         mortall
                         bodies
                         ,
                         
                         yet
                         it
                         is
                         not
                         imputed
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         but
                         is
                         remitted
                         and
                         covered
                         with
                         Christs
                         justice
                         .
                         Secondly
                         ,
                         in
                         the
                         generall
                         judgement
                         there
                         shall
                         be
                         given
                         to
                         every
                         man
                         and
                         woman
                         resurrection
                         of
                         the
                         flesh
                         For
                         the
                         Sea
                         shall
                         give
                         her
                         dead
                         ,
                         the
                         earth
                         those
                         that
                         therein
                         be
                         inclosed
                         ;
                         yea
                         ,
                         the
                         Eternall
                         our
                         God
                         shall
                         stretch
                         out
                         his
                         hand
                         upon
                         the
                         dust
                         ,
                         
                         and
                         the
                         dead
                         shall
                         arise
                         incorruptible
                         ,
                         and
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         substance
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         flesh
                         that
                         every
                         man
                         now
                         bears
                         ,
                         to
                         receive
                         according
                         to
                         their
                         works
                         glory
                         and
                         punishment
                         ,
                         for
                         such
                         as
                         now
                         delight
                         in
                         vanitie
                         ,
                         
                         crueltie
                         ,
                         filthinesse
                         ,
                         superstition
                         ,
                         or
                         idolatry
                         shall
                         be
                         adjudged
                         to
                         the
                         fire
                         inextinguible
                         ,
                         
                         in
                         the
                         which
                         they
                         shall
                         be
                         tormented
                         for
                         ever
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         their
                         bodie
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         their
                         soules
                         ;
                         which
                         now
                         
                         give
                         to
                         serve
                         the
                         devill
                         in
                         all
                         abomination
                         .
                         But
                         such
                         as
                         continue
                         in
                         well
                         doing
                         to
                         the
                         end
                         ,
                         boldly
                         professing
                         the
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         to
                         whose
                         glorified
                         Body
                         all
                         his
                         Elect
                         shall
                         be
                         like
                         ,
                         when
                         he
                         shall
                         appear
                         againe
                         to
                         Judgment
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         render
                         up
                         the
                         Kingdom
                         to
                         God
                         his
                         Father
                         ,
                         who
                         then
                         shall
                         be
                         ,
                         and
                         ever
                         shall
                         remain
                         All
                         in
                         All
                         things
                         God
                         blessed
                         for
                         ever
                         :
                         To
                         whom
                         ,
                         with
                         the
                         Son
                         ,
                         and
                         with
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         be
                         all
                         Honour
                         and
                         Glory
                         ,
                         now
                         and
                         for
                         ever
                         .
                         Amen
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         Arise
                         ,
                         O
                         Lord
                         ,
                         and
                         let
                         thine
                         enemies
                         be
                         confounded
                         ;
                         let
                         them
                         flie
                         from
                         thy
                         presence
                         that
                         hate
                         thy
                         holy
                         Name
                         :
                         Give
                         thy
                         servants
                         strength
                         to
                         speake
                         thy
                         Word
                         in
                         boldnesse
                         ,
                         and
                         let
                         all
                         Nations
                         attain
                         to
                         thy
                         true
                         knowledge
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               These
               Acts
               and
               Articles
               were
               read
               in
               face
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               ratified
               by
               the
               three
               States
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               at
               Edinburgh
               the
               17
               day
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               1560.
               
            
             
               
               This
               our
               Confession
               was
               publikely
               read
               ,
               first
               in
               audience
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Articles
               ;
               and
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               the
               whole
               Parliament
               ,
               where
               were
               present
               ,
               not
               onely
               such
               as
               professed
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               also
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               adversaries
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               forenamed
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               of
               the
               Temporall
               State
               ,
               who
               were
               commanded
               in
               Gods
               Name
               to
               object
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               say
               any
               thing
               against
               that
               Doctrine
               .
               Some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               were
               present
               ,
               standing
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               ready
               to
               have
               answered
               ,
               in
               case
               any
               would
               have
               defended
               Papistry
               ,
               and
               impugned
               our
               affirmatives
               .
               But
               while
               that
               no
               objection
               was
               made
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               day
               appointed
               for
               concurrence
               in
               that
               and
               other
               Heads
               .
               Our
               Confession
               was
               read
               every
               Article
               by
               it self
               over
               again
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               written
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               every
               man
               was
               required
               accordingly
               .
               Of
               the
               Temporall
               State
               ,
               onely
               gave
               their
               voice
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Athol
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Simmerwaile
               and
               Borthwicke
               :
               And
               yet
               for
               their
               disassenting
               ,
               they
               produced
               no
               better
               reason
               ,
               but
               ,
               We
               will
               believe
               as
               our
               Fathers
               believed
               .
               The
               Bishops
               (
               Papisticall
               we
               mean
               )
               spake
               nothing
               .
               The
               rest
               of
               the
               whole
               three
               States
               by
               their
               publike
               Votes
               ,
               affirmed
               the
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               Because
               that
               fain
               the
               Bishops
               would
               ,
               but
               durst
               say
               nothing
               on
               the
               contrary
               ;
               
               for
               this
               was
               the
               Vote
               of
               the
               Earle
               Marshall
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 long
                 since
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 some
                 favour
                 unto
                 the
                 Truth
                 ,
                 and
                 since
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 the
                 Papisticall
                 Religion
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 praise
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 this
                 day
                 hath
                 fully
                 resolved
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 For
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 their
                 learning
                 can
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 their
                 zeal
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 bear
                 to
                 the
                 Verity
                 ,
                 would
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 have
                 gainsaid
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 directly
                 repugneth
                 to
                 the
                 Verity
                 of
                 God.
                 Seeing
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 Bishops
                 here
                 present
                 speak
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 proposed
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 hold
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contrary
                 to
                 be
                 deceivable
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 in
                 me
                 lieth
                 ,
                 I
                 approve
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 condemne
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 And
                 do
                 farther
                 ask
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 onely
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 all
                 my
                 posterity
                 ,
                 may
                 enjoy
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 our
                 ears
                 have
                 heard
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 more
                 I
                 must
                 Vote
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Protestation
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 shall
                 after
                 this
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 this
                 our
                 Confession
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 no
                 place
                 nor
                 credit
                 ;
                 considering
                 that
                 they
                 having
                 long
                 advertisement
                 ,
                 and
                 full
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 our
                 Confession
                 ,
                 none
                 is
                 now
                 found
                 
                 in
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 free
                 ,
                 and
                 quiet
                 Parliament
                 to
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 professe
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 any
                 of
                 this
                 Generation
                 pretend
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 protest
                 he
                 be
                 reputed
                 rather
                 one
                 that
                 loveth
                 his
                 own
                 commodity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 mens
                 souls
                 .
              
            
             
               After
               the
               Voting
               and
               Ratification
               of
               this
               our
               Confession
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               there
               were
               also
               pronounced
               two
               Acts
               ;
               the
               one
               against
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               the
               abuse
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               the
               other
               against
               the
               Supremacy
               of
               the
               Pope
               .
               The
               Tenour
               whereof
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       An
                       Act
                       against
                       the
                       Masse
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Sayers
                       and
                       Hearers
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         IN
                         the
                         Parliament
                         holden
                         at
                         Edinburgh
                         
                           the
                           tenth
                           of
                           Iuly
                           ,
                           the
                           yeer
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           1560.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       The
                       said
                       Parliament
                       being
                       continued
                       to
                       the
                       first
                       of
                       August
                       next
                       thereafter
                       following
                       ,
                       with
                       continuation
                       of
                       dayes
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       twenty
                       fourth
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       moneth
                       of
                       August
                       ,
                       the
                       three
                       States
                       then
                       being
                       present
                       :
                       The
                       which
                       day
                       ,
                       forsomuch
                       as
                       Almighty
                       God
                       ,
                       by
                       his
                       most
                       true
                       and
                       blessed
                       Word
                       ,
                       hath
                       declared
                       the
                       Reverence
                       and
                       Honour
                       which
                       should
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       him
                       ;
                       and
                       by
                       his
                       Son
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       hath
                       declared
                       the
                       true
                       use
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       ,
                       willing
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       used
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Will
                       and
                       Word
                       ;
                       By
                       the
                       which
                       it
                       is
                       notorious
                       ,
                       and
                       perfectly
                       knowne
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       of
                       Baptisme
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       the
                       Body
                       and
                       Blood
                       of
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       hath
                       been
                       this
                       long
                       time
                       past
                       ,
                       corrupted
                       by
                       the
                       Papisticall
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       their
                       Ministers
                       .
                       And
                       at
                       this
                       present
                       time
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       the
                       Reformation
                       already
                       made
                       according
                       to
                       Gods
                       Word
                       ;
                       yet
                       neverthelesse
                       ,
                       there
                       is
                       some
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       Popes
                       Church
                       that
                       stubbornly
                       persevereth
                       in
                       their
                       wicked
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       saying
                       Masse
                       ,
                       and
                       Baptizing
                       conform
                       to
                       the
                       Popes
                       Church
                       ,
                       profaning
                       therethrough
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       aforesaid
                       in
                       quiet
                       secret
                       places
                       ,
                       regarding
                       therein
                       neither
                       God
                       nor
                       his
                       Word
                       :
                    
                     
                       Therefore
                       it
                       is
                       Decreed
                       and
                       Ordained
                       in
                       this
                       present
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       That
                       no
                       manner
                       of
                       person
                       or
                       persons
                       ,
                       in
                       any
                       time
                       coming
                       ,
                       administrate
                       any
                       of
                       the
                       Sacraments
                       secretly
                       ,
                       in
                       any
                       manner
                       of
                       way
                       ,
                       but
                       they
                       that
                       are
                       admitted
                       ,
                       and
                       having
                       power
                       to
                       that
                       effect
                       ;
                       Nor
                       say
                       Masse
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       heare
                       Masse
                       ,
                       nor
                       be
                       present
                       thereat
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       pain
                       of
                       confiscation
                       of
                       all
                       their
                       goods
                       ,
                       and
                       punishing
                       of
                       their
                       bodies
                       at
                       the
                       discretion
                       of
                       the
                       Magistrates
                       within
                       whose
                       Iurisdiction
                       such
                       persons
                       happeneth
                       to
                       be
                       apprehended
                       for
                       the
                       first
                       fault
                       ;
                       banishing
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       for
                       the
                       second
                       fault
                       ,
                       and
                       chastising
                       by
                       death
                       for
                       the
                       third
                       fault
                       .
                       And
                       Ordaineth
                       all
                       Sheriffs
                       ,
                       Stewards
                       ,
                       Baylies
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       Deputies
                       ,
                       Provosts
                       and
                       Bayliffs
                       of
                       Burroughs
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Iudges
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       diligent
                       sute
                       and
                       inquisition
                       within
                       their
                       Bounds
                       ,
                       where
                       any
                       such
                       usurped
                       Ministry
                       is
                       used
                       ,
                       Masse-saying
                       ,
                       or
                       they
                       that
                       be
                       present
                       at
                       the
                       doing
                       thereof
                       ,
                       ratifying
                       ,
                       and
                       approving
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       ,
                       and
                       apprehend
                       them
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       pains
                       above
                       written
                       may
                       be
                       executed
                       upon
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       
                         
                           Extractum
                           de
                           Libro
                           Parliamenti
                           ,
                           per
                           me
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         
                           Sic
                           Subscribitur
                           .
                           Iacobus
                           Magill
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Act
                       for
                       the
                       abolishing
                       of
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       and
                       his
                       usurped
                       Authority
                       in
                       SCOTLAND
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       IN
                       the
                       Parliament
                       holden
                       at
                       Edinburgh
                       the
                       tenth
                       of
                       July
                       ,
                       the
                       year
                       of
                       God
                       1560.
                       
                       And
                       thereafter
                       continued
                       to
                       the
                       first
                       day
                       of
                       August
                       next
                       thereafter
                       following
                       ,
                       with
                       continuation
                       of
                       dayes
                       upon
                       the
                       24
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Moneth
                       of
                       August
                       ,
                       the
                       three
                       States
                       then
                       being
                       present
                       ,
                       understanding
                       that
                       the
                       Iurisdiction
                       and
                       Authority
                       of
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       called
                       the
                       Pope
                       ,
                       used
                       in
                       this
                       Realm
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       hath
                       been
                       very
                       hurtsome
                       and
                       prejudiciall
                       to
                       our
                       Soveraigns
                       Authority
                       and
                       Common-weale
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       .
                       Therefore
                       hath
                       decreed
                       and
                       ordained
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       hath
                       no
                       Iurisdiction
                       nor
                       Authority
                       in
                       this
                       Realm
                       in
                       times
                       comming
                       .
                       And
                       that
                       none
                       of
                       our
                       said
                       Soveraigns
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       claim
                       ,
                       and
                       desire
                       in
                       any
                       time
                       herafter
                       title
                       or
                       right
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rome
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       sect
                       ,
                       to
                       any
                       thing
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       pains
                       of
                       Baratrie
                       ,
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       Proscription
                       ,
                       banishment
                       ,
                       and
                       never
                       to
                       brook
                       and
                       enjoy
                       honour
                       ,
                       office
                       ,
                       nor
                       dignity
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       contraveners
                       hereof
                       to
                       be
                       called
                       before
                       the
                       Iustice
                       ,
                       or
                       his
                       Deputies
                       ,
                       or
                       before
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Session
                       ,
                       and
                       punished
                       therefore
                       ,
                       confirm
                       to
                       the
                       Laws
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       furnishers
                       of
                       them
                       with
                       fynance
                       of
                       money
                       ,
                       and
                       purchasers
                       of
                       their
                       title
                       of
                       right
                       ,
                       or
                       maintainers
                       or
                       defenders
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       shall
                       incur
                       the
                       same
                       pains
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       no
                       Bishop
                       ,
                       nor
                       other
                       Prelat
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       use
                       any
                       Iurisdiction
                       in
                       times
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Romes
                       Authority
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       pain
                       aforesaid
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       
                         Extractum
                         de
                         Libro
                         Parliamenti
                         ,
                         per
                         me
                         ,
                         
                           Ut
                           supra
                        
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               These
               and
               other
               things
               orderly
               done
               in
               lawfull
               and
               free
               Parliament
               ,
               we
               directed
               to
               France
               to
               our
               Soveraign
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Sandelandes
              
               Lord
               of
               Saint
               -
               Iohn
               ,
               with
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               said
               Parliament
               ,
               that
               by
               them
               they
               might
               be
               ratified
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               promises
               of
               their
               Majesties
               Commissioners
               made
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Contract
               of
               Peace
               may
               evidently
               appear
               .
               But
               how
               the
               said
               Lord
               of
               Saint
               Iohn
               was
               received
               and
               used
               ,
               we
               list
               not
               to
               rehearse
               :
               But
               alwayes
               no
               ratification
               brought
               he
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               little
               regarded
               ,
               or
               yet
               do
               regard
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               we
               did
               ,
               was
               rather
               to
               shew
               our
               dutifull
               obedience
               ,
               then
               to
               beg
               of
               them
               any
               strength
               to
               our
               Religion
               ,
               
               which
               from
               God
               hath
               full
               power
               ,
               and
               needed
               not
               the
               suffrage
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               in
               so
               far
               as
               man
               had
               need
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               if
               that
               ever
               he
               shall
               have
               participation
               of
               the
               life
               everlasting
               .
               But
               somewhat
               must
               we
               answer
               to
               such
               as
               since
               hath
               whispered
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               but
               a
               pretended
               Parliament
               ,
               a
               privie
               Convention
               and
               no
               lawfull
               Parliament
               .
               
               Their
               reasons
               are
               ,
               The
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               in
               France
               ,
               there
               was
               neither
               Scepter
               ,
               Sword
               ,
               nor
               Crown
               born
               ,
               &c.
               
               
               And
               some
               Principall
               Lords
               were
               absent
               .
               We
               answer
               ,
               That
               we
               rather
               wish
               the
               Papists
               to
               be
               quiet
               then
               too
               curiously
               to
               travell
               in
               that
               Point
               :
               for
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               while
               they
               thinke
               to
               hurt
               us
               ,
               they
               give
               the
               Queene
               and
               her
               
               authority
               a
               great
               blow
               ,
               and
               yet
               amend
               themselves
               nothing
               .
               For
               in
               whose
               default
               we
               pray
               you
               was
               the
               Queen
               absent
               from
               this
               Realm
               ?
               We
               think
               they
               will
               not
               be
               so
               shamelesse
               as
               that
               they
               will
               blame
               the
               Protestants
               thereof
               .
               Her
               person
               was
               absent
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               no
               small
               grief
               of
               our
               hearts
               :
               But
               were
               not
               the
               States
               of
               her
               Realm
               assembled
               in
               her
               name
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               had
               they
               not
               her
               full
               power
               and
               Commission
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Commission
               and
               commandment
               of
               her
               head
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               convocate
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               all
               things
               that
               may
               be
               done
               in
               lawfull
               Parliament
               ?
               
               Even
               as
               if
               our
               Soveraigns
               had
               been
               there
               in
               proper
               persons
               :
               If
               they
               will
               limit
               the
               power
               of
               Princes
               to
               the
               places
               onely
               where
               their
               bodily
               presence
               is
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               thought
               strange
               ;
               for
               so
               not
               onely
               shall
               Kings
               be
               compelled
               to
               content
               them
               with
               one
               Realme
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               one
               Citie
               :
               For
               the
               bodily
               presence
               of
               Kings
               can
               no
               more
               be
               in
               divers
               cities
               at
               one
               instant
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               can
               be
               in
               divers
               Realms
               .
               Hitherto
               we
               have
               understood
               ,
               that
               wheresoever
               the
               great
               Councellers
               of
               the
               King
               with
               his
               power
               and
               Commission
               are
               assembled
               ,
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               at
               his
               just
               commandment
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               the
               Kings
               sufficient
               presence
               and
               authority
               ,
               wheresoever
               his
               own
               body
               be
               living
               at
               freedome
               and
               liberty
               ;
               which
               if
               the
               Papists
               deny
               ,
               we
               will
               finde
               faults
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Princes
               whom
               they
               have
               abused
               ,
               that
               more
               will
               annoy
               them
               ,
               then
               any
               thing
               that
               we
               can
               lose
               by
               the
               insufficiencie
               of
               that
               Parliament
               :
               Which
               neverthelesse
               we
               are
               bold
               to
               affirme
               to
               have
               been
               more
               lawfull
               and
               more
               free
               ,
               then
               any
               Parliament
               that
               they
               are
               able
               to
               produce
               this
               hundred
               yeeres
               before
               it
               ,
               or
               yet
               any
               that
               hath
               ensued
               since
               it
               was
               ,
               (
               he
               meanes
               untill
               1566.
               when
               this
               Book
               was
               written
               )
               for
               in
               it
               the
               voices
               of
               men
               were
               free
               ,
               and
               given
               in
               conscience
               ,
               in
               others
               they
               were
               bought
               ,
               or
               given
               at
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               misled
               Prince
               .
               All
               things
               in
               it
               concluded
               ,
               are
               able
               to
               abide
               the
               triall
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               consumed
               at
               the
               proofe
               of
               the
               fire
               :
               of
               others
               the
               godly
               may
               justly
               call
               in
               doubt
               things
               determined
               .
               To
               the
               Sword
               and
               Scepter
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               the
               absence
               of
               some
               Lords
               ,
               we
               answer
               nothing
               .
               For
               our
               adversaries
               know
               well
               enough
               that
               the
               one
               is
               rather
               a
               pompe
               ,
               and
               vaine-glorious
               ceremonie
               ,
               then
               a
               substantiall
               point
               of
               necessitie
               required
               to
               a
               lawfull
               Parliament
               :
               And
               the
               absence
               of
               some
               prejudges
               not
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               present
               duely
               assembled
               :
               Providing
               ,
               that
               due
               advertisement
               be
               made
               unto
               them
               .
               But
               now
               we
               return
               to
               our
               History
               .
            
             
               The
               Parliament
               dissolved
               ,
               consultation
               was
               had
               ,
               how
               the
               Church
               might
               be
               established
               in
               a
               good
               and
               godly
               policie
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Papists
               was
               altogether
               defaced
               .
               Commission
               and
               charge
               was
               given
               to
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Winram
              
               Sub-priour
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Spottiswood
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Willock
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Dowglas
              
               Rectour
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               to
               draw
               in
               a
               Volume
               the
               Policie
               and
               Discipline
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               they
               had
               done
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               presented
               it
               to
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               
               who
               did
               peruse
               it
               many
               dayes
               .
               Some
               approved
               it
               ,
               and
               willed
               the
               same
               to
               have
               been
               set
               forth
               by
               a
               Law
               ,
               others
               perceiving
               their
               carnall
               liberty
               and
               worldly
               commodity
               somewhat
               to
               be
               impared
               thereby
               ,
               grudged
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               that
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               became
               odious
               unto
               them
               .
               Every
               thing
               that
               repugned
               to
               their
               corrupt
               
               imaginations
               was
               termed
               in
               their
               mockage
               ,
               Devout
               imaginations
               .
               The
               cause
               we
               have
               before
               declared
               ,
               some
               was
               licentious
               ,
               some
               had
               greedily
               griped
               the
               possessions
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               others
               thought
               that
               they
               would
               not
               lack
               their
               part
               of
               Christs
               Coat
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               that
               before
               that
               ever
               he
               was
               Crucified
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Preachers
               they
               were
               oft
               rebuked
               .
               The
               chief
               great
               man
               that
               had
               professed
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               refused
               to
               subscribe
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               
               was
               the
               Lord
               Erskin
               .
               And
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               besides
               that
               ,
               he
               had
               a
               very
               evill
               woman
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               if
               the
               Poore
               ,
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministerie
               of
               the
               Church
               had
               their
               owne
               ,
               his
               Kitchin
               would
               lack
               two
               parts
               and
               more
               ,
               of
               that
               which
               he
               unjustly
               now
               possesseth
               .
               Assuredly
               some
               of
               us
               hath
               wondered
               how
               men
               that
               professe
               godlinesse
               could
               of
               so
               long
               continuance
               hear
               the
               threatnings
               of
               God
               against
               theeves
               and
               against
               their
               houses
               ,
               and
               knowing
               themselves
               guilty
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               as
               were
               openly
               rebuked
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               never
               had
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ,
               neither
               yet
               intended
               to
               restore
               any
               thing
               of
               that
               which
               long
               they
               had
               stollen
               and
               reft
               .
               There
               were
               none
               within
               the
               Realme
               more
               unmercifull
               to
               the
               poore
               Ministers
               then
               were
               they
               which
               had
               greatest
               rents
               of
               the
               Churches
               .
               But
               in
               that
               we
               have
               perceived
               the
               old
               Proverb
               to
               be
               true
               ;
               
                 Nothing
                 can
                 suffice
                 a
                 wretch
              
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               
                 The
                 belly
                 hath
                 no
                 eares
              
               .
               Yet
               the
               same
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               was
               subscribed
               by
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ;
               To
               wit
               ,
               The
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               the
               Earles
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Glencarn
                 ,
                 Mershell
                 ,
                 Menteth
                 ,
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Rothesse
                 ,
              
               Lord
               Iames
               after
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               Lords
               
                 Yeaster
                 ,
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Uchiltrie
              
               ,
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               Lord
               Lindsay
               elder
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               after
               Lord
               Barrons
               ,
               
                 Drunlaurige
                 ,
                 Lothingwar
                 ,
                 Garleisse
                 ,
                 Bargany
                 ,
              
               Master
               
                 Alexander
                 Gordon
              
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               (
               this
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               as
               he
               renounced
               Popery
               ,
               so
               did
               he
               Prelacie
               ,
               witnesse
               his
               subscription
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Prelats
               did
               who
               did
               joyne
               to
               the
               Reformation
               )
               
                 Alexander
                 Campbell
              
               Deane
               of
               Marray
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               number
               moe
               subscribed
               and
               approved
               the
               said
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               in
               the
               Town-Buith
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               27
               day
               of
               January
               ,
               the
               yeere
               of
               our
               Lord
               God
               1560.
               by
               their
               approbation
               ;
               In
               these
               words
               :
               
                 WE
                 which
                 have
                 subscribed
                 these
                 presents
                 ,
                 having
                 advised
                 with
                 the
                 Articles
                 herein
                 specified
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 is
                 above-mentioned
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 ,
                 thinks
                 the
                 same
                 good
                 and
                 conforme
                 to
                 Gods
                 Word
                 in
                 all
                 points
                 conforme
                 to
                 the
                 Notes
                 and
                 Additions
                 thereto
                 ,
                 
                 asked
                 ,
                 and
                 promise
                 to
                 set
                 the
                 same
                 forward
                 at
                 the
                 uttermost
                 of
                 our
                 powers
                 .
                 Providing
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 Priors
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Prelates
                 and
                 Beneficed
                 men
                 which
                 else
                 have
                 adjoyned
                 themselves
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 brooke
                 the
                 revenues
                 of
                 their
                 Benefices
                 during
                 their
                 life
                 times
                 ,
                 they
                 sustaining
                 and
                 upholding
                 the
                 Ministerie
                 and
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 heerein
                 specified
                 ,
                 for
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 Ministring
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               be
               the
               contents
               of
               the
               whole
               Book
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               this
               promise
               was
               illuded
               from
               time
               to
               time
               we
               shall
               after
               heare
               .
            
             
             
               Shortly
               after
               the
               said
               Parliament
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Councell
               Ambassadours
               to
               England
               ,
               the
               Earles
               Morton
               and
               Glencarne
               ,
               together
               with
               
                 William
                 Maitland
              
               of
               Lethington
               ,
               yonger
               .
               The
               chief
               point
               of
               their
               Commission
               was
               earnestly
               to
               crave
               the
               constant
               assistance
               of
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               of
               England
               ,
               against
               all
               forraigne
               invasion
               and
               common
               enemies
               .
            
             
               That
               same
               time
               was
               the
               Castle
               of
               Semple
               hard
               besieged
               and
               taken
               .
               Because
               the
               Lord
               thereof
               disobeyed
               the
               Lawes
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Councell
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               maintain
               the
               Idolatrie
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               also
               ,
               that
               he
               beset
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               gathering
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               riding
               with
               his
               accustomed
               company
               .
               The
               Papists
               were
               proud
               ,
               for
               they
               looked
               for
               a
               new
               Armie
               from
               France
               at
               the
               next
               Spring
               ,
               and
               thereof
               was
               no
               small
               appearance
               ,
               if
               God
               had
               not
               otherwise
               provided
               .
               For
               France
               utterly
               refused
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Peace
               contracted
               at
               Leith
               ,
               would
               ratifie
               no
               part
               of
               our
               Parliament
               ,
               dismissed
               the
               Lord
               of
               
                 Saint
                 Iohn
              
               ,
               without
               a
               resolute
               answer
               ,
               began
               to
               gather
               new
               Bands
               of
               throat-cutters
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               great
               preparation
               for
               Ships
               .
               They
               further
               sent
               before
               them
               certain
               practisers
               ,
               (
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Lord
               Seaton
               who
               had
               departed
               with
               the
               French
               out
               of
               Leith
               was
               one
               )
               to
               raise
               up
               new
               troubles
               within
               this
               Realme
               .
               
               And
               all
               this
               came
               partly
               of
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Guise
               ,
               who
               had
               avowed
               to
               revenge
               the
               displeasure
               of
               their
               sister
               both
               upon
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               instigation
               of
               proud
               Beton
               ,
               falsly
               called
               Bishop
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               of
               Dury
               Abbot
               of
               Dunfermeling
               ,
               and
               
                 Saulles
                 Seaton
              
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Sinclair
              
               Deane
               of
               Restalrige
               ,
               with
               such
               others
               of
               the
               French
               faction
               ,
               who
               had
               openly
               spoken
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               refused
               all
               portion
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               it
               were
               under
               the
               government
               of
               a
               French-man
               .
               
                 Recompence
                 them
                 (
                 O
                 Lord
                 )
                 as
                 thou
                 knowest
                 most
                 expedient
                 for
                 thine
                 owne
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 shame
                 of
                 all
                 Traitours
                 to
                 their
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               The
               certain
               knowledge
               of
               all
               these
               things
               came
               to
               our
               eares
               ,
               whereat
               many
               were
               afraid
               ,
               and
               divers
               suspected
               that
               England
               would
               not
               be
               so
               forward
               in
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               considering
               that
               their
               former
               expences
               were
               so
               great
               .
               The
               principall
               comfort
               remained
               with
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               
               for
               they
               assured
               us
               in
               Gods
               Name
               that
               God
               would
               performe
               in
               all
               perfection
               that
               worke
               in
               our
               hands
               .
               The
               beginning
               whereof
               he
               had
               so
               mightily
               maintained
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               ours
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               .
               And
               therefore
               exhorted
               us
               ,
               That
               we
               should
               constantly
               proceed
               to
               reform
               all
               abuses
               ,
               and
               to
               plant
               the
               Ministery
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               by
               Gods
               word
               we
               might
               justifie
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               commit
               the
               successe
               of
               all
               to
               our
               God
               ,
               
               in
               whose
               power
               the
               disposition
               of
               Kingdoms
               standeth
               .
               And
               so
               we
               began
               to
               do
               ,
               for
               troubles
               appearing
               ,
               made
               us
               give
               eare
               to
               the
               admonitions
               of
               Gods
               servants
               .
               And
               while
               that
               we
               had
               scarcely
               begun
               again
               to
               implore
               the
               help
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               some
               signes
               of
               our
               obedience
               unto
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               holy
               Word
               ,
               Lo
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               from
               above
               sent
               unto
               us
               a
               wonderfull
               and
               most
               joyfull
               deliverance
               :
               
               For
               unhappy
               Francis
               ,
               husband
               to
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               suddenly
               perished
               of
               a
               rotten
               eare
               .
               But
               because
               the
               death
               of
               that
               young
               man
               was
               not
               onely
               the
               cause
               of
               joy
               to
               us
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               it
               were
               the
               faithfull
               in
               France
               delivered
               as
               it
               were
               from
               the
               present
               death
               .
               We
               think
               expedient
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               same
               somewhat
               more
               largely
               .
            
             
             
               These
               cruell
               and
               conjured
               enemies
               of
               God
               and
               of
               all
               godlinesse
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               ,
               and
               their
               faction
               ,
               who
               then
               at
               their
               owne
               appetite
               plaid
               the
               Tyrants
               in
               France
               ,
               had
               determined
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               that
               professed
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               within
               that
               Realme
               .
               What
               tyrannie
               late
               before
               they
               had
               used
               at
               Amboyse
               ,
               the
               History
               of
               France
               doth
               witnesse
               :
               now
               in
               Orleance
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               November
               ,
               conveaned
               the
               King
               ,
               unhappy
               Francis
               ,
               the
               Queen
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               mother
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               with
               all
               his
               faction
               :
               The
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Condie
               ,
               his
               brother
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               great
               was
               the
               confluence
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               but
               greater
               was
               the
               assembly
               of
               the
               murtherers
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               not
               a
               Hang-man
               in
               all
               France
               which
               was
               not
               there
               .
               The
               prisons
               were
               full
               of
               the
               true
               servants
               of
               God
               :
               The
               King
               of
               Navarre
               ,
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               Condie
               were
               constituted
               Prisoners
               .
               The
               Sheriffe
               of
               Orleance
               ,
               a
               man
               fearing
               God
               ,
               was
               taken
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               many
               others
               of
               the
               Towne
               .
               Briefly
               ,
               there
               was
               none
               that
               professed
               God
               or
               godlinesse
               within
               that
               Towne
               ,
               that
               looked
               not
               for
               the
               extremity
               ,
               for
               the
               Walles
               and
               Gates
               were
               night
               and
               day
               kept
               with
               the
               Garisons
               of
               the
               Guysians
               ,
               miserable
               men
               were
               daily
               brought
               in
               ,
               to
               suffer
               judgement
               ,
               but
               none
               was
               suffered
               to
               depart
               forth
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               Tyrants
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               they
               proceeded
               till
               the
               tenth
               or
               twelfth
               of
               December
               ,
               when
               that
               they
               thought
               time
               to
               put
               their
               bloody
               councell
               in
               execution
               ,
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               should
               depart
               out
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               lie
               at
               a
               certaine
               place
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               to
               this
               intent
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               no
               suite
               be
               made
               to
               the
               King
               for
               the
               safetie
               of
               any
               mans
               life
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               worthy
               of
               death
               .
               And
               so
               was
               the
               Kings
               house
               in
               Orleance
               broken
               up
               ,
               his
               beds
               ,
               cofers
               ,
               and
               tapistrie
               sent
               away
               ,
               his
               owne
               bootes
               put
               on
               ,
               he
               sitting
               at
               the
               Masse
               immediately
               hereafter
               to
               have
               departed
               ,
               and
               so
               their
               tyrannie
               to
               have
               begun
               .
            
             
               When
               all
               things
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               were
               in
               this
               readinesse
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               innocents
               ,
               the
               eternall
               ,
               our
               God
               ,
               
                 who
                 ever
                 watcheth
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 his
                 owne
                 ,
              
               began
               to
               worke
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               did
               put
               his
               own
               work
               in
               execution
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               said
               King
               sat
               at
               Masse
               ,
               he
               was
               suddenly
               stricken
               with
               an
               Aposthume
               ,
               in
               that
               deaf
               ear
               that
               never
               would
               hear
               the
               Trueth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               he
               carried
               to
               a
               void
               and
               empty
               house
               ,
               laid
               upon
               a
               palliase
               unto
               such
               time
               as
               a
               Cannaby
               was
               set
               up
               unto
               him
               ,
               where
               he
               lay
               till
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               
               in
               the
               yeere
               of
               God
               1560.
               
               When
               his
               glory
               perished
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               his
               stubborne
               heart
               vanished
               in
               smoke
               ;
               And
               so
               was
               the
               snare
               broken
               ;
               The
               Tyrants
               disappointed
               of
               their
               crueltie
               ;
               Those
               that
               was
               appointed
               to
               death
               ,
               raised
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               out
               of
               their
               graves
               ;
               And
               we
               ,
               who
               by
               our
               foolishnesse
               had
               made
               our selves
               slaves
               to
               strangers
               ,
               were
               restored
               againe
               to
               freedome
               and
               libertie
               of
               a
               free
               Realme
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 that
                 we
                 had
                 hearts
                 deepely
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 are
                 thy
                 wondrous
                 works
                 (
                 O
                 Lord
                 )
                 that
                 we
                 might
                 praise
                 thee
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 this
                 most
                 obstinate
                 and
                 wicked
                 generation
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 memoriall
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 to
                 our
                 posterities
                 ,
                 which
                 alas
                 ,
                 we
                 feare
                 shall
                 forget
                 these
                 thy
                 inestimable
                 benefits
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Some
               in
               France
               ,
               after
               the
               sudden
               death
               of
               Francis
               the
               2.
               and
               calling
               to
               minde
               the
               death
               of
               Charles
               the
               9
               in
               blood
               ;
               and
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Henry
               the
               2.
               did
               remark
               the
               Tragicall
               ends
               of
               these
               three
               Princes
               ,
               who
               had
               persecuted
               Gods
               servants
               so
               cruelly
               by
               their
               instruments
               the
               Guisians
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Pens
               both
               in
               Prose
               and
               Verse
               ,
               did
               advise
               all
               other
               Princes
               not
               to
               authorize
               any
               Persecution
               or
               wrong
               done
               unto
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               left
               they
               should
               have
               the
               like
               end
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               following
               Kings
               of
               France
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               hath
               found
               this
               true
               by
               their
               infortunate
               and
               unexpected
               ends
               .
            
             
               The
               death
               of
               this
               King
               made
               great
               alteration
               in
               
                 France
                 ,
                 England
              
               and
               
                 Scotland
                 ;
                 France
              
               was
               erected
               in
               some
               esperance
               that
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Guisians
               should
               no
               longer
               raigne
               above
               them
               ,
               because
               God
               at
               unawares
               had
               broken
               the
               staffe
               whereupon
               they
               leaned
               ;
               but
               alas
               ,
               they
               were
               deceived
               :
               For
               the
               simplicity
               of
               some
               was
               so
               abused
               ,
               that
               against
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               to
               the
               Queen
               mother
               was
               committed
               the
               Regiment
               ,
               which
               lifted
               up
               as
               well
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ,
               as
               the
               cruell
               Cardinall
               ,
               for
               a
               season
               .
               The
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Councell
               ,
               remitted
               our
               Ambassadours
               .
               The
               pride
               of
               the
               Papists
               of
               Scotland
               began
               to
               be
               abated
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               ever
               had
               shewn
               themselves
               enemies
               unto
               us
               ,
               began
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               plainly
               to
               speak
               (
               amongst
               whom
               the
               old
               Sheriff
               of
               Ayre
               was
               one
               )
               That
               they
               perceived
               God
               to
               fight
               for
               us
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               having
               suffered
               repulse
               in
               his
               designe
               to
               marry
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               fancie
               unto
               himselfe
               that
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               bare
               unto
               him
               some
               favour
               :
               And
               so
               he
               wrote
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               sent
               for
               credit
               a
               Ring
               ,
               which
               the
               said
               Queen
               our
               Soveraign
               knew
               well
               enough
               .
               The
               Letter
               and
               Ring
               were
               both
               presented
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               received
               :
               Such
               answer
               was
               returned
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               after
               the
               which
               he
               made
               no
               further
               pursuit
               in
               that
               matter
               :
               And
               yet
               neverthelesse
               he
               did
               bear
               it
               heavily
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               more
               heavily
               then
               his
               friends
               would
               have
               wished
               ;
               for
               grief
               he
               was
               troubled
               in
               his
               understanding
               .
            
             
               The
               certainty
               of
               the
               death
               foresaid
               was
               signified
               unto
               us
               both
               by
               Sea
               and
               Land.
               By
               Sea
               received
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               (
               who
               then
               had
               great
               intelligence
               both
               with
               the
               Churches
               abroad
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               France
               )
               That
               the
               King
               was
               mortally
               sick
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               well
               escape
               death
               .
               Which
               Letters
               received
               that
               same
               day
               at
               afternoon
               he
               passed
               to
               the
               Duke
               to
               his
               own
               lodging
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Field
               ,
               with
               whom
               he
               found
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               in
               conference
               alone
               :
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               was
               in
               Iedburgh
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               opened
               such
               news
               as
               he
               had
               received
               ,
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               be
               of
               good
               comfort
               ;
               for
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               the
               advertiser
               hath
               never
               deceived
               me
               :
               It
               is
               the
               same
               Gentleman
               that
               first
               gave
               us
               knowledge
               of
               the
               slaughter
               of
               Henry
               King
               of
               France
               ;
               and
               shewed
               unto
               them
               the
               Letter
               ,
               but
               would
               not
               expresse
               the
               mans
               name
               .
               While
               they
               were
               reasoning
               in
               divers
               purposes
               ,
               and
               he
               comforting
               them
               :
               For
               while
               (
               we
               say
               )
               they
               three
               were
               familiarly
               communing
               together
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               messenger
               from
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               forth
               of
               Barwick
               ,
               assuring
               him
               of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               K.
               of
               France
               .
               Which
               noysed
               abroad
               ,
               a
               generall
               Convention
               of
               the
               Nobility
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               holden
               at
               
               Edinburgh
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               following
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               the
               Book
               of
               discipline
               was
               perused
               newly
               over
               againe
               ,
               for
               some
               pretended
               ignorance
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               they
               had
               not
               heard
               it
               .
               In
               that
               assembly
               was
               Master
               
                 Alexander
                 Anderson
              
               Subprincipall
               ,
               and
               Under-Master
               of
               one
               of
               the
               Schools
               of
               Aberdein
               ,
               a
               man
               more
               subtill
               and
               craftie
               than
               either
               learned
               or
               godly
               ,
               called
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               dispute
               anent
               his
               faith
               ,
               abusing
               a
               place
               of
               Tertullian
               ,
               to
               cloak
               his
               ignorance
               .
               It
               was
               answered
               unto
               him
               ,
               That
               Tertullian
               should
               not
               prejudge
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               who
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Peter
               commandeth
               us
               to
               give
               reason
               of
               our
               faith
               to
               every
               one
               that
               requireth
               the
               same
               of
               us
               ;
               It
               was
               farther
               answered
               ,
               that
               we
               neither
               required
               him
               ,
               neither
               yet
               any
               man
               to
               dispute
               in
               any
               point
               concerning
               our
               faith
               ▪
               which
               was
               grounded
               upon
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               fully
               expressed
               in
               his
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               we
               beleeved
               without
               controversie
               .
               But
               we
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               Papists
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               suffer
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               Constitutions
               ,
               and
               Ceremonies
               to
               come
               to
               triall
               .
               And
               principally
               ,
               that
               the
               Masse
               and
               the
               opinion
               thereof
               by
               them
               taught
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               
               might
               be
               laid
               to
               the
               square
               rule
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               right
               Institution
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               That
               they
               might
               understand
               whether
               that
               their
               Preachers
               offended
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               that
               they
               affirmed
               .
               The
               Action
               of
               the
               Masse
               to
               be
               expresly
               repugning
               unto
               the
               last
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               The
               sayer
               of
               it
               to
               commit
               horrible
               blasphemie
               in
               usurping
               up-him
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
               ,
               The
               hearers
               to
               commit
               damnable
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               the
               opinion
               of
               it
               conceived
               to
               be
               a
               derogation
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               a
               disanulling
               of
               Christs
               death
               .
               While
               the
               said
               Master
               Alexander
               denied
               ,
               that
               the
               Priest
               took
               upon
               him
               Christs
               office
               ,
               to
               offer
               for
               sin
               ,
               as
               he
               alleaged
               ,
               a
               Masse
               book
               was
               produced
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Canon
               were
               these
               words
               read
               ,
               
                 Suscipe
                 Sancta
                 Trinitas
                 hanc
                 oblationem
                 quam
                 ego
                 indignus
                 peccator
                 offero
                 tibi
                 vivo
                 Deo
                 &
                 vero
                 ,
                 pro
                 peccatis
                 meis
                 ,
                 pro
                 peccatis
                 totius
                 Ecclesiae
                 vivorum
                 &
                 mortuum
                 .
              
               Now
               said
               the
               reasoner
               ,
               if
               to
               off●r
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               Office
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               yea
               that
               Office
               that
               to
               him
               onely
               might
               ,
               and
               may
               appertaine
               ,
               let
               the
               Scripture
               judge
               .
               And
               if
               a
               vile
               Knave
               ,
               whom
               ye
               call
               Priest
               ,
               proudly
               taketh
               the
               same
               upon
               him
               ,
               let
               your
               own
               Books
               witnesse
               .
               The
               said
               Mr.
               Alexander
               answered
               ,
               Christ
               offered
               the
               propitiatory
               ,
               and
               that
               could
               none
               do
               but
               he
               ;
               but
               we
               offer
               the
               remembrance
               .
               
               Whereto
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               We
               praise
               God
               that
               ye
               have
               denyed
               a
               sacrifice
               propitiatorie
               to
               be
               in
               the
               Masse
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               offer
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               in
               moe
               than
               a
               hundreth
               places
               of
               your
               Papisticall
               Doctors
               this
               proposition
               is
               affirmed
               ,
               
                 The
                 Masse
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Sacrifice
                 propitiatory
                 .
              
               But
               the
               second
               part
               ,
               where
               ye
               alleage
               that
               ye
               offer
               Christ
               in
               remembrance
               ;
               we
               ask
               first
               ,
               Unto
               whom
               do
               ye
               offer
               him
               ?
               and
               next
               by
               what
               authority
               are
               ye
               assured
               of
               well-doing
               ?
               In
               God
               the
               Father
               there
               falleth
               no
               Oblivion
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               will
               shift
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               ye
               offer
               it
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               were
               forgetfull
               ,
               but
               as
               willing
               to
               apply
               Christs
               merits
               to
               his
               Church
               .
               We
               demand
               of
               you
               ,
               What
               power
               &
               commandment
               have
               ye
               so
               to
               do
               ?
               We
               know
               that
               our
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               commanded
               his
               Apostles
               to
               do
               that
               which
               he
               did
               
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               But
               plain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 Christ
                 took
                 bread
                 ,
                 gave
                 thanks
                 ,
                 brake
                 bread
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 his
                 disciples
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Take
                 ye
                 ,
                 eate
                 ye
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 my
                 body
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 do
                 this
                 in
                 remembrance
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Here
               we
               finde
               a
               commandment
               ,
               to
               take
               ,
               
               to
               eat
               ,
               to
               take
               and
               to
               drinke
               ;
               but
               to
               offer
               Christs
               Body
               either
               for
               remembrance
               or
               application
               ,
               we
               finde
               not
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               say
               ,
               To
               take
               upon
               you
               an
               Office
               which
               is
               not
               given
               unto
               you
               ,
               is
               unjust
               usurpation
               ,
               and
               no
               lawfull
               power
               .
               The
               said
               Master
               Alexander
               being
               more
               then
               astonished
               ,
               would
               have
               shifted
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               Lords
               willed
               him
               to
               answer
               directly
               ,
               whereto
               he
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               better
               seen
               in
               Philosophie
               ,
               then
               in
               Theologie
               .
               
               Then
               was
               commanded
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Leslie
              
               (
               who
               then
               was
               Parson
               of
               Une
               ,
               and
               now
               Abbot
               of
               Londors
               ,
               and
               after
               was
               made
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               )
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               former
               Argument
               ;
               and
               he
               with
               great
               gravity
               began
               to
               answer
               ,
               
                 If
                 our
                 Master
                 have
                 nothing
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 know
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 Cannon
                 Law
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 greatest
                 reason
                 that
                 ever
                 I
                 could
                 finde
                 there
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
              
               Nolumus
               and
               Volumus
               ,
               
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 now
              
               *
               
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Patron
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 marvell
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 understand
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priests
                 get
                 and
                 Bastard
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 wonder
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 the
                 old
                 truan
                 Verse
                 be
                 true
                 ,
              
               Patrem
               sequitur
               sua
               proles
               .
               The
               Nobility
               hearing
               that
               neither
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               would
               answer
               directly
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 have
                 been
                 miserably
                 deceived
                 heretofore
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Masse
                 may
                 not
                 obtaine
                 remission
                 of
                 sins
                 to
                 the
                 quick
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 Wherefore
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 Abbies
                 so
                 richly
                 doted
                 and
                 endowed
                 with
                 our
                 Temporall
                 lands
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               much
               we
               thought
               good
               to
               insert
               here
               ,
               because
               that
               some
               Papists
               are
               not
               ashamed
               now
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               they
               with
               their
               reasons
               could
               never
               be
               heard
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               we
               did
               ,
               we
               did
               by
               meer
               force
               ;
               when
               that
               the
               whole
               Realme
               knoweth
               ,
               That
               we
               ever
               required
               them
               to
               speak
               their
               judgements
               freely
               ,
               not
               onely
               promising
               unto
               them
               protection
               and
               defence
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               we
               should
               subscribe
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               by
               Gods
               Scriptures
               could
               confute
               us
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               same
               Word
               establish
               their
               assertions
               .
               
                 But
                 who
                 can
                 correct
                 the
                 leasings
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 shew
                 them
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 all
                 lies
                 .
                 Preserve
                 us
                 ,
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 that
                 perverse
                 and
                 malicious
                 Generation
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               this
               same
               Assembly
               was
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               appointed
               to
               go
               to
               France
               to
               the
               Queen
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               a
               Parliament
               was
               appointed
               to
               begin
               the
               20
               of
               May
               next
               following
               ;
               for
               at
               that
               time
               was
               the
               returne
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               Iames
               looked
               for
               :
               and
               so
               was
               that
               Convention
               dissolved
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               thing
               of
               importance
               concluded
               .
               The
               said
               Lord
               Iames
               prepared
               him
               for
               his
               journey
               (
               for
               albeit
               he
               past
               in
               the
               publike
               affairs
               ,
               he
               sustained
               the
               charge
               of
               his
               own
               expences
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               never
               past
               from
               this
               Realme
               in
               the
               company
               of
               one
               man
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               so
               honest
               thorow
               England
               to
               France
               .
               
               )
               Before
               he
               departed
               ,
               he
               was
               forewarned
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               danger
               in
               France
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               Queens
               craft
               (
               not
               that
               we
               then
               suspected
               her
               nature
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               understood
               the
               malice
               of
               her
               friends
               )
               he
               was
               plainly
               premonished
               ,
               That
               if
               ever
               he
               condescended
               that
               she
               should
               have
               Masse
               publikely
               or
               privately
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               that
               then
               betrayed
               he
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               exposed
               the
               Religion
               even
               to
               the
               uttermost
               danger
               that
               he
               could
               do
               .
               
               That
               she
               should
               have
               Masse
               publikely
               ,
               he
               affirmed
               that
               he
               would
               never
               consent
               :
               But
               to
               have
               it
               secretly
               in
               her
               Chamber
               ,
               Who
               could
               stop
               her
               ?
               The
               danger
               was
               shewn
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               departed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       The
                       Forme
                       and
                       Order
                       of
                       the
                       Election
                       of
                       the
                       Superintendent
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       Ministers
                       at
                       
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         March
                      
                       the
                       
                         9.
                         1560.
                         
                         John
                         Knox
                      
                       being
                       then
                       Preacher
                       .
                    
                     
                       FIrst
                       ,
                       was
                       made
                       a
                       Sermon
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       which
                       these
                       Heads
                       were
                       handled
                       :
                       First
                       ,
                       The
                       necessity
                       of
                       Ministers
                       and
                       Superintendents
                       ,
                       or
                       Overseers
                       .
                       The
                       second
                       ,
                       the
                       crimes
                       and
                       vices
                       that
                       might
                       unable
                       them
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       .
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       the
                       vertues
                       required
                       in
                       them
                       .
                       Fourthly
                       and
                       lastly
                       ,
                       Whether
                       such
                       as
                       by
                       publike
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       were
                       called
                       to
                       such
                       Office
                       ,
                       might
                       refuse
                       the
                       same
                       .
                    
                     
                       The
                       Sermon
                       finished
                       ,
                       it
                       was
                       declared
                       by
                       the
                       same
                       Minister
                       ,
                       maker
                       thereof
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Secret
                       Councell
                       had
                       given
                       Charge
                       and
                       Power
                       to
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       Lowthian
                       ,
                       to
                       to
                       chuse
                       Master
                       
                         Iohn
                         Spottiswood
                      
                       Superintendent
                       or
                       Overseer
                       ;
                       And
                       that
                       sufficient
                       warning
                       was
                       made
                       by
                       publike
                       Edict
                       to
                       the
                       Churches
                       of
                       
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         Linliethquow
                         ,
                         Sterlin
                         ,
                         Tranent
                         ,
                         Hadington
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       Dumbar
                       ,
                       as
                       also
                       to
                       the
                       Earles
                       ,
                       Lords
                       ,
                       Barons
                       ,
                       Gentlemen
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       ,
                       that
                       have
                       ,
                       or
                       that
                       might
                       claim
                       to
                       have
                       Vote
                       in
                       Election
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       present
                       that
                       day
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       same
                       hour
                       .
                       And
                       therefore
                       enquiry
                       was
                       made
                       ,
                       Who
                       were
                       present
                       ,
                       and
                       who
                       were
                       absent
                       .
                       After
                       was
                       called
                       the
                       said
                       Iohn
                       ,
                       who
                       answering
                       the
                       Minister
                       ,
                       demanded
                       ,
                       If
                       he
                       knew
                       any
                       crime
                       or
                       offence
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Master
                       Iohn
                       ,
                       that
                       might
                       unable
                       him
                       to
                       be
                       called
                       to
                       that
                       Office
                       ?
                       and
                       that
                       he
                       demanded
                       thrise
                       .
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       question
                       was
                       moved
                       to
                       the
                       whole
                       multitude
                       ,
                       If
                       there
                       was
                       any
                       other
                       whom
                       they
                       put
                       in
                       Election
                       with
                       the
                       said
                       Master
                       Iohn
                       :
                       The
                       people
                       were
                       asked
                       ,
                       If
                       they
                       would
                       have
                       the
                       said
                       Master
                       Iohn
                       Superintendent
                       or
                       Overseer
                       ?
                       If
                       they
                       would
                       honour
                       and
                       obey
                       him
                       as
                       Christs
                       Minister
                       ,
                       and
                       comfort
                       and
                       assist
                       him
                       in
                       every
                       thing
                       pertaining
                       to
                       his
                       Charge
                       ?
                    
                     
                       They
                       answered
                       :
                       
                         We
                         will
                         and
                         do
                         promise
                         unto
                         him
                         such
                         obedience
                         ,
                         as
                         becometh
                         Sheep
                         to
                         give
                         unto
                         their
                         Pastor
                         ,
                         so
                         long
                         as
                         he
                         remaineth
                         faithfull
                         in
                         his
                         Office.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Tne
                       answers
                       of
                       the
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       their
                       consent
                       received
                       ,
                       the
                       questions
                       were
                       propounded
                       to
                       him
                       that
                       was
                       to
                       be
                       elected
                       .
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Seeing
                         that
                         ye
                         hear
                         the
                         thirst
                         and
                         desire
                         of
                         this
                         people
                         ;
                         Do
                         ye
                         not
                         thinke
                         your selfe
                         bound
                         in
                         conscience
                         before
                         God
                         to
                         support
                         them
                         ,
                         that
                         so
                         earnestly
                         call
                         for
                         your
                         comfort
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         fruit
                         of
                         your
                         labours
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         If
                         any
                         thing
                         were
                         in
                         me
                         able
                         to
                         satisfie
                         their
                         desire
                         ,
                         I
                         acknowledge
                         my selfe
                         bound
                         to
                         obey
                         God
                         calling
                         by
                         them
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Do
                         ye
                         seek
                         to
                         be
                         promoted
                         to
                         this
                         Office
                         and
                         charge
                         ,
                         for
                         any
                         respect
                         of
                         worldly
                         commodity
                         ,
                         
                         riches
                         ,
                         or
                         glory
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         God
                         knoweth
                         the
                         contrary
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Beleeve
                         ye
                         not
                         that
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         the
                         Prophets
                         and
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         Books
                         of
                         the
                         Old
                         and
                         New
                         Testaments
                         ,
                         are
                         the
                         onely
                         true
                         ,
                         and
                         most
                         absolute
                         foundation
                         of
                         the
                         Universall
                         Church
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         in
                         so
                         much
                         that
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         Scriptures
                         are
                         contained
                         all
                         things
                         necessary
                         to
                         be
                         beleeved
                         for
                         the
                         salvation
                         of
                         mankinde
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         I
                         verely
                         beleeve
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         and
                         do
                         abhorre
                         and
                         utterly
                         refuse
                         all
                         Doctrine
                         alleadged
                         necessary
                         to
                         salvation
                         ,
                         that
                         is
                         not
                         expressedly
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         same
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Is
                         not
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         man
                         of
                         man
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         flesh
                         ;
                         to
                         wit
                         ,
                         The
                         Sonne
                         of
                         David
                         ,
                         The
                         seed
                         of
                         Abraham
                         ,
                         Conceived
                         by
                         the
                         holy
                         Ghost
                         ,
                         Born
                         of
                         the
                         Virgine
                         his
                         mother
                         ;
                         and
                         that
                         he
                         is
                         the
                         onely
                         Head
                         and
                         Mediatour
                         of
                         his
                         Church
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         He
                         is
                         ,
                         and
                         without
                         him
                         there
                         is
                         neither
                         salvation
                         to
                         man
                         ,
                         nor
                         life
                         to
                         Angel.
                         
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Is
                         not
                         the
                         same
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         The
                         onely
                         true
                         God
                         ,
                         The
                         eternall
                         Son
                         of
                         the
                         eternall
                         Father
                         ,
                         in
                         whom
                         all
                         that
                         shall
                         be
                         saved
                         were
                         elected
                         before
                         the
                         foundation
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         was
                         laid
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         I
                         confesse
                         and
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         and
                         confesse
                         him
                         in
                         the
                         Unitie
                         of
                         his
                         God-head
                         ,
                         to
                         be
                         God
                         above
                         all
                         things
                         blessed
                         for
                         ever
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Shall
                         not
                         they
                         whom
                         God
                         in
                         his
                         eternall
                         Councell
                         hath
                         elected
                         ,
                         be
                         called
                         to
                         the
                         knowledge
                         of
                         his
                         Sonne
                         ,
                         our
                         Lord
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         and
                         shall
                         not
                         they
                         who
                         of
                         purpose
                         are
                         called
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         ,
                         be
                         justified
                         ,
                         and
                         justification
                         and
                         free
                         remission
                         of
                         sins
                         is
                         obtained
                         in
                         this
                         life
                         by
                         free
                         grace
                         ?
                         Shall
                         not
                         the
                         glory
                         of
                         the
                         sons
                         of
                         God
                         follow
                         in
                         the
                         generall
                         Resurrection
                         ,
                         when
                         the
                         Son
                         of
                         God
                         shall
                         appear
                         in
                         his
                         glorious
                         Majestie
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         This
                         I
                         acknowledge
                         to
                         be
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         of
                         the
                         Apostles
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         most
                         singular
                         comfort
                         of
                         Gods
                         children
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         then
                         containe
                         your self
                         in
                         all
                         Doctrine
                         within
                         the
                         bounds
                         of
                         this
                         foundation
                         ?
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         studie
                         to
                         promove
                         the
                         same
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         by
                         your
                         life
                         ,
                         as
                         by
                         your
                         Doctrine
                         ?
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         ,
                         according
                         to
                         the
                         graces
                         and
                         utterance
                         that
                         God
                         shall
                         grant
                         unto
                         you
                         ,
                         professe
                         ,
                         instruct
                         ,
                         and
                         maintaine
                         the
                         puritie
                         of
                         the
                         Doctrine
                         contained
                         in
                         the
                         sacred
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         the
                         uttermost
                         of
                         your
                         power
                         ?
                         
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         gain-stand
                         and
                         convince
                         the
                         gain-sayers
                         ,
                         and
                         the
                         teachers
                         of
                         mens
                         inventions
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         That
                         do
                         I
                         promise
                         in
                         the
                         presence
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         and
                         of
                         his
                         Congregation
                         heere
                         assembled
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Know
                         ye
                         not
                         that
                         the
                         excellencie
                         of
                         this
                         Office
                         to
                         the
                         which
                         God
                         hath
                         called
                         you
                         ,
                         requireth
                         that
                         your
                         conversation
                         and
                         behaviour
                         be
                         such
                         ,
                         as
                         that
                         ye
                         may
                         be
                         irreprehensible
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         even
                         in
                         the
                         eyes
                         of
                         the
                         ungodly
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       Answer
                       .
                       
                         I
                         unfainedly
                         acknowledge
                         ,
                         and
                         humbly
                         desire
                         the
                         Church
                         of
                         God
                         to
                         pray
                         with
                         me
                         that
                         my
                         life
                         be
                         not
                         slanderous
                         to
                         the
                         glorious
                         Gospel
                         of
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Because
                         you
                         are
                         a
                         man
                         compassed
                         with
                         infirmities
                         ,
                         will
                         you
                         not
                         charitably
                         and
                         with
                         lowlinesse
                         of
                         spirit
                         receive
                         admonition
                         of
                         your
                         brethren
                         ?
                         And
                         if
                         ye
                         shall
                         happen
                         to
                         slide
                         or
                         offend
                         in
                         any
                         point
                         ,
                         will
                         ye
                         not
                         be
                         subject
                         to
                         the
                         Discipline
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         as
                         the
                         rest
                         of
                         your
                         brethren
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Answer
                       of
                       the
                       Superintendent
                       or
                       Minister
                       to
                       be
                       elected
                       .
                       
                         I
                         acknowledge
                         my self
                         a
                         man
                         subjected
                         to
                         infirmity
                         ,
                         and
                         one
                         that
                         hath
                         need
                         of
                         correction
                         and
                         admonition
                         ,
                         and
                         therefore
                         I
                         most
                         willingly
                         subject
                         my selfe
                         to
                         the
                         wholsome
                         Discipline
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         ,
                         yea
                         ,
                         to
                         the
                         Discipline
                         of
                         the
                         same
                         Church
                         by
                         which
                         I
                         am
                         now
                         called
                         to
                         this
                         Office
                         and
                         Charge
                         ,
                         and
                         here
                         in
                         Gods
                         presence
                         and
                         yours
                         ,
                         do
                         promise
                         obedience
                         to
                         all
                         admonitions
                         ,
                         secretly
                         or
                         publikely
                         given
                         ;
                         unto
                         which
                         ,
                         if
                         I
                         be
                         found
                         inobedient
                         ,
                         I
                         confesse
                         my selfe
                         most
                         worthy
                         to
                         be
                         rejected
                         ,
                         not
                         onely
                         from
                         this
                         honour
                         ,
                         but
                         also
                         from
                         the
                         societie
                         of
                         the
                         faithfull
                         in
                         case
                         of
                         my
                         stubbornnesse
                         .
                         
                         For
                         the
                         vocation
                         of
                         God
                         to
                         beare
                         charge
                         within
                         his
                         Church
                         ,
                         maketh
                         not
                         men
                         Tyrants
                         nor
                         Lords
                         ,
                         but
                         appointeth
                         them
                         servants
                         ,
                         Watch-men
                         ,
                         and
                         Pastors
                         to
                         the
                         flock
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Thus
                       ended
                       ,
                       question
                       must
                       be
                       asked
                       again
                       of
                       the
                       multitude
                       .
                    
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Require
                         ye
                         any
                         further
                         of
                         this
                         your
                         Superintendent
                         ,
                         or
                         Overseer
                         and
                         Minister
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       If
                       no
                       man
                       answer
                       ,
                       let
                       the
                       Minister
                       proceed
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       Question
                       .
                       
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         acknowledge
                         this
                         your
                         brother
                         for
                         the
                         Minister
                         of
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         your
                         Overseer
                         and
                         Pastour
                         ?
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         reverence
                         the
                         Word
                         of
                         God
                         that
                         proceedeth
                         from
                         his
                         mouth
                         ?
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         receive
                         of
                         him
                         the
                         Sermon
                         of
                         Exhortation
                         with
                         patience
                         ;
                         not
                         refusing
                         the
                         wholsome
                         Medicine
                         of
                         your
                         soules
                         ,
                         although
                         it
                         be
                         bitter
                         and
                         unpleasing
                         to
                         the
                         flesh
                         ?
                         Will
                         ye
                         not
                         finally
                         maintain
                         and
                         comfort
                         him
                         in
                         his
                         Ministerie
                         and
                         watching
                         over
                         you
                         ,
                         against
                         all
                         such
                         as
                         wickedly
                         would
                         rebell
                         against
                         God
                         and
                         his
                         holy
                         Ordinance
                         ?
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       people
                       answered
                       .
                       
                         We
                         will
                         :
                         as
                         we
                         will
                         answer
                         to
                         the
                         Lord
                         Iesus
                         ,
                         who
                         hath
                         commanded
                         his
                         Ministers
                         to
                         be
                         had
                         in
                         reverence
                         ,
                         as
                         his
                         Ambassadours
                         ,
                         and
                         as
                         men
                         that
                         carefully
                         watch
                         for
                         the
                         salvation
                         of
                         our
                         soules
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Let
                       the
                       Nobilitie
                       be
                       urged
                       with
                       this
                       .
                       
                         Ye
                         have
                         heard
                         the
                         dutie
                         and
                         profession
                         of
                         this
                         our
                         brother
                         by
                         your
                         consents
                         appointed
                         to
                         this
                         charge
                         ,
                         as
                         also
                         the
                         dutie
                         and
                         obedience
                         which
                         God
                         requireth
                         of
                         us
                         towards
                         him
                         heere
                         in
                         his
                         Ministerie
                         .
                         But
                         because
                         that
                         neither
                         of
                         both
                         are
                         able
                         to
                         performe
                         any
                         thing
                         without
                         the
                         especiall
                         grace
                         of
                         our
                         God
                         in
                         Christ
                         Jesus
                         ,
                         who
                         hath
                         promised
                         to
                         be
                         with
                         us
                         present
                         even
                         to
                         the
                         consummation
                         of
                         the
                         world
                         ,
                         with
                         unfained
                         hearts
                         let
                         us
                         crave
                         of
                         him
                         his
                         benediction
                         and
                         assistance
                         in
                         this
                         work
                         begun
                         ,
                         to
                         his
                         glory
                         ,
                         and
                         for
                         the
                         comfort
                         of
                         his
                         Church
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             
                               The
                               Prayer
                               .
                            
                             
                               O
                               Lord
                               ,
                               to
                               whom
                               all
                               power
                               is
                               given
                               in
                               heaven
                               and
                               on
                               earth
                               ,
                               thou
                               that
                               art
                               the
                               eternall
                               Sonne
                               of
                               the
                               eternall
                               Father
                               ,
                               who
                               hast
                               not
                               onely
                               loved
                               thy
                               Church
                               ,
                               that
                               for
                               the
                               redemption
                               and
                               purgation
                               of
                               the
                               same
                               ,
                               hast
                               humbled
                               thy selfe
                               to
                               the
                               ignominious
                               death
                               of
                               the
                               Crosse
                               ,
                               and
                               thereupon
                               hast
                               shed
                               thy
                               most
                               precious
                               and
                               innocent
                               blood
                               ,
                               to
                               prepare
                               to
                               thy self
                               a
                               Spouse
                               without
                               spot
                               ,
                               but
                               also
                               to
                               retain
                               this
                               most
                               excellent
                               benefit
                               in
                               recent
                               memory
                               ,
                               hast
                               appointed
                               in
                               thy
                               Church
                               ,
                               Teachers
                               ,
                               Pastours
                               ,
                               and
                               Apostles
                               ,
                               to
                               instruct
                               ,
                               comfort
                               ,
                               and
                               admonish
                               the
                               same
                               ;
                               Look
                               upon
                               us
                               mercifully
                               ,
                               O
                               Lord
                               ,
                               thou
                               that
                               onely
                               art
                               King
                               ,
                               Teacher
                               ,
                               and
                               high
                               Priest
                               ,
                               to
                               thine
                               own
                               flock
                               :
                               and
                               send
                               unto
                               this
                               our
                               Brother
                               ,
                               whom
                               in
                               thy
                               Name
                               we
                               have
                               charged
                               with
                               the
                               chief
                               care
                               of
                               thy
                               Church
                               within
                               the
                               bounds
                               of
                               L.
                               such
                               portion
                               of
                               thy
                               holy
                               Spirit
                               ,
                               as
                               thereby
                               he
                               may
                               rightly
                               divide
                               thy
                               Word
                               ,
                               to
                               the
                               instruction
                               of
                               thy
                               flock
                               ,
                               and
                               to
                               the
                               confutation
                               of
                               pernicious
                               errours
                               and
                               damnable
                               Superstitions
                               .
                               Give
                               unto
                               him
                               ,
                               good
                               Lord
                               ,
                               a
                               mouth
                               and
                               wisdome
                               ,
                               whereby
                               the
                               enemies
                               of
                               thy
                               Trueth
                               may
                               be
                               confounded
                               ,
                               the
                               Wolves
                               expelled
                               and
                               driven
                               from
                               thy
                               Fold
                               ,
                               thy
                               Sheep
                               may
                               be
                               fed
                               in
                               the
                               wholsome
                               Pastures
                               of
                               thy
                               most
                               holy
                               Word
                               ,
                               the
                               blinde
                               and
                               ignorant
                               may
                               be
                               illuminated
                               with
                               thy
                               true
                               knowledge
                               .
                               
                               Finally
                               ,
                               that
                               the
                               degrees
                               of
                               Superstition
                               and
                               Idolatry
                               which
                               now
                               resteth
                               within
                               this
                               Realme
                               ,
                               being
                               purged
                               and
                               removed
                               ,
                               we
                               may
                               all
                               not
                               onely
                               have
                               occasion
                               to
                               glorifie
                               thee
                               our
                               onely
                               Lord
                               and
                               Saviour
                               ,
                               but
                               also
                               daily
                               to
                               grow
                               in
                               godlinesse
                               and
                               obedience
                               of
                               thy
                               most
                               holy
                               will
                               ,
                               to
                               the
                               destruction
                               of
                               the
                               body
                               of
                               sin
                               ,
                               and
                               to
                               the
                               restitution
                               of
                               that
                               image
                               ,
                               to
                               the
                               which
                               we
                               were
                               once
                               created
                               ,
                               and
                               to
                               the
                               which
                               after
                               our
                               fall
                               and
                               defection
                               we
                               are
                               renewed
                               by
                               participation
                               of
                               thy
                               holy
                               Spirit
                               ,
                               which
                               by
                               true
                               Faith
                               in
                               thee
                               we
                               do
                               professe
                               ,
                               as
                               the
                               blessed
                               of
                               thy
                               Father
                               ,
                               of
                               whom
                               the
                               perpetuall
                               increase
                               of
                               thy
                               graces
                               we
                               crave
                               ,
                               as
                               by
                               thee
                               our
                               Lord
                               ,
                               King
                               ,
                               and
                               onely
                               Bishop
                               we
                               are
                               taught
                               to
                               pray
                               .
                               
                                 Our
                                 Father
                                 ,
                                 &c.
                              
                               
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       The
                       Prayer
                       ended
                       ,
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       if
                       any
                       be
                       ,
                       and
                       Elders
                       of
                       that
                       Church
                       present
                       ,
                       in
                       signe
                       of
                       their
                       consent
                       ,
                       shall
                       take
                       the
                       elected
                       by
                       the
                       hand
                       .
                       The
                       chiefe
                       Minister
                       shall
                       give
                       the
                       Benediction
                       ,
                       as
                       followeth
                       ;
                    
                     
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       Father
                       of
                       our
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       who
                       hath
                       commanded
                       his
                       Gospel
                       to
                       be
                       Preached
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       comfort
                       of
                       his
                       Elect
                       ,
                       and
                       hath
                       called
                       thee
                       to
                       the
                       Office
                       of
                       a
                       Watch-man
                       over
                       his
                       people
                       ,
                       multiply
                       his
                       graces
                       with
                       thee
                       ,
                       illuminate
                       thee
                       with
                       his
                       holy
                       Spirit
                       ;
                       comfort
                       and
                       strengthen
                       thee
                       in
                       all
                       vertue
                       ;
                       governe
                       and
                       guide
                       thy
                       Ministerie
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       praise
                       of
                       his
                       holy
                       Name
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       propagation
                       of
                       Christs
                       Kingdom
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       comfort
                       of
                       his
                       Church
                       ;
                       and
                       finally
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       plaine
                       discharge
                       and
                       assurance
                       of
                       thine
                       owne
                       conscience
                       in
                       the
                       day
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       ;
                       to
                       whom
                       with
                       the
                       Father
                       and
                       with
                       the
                       holy
                       Ghost
                       ,
                       be
                       all
                       honour
                       ,
                       praise
                       ,
                       and
                       glory
                       ,
                       now
                       and
                       ever
                       .
                       So
                       be
                       it
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         
                           
                             
                               The
                               last
                               Exhortation
                               to
                               the
                               elected
                               .
                            
                             
                               TAke
                               heed
                               to
                               thy selfe
                               ,
                               and
                               unto
                               the
                               flock
                               committed
                               to
                               thy
                               charge
                               ,
                               feed
                               the
                               same
                               carefully
                               ,
                               not
                               as
                               it
                               were
                               by
                               compulsion
                               ,
                               but
                               of
                               very
                               love
                               which
                               thou
                               bearest
                               to
                               the
                               Lord
                               Jesus
                               .
                               Walk
                               in
                               simplicity
                               and
                               purenesse
                               of
                               life
                               ,
                               as
                               it
                               becometh
                               the
                               true
                               servant
                               and
                               the
                               Ambassadour
                               of
                               the
                               Lord
                               Jesus
                               .
                               Usurpe
                               not
                               dominion
                               nor
                               tyrannicall
                               authority
                               over
                               thy
                               brethren
                               ,
                               be
                               not
                               discouraged
                               in
                               adversity
                               ,
                               but
                               lay
                               before
                               thy self
                               the
                               example
                               of
                               the
                               Prophets
                               ,
                               Apostles
                               ,
                               and
                               of
                               the
                               Lord
                               Jesus
                               ,
                               who
                               in
                               their
                               Ministery
                               sustained
                               contradiction
                               ,
                               contempt
                               ,
                               persecution
                               ,
                               and
                               death
                               :
                               fear
                               not
                               to
                               rebuke
                               the
                               world
                               of
                               Sin
                               ,
                               Justice
                               ,
                               and
                               Judgement
                               .
                               If
                               any
                               thing
                               succeed
                               prosperously
                               in
                               thy
                               Vocation
                               ,
                               be
                               not
                               puft
                               up
                               with
                               pride
                               ,
                               neither
                               yet
                               flatter
                               thy self
                               ,
                               as
                               that
                               the
                               good
                               successe
                               proceedeth
                               from
                               thy
                               vertue
                               ,
                               industrie
                               or
                               care
                               .
                               But
                               let
                               ever
                               that
                               sentence
                               of
                               the
                               Apostle
                               remain
                               in
                               thine
                               heart
                               ;
                               
                                 What
                                 hast
                                 thou
                                 which
                                 thou
                                 hast
                                 not
                                 received
                                 ?
                                 If
                                 thou
                                 have
                                 received
                                 ,
                                 why
                                 gloriest
                                 thou
                                 ?
                              
                               Comfort
                               the
                               afflicted
                               ,
                               support
                               the
                               poore
                               ,
                               and
                               exhort
                               others
                               to
                               support
                               them
                               .
                               Be
                               not
                               carefull
                               for
                               things
                               of
                               this
                               life
                               ,
                               but
                               be
                               fervent
                               in
                               prayer
                               to
                               God
                               for
                               the
                               increase
                               of
                               his
                               holy
                               Spirit
                               .
                               And
                               finally
                               ,
                               behave
                               thy selfe
                               in
                               this
                               holy
                               vocation
                               ,
                               with
                               such
                               sobriety
                               as
                               God
                               may
                               be
                               glorified
                               in
                               thy
                               Ministery
                               .
                               And
                               so
                               shalt
                               thou
                               shortly
                               obtaine
                               the
                               Victory
                               ,
                               and
                               shalt
                               receive
                               the
                               Crowne
                               promised
                               ,
                               when
                               the
                               Lord
                               Jesus
                               shall
                               appeare
                               in
                               his
                               glory
                               ,
                               whose
                               omnipotent
                               Spirit
                               assist
                               thee
                               and
                               us
                               to
                               the
                               end
                               .
                            
                             
                               Sing
                               23.
                               
                               Psalme
                               .
                            
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               As
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               uprightly
               travelled
               to
               have
               vice
               punished
               ,
               and
               vertue
               planted
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               devill
               ever
               stirre
               up
               some
               in
               the
               contrary
               of
               both
               .
               There
               was
               a
               Law
               made
               against
               fornicators
               and
               adulterers
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               should
               be
               Carted
               thorow
               the
               Towns
               ,
               and
               so
               banished
               ,
               till
               that
               their
               repentance
               was
               offered
               and
               received
               .
               And
               albeit
               this
               was
               not
               the
               severity
               of
               Gods
               Law
               ,
               especially
               against
               adulterers
               ,
               yet
               was
               it
               a
               great
               bridle
               to
               the
               malefactors
               ,
               whereat
               the
               wicked
               did
               wonderously
               storme
               .
               It
               chanced
               that
               one
               Sanderson
               a
               Fletcher
               or
               Boutcher
               ,
               was
               deprehended
               to
               have
               put
               away
               his
               lawfull
               wife
               (
               under
               colour
               that
               he
               was
               lawfully
               parted
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               )
               and
               had
               taken
               to
               him
               another
               in
               his
               house
               .
               The
               complaint
               and
               slander
               proposed
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               triall
               taken
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               married
               with
               the
               second
               woman
               ,
               neither
               that
               he
               was
               able
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               was
               divorced
               by
               any
               order
               of
               the
               Law
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               who
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               commanded
               him
               to
               be
               Carted
               .
               But
               the
               rascall
               multitude
               enflamed
               by
               some
               ungodly
               Crafts-men
               ,
               made
               insurrection
               ,
               brake
               the
               Cart
               ,
               boasted
               and
               threatned
               the
               Officers
               ,
               and
               took
               away
               the
               malefactor
               .
               This
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               farther
               evils
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               ,
               while
               Lord
               Iames
               (
               we
               say
               )
               was
               in
               France
               ,
               there
               came
               an
               Ambassadour
               from
               France
               ,
               
               suborned
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               with
               all
               craft
               that
               might
               ,
               to
               trouble
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
               .
               His
               Demands
               were
               ,
               first
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 League
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
              
               England
               
                 should
                 be
                 broken
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 ancient
                 League
                 betwixt
              
               France
               and
               Scotland
               
                 should
                 be
                 renewed
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Church-men
                 should
                 be
                 restored
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 intermit
                 with
                 their
                 Livings
                 .
              
               The
               Councell
               delayed
               answer
               ,
               untill
               the
               Parliament
               appointed
               in
               May.
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Papists
               of
               Scotland
               practised
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Earls
               of
               
                 Huntlie
                 ,
                 Atholl
                 ,
                 Bothwell
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               intended
               to
               have
               taken
               Edinburgh
               before
               the
               said
               Parliament
               .
               The
               whole
               Bishops
               assembled
               ,
               and
               held
               Councell
               in
               Sterlin
               .
               Some
               whispering
               there
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               were
               too
               familiar
               ;
               and
               some
               feared
               that
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Queen
               should
               have
               been
               usurped
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               her
               absence
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               Duke
               was
               the
               second
               Person
               ,
               for
               thereat
               had
               some
               of
               his
               pressed
               immediately
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               .
               
               The
               Protestants
               thereof
               advertised
               ,
               prevented
               them
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               stood
               constant
               with
               his
               brethren
               ;
               there
               were
               some
               that
               carefully
               and
               painfully
               travelled
               that
               nothing
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Queens
               Authority
               should
               be
               done
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Queen
               hath
               recompenced
               evil
               for
               good
               service
               .
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Magill
              
               in
               that
               point
               did
               both
               stoutly
               and
               truely
               ;
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               and
               he
               were
               then
               fallen
               in
               familiarity
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               yet
               continue
               ,
               20
               Octobris
               1567.
               by
               reason
               that
               the
               said
               Master
               Iames
               had
               embraced
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               professed
               it
               publikely
               .
               The
               Papists
               and
               Bishops
               disappointed
               of
               their
               principall
               enterprise
               ,
               
               did
               yet
               make
               broyle
               for
               trouble
               :
               For
               the
               rascall
               multitude
               were
               stirred
               up
               to
               make
               a
               Robin-Hood
               ,
               which
               enormity
               was
               of
               many
               yeers
               left
               off
               ,
               and
               condemned
               by
               Stature
               and
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ;
               yet
               would
               they
               not
               be
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               would
               disobey
               and
               trouble
               the
               Town
               ,
               especially
               upon
               the
               night
               :
               Whereat
               the
               Bayliffs
               offended
               ,
               took
               from
               them
               some
               Swords
               and
               Ensigne
               ,
               which
               was
               
               occasion
               that
               they
               that
               same
               night
               made
               a
               mutiny
               ;
               kept
               the
               Gates
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               and
               intended
               to
               have
               pursued
               some
               men
               within
               their
               owne
               houses
               ;
               But
               that
               upon
               the
               restitution
               of
               their
               Swords
               and
               Ensigne
               ,
               was
               stayed
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               ceased
               not
               to
               molest
               ,
               as
               well
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               as
               divers
               Countrey-men
               ,
               taking
               from
               them
               money
               ,
               and
               threatning
               some
               with
               farther
               injuries
               :
               Wherewith
               the
               Magistrates
               of
               the
               Town
               highly
               offended
               ,
               took
               more
               diligent
               heed
               to
               such
               as
               resorted
               to
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               so
               apprehended
               one
               of
               the
               principall
               of
               that
               disorder
               ,
               named
               Balon
               ,
               
               a
               Shoo-maker
               ,
               whom
               they
               put
               to
               an
               Assizes
               ;
               and
               being
               convinced
               (
               he
               could
               not
               be
               absolved
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               the
               chief
               man
               that
               spoyled
               
                 Iohn
                 Mubray
              
               of
               ten
               Crowns
               of
               the
               Sun
               )
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               executed
               Judgement
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               erected
               a
               Gibbet
               beneath
               the
               Crosse.
               (
               Whether
               it
               came
               by
               Paction
               with
               the
               Provest
               and
               some
               other
               ,
               or
               by
               instigation
               of
               the
               Crafts-men
               ,
               who
               ever
               have
               been
               bent
               too
               much
               to
               maintain
               such
               vanity
               and
               riotousnesse
               ,
               we
               fully
               know
               not
               )
               but
               suddenly
               there
               did
               arise
               a
               tumult
               ,
               the
               Tolbuith
               was
               broken
               up
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               the
               said
               Balon
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               condemned
               ,
               was
               violently
               taken
               forth
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               other
               malefactors
               were
               set
               at
               freedome
               ,
               the
               Gibbet
               was
               pulled
               downe
               ,
               and
               despightfully
               broken
               .
               And
               thereafter
               ,
               as
               the
               Provest
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               assembled
               to
               the
               Clerks
               Chamber
               for
               consultation
               .
               The
               whole
               rascall
               banded
               together
               ,
               with
               some
               knowne
               and
               honest
               Crafts-men
               ,
               and
               intended
               invasion
               on
               the
               said
               Chamber
               ;
               which
               perceived
               ,
               the
               Provest
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               were
               in
               his
               company
               ,
               past
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               ,
               suspecting
               nothing
               that
               they
               would
               have
               been
               so
               enraged
               ,
               to
               make
               new
               pursuit
               ,
               after
               that
               they
               had
               obtained
               their
               intent
               :
               But
               they
               were
               suddenly
               deceived
               ;
               for
               from
               the
               Castle
               hill
               they
               came
               with
               violence
               ,
               and
               with
               stones
               ,
               Guns
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Weapons
               as
               they
               had
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               assault
               the
               said
               Tolbuith
               ,
               ran
               at
               the
               door
               of
               it
               ,
               till
               that
               partly
               by
               stones
               cast
               from
               above
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               a
               Pistoll
               shot
               by
               
                 Robert
                 Norwell
              
               ,
               (
               which
               hurt
               one
               Tuedy
               )
               they
               were
               repulsed
               from
               the
               door
               .
               But
               yet
               ceased
               they
               not
               to
               cast
               and
               shoot
               in
               at
               the
               windows
               ,
               threatning
               death
               to
               all
               that
               were
               within
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Crafts-men
               ,
               who
               were
               suspected
               to
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               that
               tumult
               ,
               bare
               no
               good
               will
               to
               divers
               of
               those
               that
               were
               with
               the
               Provest
               .
               The
               Arguments
               that
               the
               Crafts-men
               were
               the
               causes
               of
               that
               uprore
               ,
               besides
               their
               first
               disorder
               that
               they
               had
               used
               before
               ,
               in
               taking
               Sandersone
               from
               the
               execution
               of
               punishment
               ,
               are
               two
               .
               The
               former
               ,
               
                 Archibald
                 Deware
                 ,
                 Patricke
                 Shaugzie
              
               ,
               with
               other
               six
               Deacons
               ,
               came
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               willed
               him
               to
               solicite
               the
               Provest
               and
               the
               Towne
               to
               delay
               the
               execution
               .
               Who
               did
               answer
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               so
               oft
               solicited
               in
               their
               favours
               ,
               that
               his
               own
               conscience
               accused
               him
               ,
               That
               they
               used
               his
               labours
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               a
               Patron
               to
               their
               impiety
               ;
               for
               he
               had
               before
               made
               intercession
               for
               
                 William
                 Harlaw
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Frissell
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               convinced
               of
               the
               former
               tumult
               :
               They
               proudly
               said
               ,
               That
               if
               it
               was
               not
               stayed
               ,
               both
               he
               and
               the
               Bayliffs
               should
               repent
               it
               .
               Who
               answered
               ,
               He
               would
               not
               hurt
               his
               conscience
               for
               the
               fear
               of
               any
               man
               :
               And
               so
               they
               departed
               ;
               and
               the
               tumult
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               ,
               immediately
               thereafter
               did
               arise
               .
               The
               second
               Argument
               is
               ;
               The
               tumult
               continued
               from
               two
               at
               afternoon
               ,
               till
               after
               eight
               at
               night
               .
               
               The
               Crafts-men
               were
               required
               to
               assemble
               themselves
               together
               for
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Provest
               ;
               but
               they
               past
               to
               their
               
                 four
                 hours
                 penie
              
               ,
               or
               afternoons
               Pinte
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               jesting
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 They
                 will
                 be
                 Magistrates
                 alone
                 ,
                 let
                 them
                 rule
                 the
                 multitude
                 alone
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Oath
               which
               they
               had
               made
               ,
               they
               denied
               their
               assistance
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               &
               comfort
               to
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffs
               ,
               which
               are
               arguments
               very
               probable
               that
               the
               said
               tumult
               rose
               by
               their
               procurement
               .
               The
               end
               thereof
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffs
               were
               compelled
               to
               give
               their
               hands
               writs
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               never
               pursue
               any
               of
               those
               that
               were
               of
               that
               tumult
               ,
               for
               any
               crime
               that
               was
               done
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               And
               this
               was
               proclaimed
               at
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               after
               nine
               of
               the
               clock
               at
               night
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               that
               trouble
               quieted
               :
               But
               the
               Nobility
               vowed
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               not
               spare
               it
               ,
               nor
               forget
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               great
               number
               of
               that
               faction
               were
               absent
               from
               the
               Towne
               ,
               till
               the
               arrivall
               of
               the
               Queen
               .
               The
               whole
               multitude
               were
               holden
               excommunicate
               ,
               and
               were
               admitted
               to
               no
               participation
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               they
               satisfied
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               made
               humble
               suit
               unto
               the
               Church
               .
               Of
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               we
               have
               heard
               before
               spoken
               ;
               but
               of
               her
               Buriall
               was
               nothing
               heard
               .
               And
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               That
               such
               matters
               are
               unworthy
               of
               remembrance
               :
               And
               if
               all
               things
               should
               be
               rightly
               weighed
               ,
               we
               shall
               perceive
               Gods
               just
               Judgements
               ,
               how
               secret
               soever
               that
               they
               be
               .
               Before
               we
               heard
               the
               barbarous
               inhumanity
               that
               was
               used
               at
               Leith
               by
               the
               French
               ,
               who
               exposed
               the
               naked
               carkasses
               of
               the
               slain
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               in
               a
               spectacle
               despighting
               God.
               We
               have
               heard
               that
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               rejoyced
               at
               the
               sight
               ,
               but
               her
               joy
               was
               suddenly
               turned
               into
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               .
               The
               question
               was
               moved
               of
               her
               Buriall
               :
               The
               Preachers
               boldly
               gainstood
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 any
                 Superstitious
                 Rites
                 should
                 be
                 used
                 within
                 that
                 Realm
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 began
                 to
                 repugne
                 .
              
               And
               so
               conclusion
               was
               taken
               ,
               That
               her
               Buriall
               should
               be
               deferred
               till
               farther
               advertisement
               ;
               
               and
               so
               was
               she
               wrapped
               in
               a
               Coffin
               of
               Lead
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               from
               the
               ninth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               untill
               the
               19
               of
               October
               ,
               when
               she
               by
               Pynours
               was
               carried
               to
               a
               Ship
               ,
               and
               so
               carried
               to
               France
               :
               what
               pomp
               was
               used
               there
               ,
               we
               neither
               heard
               ,
               nor
               yet
               regard
               :
               But
               in
               it
               we
               see
               ,
               That
               she
               that
               delighted
               that
               others
               lay
               without
               Buriall
               ,
               gat
               it
               neither
               so
               soon
               as
               she
               her selfe
               (
               if
               she
               had
               been
               of
               the
               counsell
               in
               her
               life
               )
               would
               have
               required
               it
               ;
               
               neither
               yet
               so
               honourable
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               she
               looked
               for
               .
               
                 As
                 men
                 do
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 receive
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Papists
               ,
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               resorted
               in
               divers
               Bands
               to
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               brag
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               would
               have
               defaced
               the
               Protestants
               :
               Which
               thing
               perceived
               ,
               the
               brethren
               assembled
               ,
               and
               went
               in
               such
               Companies
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               peaceable
               manner
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               Bands
               forsook
               the
               calsay
               or
               street
               .
               The
               Brethren
               understanding
               what
               the
               Papists
               meant
               ,
               convened
               in
               Councell
               in
               the
               Tolbuith
               of
               Edinburgh
               the
               seven
               and
               twentieth
               of
               May
               ,
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1561.
               and
               after
               consultation
               ,
               concluded
               ,
               That
               an
               humble
               Supplication
               should
               be
               presented
               unto
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Secret
               Counsell
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               that
               then
               was
               convened
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               should
               these
               subsequent
               Heads
               be
               required
               ,
               and
               a
               Law
               to
               passe
               thereupon
               .
            
             
               
               
                 1.
                 
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   That
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   Monuments
                   thereof
                   should
                   be
                   suppressed
                   thorowout
                   the
                   whole
                   Realme
                   :
                   That
                   the
                   sayers
                   ,
                   hearers
                   ,
                   maintainers
                   ,
                   and
                   hanters
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   punished
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Act
                   of
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   as
                   said
                   is
                   .
                
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 
                   That
                   speciall
                   and
                   certain
                   provision
                   be
                   made
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   Exhorters
                   and
                   Readers
                   :
                   That
                   Superintendents
                   and
                   Ministers
                   should
                   be
                   planted
                   where
                   none
                   were
                   :
                   That
                   punishment
                   should
                   be
                   appointed
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   disobeyed
                   or
                   contemned
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   in
                   their
                   Function
                   .
                
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 
                   That
                   punishment
                   may
                   be
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   abusers
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   contemners
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Letters
                   of
                   the
                   Session
                   ,
                   or
                   Warrant
                   from
                   the
                   Iudge
                   ,
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   answer
                   or
                   pay
                   to
                   any
                   person
                   of
                   their
                   Tenths
                   ,
                   without
                   especiall
                   provision
                   that
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   retain
                   so
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   hands
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministry
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   else
                   given
                   be
                   called
                   in
                   and
                   discharged
                   ;
                   And
                   likewise
                   that
                   no
                   Sheriffs
                   give
                   Precepts
                   to
                   that
                   effect
                   .
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   That
                   neither
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   Session
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Iudges
                   ,
                   proceed
                   upon
                   such
                   Precepts
                   or
                   Warnings
                   past
                   at
                   the
                   instance
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   of
                   late
                   have
                   obtained
                   fewis
                   of
                   Vicarages
                   and
                   Parsons
                   Manses
                   ,
                   and
                   Church-yards
                   :
                   And
                   that
                   six
                   akers
                   (
                   if
                   so
                   much
                   there
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   Gleebe
                   )
                   be
                   alwayes
                   reserved
                   to
                   the
                   Minister
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   appointment
                   of
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   .
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   That
                   no
                   Letters
                   of
                   Session
                   ,
                   nor
                   other
                   Warrants
                   ,
                   take
                   place
                   while
                   the
                   stipends
                   contained
                   in
                   the
                   Book
                   of
                   Discipline
                   for
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   be
                   first
                   consigned
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   at
                   the
                   least
                   of
                   the
                   Principals
                   of
                   the
                   Parishioners
                   .
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   That
                   punishment
                   be
                   appointed
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   purchase
                   ,
                   bring
                   home
                   ,
                   or
                   execute
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bulls
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Tenour
                 of
                 the
                 Supplication
                 was
                 this
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       PLease
                       your
                       Honours
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       wisedoms
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       presently
                       convened
                       with
                       you
                       in
                       Councell
                       ,
                       to
                       understand
                       ,
                       That
                       by
                       many
                       arguments
                       we
                       perceive
                       what
                       the
                       pestilent
                       generation
                       of
                       that
                       Romane
                       Antichrist
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       pretendeth
                       ,
                       to
                       wit
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       would
                       of
                       new
                       erect
                       their
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       take
                       upon
                       them
                       Empire
                       above
                       our
                       conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       to
                       command
                       us
                       ,
                       the
                       true
                       subjects
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       God
                       of
                       his
                       mercy
                       hath
                       (
                       under
                       our
                       Soveraigne
                       )
                       subject
                       unto
                       us
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       to
                       obey
                       their
                       appetites
                       .
                       Honesty
                       craveth
                       ,
                       and
                       conscience
                       moveth
                       us
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       the
                       very
                       secrets
                       of
                       our
                       hearts
                       patent
                       to
                       your
                       Honours
                       in
                       that
                       behalfe
                       ,
                       which
                       is
                       this
                       ;
                       
                         That
                         before
                         ever
                         those
                         Tyrants
                         and
                         dumb
                         dogges
                         Empire
                         above
                         us
                         ,
                         and
                         above
                         such
                         as
                         God
                         hath
                         subjected
                         unto
                         us
                         ,
                         that
                         we
                         the
                         Barons
                         and
                         Gentlemen
                         professing
                         Christ
                         Iesus
                         within
                         this
                         Realme
                         ,
                         are
                         fully
                         determined
                         to
                         hazard
                         life
                         ,
                         and
                         whatsoever
                         we
                         have
                         received
                         of
                         God
                         in
                         Temporall
                         things
                         .
                      
                       
                       Most
                       humbly
                       therefore
                       beseeching
                       your
                       Honours
                       ,
                       That
                       such
                       order
                       may
                       be
                       taken
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       have
                       not
                       occasion
                       to
                       take
                       againe
                       the
                       Sword
                       of
                       just
                       Defence
                       into
                       our
                       hands
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       willingly
                       (
                       after
                       God
                       had
                       given
                       Victory
                       both
                       to
                       your
                       Honours
                       and
                       us
                       )
                       resigned
                       over
                       into
                       your
                       hands
                       ;
                       To
                       the
                       end
                       that
                       Gods
                       Gospel
                       may
                       be
                       publikely
                       Preached
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       The
                       true
                       Ministers
                       thereof
                       reasonably
                       maintained
                       ,
                       Idolatry
                       suppressed
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       
                       committers
                       thereof
                       punished
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       Lawes
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       man.
                       In
                       doing
                       whereof
                       your
                       Honours
                       shall
                       finde
                       us
                       not
                       onely
                       obedient
                       unto
                       you
                       in
                       all
                       things
                       lawfull
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       ready
                       at
                       all
                       times
                       to
                       bring
                       under
                       order
                       and
                       obedience
                       such
                       as
                       would
                       rebell
                       against
                       your
                       just
                       authority
                       ,
                       which
                       in
                       absence
                       of
                       our
                       Soveraigne
                       we
                       acknowledge
                       to
                       be
                       in
                       your
                       hands
                       ,
                       beseeching
                       your
                       Honours
                       with
                       upright
                       judgement
                       and
                       indifferencie
                       ,
                       to
                       look
                       upon
                       these
                       our
                       few
                       Articles
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       these
                       our
                       brethren
                       to
                       signifie
                       unto
                       us
                       such
                       answer
                       againe
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       declare
                       your
                       Honours
                       worthy
                       of
                       that
                       place
                       ,
                       whereunto
                       God
                       (
                       after
                       some
                       danger
                       sustained
                       )
                       in
                       his
                       mercy
                       hath
                       called
                       you
                       .
                       
                       And
                       let
                       these
                       enemies
                       of
                       God
                       assure
                       themselves
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       your
                       Honours
                       put
                       not
                       order
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       shall
                       shortly
                       take
                       such
                       order
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       shall
                       neither
                       be
                       able
                       to
                       do
                       what
                       they
                       list
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       to
                       live
                       upon
                       the
                       sweat
                       of
                       the
                       brows
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       are
                       no
                       debters
                       unto
                       them
                       .
                       Let
                       your
                       honours
                       conceive
                       nothing
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       but
                       all
                       humble
                       obedience
                       in
                       God.
                       But
                       let
                       the
                       Papists
                       be
                       yet
                       once
                       againe
                       assured
                       ,
                       That
                       their
                       Pride
                       and
                       Idolatry
                       we
                       will
                       not
                       suffer
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Directed
                         from
                         the
                         assembly
                         of
                         the
                         Church
                         
                           the
                           28
                           of
                           May
                           1561.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         And
                         sent
                         by
                         these
                         brethren
                         ;
                         The
                         Master
                         of
                         Lindsay
                         ,
                         The
                         Laird
                         of
                         Lochinvar
                         ,
                         The
                         Laird
                         of
                         Pharmherst
                         ,
                         The
                         Laird
                         of
                         
                           Whittingham
                           ,
                           Thomas
                           Menzeis
                        
                         Provest
                         of
                         Aberdeene
                         ,
                         and
                         
                           George
                           Lowell
                        
                         Burgesse
                         of
                         Dundie
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               Upon
               the
               which
               Request
               and
               Articles
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               Counsell
               aforesaid
               ,
               made
               an
               Act
               and
               Ordinance
               ,
               answering
               to
               every
               head
               of
               the
               foresaid
               Articles
               ,
               and
               commanded
               Letters
               to
               be
               answered
               thereupon
               ,
               which
               divers
               Ministers
               raised
               and
               copied
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               secret
               Councell
               is
               yet
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               gat
               Satan
               the
               second
               fall
               ,
               
               after
               that
               he
               had
               begun
               to
               trouble
               the
               state
               of
               Religion
               ,
               once
               established
               by
               Law.
               His
               first
               assault
               was
               by
               the
               rascall
               multitude
               ,
               opposing
               themselves
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               vice
               .
               The
               second
               was
               by
               the
               Bishops
               and
               their
               bands
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               thought
               utterly
               to
               have
               triumphed
               :
               And
               yet
               he
               in
               the
               end
               prospered
               worse
               then
               ye
               have
               heard
               .
               In
               this
               meane
               time
               returned
               from
               France
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               who
               beside
               his
               great
               expences
               ,
               and
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               box
               wherein
               was
               his
               secret
               purse
               ,
               escaped
               a
               desperate
               danger
               in
               Paris
               :
               for
               his
               returning
               from
               our
               Soveraigne
               (
               who
               then
               was
               with
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               her
               Uncle
               in
               Rhemes
               )
               understood
               of
               the
               Papists
               in
               Paris
               ,
               they
               had
               conspired
               some
               treasonable
               act
               against
               him
               ;
               for
               they
               intended
               either
               to
               have
               beset
               his
               house
               by
               night
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               have
               assaulted
               him
               and
               his
               company
               as
               they
               walked
               in
               the
               streets
               :
               Whereof
               the
               said
               Lord
               Iames
               advertised
               by
               the
               Rinegrave
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               old
               familiaritie
               which
               was
               betwixt
               them
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               he
               took
               purpose
               suddenly
               and
               in
               good
               order
               ,
               
               to
               depart
               from
               Paris
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               second
               day
               after
               that
               he
               arrived
               there
               :
               And
               yet
               could
               not
               he
               depart
               so
               secretly
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Papists
               had
               their
               privie
               ambushes
               :
               For
               upon
               the
               new
               decayed
               
                 pont
                 of
                 change
              
               ,
               they
               had
               prepared
               a
               Procession
               ,
               which
               met
               the
               said
               Lord
               and
               his
               Company
               even
               in
               the
               teeth
               ;
               and
               knowing
               that
               they
               would
               not
               do
               the
               accustomed
               reverence
               to
               them
               and
               their
               Idols
               ,
               they
               thought
               thereupon
               to
               have
               picked
               a
               Quarrell
               :
               And
               so
               as
               one
               part
               passed
               
               by
               ,
               without
               moving
               of
               hat
               to
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               there
               ,
               they
               had
               suborned
               some
               to
               cry
               ,
               Hugonots
               ,
               and
               so
               cast
               stones
               .
               But
               God
               disappointed
               their
               enterprise
               ;
               for
               the
               said
               Rinegrave
               ,
               with
               other
               Gentlemen
               ,
               being
               with
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               rebuked
               the
               foolish
               multitude
               ,
               and
               over-rode
               some
               of
               the
               formost
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               rest
               were
               dispersed
               ,
               and
               he
               and
               his
               companie
               safely
               escaped
               ,
               and
               came
               with
               expedition
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               while
               that
               yet
               the
               Lords
               and
               assembly
               were
               together
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               comfort
               of
               many
               godly
               hearts
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               little
               astonishment
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               for
               from
               the
               Queen
               our
               Soveraigne
               he
               brought
               Letters
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               praying
               them
               to
               entertain
               quietnesse
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               nothing
               to
               be
               attempted
               against
               the
               contract
               of
               Peace
               which
               was
               made
               at
               Leith
               ,
               till
               her
               own
               home
               coming
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               the
               Religion
               publikely
               established
               ,
               to
               go
               forward
               ,
               &c.
               
               Whereupon
               the
               said
               Lords
               gave
               answer
               to
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               ,
               a
               Nega●ive
               to
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Petitions
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Lords
                   Answer
                   to
                   the
                   French
                   Ambassadour
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                     1.
                     
                     
                       And
                       first
                       ,
                       That
                    
                     France
                     
                       had
                       not
                       deserved
                       at
                       their
                       hands
                       ,
                       that
                       either
                       they
                       or
                       their
                       posteritie
                       should
                       enter
                       with
                       them
                       againe
                       in
                       any
                       League
                       or
                       Confederacie
                       ,
                       offensive
                       or
                       defensive
                       ,
                       seeing
                       that
                       so
                       traiterously
                       and
                       cruelly
                       they
                       had
                       persecuted
                       them
                       ,
                       their
                       Realme
                       and
                       Liberties
                       ,
                       under
                       pretence
                       of
                       amitie
                       and
                       Marriage
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       That
                       besides
                       their
                       conscience
                       ,
                       they
                       could
                       not
                       take
                       such
                       a
                       worldly
                       shame
                       ,
                       as
                       without
                       offence
                       committed
                       to
                       break
                       the
                       League
                       ,
                       which
                       in
                       Gods
                       Name
                       they
                       had
                       made
                       with
                       them
                       ,
                       whom
                       he
                       hath
                       made
                       instruments
                       to
                       set
                    
                     Scotland
                     
                       at
                       freedome
                       from
                       the
                       tyrannie
                       of
                       the
                       French
                       ,
                       at
                       least
                       of
                       the
                       Guisians
                       and
                       of
                       their
                       faction
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     
                       And
                       last
                       ,
                       That
                       such
                       as
                       they
                       called
                       Bishops
                       and
                       Church-men
                       ,
                       they
                       knew
                       neither
                       for
                       Pastours
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       for
                       any
                       just
                       possessours
                       of
                       the
                       patrimony
                       thereof
                       .
                    
                     
                     
                       But
                       understand
                       them
                       perfectly
                       to
                       be
                       Wolves
                       ,
                       Theeves
                       ,
                       Murtherers
                       ,
                       and
                       idle
                       Bellies
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       as
                    
                     Scotland
                     
                       hath
                       forsaken
                       the
                       Pope
                       and
                       Papistry
                       ,
                       so
                       could
                       not
                       they
                       be
                       debters
                       to
                       his
                       forsworn
                       Vassals
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               With
               these
               answers
               departed
               the
               said
               Ambassador
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               of
               secret
               Counsell
               made
               an
               Act
               ,
               that
               all
               places
               and
               Monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               should
               be
               destroyed
               .
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               was
               directed
               to
               the
               West
               ,
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               having
               joyned
               with
               him
               the
               Earls
               of
               Argile
               and
               Glencarne
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Protestants
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               who
               burnt
               Paslay
               (
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               who
               was
               Abbey
               thereof
               ,
               narrowly
               escaped
               )
               cast
               down
               
                 Failfurd
                 ,
                 Kylwinning
              
               ,
               and
               a
               part
               of
               Cosraguell
               :
               The
               Lord
               Iames
               was
               appointed
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               where
               he
               made
               such
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               nothing
               contented
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ,
               and
               yet
               seemed
               he
               to
               approve
               all
               things
               .
               And
               thus
               God
               so
               potently
               wrought
               with
               us
               ,
               
               so
               long
               as
               we
               depended
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               World
               might
               see
               his
               potent
               hand
               to
               maintain
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               against
               our
               enemies
               :
               yea
               ,
               most
               to
               confound
               them
               ,
               when
               that
               they
               promised
               to
               themselves
               victory
               without
               resistance
               .
               Oh
               that
               we
               would
               rightly
               consider
               the
               wondrous
               works
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God.
               
            
             
             
               In
               the
               Treatie
               of
               Peace
               contracted
               at
               Leith
               ,
               there
               were
               contained
               certain
               Heads
               that
               required
               the
               Ratification
               of
               both
               Queens
               .
               The
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               according
               to
               her
               Promise
               ,
               Subscription
               ,
               and
               Seale
               ,
               without
               any
               delay
               performed
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               to
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               by
               her
               appointed
               Officers
               .
               But
               our
               Soveraigne
               (
               whether
               because
               her
               own
               craftie
               nature
               thereto
               moved
               her
               ,
               or
               that
               her
               Uncles
               chiefe
               Counsellers
               so
               would
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               )
               with
               many
               delayes
               frustrated
               the
               expectation
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               Copie
               of
               a
               Letter
               sent
               from
               the
               Ambassadour
               of
               England
               to
               his
               Soveraigne
               we
               may
               understand
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Ambassadours
                   Letter
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     MADAME
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Sent
                   Sommer
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scots
                   for
                   audience
                   ,
                   who
                   appointed
                   me
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   her
                   the
                   same
                   day
                   after
                   dinner
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   .
                   To
                   her
                   I
                   did
                   remember
                   your
                   Majesties
                   hearty
                   commendations
                   ,
                   and
                   declared
                   unto
                   her
                   your
                   Majesties
                   like
                   gladsomnesse
                   of
                   her
                   recoverie
                   from
                   her
                   late
                   sicknesse
                   ,
                   whose
                   want
                   of
                   health
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   was
                   grievous
                   unto
                   your
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   so
                   ,
                   I
                   told
                   her
                   ,
                   did
                   you
                   congratulate
                   ,
                   and
                   greatly
                   rejoyce
                   of
                   the
                   good
                   termes
                   of
                   health
                   she
                   was
                   in
                   for
                   the
                   present
                   .
                   After
                   these
                   offices
                   of
                   civilitie
                   ,
                   I
                   put
                   her
                   in
                   remembrance
                   againe
                   what
                   had
                   passed
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   your
                   Majesties
                   demand
                   of
                   Ratification
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Tenour
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Treatie
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   by
                   me
                   at
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   as
                   afterward
                   by
                   my
                   Lord
                   of
                   Bedford
                   ,
                   at
                   his
                   being
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   followed
                   sithence
                   again
                   by
                   me
                   in
                   open
                   audience
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   my
                   Letter
                   to
                   her
                   being
                   in
                   Loraine
                   ,
                   adding
                   hereto
                   your
                   Majesties
                   further
                   commandment
                   ,
                   and
                   re-charge
                   to
                   me
                   again
                   presently
                   to
                   renue
                   the
                   same
                   demand
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   had
                   been
                   done
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Paris
                     
                       
                         the
                         23
                         of
                         June
                         1561.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 said
                 Queen
                 made
                 answer
                 as
                 followeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     Monsieur
                     L'Ambassadour
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Thank
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   my
                   good
                   sister
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   gentle
                   visitation
                   and
                   congratulation
                   of
                   this
                   my
                   recoverie
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   I
                   be
                   not
                   yet
                   in
                   perfect
                   health
                   ,
                   yet
                   ,
                   I
                   thank
                   God
                   ,
                   I
                   feele
                   my selfe
                   in
                   a
                   very
                   good
                   case
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   way
                   of
                   a
                   full
                   recoverie
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   answer
                   to
                   your
                   demand
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   of
                   my
                   Ratification
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   remember
                   all
                   these
                   things
                   that
                   you
                   have
                   recited
                   unto
                   me
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   would
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   good
                   sister
                   should
                   think
                   that
                   I
                   do
                   deferre
                   the
                   resolute
                   answer
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   and
                   performing
                   thereof
                   ,
                   untill
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   I
                   might
                   have
                   the
                   advises
                   of
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   States
                   of
                   mine
                   own
                   Realme
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   trust
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   long
                   a
                   doing
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   intend
                   to
                   make
                   my
                   voyage
                   thither
                   shortly
                   .
                   
                   And
                   though
                   this
                   matter
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   doth
                   touch
                   me
                   principally
                   ,
                   yet
                   doeth
                   it
                   also
                   touch
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   States
                   of
                   my
                   Realm
                   too
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   meet
                   that
                   I
                   use
                   their
                   advises
                   therein
                   .
                   Heretofore
                   they
                   have
                   seemed
                   to
                   be
                   grieved
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   they
                   would
                   be
                   more
                   offended
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   proceed
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   of
                   my selfe
                   without
                   their
                   advises
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   intend
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   to
                   send
                   
                     Monsieur
                     Dosell
                  
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   your
                   Mistresse
                   my
                   good
                   sister
                   ,
                   who
                   shall
                   declare
                   
                   that
                   unto
                   her
                   from
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   trust
                   shall
                   suffice
                   her
                   .
                   By
                   whom
                   I
                   will
                   give
                   her
                   to
                   understand
                   of
                   my
                   journey
                   into
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   to
                   embarke
                   at
                   Calice
                   .
                   The
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   hath
                   lent
                   me
                   certain
                   Galleyes
                   and
                   Ships
                   to
                   convey
                   me
                   home
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   I
                   intend
                   to
                   require
                   of
                   my
                   good
                   Sister
                   those
                   favours
                   that
                   Princes
                   use
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   those
                   cases
                   .
                   
                   And
                   though
                   the
                   termes
                   wherein
                   we
                   have
                   stood
                   heretofore
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   somewhat
                   hard
                   ,
                   *
                   yet
                   I
                   trust
                   that
                   from
                   henceforth
                   we
                   shall
                   accord
                   together
                   as
                   Cosins
                   and
                   good
                   Neighbours
                   .
                   I
                   mean
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   to
                   retire
                   all
                   the
                   French
                   men
                   forth
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   who
                   had
                   given
                   jealousie
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   Sister
                   ,
                   and
                   discontent
                   to
                   my
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   so
                   as
                   I
                   will
                   leave
                   nothing
                   undone
                   to
                   satisfie
                   all
                   parties
                   ,
                   
                   trusting
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   good
                   Sister
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   from
                   henceforth
                   none
                   of
                   my
                   disobedient
                   Subjects
                   (
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   any
                   such
                   )
                   shall
                   finde
                   ayd
                   or
                   support
                   at
                   her
                   hands
                   .
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   I
                   was
                   not
                   desirous
                   to
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   discourse
                   how
                   those
                   hard
                   termes
                   first
                   began
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   they
                   were
                   nourished
                   ,
                   because
                   therein
                   I
                   must
                   charge
                   some
                   party
                   with
                   injury
                   ,
                   and
                   perill
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   Mistresse
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   the
                   very
                   ground
                   of
                   those
                   matters
                   .
                   But
                   I
                   was
                   well
                   assured
                   there
                   could
                   be
                   no
                   better
                   occasion
                   offered
                   to
                   put
                   the
                   former
                   unkindnesse
                   in
                   forgetfulnesse
                   ,
                   then
                   by
                   ratifying
                   the
                   Treatie
                   of
                   Peace
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   should
                   repay
                   all
                   injuries
                   past
                   .
                   And
                   Madame
                   ,
                   quoth
                   I
                   ,
                   where
                   it
                   pleased
                   you
                   to
                   suspend
                   and
                   delay
                   the
                   ratification
                   ,
                   untill
                   you
                   have
                   the
                   advices
                   of
                   the
                   Nobles
                   and
                   States
                   of
                   your
                   Realm
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   Mistresse
                   doth
                   nothing
                   doubt
                   of
                   their
                   conformitie
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                   because
                   the
                   Treatie
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   their
                   consents
                   .
                   The
                   Queen
                   answered
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   by
                   all
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   appeare
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   come
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   whether
                   they
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   minde
                   that
                   you
                   say
                   they
                   were
                   then
                   of
                   :
                   But
                   of
                   this
                   I
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   Monsieur
                   Lambassadour
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   I
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   am
                   very
                   desirous
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   perfect
                   and
                   the
                   assured
                   amity
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   good
                   sister
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   use
                   all
                   the
                   means
                   I
                   can
                   ,
                   to
                   give
                   her
                   occasion
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   I
                   mean
                   it
                   indeed
                   .
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   Madame
                   ,
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   Mistresse
                   you
                   may
                   be
                   assured
                   will
                   use
                   the
                   like
                   towards
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   move
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   opinion
                   towards
                   her
                   .
                   Then
                   (
                   said
                   she
                   )
                   I
                   trust
                   the
                   Queen
                   your
                   Mistresse
                   will
                   not
                   support
                   nor
                   encourage
                   none
                   of
                   my
                   Subjects
                   to
                   continue
                   in
                   their
                   disobedience
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   take
                   upon
                   them
                   things
                   that
                   appertain
                   not
                   to
                   Subjects
                   (
                   this
                   we
                   may
                   answer
                   here
                   ,
                   It
                   appertaineth
                   to
                   Subjects
                   to
                   worship
                   God
                   as
                   he
                   hath
                   commanded
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   suppresse
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   
                   by
                   whom
                   so
                   ever
                   it
                   be
                   erected
                   or
                   maintained
                   .
                   )
                   You
                   know
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   there
                   is
                   much
                   adoe
                   in
                   my
                   Realme
                   about
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   greater
                   number
                   of
                   a
                   contrary
                   Religion
                   unto
                   me
                   then
                   I
                   would
                   there
                   were
                   ,
                   yet
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   reason
                   that
                   Subjects
                   should
                   give
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   their
                   Soveraigne
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   feare
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   my
                   Subjects
                   shall
                   take
                   in
                   hand
                   (
                   answer
                   for
                   the
                   part
                   of
                   Scotland
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   so
                   they
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   they
                   had
                   escaped
                   Gods
                   heavie
                   indignation
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   felt
                   ,
                   and
                   still
                   hangeth
                   over
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   abominations
                   committed
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   which
                   shall
                   not
                   cease
                   till
                   that
                   it
                   be
                   suppressed
                   )
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   Madame
                   ,
                   your
                   Realme
                   is
                   in
                   none
                   other
                   case
                   at
                   this
                   day
                   ,
                   then
                   all
                   other
                   Realms
                   through
                   Christendome
                   are
                   .
                   The
                   proofe
                   whereof
                   you
                   see
                   verified
                   in
                   this
                   Realm
                   .
                   And
                   you
                   see
                   what
                   great
                   difficultie
                   it
                   is
                   to
                   give
                   order
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   
                   though
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   France
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   Councell
                   be
                   very
                   desirous
                   thereunto
                   .
                   Religion
                   is
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   force
                   that
                   may
                   be
                   ;
                   you
                   have
                   been
                   long
                   out
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   Realm
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   the
                   contrary
                   Religion
                   to
                   yours
                   had
                   won
                   tbe
                   upper
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   your
                   Realme
                   :
                   Your
                   mother
                   was
                   a
                   woman
                   of
                   great
                   experience
                   of
                   deep
                   dissimulation
                   and
                   policy
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   terme
                   it
                   now
                   adayes
                   ,
                   and
                   kept
                   that
                   Realme
                   in
                   quietnesse
                   ,
                   till
                   she
                   began
                   to
                   constrain
                   mens
                   consciences
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   you
                   think
                   it
                   unmeet
                   to
                   be
                   constrained
                   by
                   your
                   subjects
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   you
                   to
                   consider
                   ,
                   The
                   matter
                   is
                   as
                   intolerable
                   to
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   constrained
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   conscience
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   duty
                   due
                   to
                   God
                   cannot
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   without
                   offence
                   of
                   his
                   Majesty
                   .
                   Why
                   (
                   said
                   she
                   )
                   God
                   doth
                   command
                   subjects
                   to
                   be
                   obedient
                   to
                   their
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   commandeth
                   Princes
                   to
                   read
                   his
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   governe
                   thereby
                   themselves
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   committed
                   to
                   their
                   charges
                   .
                   Answer
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   Madame
                   (
                   quoth
                   I
                   )
                   in
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   be
                   not
                   against
                   his
                   Commandments
                   .
                   Well
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   I
                   will
                   be
                   plain
                   with
                   you
                   :
                   The
                   Religion
                   that
                   I
                   professe
                   ,
                   I
                   take
                   to
                   be
                   most
                   acceptable
                   to
                   God
                   ;
                   and
                   indeed
                   ,
                   neither
                   do
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   
                   nor
                   desire
                   to
                   know
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   Constancy
                   doth
                   become
                   all
                   folks
                   well
                   ,
                   but
                   none
                   better
                   then
                   Princes
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   rule
                   over
                   Realmes
                   ,
                   and
                   specially
                   in
                   matters
                   of
                   Religion
                   (
                   the
                   Turke
                   is
                   as
                   constant
                   in
                   his
                   Alcoran
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Pope
                   and
                   his
                   Sect
                   are
                   in
                   his
                   Constitutions
                   )
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   brought
                   up
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   in
                   this
                   Religion
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   might
                   credit
                   me
                   in
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   should
                   shew
                   my selfe
                   light
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   .
                   And
                   though
                   I
                   be
                   young
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   well
                   learned
                   ,
                   yet
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   this
                   matter
                   oft
                   disputed
                   by
                   my
                   Uncle
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   with
                   some
                   that
                   thought
                   they
                   could
                   say
                   somewhat
                   in
                   the
                   matter
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   found
                   therein
                   no
                   great
                   reason
                   to
                   change
                   my
                   opinion
                   (
                   neither
                   yet
                   did
                   the
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   when
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   did
                   reason
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   was
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   compelled
                   to
                   confesse
                   at
                   Poysie
                   ?
                   )
                   Madame
                   (
                   quoth
                   I
                   )
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   judge
                   well
                   in
                   that
                   matter
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   be
                   conversant
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   the
                   Touch-stone
                   to
                   try
                   the
                   right
                   from
                   the
                   wrong
                   .
                   Peradventure
                   you
                   are
                   so
                   partially
                   affected
                   to
                   your
                   Uncles
                   arguments
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   could
                   not
                   indifferently
                   consider
                   the
                   other
                   party
                   :
                   Yet
                   this
                   I
                   assure
                   you
                   ,
                   Madam
                   (
                   quoth
                   I
                   )
                   your
                   Uncle
                   the
                   Cardinall
                   ,
                   in
                   conference
                   with
                   me
                   about
                   these
                   matters
                   ,
                   hath
                   confessed
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   be
                   great
                   errours
                   and
                   abuses
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   great
                   disorder
                   in
                   the
                   Priests
                   and
                   Clergie
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   so
                   much
                   that
                   he
                   desired
                   and
                   wished
                   that
                   there
                   might
                   be
                   a
                   Reformation
                   of
                   the
                   one
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   oftentimes
                   heard
                   him
                   say
                   the
                   like
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   .
                   )
                   Then
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   Well
                   ,
                   I
                   trust
                   God
                   will
                   inspire
                   all
                   you
                   that
                   be
                   Princes
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   some
                   good
                   order
                   taken
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   ,
                   so
                   as
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   one
                   Unity
                   in
                   Religion
                   thorow
                   all
                   Christendom
                   .
                   God
                   grant
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   but
                   for
                   my
                   part
                   you
                   may
                   perceive
                   I
                   am
                   none
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   will
                   change
                   my
                   Religion
                   every
                   yeer
                   .
                   And
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   told
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   to
                   constrain
                   none
                   of
                   my
                   subjects
                   ,
                   but
                   would
                   wish
                   that
                   they
                   were
                   all
                   as
                   I
                   am
                   ;
                   and
                   I
                   trust
                   they
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   support
                   to
                   constrain
                   me
                   .
                   I
                   will
                   send
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   to
                   you
                   before
                   he
                   go
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   whether
                   ye
                   will
                   any
                   thing
                   in
                   England
                   .
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   so
                   order
                   your self
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Queen
                   my
                   good
                   sister
                   and
                   me
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   may
                   be
                   perfect
                   and
                   assured
                   Amity
                   betwixt
                   us
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   know
                   (
                   quoth
                   she
                   )
                   Ministers
                   may
                   do
                   much
                   good
                   and
                   harm
                   .
                   I
                   told
                   her
                   I
                   would
                   faithfully
                   
                   and
                   truely
                   make
                   declaration
                   of
                   all
                   that
                   she
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   unto
                   your
                   Majestie
                   ;
                   and
                   trusted
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   so
                   satisfie
                   your
                   Majesty
                   by
                   Monsieur
                   Dosell
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   should
                   hereafter
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   occasion
                   to
                   treat
                   with
                   her
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                   Amity
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   there
                   should
                   be
                   no
                   want
                   on
                   her
                   behalf
                   .
                   This
                   is
                   the
                   effect
                   of
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   Scotlands
                   answer
                   to
                   your
                   Majesties
                   demand
                   of
                   her
                   said
                   Ratification
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   my
                   Negotiation
                   with
                   her
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   .
                
              
            
             
               These
               advertisements
               somewhat
               exasperated
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               not
               altogether
               without
               cause
               ;
               for
               the
               Armes
               of
               England
               were
               before
               usurped
               by
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               husband
               Francis
               ;
               and
               Elizabeth
               Queen
               of
               England
               was
               of
               the
               Guysians
               reputed
               little
               better
               then
               a
               Bastard
               .
               It
               was
               appointed
               that
               this
               title
               should
               be
               renewed
               .
               But
               hereof
               had
               our
               ill
               counselled
               and
               misled
               Queen
               no
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               especially
               after
               that
               her
               husband
               was
               dead
               ;
               for
               ,
               thought
               she
               ,
               the
               shew
               of
               England
               shall
               allure
               many
               suiters
               to
               me
               .
               The
               Guisians
               ,
               and
               the
               Papists
               of
               both
               Realms
               ,
               did
               not
               a
               little
               animate
               her
               in
               that
               pursuit
               :
               The
               effect
               whereof
               will
               sooner
               appear
               then
               the
               godly
               of
               England
               would
               desire
               .
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               offended
               with
               the
               former
               answer
               ,
               wrote
               unto
               the
               Nobility
               and
               States
               of
               Scotland
               in
               form
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Queen
                   of
                   Englands
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   Scotland
                   .
                
                 
                   RIght
                   Trusty
                   ,
                   and
                   Right
                   entirely
                   Beloved
                   Cousins
                   ,
                   We
                   greet
                   you
                   .
                   We
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   our
                   meaning
                   is
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   been
                   ,
                   since
                   our
                   Raigne
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   straight
                   and
                   direct
                   towards
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   his
                   Honour
                   ,
                   and
                   Truth
                   in
                   Religion
                   ;
                   and
                   consequently
                   ,
                   to
                   procure
                   Peace
                   ,
                   and
                   maintain
                   Concord
                   betwixt
                   both
                   these
                   Realms
                   of
                   England
                   and
                   Scotland
                   ;
                   So
                   also
                   our
                   outward
                   acts
                   have
                   well
                   declared
                   the
                   same
                   to
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   being
                   our
                   neighbours
                   ,
                   who
                   have
                   tasted
                   and
                   proved
                   in
                   these
                   ,
                   our
                   friendship
                   and
                   earnest
                   good
                   will
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   we
                   think
                   any
                   of
                   your
                   antecessors
                   have
                   ever
                   received
                   from
                   hence
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   a
                   great
                   number
                   of
                   your selves
                   could
                   well
                   have
                   hoped
                   for
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   all
                   former
                   examples
                   being
                   well
                   weighed
                   and
                   considered
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   rejoyce
                   of
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   may
                   ye
                   be
                   glad
                   ,
                   That
                   where
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   of
                   the
                   troubles
                   in
                   that
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   our
                   succours
                   meant
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   the
                   jealousie
                   ,
                   or
                   rather
                   the
                   malice
                   of
                   divers
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   that
                   Realme
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   Countreys
                   was
                   such
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   deprive
                   both
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   yeelding
                   ,
                   and
                   you
                   in
                   requiring
                   our
                   ayd
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   we
                   were
                   noted
                   to
                   have
                   meant
                   the
                   surprise
                   of
                   that
                   Realm
                   ,
                   by
                   depriving
                   of
                   your
                   Soveraigne
                   the
                   Queen
                   of
                   her
                   Crown
                   ;
                   and
                   you
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   greatest
                   part
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   intended
                   by
                   our
                   succour
                   the
                   like
                   ;
                   and
                   either
                   to
                   prefer
                   some
                   other
                   to
                   the
                   Crown
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   make
                   of
                   that
                   Monarchie
                   a
                   Common-weale
                   ;
                   matters
                   very
                   slanderous
                   and
                   false
                   .
                   But
                   the
                   end
                   and
                   determination
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   whole
                   course
                   and
                   processe
                   of
                   the
                   action
                   on
                   both
                   our
                   parts
                   have
                   manifested
                   ,
                   both
                   to
                   the
                   slanderers
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   all
                   others
                   ,
                   That
                   nothing
                   was
                   more
                   meant
                   and
                   prosecuted
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   establish
                   your
                   Soveraigne
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   our
                   Cousin
                   and
                   Sister
                   in
                   her
                   State
                   and
                   Crowne
                   ,
                   the
                   possession
                   whereof
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   strangers
                   .
                   And
                   although
                   no
                   words
                   could
                   then
                   well
                   satisfie
                   the
                   malicious
                   ,
                   yet
                   our
                   deeds
                   do
                   declare
                   ,
                   That
                   no
                   other
                   
                   thing
                   was
                   sought
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   restitution
                   of
                   that
                   Realme
                   to
                   the
                   ancient
                   Liberty
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   to
                   redeem
                   it
                   from
                   Captivity
                   .
                   Of
                   these
                   our
                   purposes
                   and
                   deeds
                   ,
                   
                   there
                   remaineth
                   among
                   other
                   arguments
                   good
                   testimony
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   solemne
                   Treaty
                   and
                   Accord
                   made
                   the
                   last
                   yeer
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   by
                   Commissioners
                   sent
                   from
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   your
                   Queen
                   ,
                   with
                   full
                   Authority
                   in
                   writing
                   under
                   both
                   our
                   Hands
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   great
                   Seals
                   of
                   both
                   our
                   Realms
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   manner
                   as
                   other
                   Princes
                   our
                   Progenitors
                   have
                   always
                   used
                   .
                   By
                   which
                   Treaty
                   and
                   Accord
                   ,
                   either
                   of
                   us
                   have
                   faithfully
                   accorded
                   with
                   other
                   ,
                   to
                   keep
                   Peace
                   and
                   Amity
                   betwixt
                   our selves
                   ,
                   our
                   Countreys
                   and
                   subjects
                   .
                   And
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   also
                   a
                   good
                   Accord
                   is
                   made
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   of
                   certain
                   things
                   happened
                   betwixt
                   us
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   of
                   some
                   differences
                   betwixt
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   late
                   French
                   King
                   your
                   Soveraigns
                   husband
                   and
                   you
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   that
                   Realm
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   alteration
                   of
                   Laws
                   and
                   Customs
                   of
                   that
                   Countrey
                   attempted
                   by
                   them
                   .
                   Upon
                   which
                   Accord
                   there
                   made
                   and
                   concluded
                   ,
                   hath
                   hitherto
                   followed
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   know
                   ,
                   surety
                   to
                   your
                   Soveraignes
                   State
                   ,
                   quietnesse
                   to
                   your selves
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   better
                   Peace
                   betwixt
                   both
                   Realms
                   ,
                   then
                   ever
                   was
                   heard
                   of
                   in
                   any
                   time
                   past
                   .
                   Neverthelesse
                   how
                   it
                   happeneth
                   we
                   know
                   not
                   (
                   we
                   can
                   ,
                   for
                   she
                   in
                   her
                   conceit
                   thinketh
                   her selfe
                   Queen
                   of
                   both
                   )
                   That
                   your
                   Soveraigne
                   either
                   not
                   knowing
                   in
                   this
                   part
                   her
                   owne
                   felicity
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   dangerously
                   seduced
                   by
                   perverse
                   Counsell
                   ,
                   
                   whereof
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   sorry
                   ;
                   being
                   of
                   late
                   at
                   sundry
                   times
                   required
                   by
                   us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   her
                   Bond
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   signed
                   with
                   her
                   own
                   Hand
                   ,
                   and
                   sealed
                   with
                   the
                   great
                   Seal
                   of
                   that
                   Realme
                   ,
                   and
                   allowed
                   by
                   you
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   to
                   ratifie
                   the
                   said
                   Treaty
                   ,
                   in
                   like
                   manner
                   as
                   we
                   by
                   writing
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   deliver
                   it
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   who
                   maketh
                   such
                   delatory
                   answers
                   thereunto
                   ,
                   as
                   what
                   we
                   shall
                   judge
                   thereof
                   ,
                   we
                   perceive
                   by
                   her
                   answer
                   ,
                   That
                   it
                   is
                   fit
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   require
                   of
                   you
                   :
                   For
                   although
                   she
                   hath
                   alwayes
                   answered
                   since
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   her
                   husband
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   this
                   matter
                   she
                   would
                   first
                   understand
                   the
                   mindes
                   of
                   certain
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   she
                   would
                   make
                   answer
                   .
                   And
                   so
                   having
                   now
                   of
                   long
                   time
                   suspended
                   our
                   expectation
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   notwithstanding
                   that
                   she
                   hath
                   had
                   conference
                   both
                   by
                   Messengers
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   some
                   of
                   your selves
                   ,
                   being
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   yet
                   she
                   still
                   delayed
                   it
                   ,
                   alleadging
                   to
                   our
                   Ambassadour
                   in
                   France
                   (
                   who
                   said
                   that
                   this
                   Treaty
                   was
                   made
                   by
                   your
                   consents
                   )
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   by
                   consent
                   of
                   you
                   all
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   would
                   have
                   us
                   to
                   forbear
                   ,
                   untill
                   she
                   shall
                   returne
                   into
                   that
                   her
                   Countrey
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   seeing
                   this
                   her
                   answer
                   depended
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   should
                   seem
                   by
                   her
                   words
                   ,
                   upon
                   your
                   opinions
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   plainly
                   let
                   you
                   all
                   understand
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   manner
                   of
                   answer
                   ,
                   without
                   some
                   more
                   fruit
                   ,
                   cannot
                   long
                   content
                   us
                   :
                   We
                   have
                   meant
                   well
                   to
                   our
                   sister
                   your
                   Queen
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   offence
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   by
                   her
                   We
                   did
                   plainly
                   ,
                   without
                   dissimulation
                   ,
                   charge
                   her
                   in
                   her
                   own
                   doubtfull
                   state
                   :
                   while
                   strangers
                   possessed
                   her
                   Realme
                   ,
                   we
                   stayed
                   it
                   from
                   danger
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   ,
                   having
                   promised
                   to
                   keep
                   good
                   Peace
                   with
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   you
                   her
                   subjects
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   observed
                   it
                   ;
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   sorry
                   if
                   either
                   she
                   or
                   you
                   shall
                   give
                   us
                   contrary
                   cause
                   .
                   
                   In
                   a
                   matter
                   so
                   profitable
                   to
                   both
                   the
                   Realmes
                   ,
                   we
                   think
                   it
                   strange
                   that
                   your
                   Queene
                   hath
                   no
                   better
                   advice
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   do
                   require
                   you
                   all
                   ,
                   being
                   the
                   States
                   of
                   that
                   Realme
                   ,
                   upon
                   whom
                   the
                   burden
                   resteth
                   ,
                   to
                   consider
                   this
                   matter
                   deeply
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   to
                   make
                   us
                   answer
                   ,
                   whereunto
                   we
                   may
                   trust
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   
                   you
                   shall
                   think
                   meet
                   she
                   shall
                   thus
                   leave
                   the
                   Peace
                   imperfect
                   ,
                   by
                   breaking
                   of
                   her
                   solemne
                   promise
                   ,
                   contrary
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   all
                   Princes
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   well
                   content
                   to
                   accept
                   your
                   answer
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   be
                   as
                   carelesse
                   to
                   see
                   the
                   Peace
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   shall
                   give
                   us
                   cause
                   ;
                   And
                   doubt
                   not
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   whosoever
                   of
                   you
                   shall
                   incline
                   thereto
                   ,
                   shall
                   soonest
                   repent
                   .
                   You
                   must
                   be
                   content
                   with
                   our
                   plain
                   writing
                   .
                   And
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   continue
                   all
                   in
                   one
                   minde
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Peace
                   inviolably
                   kept
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   so
                   by
                   your
                   advice
                   procure
                   the
                   Queen
                   to
                   ratifie
                   it
                   ,
                   we
                   also
                   plainly
                   promise
                   you
                   ,
                   That
                   we
                   will
                   also
                   continue
                   our
                   good
                   disposition
                   to
                   keep
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   such
                   good
                   termes
                   as
                   now
                   it
                   is
                   :
                   And
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   the
                   honour
                   of
                   Almighty
                   God
                   shall
                   be
                   duely
                   sought
                   and
                   promoted
                   in
                   both
                   Realms
                   ,
                   The
                   Queen
                   your
                   Soveraigne
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   her
                   State
                   with
                   your
                   surety
                   ,
                   and
                   your selves
                   possesse
                   that
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   with
                   tranquility
                   ;
                   to
                   the
                   encrease
                   of
                   your
                   Families
                   and
                   Posterities
                   ,
                   which
                   by
                   the
                   frequent
                   Wars
                   heretofore
                   your
                   antecessors
                   never
                   had
                   long
                   in
                   one
                   state
                   .
                   To
                   conclude
                   ,
                   we
                   require
                   you
                   to
                   advertise
                   us
                   of
                   what
                   minde
                   you
                   be
                   ,
                   specially
                   if
                   you
                   all
                   continue
                   in
                   that
                   minde
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   mean
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Peace
                   betwixt
                   both
                   the
                   Realmes
                   perpetually
                   kept
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   you
                   shall
                   forbear
                   any
                   longer
                   to
                   advertise
                   us
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   give
                   us
                   some
                   occasion
                   of
                   doubt
                   ,
                   whereof
                   more
                   hurt
                   may
                   grow
                   then
                   good
                   .
                   
                     From
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                
              
            
             
               These
               Letters
               received
               and
               perused
               ,
               albeit
               the
               States
               could
               not
               be
               convened
               ,
               yet
               did
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               also
               in
               particular
               ,
               return
               answers
               with
               reasonable
               diligence
               .
               The
               Tenour
               of
               our
               Letters
               was
               this
               :
               
                 
                   
                     
                       MADAME
                       ,
                    
                  
                   
                     PLease
                     your
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     that
                     with
                     judgement
                     we
                     have
                     considered
                     your
                     Majesties
                     Letters
                     :
                     And
                     albeit
                     the
                     whole
                     States
                     could
                     not
                     suddenly
                     be
                     assembled
                     ,
                     yet
                     we
                     thought
                     expedient
                     to
                     signifie
                     somewhat
                     of
                     our
                     mindes
                     unto
                     your
                     Majestie
                     .
                     Far
                     be
                     it
                     from
                     us
                     ,
                     that
                     either
                     we
                     take
                     upon
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     infamy
                     before
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     or
                     grudge
                     of
                     conscience
                     before
                     our
                     God
                     ,
                     that
                     we
                     should
                     lightly
                     esteem
                     the
                     observation
                     of
                     that
                     Peace
                     lately
                     contracted
                     betwixt
                     these
                     two
                     Realmes
                     .
                     By
                     what
                     motives
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     delayed
                     the
                     ratification
                     thereof
                     ,
                     we
                     cannot
                     tell
                     :
                     But
                     of
                     us
                     (
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     we
                     say
                     ,
                     Madame
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     protested
                     fidelity
                     in
                     our
                     promise
                     )
                     her
                     Majesty
                     had
                     none
                     .
                     Your
                     Majestie
                     cannot
                     be
                     ignorant
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     this
                     Realme
                     there
                     are
                     many
                     enemies
                     ;
                     and
                     farther
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     hath
                     Councellors
                     ,
                     whose
                     judgements
                     she
                     in
                     all
                     such
                     causes
                     preferred
                     to
                     ours
                     .
                     
                     Our
                     obedience
                     bindeth
                     us
                     ,
                     not
                     onely
                     reverently
                     to
                     speak
                     and
                     write
                     of
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     ,
                     but
                     also
                     to
                     judge
                     and
                     thinke
                     :
                     And
                     yet
                     your
                     Majestie
                     may
                     be
                     well
                     assured
                     ,
                     That
                     in
                     us
                     shall
                     be
                     noted
                     no
                     blame
                     ,
                     if
                     that
                     Peace
                     be
                     not
                     ratified
                     to
                     your
                     Majesties
                     contentment
                     :
                     For
                     God
                     is
                     witnesse
                     ,
                     That
                     our
                     chief
                     care
                     in
                     this
                     earth
                     ,
                     next
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     is
                     ,
                     That
                     constant
                     Peace
                     may
                     remain
                     betwixt
                     these
                     two
                     Realmes
                     ,
                     whereof
                     your
                     Majestie
                     and
                     Realme
                     shall
                     have
                     sure
                     experience
                     ,
                     so
                     long
                     as
                     our
                     counsell
                     or
                     votes
                     may
                     stop
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                     The
                     benefit
                     that
                     we
                     have
                     received
                     is
                     so
                     recent
                     ,
                     
                     that
                     we
                     cannot
                     suddenly
                     bury
                     it
                     in
                     forgetfulnesse
                     .
                     We
                     would
                     desire
                     your
                     Majesty
                     rather
                     to
                     be
                     perswaded
                     of
                     us
                     ,
                     That
                     we
                     to
                     our
                     powers
                     will
                     studie
                     to
                     leave
                     it
                     in
                     remembrance
                     to
                     our
                     posterity
                     .
                     And
                     thus
                     with
                     lawfull
                     and
                     humble
                     commendation
                     of
                     our
                     service
                     ,
                     we
                     commit
                     your
                     Majesty
                     to
                     the
                     Protection
                     of
                     the
                     Omnipotent
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Of
                       Edinburgh
                       
                         the
                         sixteenth
                         day
                         of
                         Iuly
                         ,
                         1561.
                         
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               There
               were
               some
               others
               that
               answered
               some
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               England
               somewhat
               more
               sharply
               ,
               and
               willed
               them
               not
               to
               accuse
               nor
               threaten
               so
               sharply
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               were
               able
               to
               convince
               such
               as
               had
               promised
               fidelitie
               ,
               of
               some
               evident
               crime
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               were
               able
               to
               lay
               to
               the
               charge
               of
               some
               ,
               yet
               respect
               would
               be
               had
               to
               such
               as
               long
               had
               declared
               themselves
               constant
               procurers
               of
               quietnesse
               and
               peace
               .
               The
               sudden
               arrivall
               of
               the
               Queen
               made
               great
               alteration
               even
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               as
               after
               we
               will
               hear
               .
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Papists
               by
               surmising
               troubled
               what
               they
               might
               ,
               their
               Posts
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               and
               Complaints
               were
               from
               day
               to
               day
               directed
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               some
               to
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               our
               Queen
               .
               The
               principall
               of
               those
               Curriers
               were
               Master
               
                 Steven
                 Wilson
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Leslie
              
               ,
               called
               Nolumus
               and
               Volumus
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Throgmorton
              
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               lived
               ,
               and
               still
               live
               by
               the
               traffique
               of
               that
               Romane
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               The
               Preachers
               vehemently
               exhorted
               us
               to
               establish
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               by
               an
               Act
               and
               publike
               Law
               ;
               affirming
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               suffered
               things
               to
               hang
               in
               suspence
               ,
               when
               God
               had
               given
               unto
               them
               sufficient
               power
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               they
               should
               after
               sob
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               should
               not
               get
               it
               .
               The
               Books
               of
               Discipline
               have
               been
               of
               late
               so
               often
               published
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               forbear●
               to
               Print
               them
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               hoping
               that
               no
               good
               men
               will
               refuse
               to
               follow
               the
               same
               ,
               till
               God
               in
               a
               greater
               light
               establish
               a
               more
               perfect
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               third
               Booke
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               FOVRTH
               BOOK
               OF
               The
               Progresse
               and
               Continuance
               of
               true
               Religion
               within
               SCOTLAND
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               former
               Bookes
               (
               Gentle
               Reader
               )
               thou
               mayest
               clearly
               see
               how
               potently
               God
               hath
               performed
               in
               these
               our
               last
               and
               wicked
               dayes
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               ages
               that
               have
               passed
               before
               us
               ,
               the
               promises
               that
               are
               made
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
               
                 They
                 that
                 wait
                 upon
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 renew
                 their
                 strength
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 mount
                 up
                 with
                 wings
                 as
                 Eagles
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 run
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 weary
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 walk
                 and
                 not
                 faint
                 .
              
               This
               promise
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               such
               as
               Satan
               hath
               not
               utterly
               blinded
               ,
               may
               see
               performed
               in
               us
               ,
               
               the
               Professours
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               within
               this
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               with
               no
               lesse
               evidence
               ,
               then
               it
               was
               in
               any
               age
               ,
               that
               ever
               passed
               before
               us
               .
               For
               what
               was
               our
               force
               ?
               What
               was
               our
               number
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               what
               wisdome
               or
               worldly
               policie
               was
               in
               us
               ,
               to
               have
               brought
               to
               any
               good
               end
               so
               great
               an
               enterprise
               ?
               our
               very
               enemies
               can
               bear
               witnesse
               .
               And
               yet
               in
               how
               great
               purity
               God
               did
               establish
               amongst
               us
               his
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Doctrine
               as
               in
               Ceremonies
               ?
               To
               what
               confusion
               and
               fear
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               adulterers
               ,
               and
               all
               publike
               transgressours
               of
               Gods
               Commandments
               within
               short
               time
               brought
               ,
               the
               publike
               Orders
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               yet
               ,
               by
               the
               mercie
               of
               God
               preserved
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               executed
               against
               malefactours
               ,
               can
               testifie
               unto
               the
               world
               .
               For
               as
               touching
               the
               administration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               used
               in
               our
               Churches
               ,
               we
               are
               bold
               to
               affirme
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               Realme
               this
               day
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               hath
               them
               in
               greater
               puritie
               ;
               yea
               ,
               we
               can
               speak
               the
               Trueth
               ,
               whomsoever
               we
               offend
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               (
               no
               Realme
               I
               meane
               )
               that
               hath
               them
               in
               the
               like
               purity
               ,
               
               for
               all
               others
               ,
               how
               sincere
               that
               ever
               the
               Doctrine
               be
               that
               by
               some
               is
               taught
               ,
               retain
               in
               their
               Churches
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Ministers
               thereof
               ,
               some
               footsteps
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               
               and
               dregs
               of
               Papistry
               :
               But
               we
               (
               all
               praise
               to
               God
               alone
               )
               have
               nothing
               within
               our
               Churches
               that
               ever
               flowed
               from
               that
               man
               of
               Sin.
               And
               this
               we
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               the
               strength
               given
               to
               us
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               we
               esteemed
               not
               our selves
               wise
               in
               our
               owne
               eyes
               ;
               but
               understanding
               our
               own
               wisedome
               to
               be
               but
               meer
               foolishnesse
               before
               our
               God
               ,
               laid
               it
               aside
               ,
               and
               followed
               onely
               that
               which
               we
               found
               approved
               by
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               point
               could
               never
               our
               enemies
               cause
               us
               to
               faint
               ;
               for
               our
               first
               Petition
               was
               ,
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Reverend
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 Primitive
                 and
                 Apostolike
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 reduced
                 again
                 to
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               And
               in
               that
               point
               (
               we
               say
               )
               our
               God
               hath
               strengthned
               us
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Work
               was
               finished
               ,
               as
               the
               world
               may
               see
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               suppressing
               of
               vice
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               abolishing
               of
               all
               such
               things
               as
               might
               nourish
               Impiety
               within
               the
               Realm
               ,
               the
               Acts
               and
               Statutes
               of
               the
               principall
               Towns
               reformed
               ,
               will
               yet
               testifie
               :
               
               For
               what
               Adulterer
               ,
               what
               Fornicator
               ,
               what
               known
               Masse-monger
               or
               pestilent
               Papist
               durst
               have
               been
               seen
               in
               publike
               ,
               within
               any
               Reformed
               Town
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               before
               that
               the
               Queen
               arrived
               ?
               And
               this
               Victory
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               terrour
               to
               all
               filthy
               livers
               ,
               did
               God
               work
               by
               such
               as
               yet
               live
               ,
               and
               remaine
               witnesses
               (
               whether
               they
               will
               or
               not
               )
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               works
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               We
               say
               our
               God
               suffered
               none
               of
               these
               ,
               whom
               he
               first
               called
               to
               the
               Battell
               to
               perish
               or
               to
               fall
               ,
               the
               while
               that
               he
               made
               them
               Victors
               of
               their
               enemies
               :
               For
               even
               as
               God
               suffered
               none
               of
               those
               whom
               he
               called
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               Red
               Sea
               ,
               how
               fearfull
               that
               ever
               the
               danger
               appeared
               ;
               so
               suffered
               he
               none
               of
               us
               to
               be
               approved
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               be
               taken
               from
               this
               life
               ,
               till
               that
               now
               the
               Pharaohs
               ,
               then
               one
               ,
               was
               drowned
               ,
               and
               we
               set
               at
               freedom
               ,
               without
               all
               danger
               of
               our
               enemies
               ;
               to
               let
               both
               us
               and
               our
               Posterity
               understand
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               follow
               the
               conducting
               of
               God
               ,
               cannot
               perish
               ,
               albeit
               they
               walked
               in
               the
               very
               shadow
               of
               death
               .
               But
               from
               whence
               (
               alas
               )
               cometh
               this
               miserable
               dispersion
               of
               Gods
               people
               within
               this
               Realme
               this
               day
               ,
               in
               May
               1561
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               now
               the
               just
               is
               compelled
               to
               keep
               silence
               ,
               good
               men
               are
               banished
               ,
               Murtherers
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               knowne
               unworthy
               of
               common
               Society
               )
               if
               Justice
               were
               put
               in
               execution
               )
               bear
               the
               whole
               Regiment
               and
               sway
               within
               this
               Realme
               ?
            
             
               
               We
               answer
               ,
               Because
               that
               suddenly
               the
               most
               part
               of
               us
               declined
               from
               the
               purity
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               follow
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               so
               againe
               shake
               hands
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               fourth
               Book
               we
               will
               heare
               .
            
             
               For
               while
               that
               Papists
               were
               so
               confounded
               ,
               that
               none
               within
               the
               Realme
               durst
               more
               avow
               the
               hearing
               or
               saying
               of
               Masse
               ,
               then
               the
               theeves
               of
               Tiddisdale
               durst
               avow
               their
               stouth
               or
               stealing
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               any
               upright
               Judge
               :
               No
               ware
               Protestants
               found
               who
               are
               not
               ashamed
               at
               Tables
               ,
               and
               other
               open
               places
               ,
               to
               aske
               ,
               
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 these
                 men
                 have
                 their
                 Masse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 their
                 Religion
                 ?
                 What
                 can
                 that
                 hurt
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 our
                 Religion
                 ?
              
               And
               from
               these
               two
               ,
               Why
               and
               What
               ,
               at
               last
               sprang
               
               out
               this
               Affirmative
               ,
               
                 The
                 Queens
                 Masse
                 and
                 her
                 Priests
                 will
                 we
                 maintain
                 ;
                 This
                 hand
                 and
                 this
                 Rapier
                 shall
                 fight
                 in
                 their
                 defence
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Inconveniences
               were
               shown
               both
               by
               Tongue
               and
               Pen
               ;
               but
               the
               advertisers
               were
               judged
               to
               be
               men
               of
               unequall
               Spirits
               ;
               Their
               Credit
               was
               defaced
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               before
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               have
               used
               their
               Counsell
               in
               matters
               of
               greater
               importance
               ,
               to
               have
               refused
               the
               Masse
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               my
               Lord
               ,
               my
               Master
               may
               not
               be
               thus
               used
               ;
               he
               hath
               that
               Honour
               to
               be
               the
               Queens
               Brother
               ;
               
               And
               therefore
               we
               will
               that
               all
               men
               shall
               understand
               ,
               That
               he
               must
               tender
               her
               as
               his
               Sister
               :
               And
               whosoever
               will
               counsell
               him
               to
               displease
               her
               ,
               or
               the
               least
               that
               pertains
               unto
               her
               ,
               shall
               not
               finde
               him
               their
               friend
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               are
               worthy
               to
               be
               hanged
               ,
               that
               would
               so
               counsell
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
               These
               and
               the
               like
               reasons
               took
               such
               deep
               root
               in
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               was
               (
               as
               yet
               alas
               they
               are
               )
               preferred
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               rebuking
               vice
               and
               vanity
               ,
               that
               from
               thence
               hath
               all
               our
               misery
               proceeded
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               before
               ,
               
               so
               even
               yet
               ,
               although
               the
               Ministers
               be
               set
               to
               beg
               ,
               the
               Guard
               and
               the
               men
               of
               Warre
               must
               be
               served
               ;
               Though
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Ministers
               must
               be
               spilt
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               the
               Queens
               Servants
               that
               did
               it
               .
               Although
               Masse
               be
               multiplied
               in
               all
               Quarters
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               Who
               can
               stop
               the
               Queens
               Subjects
               to
               live
               of
               the
               Queens
               Religion
               ?
               Although
               Innocent
               men
               be
               Imprisoned
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               Queens
               pleasure
               .
               So
               she
               is
               offended
               at
               such
               men
               ,
               
               although
               under
               pretence
               of
               Justice
               ,
               Innocents
               be
               murthered
               :
               The
               Lords
               shall
               weep
               ,
               but
               the
               Queenes
               minde
               must
               be
               satisfied
               .
               Nobles
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               Barons
               and
               Councellors
               are
               banished
               ,
               their
               Escheats
               disposed
               of
               ,
               and
               their
               lives
               most
               unjustly
               pursued
               .
               
               The
               Queen
               hath
               lost
               her
               trusty
               Servant
               David
               ,
               he
               was
               deare
               unto
               her
               ;
               and
               therefore
               for
               her
               Honour
               sake
               ,
               she
               must
               show
               rigour
               to
               revenge
               his
               death
               .
               And
               yet
               farther
               ,
               albeit
               that
               some
               knew
               that
               she
               hath
               plainly
               purposed
               to
               wrack
               and
               undo
               the
               Religion
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               That
               to
               that
               Romane
               Antichrist
               she
               hath
               made
               her
               promise
               ;
               And
               that
               from
               him
               she
               hath
               taken
               money
               to
               uphold
               his
               pomp
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               yet
               will
               they
               let
               the
               people
               understand
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               will
               establish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               provide
               all
               things
               orderly
               ,
               if
               she
               were
               once
               delivered
               .
            
             
               If
               such
               dealing
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               common
               amongst
               Protestants
               ,
               be
               not
               to
               prefer
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               his
               Truth
               ,
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               oppressed
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               let
               the
               world
               judge
               .
               The
               plagues
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               are
               present
               ,
               that
               were
               before
               threatned
               ;
               the
               rest
               approaches
               :
               And
               yet
               who
               from
               the
               heart
               cryeth
               ,
               
                 I
                 haue
                 offended
                 ,
                 Now
                 thou
                 Lord
                 knowes
                 ,
                 in
                 thee
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 trust
                 of
                 the
                 oppr●ssed
                 ▪
                 for
                 vain
                 is
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 man.
              
               But
               now
               to
               returne
               we
               to
               our
               History
               .
            
             
               The
               19
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               
               1561.
               betwixt
               seven
               and
               eight
               hours
               before
               noon
               ,
               arrived
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               then
               widow
               ,
               with
               two
               Gallies
               out
               of
               France
               :
               In
               her
               company
               (
               besides
               her
               Gentlewomen
               called
               the
               Maries
               )
               were
               her
               Uncles
               ,
               the
               Duke
               Aumale
               the
               grand
               Prior
               ;
               the
               Marquesse
               d'Albuff
               .
               There
               accompanied
               her
               also
               ,
               d'Anville
               son
               to
               the
               Constable
               of
               
               France
               ,
               with
               other
               Gentlemen
               of
               inferiour
               Condition
               ,
               besides
               servants
               and
               Officers
               .
               The
               very
               face
               of
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               at
               the
               time
               of
               her
               Arrivall
               ,
               did
               manifestly
               speak
               what
               comfort
               was
               brought
               into
               this
               Countrey
               with
               her
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               Sorrow
               ,
               
               Dolour
               ,
               Darknesse
               ,
               and
               all
               Impiety
               ;
               For
               in
               the
               memory
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               day
               of
               the
               yeer
               was
               never
               seen
               a
               more
               dolorous
               face
               of
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               then
               was
               at
               her
               Arrivall
               ,
               which
               two
               dayes
               after
               did
               so
               continue
               :
               For
               besides
               the
               Surface
               Wet
               and
               Corruption
               of
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               the
               Mist
               was
               so
               thick
               and
               dark
               ,
               that
               scarce
               might
               any
               man
               espie
               another
               the
               length
               of
               two
               payre
               of
               Butts
               :
               the
               Sun
               was
               not
               seen
               to
               shine
               two
               dayes
               before
               ,
               nor
               two
               dayes
               after
               .
               That
               forewarning
               gave
               God
               unto
               us
               ;
               but
               alas
               the
               most
               part
               were
               blinde
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Cannons
               ,
               which
               the
               Galleyes
               shot
               ,
               the
               multitude
               being
               advertised
               ,
               happy
               was
               he
               or
               she
               that
               first
               must
               have
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Queen
               ;
               the
               Protestants
               were
               not
               the
               slowest
               :
               And
               therein
               they
               were
               not
               to
               be
               blamed
               .
               Because
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               was
               not
               thorowly
               put
               in
               order
               (
               for
               her
               coming
               was
               more
               sudden
               then
               many
               looked
               for
               )
               she
               remained
               in
               Leith
               ,
               till
               towards
               the
               evening
               ,
               and
               then
               repaired
               thither
               .
               In
               the
               way
               betwixt
               Leith
               and
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               met
               her
               the
               Rebells
               the
               Crafts-men
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               spake
               before
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Those
               that
               had
               violated
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               had
               besieged
               the
               Proveist
               .
               
               But
               because
               she
               was
               sufficiently
               instructed
               that
               all
               they
               did
               was
               done
               in
               spight
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               they
               were
               easily
               pardoned
               .
            
             
               Fi●es
               of
               joy
               were
               set
               forth
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               a
               Company
               of
               most
               honest
               men
               with
               Instruments
               of
               Musick
               ,
               and
               with
               Musi●ians
               ,
               gave
               their
               Salutations
               at
               her
               Chamber
               Window
               ;
               The
               M●lody
               (
               as
               she
               alleadged
               )
               liked
               her
               well
               ;
               and
               she
               willed
               the
               same
               to
               be
               continued
               some
               nights
               after
               with
               great
               diligence
               .
               The
               Lords
               repaired
               to
               her
               from
               all
               Quarters
               :
               and
               so
               was
               nothing
               understood
               but
               mirth
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               till
               the
               next
               Sunday
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               24
               of
               August
               :
               When
               that
               preparations
               began
               to
               be
               made
               for
               that
               Idoll
               of
               the
               Masse
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               Chappell
               :
               
               Which
               perceived
               ,
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               began
               to
               be
               emboldened
               ;
               and
               men
               began
               openly
               to
               speak
               ,
               
                 Shall
                 that
                 Idoll
                 be
                 suffered
                 again
                 to
                 take
                 place
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ?
                 It
                 shall
                 not
                 .
              
               The
               Lord
               Lindsay
               (
               then
               but
               Master
               )
               with
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fyfe
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               plainly
               cryed
               in
               the
               Close
               or
               Yard
               ,
               
                 The
                 Idolatrous
                 Priests
                 should
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law.
              
               One
               that
               carried
               in
               the
               Candle
               was
               evill
               affrayed
               ;
               but
               then
               began
               flesh
               and
               blood
               fully
               to
               shew
               it self
               .
               There
               durst
               no
               Papist
               ,
               neither
               yet
               any
               that
               came
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               whisper
               :
               But
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               the
               man
               whom
               all
               the
               godly
               did
               most
               reverence
               ,
               
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               keep
               the
               Chappell
               door
               :
               his
               best
               excuse
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               stop
               all
               Scotish-men
               to
               enter
               in
               to
               the
               Masse
               ;
               But
               it
               was
               and
               is
               sufficiently
               known
               ,
               That
               the
               doore
               was
               kept
               that
               none
               should
               have
               entry
               to
               trouble
               the
               Priest
               ;
               who
               after
               the
               M●sse
               was
               ended
               ,
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Robert
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ;
               who
               then
               were
               both
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               had
               Communicate
               at
               the
               Table
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               Betwixt
               them
               two
               was
               the
               Priest
               conveyed
               to
               his
               Chamber
               .
               And
               so
               the
               godly
               departed
               with
               grief
               of
               heart
               ,
               
               and
               after
               noon
               repaired
               to
               the
               Abbey
               in
               great
               companies
               ,
               and
               gave
               plain
               signification
               ,
               That
               they
               
               could
               not
               abide
               that
               the
               Land
               ,
               which
               God
               by
               his
               power
               had
               purged
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               should
               in
               their
               eyes
               be
               polluted
               again
               :
               Which
               understood
               ,
               there
               began
               complaint
               upon
               complaint
               .
               The
               old
               Duntebors
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               had
               long
               served
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               hoped
               to
               have
               no
               remission
               of
               sins
               ,
               but
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               cryed
               ,
               They
               would
               away
               to
               France
               without
               delay
               ,
               They
               could
               not
               live
               without
               the
               Masse
               :
               the
               same
               affirmed
               the
               Queens
               Uncles
               .
               And
               would
               to
               God
               that
               they
               all
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Masse
               ,
               
               had
               taken
               goodnight
               at
               the
               Realme
               for
               ever
               :
               for
               so
               had
               Scotland
               been
               rid
               of
               an
               unprofitable
               burthen
               of
               devouring
               strangers
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               malediction
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               hath
               stricken
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               strike
               for
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               The
               Councell
               assembled
               ,
               disputation
               was
               had
               of
               the
               next
               remedy
               :
               Politicke
               heads
               were
               sent
               unto
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               with
               these
               and
               the
               like
               perswasions
               :
               
               
                 Why
                 ,
                 alas
                 ,
                 Will
                 you
                 chase
                 our
                 Soveraigne
                 from
                 us
                 ?
                 She
                 will
                 incontinently
                 returne
                 to
                 her
                 Galleyes
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 then
                 shall
                 all
                 Realmes
                 say
                 of
                 us
                 ?
                 May
                 we
                 not
                 suffer
                 her
                 a
                 little
                 while
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 she
                 will
                 leave
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 assured
                 that
                 she
                 might
                 be
                 won
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 also
                 as
                 great
                 enemies
                 to
                 her
                 Masse
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Her
                 Uncles
                 will
                 depart
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 we
                 rule
                 all
                 at
                 our
                 pleasure
                 :
                 Would
                 not
                 we
                 be
                 also
                 sorry
                 to
                 hurt
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 of
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 ?
              
               With
               these
               and
               the
               like
               perswasions
               (
               we
               say
               )
               was
               the
               fervency
               of
               the
               Brethren
               quenched
               .
               And
               an
               Act
               was
               framed
               ,
               the
               Tenour
               whereof
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Apud
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         
                           25
                           Aagustii
                           ,
                           1561.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       FOrasmuch
                       as
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majestie
                       hath
                       understood
                       the
                       great
                       inconveniences
                       through
                       the
                       divisi●n
                       p●esently
                       standing
                       in
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       difference
                       in
                       matt●rs
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       which
                       her
                       Majestie
                       is
                       most
                       desirous
                       to
                       see
                       pacified
                       by
                       any
                       good
                       order
                       ,
                       To
                       the
                       Honour
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Tranquility
                       of
                       her
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       means
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       by
                       Advice
                       of
                       her
                       States
                       ,
                       so
                       soon
                       as
                       conveniently
                       may
                       be
                       ,
                       to
                       their
                       serious
                       Consideration
                       .
                       And
                       lest
                       that
                       her
                       Majesties
                       godly
                       Resolutions
                       therein
                       may
                       be
                       greatly
                       hindered
                       ,
                       in
                       case
                       any
                       Tumult
                       and
                       Sedition
                       be
                       raised
                       amongst
                       the
                       Lieges
                       ,
                       if
                       any
                       Alteration
                       or
                       Innovation
                       be
                       Pressed
                       or
                       Attempted
                       before
                       that
                       good
                       Order
                       may
                       be
                       Established
                       ;
                       Wherefore
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       eschewing
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Inconveniences
                       ,
                       her
                       Majestie
                       Ordains
                       Letters
                       to
                       be
                       Directed
                       ,
                       to
                       Charge
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       her
                       Lieges
                       ,
                       by
                       open
                       Proclamation
                       at
                       the
                       Market-Crosse
                       of
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Places
                       needfull
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       ,
                       and
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       contain
                       themselves
                       in
                       all
                       Quietnesse
                       ,
                       keep
                       Peace
                       and
                       Civill
                       Society
                       amongst
                       themselves
                       in
                       the
                       mean
                       time
                       ,
                       while
                       the
                       States
                       of
                       the
                       Realm
                       may
                       be
                       Assembled
                       ,
                       and
                       then
                       her
                       Majestie
                       have
                       taken
                       a
                       finall
                       Order
                       by
                       their
                       Advice
                       ,
                       and
                       publike
                       Consent
                       ;
                       
                       which
                       her
                       Majestie
                       hopes
                       shall
                       be
                       to
                       the
                       Contentment
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       the
                       Law
                       bidding
                       ,
                       That
                       none
                       of
                       them
                       should
                       take
                       in
                       hand
                       privately
                       or
                       openly
                       ,
                       any
                       Alteration
                       or
                       Innovation
                       of
                       the
                       state
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       or
                       attempt
                       any
                       thing
                       against
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       which
                       her
                       Majestie
                       found
                       Publikely
                       and
                       Universally
                       standing
                       at
                       her
                       Majesties
                       Arrivall
                       in
                       this
                       her
                       Realme
                       ,
                       under
                       Pain
                       of
                       Death
                       .
                       With
                       Certification
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       Subject
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       shall
                       come
                       in
                       the
                       contrary
                       Thereof
                       ,
                       ●e
                       shall
                       be
                       esteemed
                       and
                       holden
                       a
                       Seditious
                       Person
                       ,
                       and
                       Raiser
                       of
                       Tumult
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       same
                       Pain
                       shall
                       be
                       executed
                       upon
                       him
                       with
                       all
                       Rigour
                       ,
                       To
                       the
                       Example
                       of
                       others
                       .
                       And
                       her
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       Advice
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Secret
                       Councell
                       ,
                       Commands
                       and
                       Charges
                       all
                       her
                       Li●ges
                       ,
                       That
                       none
                       of
                       them
                       take
                       in
                       hand
                       to
                       Mol●st
                       or
                       Trouble
                       any
                       of
                       her
                       Majesties
                       Domesticke
                       Servants
                       ,
                       or
                       Persons
                       whatsoever
                       come
                       forth
                       of
                       France
                       in
                       her
                       Company
                       at
                       this
                       time
                       ,
                       in
                       Word
                       ,
                       Deed
                       ,
                       or
                       Countenance
                       ,
                       for
                       any
                       Cause
                       whatsoever
                       ,
                       either
                       within
                       her
                       Palace
                       ,
                       or
                       without
                       ,
                       or
                       make
                       any
                       assault
                       or
                       invasion
                       upon
                       any
                       of
                       them
                       ,
                       under
                       whatsoever
                       Colour
                       or
                       Pretence
                       ,
                       under
                       the
                       said
                       Pain
                       of
                       Death
                       .
                       Albeit
                       that
                       her
                       Majestie
                       be
                       sufficiently
                       perswaded
                       ,
                       That
                       her
                       Good
                       and
                       Loving
                       Subjects
                       would
                       do
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       Reverence
                       they
                       bear
                       to
                       her
                       Person
                       and
                       Acts
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       no
                       such
                       Commandment
                       were
                       published
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Act
               and
               Proclamation
               Penned
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Forme
               by
               such
               as
               before
               professed
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               for
               in
               the
               Councell
               then
               had
               Papists
               neither
               power
               nor
               voyce
               )
               It
               was
               publikely
               Proclaimed
               at
               the
               Market-Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               upon
               Munday
               the
               day
               aforesaid
               .
               No
               man
               reclaimed
               ,
               nor
               made
               repugnance
               to
               it
               ,
               except
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               onely
               ;
               who
               in
               open
               audience
               of
               the
               Herald
               ,
               protested
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 disassented
                 that
                 any
                 Protection
                 or
                 Defence
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Domesticks
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 to
                 any
                 that
                 came
                 from
              
               France
               ,
               
                 to
                 offend
                 Gods
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 violate
                 the
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 Subjects
                 :
                 For
                 Gods
                 Law
                 had
                 pronounced
                 death
                 to
                 the
                 Idolater
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Lawes
                 of
                 the
                 Realme
                 had
                 appointed
                 punishment
                 for
                 sayers
                 and
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Masse
                 ;
                 which
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 I
                 here
                 protest
                 ,
                 be
                 Universally
                 observed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 none
                 be
                 exempted
                 ,
                 untill
                 such
                 time
                 as
                 a
                 Law
                 also
                 publikely
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 disannulled
                 the
                 former
                 .
              
               Hereupon
               he
               took
               Documents
               and
               Acts
               ,
               as
               the
               Tenour
               of
               this
               his
               Protestation
               witnesseth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   IN
                   so
                   far
                   as
                   by
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   understood
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Members
                   thereof
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Queen
                   is
                   minded
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   and
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   already
                   established
                   ,
                   proceed
                   forward
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   daily
                   encrease
                   :
                   Unto
                   the
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   that
                   order
                   may
                   be
                   then
                   for
                   extirpation
                   of
                   all
                   Idolatry
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                   We
                   render
                   most
                   hearty
                   thanks
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   for
                   her
                   Majesties
                   good
                   minde
                   ,
                   earnestly
                   praying
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   encreased
                   in
                   her
                   Majesty
                   ,
                   To
                   the
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   Weal
                   of
                   his
                   Church
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   .
                   
                   And
                   as
                   touching
                   the
                   molestation
                   of
                   her
                   Highnesse
                   Servants
                   ,
                   we
                   suppose
                   that
                   none
                   dare
                   be
                   so
                   bold
                   as
                   once
                   to
                   move
                   their
                   finger
                   at
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   doing
                   of
                   their
                   lawfull
                   businesse
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   learned
                   at
                   our
                   Master
                   Christs
                   Shoole
                   ,
                   
                     To
                     keep
                     Peace
                     with
                     all
                     men
                     .
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   for
                   our
                   part
                   we
                   will
                   promise
                   that
                   obedience
                   unto
                   her
                   Majestie
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   our
                   dutie
                   )
                   That
                   none
                   of
                   her
                   servants
                   ▪
                   shall
                   be
                   troubled
                   ,
                   molested
                   ,
                   or
                   once
                   touched
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   member
                   thereof
                   ,
                   in
                   doing
                   their
                   lawfull
                   businesse
                   .
                   But
                   since
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     Idolater
                     shall
                     die
                     the
                     death
                  
                   ;
                   We
                   Protest
                   solemnely
                   ,
                   
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   eares
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   heares
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   and
                   especially
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   Lion
                   Herauld
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   your
                   Colleagues
                   ,
                   maker
                   of
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   any
                   of
                   her
                   servants
                   shall
                   commit
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   especially
                   say
                   Masse
                   ,
                   participate
                   therewith
                   ,
                   or
                   take
                   the
                   defence
                   thereof
                   (
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   loath
                   should
                   be
                   in
                   her
                   Highnesse
                   company
                   )
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   ,
                   That
                   this
                   Proclamation
                   is
                   not
                   extended
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   behalf
                   ,
                   nor
                   be
                   not
                   a
                   safe-guard
                   nor
                   girth
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   behalfe
                   ,
                   no
                   more
                   then
                   if
                   they
                   commit
                   slaughter
                   or
                   murther
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   one
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   abominable
                   and
                   odious
                   in
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   is
                   the
                   other
                   .
                   But
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   lawfull
                   to
                   inflict
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   paines
                   contained
                   in
                   Gods
                   Word
                   against
                   Idolaters
                   ,
                   where
                   ever
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   apprehended
                   ,
                   without
                   favour
                   .
                   And
                   this
                   our
                   Protestation
                   we
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   notifie
                   unto
                   her
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   her
                   the
                   Copie
                   hereof
                   ,
                   lest
                   her
                   Highnesse
                   should
                   suspect
                   an
                   uproare
                   if
                   we
                   should
                   all
                   come
                   and
                   present
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     At
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       the
                       day
                       and
                       yeere
                       aforesaid
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               boldnesse
               did
               somewhat
               exasperate
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               favoured
               her
               in
               that
               point
               .
               As
               the
               Lords
               (
               then
               called
               of
               the
               Congregation
               )
               repaired
               to
               the
               Towne
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               coming
               they
               shew
               themselves
               wonderfully
               offended
               ,
               That
               the
               Masse
               was
               permitted
               :
               So
               that
               every
               man
               as
               he
               came
               ,
               accused
               them
               that
               were
               before
               him
               ,
               but
               after
               they
               had
               remained
               a
               certaine
               space
               ,
               they
               were
               as
               quiet
               ,
               as
               were
               the
               former
               ▪
               Which
               thing
               perceived
               ,
               a
               zealous
               and
               godly
               man
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 Campbell
              
               of
               Kingzieclench
               ,
               
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               ;
               (
               My
               Lord
               )
               now
               you
               are
               come
               ,
               and
               almost
               the
               last
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               and
               I
               perceive
               by
               your
               anger
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               edge
               is
               not
               off
               you
               yet
               :
               but
               I
               feare
               ,
               that
               after
               that
               the
               Holy-water
               of
               the
               Court
               be
               sprinkled
               upon
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               become
               as
               temperate
               as
               the
               rest
               :
               For
               I
               have
               been
               heere
               now
               five
               dayes
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               first
               I
               heard
               every
               man
               say
               ,
               Let
               us
               hang
               the
               Priest
               :
               But
               after
               that
               they
               had
               beene
               twice
               or
               thrice
               in
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               all
               that
               fervencie
               past
               .
               I
               think
               there
               be
               some
               inchantment
               ,
               whereby
               men
               are
               bewitched
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               :
               For
               the
               Queenes
               faire
               words
               upon
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               
               ever
               still
               crying
               ,
               
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 Conscience
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sore
                 thing
                 to
                 constraine
                 the
                 Conscience
                 :
              
               And
               the
               subtill
               perswasions
               of
               her
               supposts
               (
               we
               meane
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               who
               were
               judged
               most
               fervent
               amongst
               us
               )
               upon
               the
               other
               part
               ;
               blinded
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               opinion
               ,
               She
               will
               be
               content
               to
               heare
               the
               Preaching
               ;
               and
               so
               no
               doubt
               but
               she
               may
               be
               wonne
               .
               And
               this
               of
               all
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               To
               suffer
               her
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
             
               The
               next
               Sunday
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               inveighing
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               shewed
               what
               terrible
               plagues
               God
               had
               taken
               upon
               Realmes
               and
               Nations
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               added
               ,
               That
               one
               Masse
               (
               there
               were
               no
               more
               suffered
               at
               first
               )
               was
               more
               fearfull
               unto
               him
               ,
               
               then
               if
               ten
               thousand
               armed
               enemies
               were
               landed
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               of
               purpose
               to
               suppresse
               the
               whole
               Religion
               ;
               for
               (
               said
               he
               )
               in
               our
               God
               there
               is
               strength
               to
               resist
               and
               confound
               multitudes
               ,
               if
               we
               unfainedly
               depend
               upon
               him
               ;
               whereof
               heretofore
               we
               have
               had
               experience
               :
               But
               when
               we
               joyn
               hands
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               both
               Gods
               amiable
               presence
               ,
               and
               comfortable
               defence
               ,
               will
               leave
               us
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               then
               become
               of
               us
               ?
               Alas
               ,
               I
               fear
               that
               experience
               will
               teach
               us
               ,
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               many
               .
               At
               these
               words
               the
               guiders
               of
               the
               Court
               mocked
               ,
               and
               plainly
               spake
               ,
               That
               such
               fear
               was
               no
               point
               of
               their
               faith
               ;
               
               it
               was
               besides
               his
               Text
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               very
               untimely
               Admonition
               .
               But
               we
               heard
               the
               same
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               these
               same
               men
               ,
               recite
               the
               same
               words
               againe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               troubles
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               many
               ,
               asked
               God
               mercy
               that
               he
               was
               not
               more
               vehement
               and
               upright
               in
               the
               suppressing
               of
               that
               Idoll
               in
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               (
               said
               he
               )
               albeit
               I
               spake
               that
               which
               offended
               some
               (
               which
               this
               day
               they
               see
               and
               feel
               to
               be
               true
               )
               yet
               did
               I
               not
               that
               which
               I
               might
               have
               done
               ;
               
               for
               God
               hath
               not
               onely
               given
               unto
               me
               knowledge
               and
               tongue
               to
               make
               the
               impiety
               of
               that
               Idoll
               knowne
               unto
               the
               Realme
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               given
               me
               credit
               with
               many
               who
               would
               have
               put
               in
               execution
               Gods
               Judgements
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               onely
               have
               consented
               thereto
               :
               But
               so
               carefull
               was
               I
               (
               said
               he
               )
               of
               that
               common
               Tranquility
               ,
               and
               so
               loth
               was
               I
               to
               have
               offended
               those
               of
               whom
               I
               had
               conceived
               a
               good
               opinion
               ,
               that
               in
               secret
               conference
               with
               dearest
               and
               zealous
               men
               ,
               I
               travelled
               rather
               to
               mitigate
               ,
               yea
               to
               slacken
               that
               fervency
               that
               God
               had
               kindled
               in
               others
               ,
               then
               to
               animate
               or
               encourage
               them
               to
               put
               their
               hands
               to
               the
               Lords
               Work
               ;
               wherein
               I
               unfainedly
               acknowledged
               my self
               to
               have
               done
               most
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               bottome
               of
               my
               heart
               do
               aske
               of
               my
               God
               grace
               and
               pardone
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               did
               not
               what
               in
               me
               lay
               ,
               to
               have
               suppressed
               that
               Idoll
               in
               the
               beginning
               .
               These
               and
               many
               other
               words
               did
               many
               heare
               him
               speake
               in
               publike
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               December
               ,
               1565.
               when
               such
               as
               at
               the
               Queenes
               Arrivall
               onely
               maintained
               the
               Masse
               ,
               were
               exiled
               the
               Realme
               ,
               summoned
               upon
               Treason
               ,
               and
               decreit
               of
               forfeiture
               intended
               against
               them
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               from
               whence
               we
               have
               digressed
               .
            
             
               
               Whether
               it
               was
               by
               counsell
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               Queens
               owne
               desire
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               but
               the
               Queen
               spake
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               had
               long
               reasoned
               with
               him
               ,
               none
               being
               present
               ,
               except
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               two
               Gentlemen
               stood
               in
               the
               one
               end
               of
               the
               room
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               their
               reasoning
               was
               this
               :
               The
               Queen
               accused
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               raised
               a
               part
               of
               her
               subjects
               against
               her
               Mother
               and
               her self
               ;
               That
               he
               had
               written
               a
               Book
               against
               her
               just
               Authority
               ;
               
               (
               she
               meant
               the
               Treatise
               against
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Women
               )
               which
               she
               had
               and
               would
               cause
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               Europe
               to
               write
               against
               it
               ;
               That
               he
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               great
               sedition
               ,
               and
               great
               slaughter
               in
               England
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               was
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               That
               all
               that
               he
               did
               was
               by
               Necromancy
               .
               To
               the
               which
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ;
               Madame
               ,
               it
               may
               please
               your
               Majestie
               patiently
               to
               hear
               my
               simple
               answers
               :
               And
               first
               (
               said
               he
               )
               
               my
               simple
               Answers
               :
               And
               first
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               if
               to
               teach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               sincerity
               ,
               if
               to
               rebuke
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               to
               will
               a
               people
               to
               worship
               God
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               be
               to
               raise
               Subjects
               against
               their
               Princes
               ,
               then
               cannot
               I
               bee
               excused
               ;
               for
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               to
               make
               me
               one
               (
               amongst
               many
               )
               to
               disclose
               unto
               this
               Realme
               the
               vanitie
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               deceit
               ,
               pride
               ,
               and
               tyranny
               of
               that
               Romane
               Antichrist
               :
               
               But
               Madame
               ,
               if
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               his
               right
               worshipping
               be
               the
               chief
               cause
               which
               must
               move
               men
               to
               obey
               their
               just
               Princesse
               from
               their
               heart
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               is
               most
               certain
               that
               they
               are
               )
               wherein
               can
               I
               be
               reprehended
               ?
               
               I
               thinke
               ,
               and
               am
               surely
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               your
               Majestie
               has
               had
               ,
               and
               presently
               hath
               as
               unfained
               obedience
               of
               such
               as
               professe
               Christ
               Jesus
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               as
               ever
               your
               Father
               or
               Progenitours
               had
               of
               those
               that
               were
               called
               Bishops
               :
               And
               touching
               that
               Booke
               that
               seemeth
               so
               highly
               to
               offend
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               certaine
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               wrote
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               that
               all
               the
               learned
               of
               the
               world
               judge
               of
               it
               :
               I
               heare
               that
               an
               Englishman
               hath
               written
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               not
               read
               him
               ;
               if
               hee
               hath
               sufficiently
               confuted
               my
               reasons
               ,
               and
               established
               his
               contrary
               Propositions
               ,
               with
               as
               evident
               testimonies
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               done
               mine
               ;
               I
               shall
               not
               bee
               obstinate
               but
               shall
               confesse
               mine
               errour
               and
               ignorance
               .
               But
               to
               this
               houre
               I
               have
               thought
               ,
               and
               yet
               thinkes
               my selfe
               alone
               more
               able
               to
               sustaine
               the
               things
               affirmed
               in
               that
               my
               Work
               ,
               than
               any
               ten
               in
               Europe
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               confute
               it
               .
            
             
               You
               thinke
               (
               said
               shee
               )
               that
               I
               have
               no
               just
               Authoritie
               :
               Please
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               that
               learned
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               have
               had
               their
               judgements
               free
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               disagreeing
               from
               the
               Common
               judgement
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
               Such
               also
               have
               they
               published
               ,
               both
               with
               Pen
               and
               tongue
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               themselves
               have
               lined
               in
               the
               common
               Societie
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               have
               borne
               patiently
               with
               the
               errour
               and
               imperfections
               which
               they
               could
               not
               amend
               .
               Plato
               the
               Philosopher
               wrote
               his
               Booke
               of
               the
               Common
               wealth
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               hee
               condemnes
               many
               things
               that
               were
               maintained
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               required
               many
               things
               to
               have
               beene
               reformed
               :
               And
               yet
               notwithstanding
               he
               lived
               under
               such
               Politicks
               ,
               as
               then
               were
               universally
               received
               without
               farther
               troubling
               any
               State
               :
               Even
               so
               Madame
               am
               I
               content
               to
               do
               ,
               in
               uprightnesse
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               testimony
               of
               good
               Conscience
               ,
               I
               have
               communicate
               my
               judgement
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               if
               the
               Realme
               findes
               no
               inconveniencies
               in
               the
               Regiment
               of
               a
               woman
               ,
               that
               which
               they
               approve
               ,
               shall
               I
               not
               further
               disallow
               ,
               then
               within
               my
               owne
               brest
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               all
               well
               content
               ,
               and
               shall
               live
               under
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               Paul
               was
               to
               live
               under
               the
               Roman
               Emperour
               :
               And
               my
               hope
               is
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               ye
               defile
               not
               your
               hands
               with
               the
               Blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               neither
               I
               nor
               that
               Booke
               shall
               either
               hurt
               you
               or
               your
               Authoritie
               ;
               for
               in
               very
               deed
               Madame
               ,
               that
               Booke
               was
               written
               most
               especially
               against
               that
               wicked
               Mary
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               But
               (
               said
               shee
               )
               you
               speake
               of
               women
               in
               generall
               ;
               most
               true
               it
               is
               Madame
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               other
               ;
               )
               and
               yet
               plainly
               appeareth
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               wisedome
               should
               perswade
               your
               Majestie
               never
               to
               raise
               trouble
               
               for
               that
               which
               this
               day
               hath
               not
               troubled
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               neither
               in
               person
               ,
               nor
               in
               anxietie
               .
               For
               of
               late
               yeeres
               many
               things
               which
               before
               were
               holden
               Stable
               have
               been
               called
               in
               doubt
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               have
               been
               plainely
               impugned
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               neither
               Protestant
               nor
               Papist
               ,
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               any
               such
               Question
               was
               at
               any
               time
               moved
               ,
               in
               publike
               or
               in
               private
               .
               Now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               intended
               to
               trouble
               your
               State
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               a
               woman
               ;
               I
               might
               have
               chosen
               a
               time
               more
               convenient
               for
               that
               purpose
               then
               I
               can
               do
               now
               ,
               when
               your
               own
               presence
               is
               within
               the
               Realme
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               shortly
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               other
               two
               accusations
               ,
               I
               heartily
               praise
               my
               God
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               Satan
               ,
               the
               enemy
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               have
               no
               other
               crimes
               to
               lay
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               the
               very
               World
               it selfe
               knoweth
               to
               be
               most
               false
               and
               vaine
               .
               For
               in
               England
               I
               was
               resident
               onely
               the
               space
               of
               five
               yeeres
               .
               The
               places
               were
               Barwick
               ,
               where
               I
               abode
               two
               yeeres
               ;
               So
               long
               in
               New-castle
               ;
               And
               a
               yeere
               in
               London
               .
               Now
               ,
               
               Madame
               ,
               if
               in
               any
               of
               these
               places
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               I
               was
               there
               ,
               any
               man
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               either
               Battell
               ,
               Sedition
               ,
               or
               Mutinie
               ,
               I
               shall
               confesse
               ,
               That
               I
               my selfe
               was
               the
               Malefactour
               ,
               and
               shedder
               of
               the
               blood
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
               further
               to
               affirme
               ,
               That
               God
               so
               blessed
               my
               weake
               labours
               then
               in
               Barwick
               (
               wherein
               then
               commonly
               used
               to
               be
               slaughter
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               quarrells
               that
               used
               to
               arise
               amongst
               Souldiers
               )
               there
               was
               also
               great
               quietnesse
               ,
               all
               the
               time
               that
               I
               remained
               there
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               this
               day
               in
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               And
               where
               they
               slander
               me
               of
               Magick
               ,
               Necromancie
               ,
               or
               of
               any
               other
               Art
               forbidden
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               have
               witnesse
               (
               besides
               mine
               owne
               conscience
               )
               all
               the
               Congregations
               that
               ever
               heard
               me
               ,
               what
               I
               speak
               ,
               both
               against
               such
               acts
               ,
               and
               against
               those
               that
               use
               such
               impietie
               :
               But
               seeing
               the
               wicked
               of
               the
               world
               said
               ,
               That
               my
               Master
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               was
               possessed
               with
               Beelzebub
               ,
               I
               must
               patiently
               beare
               ;
               Albeit
               that
               I
               ,
               wretched
               sinner
               ,
               be
               unjustly
               accused
               ,
               of
               those
               that
               never
               delighted
               in
               the
               Veritie
               .
            
             
               
               But
               yet
               (
               said
               she
               )
               you
               have
               taught
               the
               people
               to
               receive
               another
               Religion
               then
               their
               Princes
               can
               allow
               :
               And
               how
               can
               that
               Doctrine
               be
               of
               God
               ?
               Seeing
               that
               God
               commandeth
               Subjects
               to
               obey
               their
               Princes
               .
               Madame
               (
               said
               he
               )
               as
               right
               Religion
               tooke
               neither
               Originall
               nor
               Antiquity
               ,
               
               from
               worldly
               Princes
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               eternall
               God
               alone
               :
               So
               are
               not
               Subjects
               bound
               to
               frame
               their
               Religion
               according
               to
               the
               appetite
               of
               their
               Princes
               ;
               For
               oft
               it
               is
               that
               Princes
               are
               the
               most
               ignorant
               of
               all
               others
               ,
               in
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               reade
               in
               the
               Histories
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               the
               death
               of
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               as
               after
               :
               If
               all
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               should
               have
               beene
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               Pharaoh
               ,
               to
               whom
               they
               had
               beene
               a
               long
               time
               Subjects
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               (
               Madame
               )
               what
               Religion
               should
               there
               have
               been
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Or
               if
               all
               men
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               should
               have
               beene
               of
               the
               Religion
               of
               the
               Romane
               Emperours
               ,
               What
               Religion
               should
               have
               
               been
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               Daniel
               and
               his
               fellows
               were
               subjects
               to
               Nebuchad-nezzar
               ,
               and
               unto
               Darius
               ,
               and
               yet
               (
               Madame
               )
               they
               would
               not
               be
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               neither
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               For
               the
               three
               Children
               said
               ,
               
                 We
                 make
                 it
                 knowne
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 worship
                 thy
                 Gods.
              
               And
               Daniel
               did
               pray
               publikely
               unto
               his
               God
               ,
               against
               the
               expresse
               Commandment
               of
               the
               King
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               ye
               may
               perceive
               that
               Subjects
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               Religion
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               albeit
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               give
               them
               obedience
               .
               Yea
               ,
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               none
               of
               these
               men
               raised
               their
               Sword
               against
               their
               Princes
               .
               Yet
               Madame
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               ye
               cannot
               deny
               but
               they
               resisted
               :
               For
               those
               that
               obey
               not
               the
               Commandments
               given
               ,
               in
               some
               sort
               resist
               .
               But
               yet
               (
               said
               she
               )
               they
               resisted
               not
               by
               the
               Sword.
               God
               (
               said
               she
               )
               Madame
               )
               had
               not
               given
               them
               the
               power
               and
               the
               meanes
               .
               Thinke
               you
               (
               said
               she
               )
               That
               Subjects
               ,
               having
               power
               ,
               may
               resist
               their
               Princes
               ?
               If
               Princes
               do
               exceed
               their
               Bounds
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               and
               doe
               against
               that
               wherefore
               they
               should
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               may
               be
               resisted
               ,
               even
               by
               Power
               :
               For
               there
               is
               neither
               greater
               Honour
               ,
               nor
               greater
               Obedience
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               commadned
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Father
               and
               Mother
               :
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Father
               may
               be
               stricken
               with
               a
               Phrenzie
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               he
               would
               slay
               his
               owne
               Children
               ;
               
               Now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               if
               the
               children
               arise
               ,
               joyn
               themselves
               together
               ,
               apprehend
               the
               Father
               ,
               take
               the
               Sword
               or
               other
               Weapon
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               binde
               his
               hands
               ,
               and
               keepe
               him
               in
               Prison
               till
               that
               his
               Phrensie
               be
               over-past
               ,
               Thinke
               ye
               (
               Madame
               )
               that
               the
               children
               do
               any
               wrong
               ?
               Or
               thinke
               ye
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               be
               offended
               with
               them
               that
               have
               stayed
               their
               Father
               from
               committing
               wickednesse
               .
               It
               is
               even
               so
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               with
               Princes
               that
               would
               murther
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               are
               subject
               unto
               them
               .
               
               Their
               blinde
               zeale
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               very
               mad
               phrenzie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               take
               the
               sword
               from
               them
               ,
               to
               binde
               their
               hands
               ,
               
               and
               to
               cast
               them
               into
               prison
               ,
               till
               that
               they
               be
               brought
               to
               a
               more
               sober
               minde
               ,
               is
               no
               disobedience
               against
               Princes
               ,
               but
               just
               obedience
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               At
               these
               words
               the
               Queene
               stood
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               amazed
               ,
               more
               then
               a
               quarter
               of
               an
               houre
               ;
               her
               countenance
               altered
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               began
               to
               entreat
               her
               ,
               and
               to
               demand
               ,
               What
               hath
               offended
               you
               ,
               Madame
               ?
               At
               length
               she
               said
               ,
               Well
               ,
               then
               I
               perceive
               that
               my
               Subjects
               shall
               not
               onely
               obey
               you
               ,
               and
               not
               me
               ;
               And
               shall
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               not
               what
               I
               command
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               I
               be
               subject
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               to
               me
               .
               God
               forbid
               (
               answered
               he
               )
               that
               ever
               I
               take
               upon
               me
               to
               command
               any
               to
               obey
               me
               ,
               or
               yet
               to
               set
               Subjects
               at
               liberty
               ,
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               please
               them
               ;
               but
               my
               travell
               is
               ,
               That
               both
               Princes
               and
               Subjects
               obey
               GOD.
               And
               thinke
               not
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               that
               wrong
               was
               done
               unto
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               are
               willed
               to
               be
               subject
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               for
               
               it
               is
               he
               that
               subjects
               the
               people
               under
               Princes
               ,
               and
               causes
               obedience
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               God
               craves
               of
               Kings
               ,
               That
               they
               be
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               Foster-Fathers
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               commands
               Queens
               to
               be
               Nourishers
               unto
               his
               People
               .
               And
               this
               subjection
               (
               Madame
               )
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               troubled
               Church
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               dignity
               that
               flesh
               can
               get
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               it
               shall
               carry
               them
               to
               everlasting
               glory
               .
            
             
               
               Yea
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               but
               ye
               are
               not
               the
               Church
               that
               I
               will
               nourish
               ;
               I
               will
               defend
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               it
               is
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Your
               will
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               is
               no
               reason
               ,
               neither
               doth
               your
               thought
               make
               that
               Romane
               Harlot
               to
               be
               the
               Immaculate
               Spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               And
               wonder
               not
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               that
               I
               call
               Rome
               an
               Harlot
               ;
               for
               that
               Church
               is
               altogether
               polluted
               with
               all
               kinde
               of
               Spirituall
               Fornication
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               in
               Manners
               :
               yea
               ,
               Madam
               ,
               I
               offer
               my selfe
               further
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               who
               crucified
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               when
               that
               they
               manifestly
               denied
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               farre
               degenerated
               from
               the
               Ordinances
               and
               Statutes
               which
               God
               gave
               by
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               unto
               his
               People
               ,
               as
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               is
               declined
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               five
               hundred
               yeers
               hath
               declined
               from
               the
               Purity
               of
               Religion
               which
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               and
               planted
               .
               
               My
               conscience
               (
               said
               she
               )
               is
               not
               so
               .
               Conscience
               ,
               Madame
               (
               said
               he
               )
               requires
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               I
               fear
               that
               of
               right
               knowledge
               you
               have
               but
               little
               .
               But
               (
               said
               she
               )
               I
               have
               both
               heard
               and
               read
               .
               So
               ,
               Madame
               (
               said
               he
               )
               did
               the
               Jewes
               that
               crucified
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               reade
               both
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               heard
               the
               same
               interpreted
               ,
               after
               their
               manner
               .
               Have
               ye
               heard
               (
               said
               he
               )
               any
               teach
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               Cardinalls
               have
               allowed
               ?
               And
               you
               may
               be
               assured
               ,
               
               That
               such
               will
               speak
               nothing
               to
               offend
               their
               owne
               state
               .
               Ye
               interpret
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               said
               she
               )
               in
               one
               manner
               ,
               and
               they
               in
               another
               ;
               Whom
               shall
               I
               believe
               ,
               and
               who
               shall
               be
               Judge
               ?
               Believe
               (
               said
               he
               )
               God
               ,
               that
               plainly
               speaketh
               in
               his
               Word
               :
               And
               further
               then
               the
               Word
               teacheth
               you
               ,
               ye
               shall
               neither
               believe
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               .
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               is
               plain
               in
               it self
               ;
               And
               if
               there
               appear
               any
               obscurity
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               contrarious
               to
               himself
               ,
               explains
               the
               same
               more
               clearly
               in
               other
               places
               :
               So
               that
               there
               can
               remaine
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               unto
               such
               as
               obstinately
               will
               remaine
               ignorant
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               to
               take
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Points
               which
               this
               day
               is
               in
               controversie
               betwixt
               the
               Papists
               and
               us
               ,
               for
               example
               .
               The
               Papists
               alleadge
               ,
               and
               boldly
               have
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               the
               Masse
               is
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Institution
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               a
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               quick
               and
               the
               dead
               .
               We
               deny
               both
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               affirme
               ,
               That
               the
               Masse
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               now
               used
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               Invention
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               an
               Abomination
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               no
               Sacrifice
               that
               ever
               God
               commanded
               .
               Now
               (
               Madame
               )
               who
               shall
               judge
               betwixt
               us
               ,
               two
               thus
               contending
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               reason
               that
               either
               of
               the
               persons
               be
               further
               believed
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               prove
               by
               insuspect
               witnessing
               :
               Let
               them
               lay
               downe
               the
               Book
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               plain
               words
               prove
               their
               affirmatives
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               give
               unto
               them
               the
               play
               granted
               .
               But
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               bold
               to
               affirme
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               prove
               nothing
               ,
               we
               must
               say
               ,
               That
               albeit
               all
               the
               
               world
               believe
               them
               ,
               yet
               believe
               they
               not
               God
               ,
               but
               do
               receive
               the
               lyes
               of
               men
               for
               the
               Truth
               of
               God.
               What
               our
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               did
               ,
               we
               know
               by
               his
               Evangelists
               :
               What
               the
               Priests
               do
               at
               the
               Masse
               ,
               the
               world
               seeth
               .
               Now
               doth
               not
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               plainly
               assure
               us
               ,
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               neither
               said
               ,
               nor
               yet
               commanded
               Masse
               to
               be
               said
               at
               his
               last
               Supper
               ,
               seeing
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               the
               Masse
               is
               made
               mention
               of
               within
               the
               whole
               Scriptures
               .
               You
               are
               over-hard
               for
               me
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               but
               if
               they
               were
               here
               whom
               I
               have
               heard
               ,
               they
               would
               answer
               you
               .
               Madame
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               would
               to
               God
               that
               the
               learnedest
               Papist
               in
               Europe
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               you
               would
               best
               believe
               were
               present
               with
               your
               Majestie
               to
               sustain
               the
               argument
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               would
               abide
               patiently
               to
               hear
               the
               matter
               reasoned
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               for
               then
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               should
               hear
               the
               vanity
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               ,
               and
               what
               small
               ground
               it
               hath
               within
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               Well
               (
               said
               she
               )
               ye
               may
               perchance
               get
               that
               sooner
               then
               you
               believe
               .
               Assuredly
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               if
               ever
               I
               get
               that
               in
               my self
               ,
               I
               get
               it
               sooner
               then
               I
               believe
               ;
               for
               the
               ignorant
               Papist
               cannot
               patiently
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               learned
               and
               crafty
               Papist
               will
               never
               come
               in
               your
               audience
               (
               Madame
               )
               to
               have
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               Religion
               searched
               out
               ;
               for
               they
               know
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               maintain
               any
               argument
               ,
               except
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               Laws
               be
               judges
               .
               So
               say
               you
               (
               quoth
               the
               Queen
               )
               and
               I
               believe
               it
               hath
               been
               to
               this
               day
               .
               (
               Quoth
               he
               )
               for
               how
               oft
               have
               the
               Papists
               in
               this
               and
               in
               other
               Realmes
               ,
               been
               required
               to
               come
               to
               conference
               ,
               and
               yet
               could
               it
               never
               be
               obtained
               ,
               unlesse
               themselves
               were
               admitted
               for
               Judges
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               must
               yet
               say
               again
               ,
               That
               they
               dare
               never
               dispute
               ,
               but
               where
               themselves
               are
               both
               judges
               and
               party
               .
               And
               when
               you
               shall
               let
               me
               see
               the
               contrary
               ,
               I
               shall
               grant
               my self
               to
               be
               deceived
               in
               that
               Point
               .
               And
               with
               this
               the
               Queen
               was
               called
               unto
               dinner
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               afternoon
               .
               
               At
               departing
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               said
               unto
               her
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               also
               blessed
               within
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Scotland
               (
               if
               it
               be
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               )
               as
               ever
               Deborah
               was
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               .
               Of
               this
               long
               conference
               ,
               whereof
               we
               onely
               touch
               a
               part
               ,
               were
               divers
               opinions
               :
               The
               Papists
               grudged
               ,
               and
               feared
               that
               which
               they
               needed
               not
               ;
               the
               godly
               thinking
               at
               least
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               have
               heard
               the
               preaching
               ,
               rejoyceed
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               utterly
               deceived
               ,
               for
               she
               continued
               in
               her
               Massing
               ,
               and
               despised
               ,
               and
               quickly
               mocked
               all
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               his
               owne
               judgement
               ,
               
               being
               by
               some
               of
               his
               familiars
               demanded
               what
               he
               thought
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               said
               ,
               If
               there
               be
               not
               in
               her
               a
               proud
               mind
               ,
               a
               crafty
               wit
               ,
               and
               an
               indurate
               heart
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Truth
               ,
               my
               judgement
               faileth
               me
               :
               and
               this
               I
               say
               with
               a
               grieved
               heart
               ,
               for
               the
               good
               I
               wish
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               and
               State.
               
            
             
               When
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               were
               convened
               ,
               
               the
               Lords
               of
               Privie
               Councell
               were
               chosen
               ,
               where
               were
               appointed
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Atholl
                 ,
                 Mortoun
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Mershell
                 ,
                 Bothwell
              
               ;
               Lords
               Arskeme
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               after
               Earle
               Murray
               ;
               and
               these
               were
               appointed
               as
               certain
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               Court
               by
               course
               :
               But
               that
               Order
               continued
               not
               long
               ;
               Duke
               d'Anville
               returned
               with
               the
               Galleyes
               to
               France
               .
               The
               Queen
               entred
               in
               her
               Progresse
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               September
               travelled
               from
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Linlithgow
                 ,
                 Sterlin
              
               ,
               S.
               
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 Dundie
              
               ,
               S.
               Androes
               ;
               all
               these
               
               parts
               she
               polluted
               with
               the
               Idolatrous
               Masse
               :
               Fire
               followed
               the
               Court
               very
               commonly
               in
               that
               Journey
               ,
               the
               Towns
               propined
               the
               Queen
               liberally
               ,
               thereof
               were
               the
               French
               enriched
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               beginning
               of
               October
               they
               returned
               to
               Edinburgh
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
               the
               Q.
               was
               received
               in
               the
               Castle
               :
               whereat
               preparations
               were
               made
               for
               her
               entry
               into
               the
               Town
               ,
               in
               Farces
               ,
               in
               Masking
               ,
               and
               other
               Prodigalities
               :
               fain
               would
               our
               fools
               have
               counterfeited
               France
               :
               Whatsoever
               might
               set
               forth
               her
               glory
               ,
               that
               she
               heard
               ,
               and
               gladly
               beheld
               .
               The
               Keyes
               were
               delivered
               unto
               her
               by
               a
               pretty
               Boy
               ,
               descending
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               from
               a
               Cloud
               :
               The
               Verses
               of
               her
               own
               Praise
               she
               heard
               ,
               and
               smiled
               ;
               But
               when
               the
               Bible
               was
               presented
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Praise
               thereof
               declared
               ,
               she
               began
               to
               frowne
               ;
               for
               shame
               she
               could
               not
               refuse
               it
               ,
               but
               she
               did
               no
               better
               ,
               for
               she
               gave
               it
               to
               the
               most
               pestilent
               Papist
               within
               the
               Realme
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               
                 Arthur
                 Arskeme
                 .
                 Edinburgh
              
               since
               that
               day
               have
               reaped
               as
               they
               sowed
               :
               
               They
               gave
               her
               some
               taste
               of
               their
               Prodigality
               :
               And
               because
               the
               Liquor
               was
               sweet
               ,
               she
               hath
               licked
               oft
               of
               that
               Bust
               or
               Box
               ,
               oftner
               then
               twice
               since
               .
               All
               men
               know
               what
               we
               mean
               ;
               The
               Queen
               cannot
               lack
               ,
               and
               the
               Subjects
               have
               .
            
             
               In
               Edinburgh
               it
               hath
               been
               an
               ancient
               and
               laudable
               Custome
               ,
               That
               the
               Provests
               ,
               Bayliffs
               ,
               and
               Councell
               ,
               after
               their
               Election
               ,
               which
               used
               to
               be
               at
               Michaelmas
               ,
               caused
               publikely
               proclaim
               the
               Statutes
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               the
               Town
               ;
               
               And
               therefore
               
                 Archbald
                 Dowglas
              
               Provest
               ,
               
                 Ed.
                 Hope
                 ,
                 Adam
                 Fullartoun
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Bayliffs
               ,
               caused
               proclaim
               according
               to
               the
               former
               Statutes
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               That
               no
               Adulterer
               nor
               Fornicator
               ,
               no
               noted
               Drunkard
               ,
               no
               Masse-monger
               ,
               no
               obstinate
               Papist
               that
               corrupted
               the
               people
               ,
               such
               as
               Priests
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               sort
               ,
               should
               be
               found
               within
               41
               hours
               thereafter
               ,
               under
               the
               Pains
               contained
               in
               the
               Statutes
               :
               Which
               blowne
               in
               the
               Queens
               ears
               ,
               there
               began
               pride
               and
               maliciousnesse
               to
               shew
               it selfe
               ;
               for
               without
               further
               cogitation
               of
               the
               cause
               ,
               was
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffes
               charged
               to
               Ward
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               immediately
               was
               Commandment
               given
               ,
               That
               other
               Provests
               and
               Bayliffs
               should
               be
               elected
               .
            
             
               Some
               gainstood
               for
               a
               while
               :
               The
               new
               Election
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffs
               whom
               they
               had
               chosen
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               they
               had
               given
               their
               Oath
               ,
               had
               committed
               no
               offence
               ;
               therefore
               that
               justly
               they
               might
               be
               deprived
               .
               But
               while
               Charge
               was
               doubled
               upon
               Charge
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               found
               to
               oppose
               himself
               to
               impiety
               ,
               the
               misled
               Queens
               Letter
               and
               wicked
               will
               is
               obeyed
               ,
               as
               just
               Law.
               And
               so
               was
               M.
               
                 Thomas
                 Makalan
              
               chosen
               Provest
               for
               the
               other
               .
               The
               man
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               was
               both
               discreet
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               for
               that
               Charge
               ;
               but
               the
               deposition
               of
               the
               other
               was
               against
               all
               Law.
               God
               be
               mercifull
               to
               some
               of
               our
               owne
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               not
               all
               blamelesse
               ,
               that
               the
               Queens
               unreasonable
               will
               was
               so
               far
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               A
               contrary
               Proclamation
               was
               publikely
               made
               ,
               That
               the
               Town
               should
               be
               patent
               to
               all
               the
               Queens
               Lieges
               :
               And
               so
               Murtherers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Theeves
               (
               Whores
               ,
               
               Drunkards
               ,
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               all
               Malefactors
               ,
               got
               protection
               under
               the
               Queens
               wings
               ,
               under
               colour
               that
               they
               were
               of
               her
               Religion
               :
               And
               so
               got
               the
               devill
               freedome
               againe
               ,
               where
               that
               before
               he
               durst
               not
               have
               been
               seen
               in
               day
               light
               upon
               the
               common
               streets
               .
               
                 Lord
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 this
                 Bondage
                 of
                 sin
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Devil
               finding
               his
               raines
               loose
               ,
               ran
               forward
               in
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               (
               evil
               men
               abusing
               her
               name
               and
               authority
               )
               took
               upon
               her
               greater
               boldnesse
               ,
               
               then
               she
               ,
               and
               Balaams
               bleating
               Priests
               durst
               have
               attempted
               before
               ;
               for
               upon
               All-Hallow
               day
               they
               bended
               up
               their
               Masse
               with
               all
               mischievous
               solemnitie
               .
               The
               Ministers
               thereat
               offended
               ,
               in
               plaine
               and
               publike
               place
               ,
               declared
               the
               inconvenience
               that
               thereupon
               would
               ensue
               .
               The
               Nobility
               were
               sufficiently
               admonished
               of
               their
               duties
               ;
               
               but
               affection
               caused
               men
               to
               call
               that
               in
               doubt
               ,
               wherein
               oft
               before
               they
               seemed
               most
               resolute
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Where
                 that
                 the
                 Subjects
                 might
                 have
                 hand
                 to
                 suppresse
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ?
              
               And
               upon
               this
               Question
               conveaned
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Mackgill
              
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Morton
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Marshall
               ,
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clarke
               ,
               and
               the
               foresaid
               Master
               Iames
               Clarke
               of
               the
               Register
               ;
               who
               all
               reasoned
               for
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Subjects
                 might
                 not
                 take
                 her
                 Masse
                 lawfully
                 from
                 her
                 :
              
               In
               the
               contrary
               judgement
               were
               the
               principall
               Ministers
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 George
                 Hay
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
              
               The
               reasons
               of
               both
               parties
               we
               will
               omit
               ,
               because
               they
               will
               be
               explained
               after
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Question
               and
               others
               ,
               
                 Concerning
                 the
                 Obedience
                 due
                 to
                 Princes
                 ,
              
               were
               long
               reasoned
               in
               open
               assembly
               :
               The
               conclusion
               of
               that
               first
               reasoning
               was
               ;
               
                 That
                 the
                 Question
                 should
                 be
                 formed
                 ;
                 Letters
                 directed
                 to
              
               Geneva
               
                 for
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 that
                 Church
              
               ;
               Wherein
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               offered
               his
               labour
               .
               But
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               there
               stood
               much
               in
               the
               information
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               write
               :
               But
               that
               was
               onely
               to
               drive
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               trueth
               declared
               it selfe
               .
               The
               Queenes
               partie
               urged
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 have
                 her
                 Religion
                 free
                 in
                 her
                 own
                 Chappell
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 ,
                 she
                 and
                 her
                 houshold
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 list
                 .
              
               The
               Ministers
               affirmed
               ,
               and
               Voted
               the
               contrary
               ;
               adding
               ,
               
                 That
                 her
                 liberty
                 should
                 be
                 their
                 thraldome
                 ,
                 ere
                 it
                 be
                 long
                 .
              
               But
               neither
               could
               reason
               nor
               threatning
               move
               the
               affections
               of
               such
               as
               were
               creeping
               in
               Credit
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               the
               Votes
               of
               the
               Lords
               prevaile
               against
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               punishment
               of
               Theft
               and
               Reafe
               ,
               which
               had
               encreased
               upon
               the
               border
               :
               and
               in
               the
               South
               from
               the
               Queenes
               arrivall
               ,
               was
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               made
               Lieutenant
               ,
               some
               suspected
               that
               such
               honour
               and
               charge
               proceeded
               from
               the
               same
               heart
               and
               counsell
               that
               Saul
               made
               David
               Captain
               against
               the
               Philistines
               ;
               but
               God
               assisted
               and
               bowed
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ,
               both
               to
               feare
               and
               obey
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Bothwell
               himselfe
               at
               that
               time
               assisted
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               had
               remission
               for
               Liddisdall
               ,
               except
               that
               execution
               was
               there
               made
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               for
               
                 her
                 twenty
                 eight
                 of
                 one
                 clan
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 ,
              
               were
               hanged
               at
               that
               Justice
               Court
               ,
               bribes
               ,
               budds
               ,
               or
               sollicitation
               ,
               saved
               not
               the
               guilty
               ,
               if
               he
               might
               be
               apprehended
               .
               And
               therefore
               God
               prospered
               him
               in
               that
               his
               integrity
               that
               same
               time
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               spake
               with
               the
               Lord
               Gray
               of
               England
               at
               Kelsoe
               ,
               for
               good
               rule
               to
               be
               kept
               on
               both
               the
               borders
               ,
               and
               agreed
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               Before
               his
               returning
               ,
               
               the
               Queene
               upon
               a
               night
               tooke
               a
               fright
               in
               her
               bed
               ,
               as
               if
               horsemen
               had
               been
               in
               the
               Close
               ,
               and
               as
               if
               the
               Palace
               had
               been
               enclosed
               about
               ;
               whether
               it
               proceeded
               of
               her
               own
               womanly
               fantasie
               ,
               or
               if
               men
               put
               her
               in
               feare
               ,
               for
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               :
               And
               for
               other
               purposes
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               electing
               of
               the
               Guard
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               the
               feare
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               the
               Towne
               was
               called
               to
               the
               Watch
               ;
               Lord
               Robert
               
               of
               Hallyrud-house
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               kept
               the
               Watch
               by
               course
               ;
               Skouts
               were
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               Sentinels
               ,
               upon
               pain
               of
               death
               ,
               were
               commanded
               to
               keep
               their
               Stations
               .
               And
               yet
               they
               feared
               where
               there
               was
               no
               fear
               ,
               neither
               yet
               could
               ever
               any
               appearance
               or
               suspition
               of
               such
               things
               be
               tried
               .
               Shortly
               after
               the
               returning
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               there
               came
               from
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               Sir
               
                 Peter
                 Mewtes
              
               ,
               with
               Commission
               to
               require
               the
               Ratification
               of
               the
               Peace
               made
               at
               Leith
               .
               Her
               answer
               was
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               before
               ;
               That
               she
               behoved
               to
               advise
               ,
               and
               then
               she
               should
               answer
               .
               In
               presence
               of
               her
               Councell
               she
               kept
               her selfe
               grave
               ;
               for
               under
               the
               mourning
               weed
               and
               apparell
               she
               could
               dissemble
               in
               full
               perfection
               :
               but
               how
               soon
               that
               ever
               the
               French
               people
               had
               her
               alone
               ,
               they
               told
               her
               ,
               That
               since
               she
               came
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               she
               saw
               nothing
               there
               but
               gravity
               ,
               which
               repugned
               altogether
               to
               her
               breeding
               ,
               for
               she
               was
               brought
               up
               in
               joviality
               ,
               so
               tearmed
               she
               her
               Dancing
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               thereto
               belonging
               .
            
             
               The
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               approached
               ,
               holden
               in
               December
               ,
               after
               the
               Queens
               arrivall
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               began
               the
               rulers
               of
               the
               Court
               to
               draw
               themselves
               apart
               from
               the
               Societie
               of
               their
               brethren
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               strive
               and
               grudge
               ,
               That
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               consulted
               upon
               ,
               without
               their
               advices
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Wood
              
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               shewed
               himselfe
               very
               fervent
               in
               the
               Cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               forward
               in
               giving
               of
               his
               councell
               in
               all
               doubtfull
               matters
               ,
               refused
               to
               assist
               the
               Assembly
               again
               ,
               whereof
               many
               did
               wonder
               ;
               
               The
               Courtiers
               drew
               unto
               them
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               conveane
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               were
               accustomed
               ,
               but
               kept
               themselves
               in
               the
               Abbey
               ;
               The
               principall
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               some
               Ministers
               ,
               past
               unto
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               assembled
               in
               the
               Abbots
               Lodging
               within
               Hallyrud-house
               ,
               both
               the
               parties
               began
               to
               open
               their
               griefes
               ;
               The
               Lords
               complained
               ,
               That
               the
               Ministers
               drew
               the
               Gentlemen
               into
               secret
               ,
               and
               held
               Councell
               without
               their
               knowledge
               :
               The
               Ministers
               denied
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               done
               any
               thing
               in
               secret
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               the
               common
               Order
               commanded
               them
               ;
               And
               accused
               the
               Lords
               (
               the
               flatterers
               of
               the
               Queen
               we
               meane
               )
               that
               they
               kept
               not
               the
               Convention
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               considering
               ,
               That
               they
               knew
               the
               Order
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               same
               was
               appointed
               by
               their
               own
               advice
               ,
               as
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               subscribed
               with
               the
               most
               part
               of
               their
               own
               hands
               would
               witnesse
               ;
               some
               began
               to
               deny
               ,
               That
               ever
               they
               knew
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               :
               And
               called
               also
               in
               doubt
               ,
               Whether
               it
               was
               expedient
               ,
               that
               such
               Assemblies
               should
               be
               or
               not
               :
               for
               gladly
               would
               the
               Queen
               and
               her
               secret
               Councell
               have
               had
               all
               Assemblies
               of
               the
               godly
               discharged
               ;
               
               The
               reasoning
               was
               sharpe
               and
               quicke
               on
               either
               side
               :
               The
               Queens
               faction
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               suspicious
               to
               Princes
               ,
               that
               Subjects
               should
               assemble
               themselves
               ,
               and
               keep
               Conventions
               without
               their
               knowledge
               .
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               without
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               the
               Church
               did
               nothing
               ,
               for
               the
               Princes
               perfectly
               understood
               ,
               That
               within
               this
               Realme
               was
               a
               Reformed
               Church
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               had
               their
               Orders
               and
               appointed
               times
               of
               Convention
               .
               And
               so
               without
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               they
               did
               nothing
               :
               Yea
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               the
               Queen
               knew
               ,
               and
               knoweth
               well
               enough
               ;
               But
               the
               Question
               is
               ,
               Whether
               that
               the
               Queen
               alloweth
               such
               Conventions
               :
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               If
               the
               Libertie
               of
               the
               Church
               should
               stand
               upon
               the
               
               Queens
               allowance
               or
               disallowance
               ,
               we
               are
               assured
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               lacke
               Assemblies
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               lacke
               the
               publike
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               that
               affirmative
               was
               mocked
               ,
               
               and
               the
               contrary
               affirmed
               ,
               Well
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               
                 time
                 will
                 try
                 the
                 truth
              
               ;
               But
               to
               my
               former
               words
               ,
               this
               I
               will
               adde
               ;
               
                 Take
                 from
                 us
                 the
                 freedomes
                 of
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 from
                 us
                 the
                 Evangell
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 how
                 shall
                 good
                 order
                 and
                 unity
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 kept
                 ?
              
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               That
               all
               Ministers
               shall
               be
               so
               perfect
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               shall
               need
               admonition
               ,
               as
               well
               concerning
               Manners
               as
               Doctrine
               :
               As
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               some
               be
               so
               stiffe-necked
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               not
               admit
               the
               admonition
               of
               the
               simple
               ;
               As
               also
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               that
               fault
               may
               be
               found
               with
               Ministers
               without
               just
               offence
               committed
               :
               And
               if
               order
               be
               not
               taken
               both
               with
               the
               Complainer
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               persons
               complained
               upon
               :
               It
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               but
               that
               many
               grievous
               offences
               shall
               arise
               ;
               For
               remedy
               whereof
               ,
               of
               necessity
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               generall
               Assemblies
               must
               be
               .
               In
               the
               which
               ,
               the
               judgements
               and
               gravitie
               of
               many
               may
               occurre
               ,
               to
               correct
               or
               represse
               the
               follies
               or
               errours
               of
               a
               few
               .
               Hereunto
               consented
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               the
               Nobility
               as
               of
               the
               Barrons
               ,
               and
               willed
               the
               reasoners
               for
               the
               Queen
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               her
               Majestie
               ,
               if
               that
               she
               stood
               in
               suspition
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               to
               be
               handled
               in
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               her
               Majestie
               to
               send
               such
               as
               he
               would
               appoint
               ,
               to
               hear
               whatsoever
               was
               propounded
               or
               reasoned
               .
            
             
               Hereafter
               was
               the
               Book
               of
               Discipline
               proposed
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               have
               been
               ratified
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               stopped
               ,
               and
               the
               Question
               demanded
               ,
               How
               many
               of
               those
               that
               subscribed
               to
               that
               Book
               would
               be
               subject
               unto
               it
               ?
               
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               All
               the
               godly
               :
               Will
               the
               Duke
               ,
               said
               Lethington
               ?
               If
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               answered
               the
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               ,
               I
               would
               that
               he
               were
               scraped
               out
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               our
               number
               and
               company
               ;
               for
               what
               purpose
               shall
               labour
               be
               taken
               to
               put
               the
               Church
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               end
               shall
               men
               subscribe
               ,
               and
               then
               never
               mean
               to
               keep
               a
               word
               of
               that
               which
               they
               promise
               ?
               Lethington
               answered
               ,
               Many
               subscribe
               there
               
                 in
                 fide
                 Parentum
              
               ,
               as
               Children
               are
               baptized
               .
               One
               ,
               to
               wit
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               answered
               ,
               Albeit
               ye
               think
               that
               scoffe
               proper
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               most
               untrue
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               most
               improper
               :
               
               That
               Book
               was
               read
               in
               publike
               audience
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               space
               of
               divers
               dayes
               ,
               the
               hearers
               thereof
               were
               resolved
               ,
               as
               all
               that
               here
               sit
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               you
               your selves
               cannot
               deny
               ;
               So
               that
               no
               man
               was
               required
               to
               subscribe
               that
               which
               he
               understood
               not
               :
               Stand
               content
               ,
               said
               one
               ,
               that
               Booke
               will
               not
               be
               obtained
               :
               Let
               God
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               require
               the
               lack
               and
               want
               which
               this
               poor
               Common-wealth
               shall
               have
               of
               the
               things
               therein
               contained
               ,
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               as
               stop
               the
               same
               .
            
             
               
                 Thomas
                 Borrows
              
               perceiving
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               discipline
               was
               refused
               ,
               presented
               unto
               the
               Councill
               certain
               Articles
               ,
               requiring
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               their
               Churches
               to
               be
               planted
               with
               true
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               some
               certain
               propositions
               to
               be
               made
               for
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               equitie
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               for
               unto
               that
               time
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               had
               lived
               upon
               the
               benevolence
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               many
               had
               into
               their
               owne
               hands
               the
               profits
               that
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               that
               Sect
               had
               before
               abused
               ,
               and
               so
               some
               part
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Ministers
               .
            
             
             
               But
               when
               the
               Bishops
               began
               to
               gripe
               again
               to
               that
               ,
               which
               most
               unjustly
               they
               called
               their
               own
               :
               for
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               was
               discharged
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               and
               Dumfermling
               ,
               wherewith
               before
               by
               vertue
               of
               a
               Factory
               and
               Commission
               ,
               he
               had
               intromitted
               and
               medled
               :
               And
               so
               were
               many
               others
               .
               Therefore
               the
               Barons
               required
               ,
               That
               order
               might
               be
               taken
               for
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               would
               no
               more
               cause
               Rents
               to
               be
               paid
               unto
               any
               ,
               that
               formerly
               belonged
               to
               the
               Church-men
               ,
               nor
               suffer
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               collected
               for
               the
               use
               of
               any
               whosoever
               ,
               after
               the
               Queenes
               arrivall
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               did
               before
               ;
               for
               they
               verily
               supposed
               ,
               that
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               would
               keep
               promise
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               Not
               to
               alter
               their
               Religion
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               remain
               without
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               Ministers
               could
               not
               live
               without
               provision
               :
               And
               therefore
               they
               heartily
               desired
               the
               Councell
               to
               provide
               some
               convenient
               order
               in
               that
               behalf
               .
               This
               somewhat
               moved
               the
               Queens
               flatterers
               ,
               for
               the
               Rod
               of
               impiety
               was
               not
               then
               strengthened
               in
               her
               and
               their
               hands
               .
               And
               so
               began
               they
               to
               practise
               how
               they
               might
               please
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               yet
               seem
               somewhat
               to
               satisfie
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               And
               so
               devised
               they
               ,
               That
               the
               Church-men
               should
               have
               intromission
               and
               medling
               with
               the
               two
               parts
               of
               their
               Benefices
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               third
               part
               should
               be
               gathered
               by
               such
               men
               as
               thereto
               should
               be
               appointed
               for
               such
               uses
               ;
               As
               in
               these
               subsequent
               Acts
               are
               more
               fully
               expressed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Apud
                         Edinburgh
                         
                           vicesimo
                           Decemb.
                           Anno
                           1561.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       THe
                       which
                       day
                       ;
                       Forasmuch
                       as
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       her
                       secret
                       Councell
                       ,
                       foreseeing
                       the
                       imminent
                       troubles
                       ,
                       which
                       apparantly
                       threaten
                       to
                       arise
                       amongst
                       the
                       Lieges
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       for
                       matters
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       to
                       stay
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       and
                       shun
                       all
                       incommodities
                       that
                       might
                       thereupon
                       ensue
                       ,
                       having
                       intercommuned
                       and
                       spoken
                       with
                       a
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Clergie
                       ,
                       or
                       State
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       ,
                       with
                       whom
                       then
                       ,
                       reasoning
                       being
                       had
                       ,
                       It
                       was
                       thought
                       good
                       and
                       expedient
                       by
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       That
                       a
                       generall
                       Assembly
                       should
                       be
                       appointed
                       ,
                       the
                       15
                       day
                       of
                       December
                       instant
                       ,
                       whereto
                       the
                       rest
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       might
                       have
                       appeared
                       :
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       Lawyers
                       ,
                       one
                       reasonable
                       overture
                       be
                       made
                       ,
                       and
                       order
                       taken
                       for
                       staying
                       of
                       the
                       approaching
                       trouble
                       ,
                       and
                       quieting
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ;
                       which
                       Assembly
                       ,
                       being
                       by
                       her
                       Majestie
                       appointed
                       ,
                       and
                       sundry
                       dayes
                       of
                       Counsell
                       kept
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       said
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       State
                       oft-times
                       required
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       said
                       Order
                       might
                       be
                       taken
                       ,
                       and
                       overture
                       made
                       for
                       staying
                       of
                       the
                       trouble
                       ,
                       and
                       quieting
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       .
                       Last
                       of
                       all
                       ,
                       in
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       compeired
                       ,
                       Iohn
                       Arch-bishop
                       of
                       Saint
                       
                         Andrews
                         ,
                         Patrick
                      
                       Bishop
                       of
                       
                         Murray
                         ,
                         Henry
                      
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Rosse
                       ,
                       and
                       Robert
                       Bishop
                       of
                       Dunkeld
                       :
                       And
                       for
                       themselves
                       respectively
                       offered
                       unto
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       content
                       with
                       the
                       two
                       parts
                       of
                       the
                       Rents
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       third
                       part
                       to
                       be
                       imployed
                       as
                       her
                       Majestie
                       thought
                       expedient
                       .
                       And
                       because
                       the
                       certaintie
                       thereof
                       was
                       not
                       knowne
                       ,
                       not
                       yet
                       what
                       summes
                       of
                       Money
                       would
                       sustaine
                       the
                       Ministery
                       ,
                       and
                       Ministers
                       of
                       Gods
                       Word
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       neither
                       yet
                       how
                       much
                       was
                       necessary
                       to
                       support
                       the
                       Queenes
                       
                       Majesty
                       above
                       her
                       own
                       Rents
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       common
                       affairs
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       Therefore
                       it
                       is
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       Concluded
                       ,
                       and
                       Determined
                       by
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       present
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       the
                       fourth
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Benefices
                       within
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       sufficient
                       to
                       sustain
                       the
                       Ministers
                       thorowout
                       this
                       whole
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       support
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       to
                       maintain
                       and
                       set
                       forwards
                       the
                       common
                       affairs
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       failing
                       thereof
                       ,
                       the
                       third
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Profits
                       ,
                       and
                       more
                       ,
                       if
                       it
                       be
                       found
                       sufficient
                       for
                       the
                       effect
                       afore●aid
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       up
                       yeerly
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       ,
                       that
                       a
                       generall
                       order
                       may
                       be
                       taken
                       therewith
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       much
                       thereof
                       to
                       be
                       employed
                       to
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesties
                       use
                       ,
                       for
                       entertaining
                       and
                       setting
                       forward
                       of
                       the
                       common
                       affairs
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ;
                       and
                       so
                       much
                       thereof
                       to
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       and
                       sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       as
                       may
                       reasonably
                       sustain
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       sight
                       and
                       discretion
                       of
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       excrescens
                       and
                       superplus
                       to
                       be
                       assigned
                       to
                       the
                       old
                       Possessors
                       .
                       And
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       that
                       the
                       Rents
                       and
                       yeerly
                       Profits
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Benefices
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       may
                       be
                       cleerly
                       known
                       to
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       It
                       is
                       Statuted
                       and
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       whole
                       Rentals
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       be
                       produced
                       before
                       her
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Lords
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       at
                       the
                       time
                       under-written
                       :
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       ,
                       The
                       Rentalls
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       on
                       this
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       24
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       next
                       coming
                       :
                       And
                       those
                       beyond
                       the
                       water
                       ,
                       the
                       10
                       of
                       February
                       next
                       thereafter
                       ;
                       and
                       ordains
                       Letters
                       to
                       be
                       directed
                       to
                       the
                       Sheriffs
                       in
                       that
                       part
                       ,
                       to
                       passe
                       charge
                       ,
                       and
                       require
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Archbishops
                       ,
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       Commendators
                       ,
                       Abbots
                       ,
                       Priors
                       ,
                       on
                       this
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       personally
                       to
                       be
                       apprehended
                       ,
                       and
                       failing
                       thereof
                       ,
                       at
                       their
                       dwelling
                       places
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       the
                       Parish
                       Churches
                       where
                       they
                       should
                       remain
                       ,
                       Cathedrall
                       Churches
                       or
                       Abbeyes
                       :
                       And
                       all
                       Archdeacons
                       ,
                       Deans
                       ,
                       Chanters
                       ,
                       sub-Chanters
                       ,
                       Provests
                       ,
                       Parsons
                       and
                       Vicars
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       whatsoever
                       ,
                       their
                       Chamberlains
                       and
                       Factors
                       ,
                       personally
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       their
                       dwelling
                       places
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       the
                       Parish
                       Churches
                       where
                       they
                       should
                       remain
                       ,
                       To
                       exhibite
                       and
                       produce
                       before
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Lords
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       said
                       24
                       day
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       next
                       coming
                       ,
                       the
                       just
                       and
                       true
                       Rentals
                       of
                       the
                       values
                       and
                       rents
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       aforesaid
                       :
                       And
                       to
                       chare
                       the
                       Prelats
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       other
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       in
                       manner
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       to
                       exhibite
                       and
                       produce
                       the
                       just
                       and
                       true
                       Rentals
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       before
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Lords
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       the
                       said
                       10
                       of
                       February
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       aforesaid
                       ;
                       with
                       certification
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       any
                       fails
                       to
                       appeare
                       ,
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesties
                       and
                       Councels
                       wills
                       are
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       should
                       be
                       proceeded
                       against
                       here
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       matter
                       requires
                       :
                       And
                       likewise
                       to
                       charge
                       the
                       whole
                       Superintendents
                       ,
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       Elders
                       and
                       Deacons
                       of
                       the
                       principall
                       Towns
                       and
                       Shires
                       of
                       this
                       Realm
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       in
                       before
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       said
                       24
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       next
                       coming
                       ,
                       a
                       formall
                       and
                       sufficient
                       Roll
                       and
                       Memoriall
                       ,
                       what
                       may
                       be
                       sufficient
                       and
                       reasonable
                       to
                       sustain
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       and
                       whole
                       Ministers
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       that
                       her
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       may
                       rightly
                       and
                       diligently
                       weigh
                       and
                       consider
                       what
                       necessary
                       support
                       is
                       required
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       yeerly
                       of
                       the
                       
                       fruits
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Benefices
                       (
                       by
                       her
                       Majesties
                       own
                       yearly
                       Rent
                       )
                       to
                       entertain
                       and
                       set
                       forward
                       the
                       common
                       affairs
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       against
                       the
                       said
                       24
                       day
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       next
                       coming
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       be
                       proceeded
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       matter
                       ,
                       all
                       parties
                       satisfied
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       and
                       Lieges
                       thereof
                       set
                       in
                       quietnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Apud
                         Linlithgow
                         ,
                         
                           24
                           
                             Ianuarii
                             ,
                             &c.
                          
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       FOrasmuch
                       as
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       her
                       Secret
                       Councell
                       ,
                       directed
                       her
                       Letters
                       ,
                       commanding
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Arch-bishops
                       ,
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       Abbots
                       ,
                       &c.
                       and
                       all
                       other
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       ,
                       their
                       Factors
                       ,
                       Farmors
                       ,
                       Takesmen
                       ,
                       to
                       appear
                       before
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       and
                       Lords
                       aforesaid
                       at
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       or
                       where
                       it
                       should
                       happen
                       them
                       to
                       be
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       ,
                       so
                       many
                       as
                       dwells
                       upon
                       this
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       water
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       24
                       day
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       instant
                       ;
                       and
                       them
                       that
                       dwells
                       beyond
                       the
                       water
                       ,
                       the
                       10
                       of
                       February
                       next
                       coming
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       just
                       value
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       might
                       be
                       knowne
                       ;
                       so
                       that
                       hereafter
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       may
                       take
                       order
                       for
                       the
                       Sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       publike
                       businesse
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       .
                       And
                       because
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       is
                       presently
                       busied
                       with
                       other
                       affairs
                       ,
                       and
                       may
                       not
                       her self
                       attend
                       upon
                       the
                       receipt
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Rent
                       ,
                       therefore
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       hath
                       given
                       and
                       granted
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       these
                       Presents
                       gives
                       and
                       grants
                       full
                       power
                       and
                       Commission
                       to
                       Master
                       
                         Iames
                         Mackgill
                      
                       of
                       Rankellor
                       nether
                       ,
                       Clerk
                       of
                       the
                       Register
                       ,
                       Sir
                       
                         Iohn
                         Ballenden
                      
                       of
                       Archnenell
                       ,
                       Knight
                       ,
                       Justice
                       Clerk
                       to
                       the
                       Treasurer
                       ,
                       Secretary
                       of
                       State
                       ,
                       Advocate
                       of
                       the
                       Crowne
                       ,
                       and
                       Laird
                       of
                       Pittarrow
                       ,
                       to
                       call
                       before
                       them
                       within
                       the
                       City
                       of
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Prelates
                       ,
                       and
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       ,
                       which
                       are
                       charged
                       by
                       vertue
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Letters
                       ,
                       now
                       presently
                       being
                       in
                       Edinburgh
                       ,
                       or
                       shall
                       happen
                       hereafter
                       to
                       repair
                       thereto
                       ,
                       their
                       Factors
                       or
                       Farmers
                       ,
                       and
                       there
                       enquire
                       of
                       them
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       and
                       receive
                       the
                       same
                       from
                       them
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       aforesaid
                       .
                       And
                       likewise
                       that
                       the
                       said
                       Commissioners
                       cause
                       warne
                       all
                       Seperintendents
                       ,
                       Over-seers
                       ,
                       Ministers
                       .
                       Elders
                       and
                       Deacons
                       ,
                       to
                       give
                       unto
                       them
                       the
                       names
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       just
                       Calculation
                       being
                       made
                       and
                       considered
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Commissioners
                       of
                       the
                       value
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       they
                       may
                       report
                       the
                       same
                       unto
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       that
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       may
                       take
                       order
                       herein
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       just
                       Tenour
                       of
                       the
                       first
                       Ordinance
                       made
                       thereupon
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Apud
                         Edinburgh
                         ,
                         
                           12
                           February
                           ,
                           1561.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       FOrasmuch
                       as
                       by
                       Statute
                       and
                       Ordinance
                       made
                       by
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Secret
                       Councell
                       ,
                       and
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       Letters
                       directed
                       thereupon
                       ,
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Archbishops
                       ,
                       Bishops
                       ,
                       Abbots
                       ,
                       &c.
                       and
                       other
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       ,
                       were
                       charged
                       to
                       produce
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       of
                       their
                       Benefices
                       before
                       her
                       Majesty
                       and
                       Lords
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       in
                       manner
                       following
                       (
                       that
                       is
                       to
                       say
                       )
                       The
                       said
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       dwelling
                       on
                       this
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       four
                       and
                       twentieth
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       last
                       past
                       :
                       And
                       on
                       the
                       other
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       before
                       the
                       tenth
                       of
                       February
                       instant
                       ;
                       
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       that
                       order
                       might
                       be
                       taken
                       therin
                       to
                       conform
                       to
                       the
                       Ordinance
                       ;
                       With
                       certification
                       to
                       them
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       they
                       fayled
                       ,
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       and
                       Counsell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       would
                       take
                       order
                       therein
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       same
                       Ordinance
                       bears
                       .
                       Notwithstanding
                       of
                       the
                       which
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       and
                       Counsell
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       appointed
                       ,
                       for
                       receiving
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       have
                       continually
                       since
                       the
                       said
                       24
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       waited
                       upon
                       the
                       receiving
                       of
                       them
                       ;
                       yet
                       a
                       very
                       small
                       number
                       of
                       them
                       have
                       produced
                       their
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       thereby
                       not
                       onely
                       contemning
                       her
                       Majesties
                       Ordinance
                       and
                       Proclamation
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       her selfe
                       and
                       her
                       Authoritie
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       Princes
                       and
                       not
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       expresse
                       against
                       Equitie
                       ,
                       Reason
                       ,
                       and
                       Justice
                       ;
                       For
                       remedy
                       whereof
                       the
                       Queene
                       Majestie
                       ordains
                       ,
                       with
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       her
                       secret
                       Councill
                       ,
                       That
                       Factors
                       ,
                       Chamerlains
                       or
                       Stewards
                       bee
                       appointed
                       to
                       intromett
                       ,
                       gather
                       ,
                       uplist
                       and
                       receive
                       ,
                       to
                       our
                       Soveraign
                       Ladies
                       use
                       ,
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       mailles
                       ,
                       tythes
                       or
                       tiends
                       ,
                       farmes
                       ,
                       rents
                       ,
                       provents
                       ,
                       emoluments
                       ,
                       fruits
                       ,
                       profits
                       ,
                       and
                       due
                       tyes
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       benefices
                       ,
                       whereof
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       are
                       not
                       produced
                       conforme
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Ordinance
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       any
                       Retalls
                       already
                       produced
                       bears
                       not
                       the
                       just
                       value
                       ,
                       but
                       is
                       Fraudulently
                       made
                       ,
                       to
                       intromet
                       and
                       uptake
                       as
                       much
                       of
                       the
                       profits
                       and
                       fruits
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       benefices
                       ,
                       as
                       are
                       omitted
                       forth
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       In-givers
                       of
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       and
                       Professors
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       thereof
                       ,
                       shall
                       never
                       have
                       action
                       to
                       claime
                       ,
                       crave
                       or
                       receive
                       from
                       the
                       Tenants
                       and
                       Occupiers
                       further
                       then
                       is
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       Rentals
                       ,
                       already
                       produced
                       by
                       them
                       ;
                       and
                       the
                       Tenants
                       and
                       Possessors
                       shall
                       be
                       holden
                       to
                       pay
                       no
                       more
                       than
                       is
                       contained
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       already
                       produced
                       ,
                       as
                       aforesaid
                       :
                       And
                       the
                       said
                       Chamerlains
                       and
                       Factors
                       to
                       be
                       appointed
                       by
                       the
                       Queenes
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       shall
                       have
                       sufficient
                       power
                       to
                       intromitt
                       and
                       uptake
                       the
                       fruits
                       and
                       profits
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       in
                       such
                       fulnesse
                       as
                       if
                       speciall
                       Letters
                       of
                       Factory
                       and
                       Chamerlancie
                       were
                       granted
                       to
                       them
                       thereupon
                       ;
                       and
                       ordains
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Session
                       to
                       direct
                       forth
                       Letters
                       at
                       the
                       said
                       Factors
                       and
                       Chamerlaines
                       instancies
                       either
                       of
                       horning
                       or
                       poynding
                       ,
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       thought
                       expedient
                       ,
                       for
                       causing
                       of
                       them
                       to
                       bee
                       answered
                       of
                       fruits
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Benefices
                       to
                       be
                       forth-commanded
                       to
                       the
                       Queenes
                       Majesties
                       behalf
                       and
                       use
                       ,
                       while
                       further
                       order
                       be
                       taken
                       therein
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Apud
                         Edinburge
                         ,
                         
                           15.
                           
                           February
                           1561.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                     
                       FOr
                       as
                       much
                       as
                       the
                       Queenes
                       Majestie
                       by
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       her
                       secret
                       Councell
                       ,
                       and
                       others
                       ,
                       divers
                       of
                       the
                       Nobility
                       had
                       of
                       before
                       the
                       two
                       and
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       December
                       last
                       past
                       ,
                       ordained
                       ,
                       that
                       if
                       the
                       fourth
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       fruits
                       ,
                       and
                       Rents
                       of
                       all
                       the
                       Benefices
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       were
                       not
                       sufficient
                       for
                       the
                       Supporting
                       of
                       her
                       Majesties
                       present
                       wants
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       particular
                       Charges
                       under-written
                       ,
                       necessary
                       to
                       be
                       borne
                       for
                       the
                       weale
                       of
                       the
                       Countrey
                       ,
                       than
                       the
                       third
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       fruits
                       more
                       or
                       lesse
                       should
                       be
                       taken
                       up
                       to
                       the
                       effects
                       aforesaid
                       ;
                       and
                       ordained
                       Letters
                       to
                       be
                       directed
                       ,
                       charging
                       all
                       and
                       sundry
                       Beneficed
                       men
                       on
                       this
                       side
                       of
                       the
                       Water
                       ,
                       to
                       produce
                       their
                       Rentalls
                       before
                       the
                       foure
                       and
                       twentieth
                       day
                       of
                       Ianuary
                       last
                       past
                       .
                       And
                       the
                       tenth
                       of
                       
                       February
                       instant
                       ,
                       were
                       prefixed
                       by
                       the
                       said
                       Letters
                       ,
                       for
                       the
                       bringing
                       in
                       all
                       Rentalls
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       beyond
                       the
                       water
                       ;
                       with
                       certification
                       ▪
                       That
                       who
                       produced
                       not
                       the
                       said
                       Rentalls
                       at
                       the
                       dayes
                       aforesaid
                       respectively
                       ,
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       and
                       her
                       Councell
                       would
                       provide
                       remedy
                       :
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       which
                       Certification
                       ,
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       with
                       advice
                       of
                       her
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       hath
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       who
                       have
                       not
                       produced
                       their
                       Rentalls
                       whole
                       and
                       full
                       ,
                       intromission
                       shall
                       be
                       had
                       of
                       their
                       fruits
                       ,
                       by
                       them
                       whom
                       her
                       Majesty
                       shall
                       direct
                       thereto
                       :
                       And
                       who
                       have
                       not
                       given
                       their
                       just
                       Rentalls
                       ,
                       whatsoever
                       part
                       omitted
                       forth
                       of
                       their
                       said
                       Rentall
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       intromitted
                       in
                       like
                       manner
                       .
                       And
                       further
                       ,
                       having
                       consulted
                       rightly
                       ,
                       and
                       diligently
                       advised
                       upon
                       the
                       common
                       affairs
                       ,
                       and
                       necessities
                       concerning
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       charges
                       to
                       be
                       borne
                       for
                       the
                       Common-weale
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       sustentation
                       and
                       maintenance
                       of
                       the
                       Preachers
                       and
                       Readers
                       ,
                       conform
                       to
                       the
                       said
                       Ordinance
                       made
                       thereupon
                       of
                       before
                       ,
                       hath
                       Ordained
                       and
                       Declared
                       the
                       whole
                       third
                       part
                       of
                       all
                       Benefices
                       ,
                       of
                       the
                       which
                       Rentalls
                       are
                       produced
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       up
                       by
                       the
                       person
                       or
                       persons
                       to
                       be
                       nominated
                       by
                       her
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       begin
                       upon
                       this
                       last
                       Crop
                       of
                       the
                       yeer
                       of
                       God
                       1561.
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       employed
                       to
                       the
                       effect
                       aforesaid
                       :
                       Together
                       with
                       the
                       whole
                       Profits
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       whereof
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       are
                       not
                       produced
                       ;
                       And
                       also
                       ,
                       all
                       that
                       is
                       omitted
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       Rentalls
                       produced
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       order
                       be
                       directed
                       by
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       to
                       the
                       Lords
                       of
                       the
                       Session
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       old
                       Possessors
                       may
                       be
                       answered
                       of
                       the
                       remnant
                       fruits
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Benefices
                       ;
                       providing
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       third
                       part
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       be
                       full
                       and
                       whole
                       taken
                       up
                       by
                       the
                       persons
                       to
                       be
                       deputed
                       to
                       the
                       taking
                       thereof
                       ;
                       And
                       this
                       Order
                       to
                       continue
                       and
                       stand
                       ,
                       while
                       further
                       order
                       be
                       taken
                       by
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       .
                       Moreover
                       ,
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       hath
                       Statuted
                       and
                       Ordained
                       ,
                       That
                       Annuells
                       ,
                       Marles
                       ,
                       and
                       Duties
                       within
                       free
                       Burroughs
                       ,
                       or
                       other
                       Townes
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       pertaining
                       to
                       Chaplanries
                       ,
                       Prebendaries
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       Friers
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       Rents
                       of
                       the
                       Friers
                       Lands
                       ,
                       where-ever
                       they
                       be
                       ,
                       setting
                       and
                       disposing
                       thereupon
                       ,
                       be
                       intermedled
                       with
                       ,
                       and
                       taken
                       by
                       such
                       as
                       her
                       Majesty
                       shall
                       depute
                       thereto
                       ,
                       for
                       employing
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       by
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       to
                       Hospitalls
                       ,
                       Schools
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       godly
                       uses
                       ,
                       as
                       shall
                       seeme
                       best
                       to
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       with
                       advice
                       of
                       her
                       Councell
                       .
                       And
                       knowing
                       that
                       nothing
                       is
                       more
                       commodious
                       for
                       the
                       foresaid
                       Hospitality
                       ,
                       then
                       the
                       places
                       of
                       Friers
                       that
                       are
                       yet
                       undemolished
                       ;
                       and
                       also
                       to
                       the
                       entertainment
                       of
                       Schools
                       ,
                       Colledges
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       uses
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       ordains
                       the
                       Provests
                       and
                       Bayliffs
                       of
                       
                         Aberdeine
                         ,
                         Elgmen
                         ,
                         Murray
                         ,
                         Inneresk
                         ,
                         Glasgow
                         ,
                      
                       and
                       other
                       Burroughs
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       where
                       the
                       same
                       are
                       not
                       demolished
                       ,
                       to
                       entertain
                       and
                       uphold
                       the
                       said
                       Friers
                       places
                       standing
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Townes
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       Common
                       goods
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       use
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       the
                       Common
                       weale
                       and
                       service
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       Townes
                       ,
                       untill
                       the
                       Queenes
                       Majesty
                       be
                       further
                       advised
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       finall
                       order
                       in
                       such
                       things
                       ,
                       notwithstanding
                       of
                       any
                       Gift
                       ,
                       Title
                       ,
                       or
                       Entryes
                       ,
                       given
                       to
                       whatsoever
                       persons
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       places
                       ,
                       with
                       their
                       Yards
                       and
                       Orchards
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Pertinents
                       ,
                       by
                       our
                       Soveraign
                       Lady
                       of
                       before
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               The
               Lords
               of
               secret
               Councell
               that
               were
               present
               at
               the
               Voting
               and
               making
               of
               the
               aforesaid
               Acts
               ,
               were
               Iames
               Duke
               of
               
                 Chattellarault
                 ,
                 George
              
               Earle
               of
               
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 Archibald
              
               Earle
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 William
              
               Earle
               
                 Mershall
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               Earle
               
                 Atholl
                 ,
                 William
              
               Earle
               of
               
                 Montrosse
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               Earle
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Alexander
              
               Earle
               of
               
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Iames
              
               Commendator
               of
               Saint
               
                 Andrews
                 ,
                 Iohn
              
               Lord
               Erskin
               ,
               The
               Treasurer
               ,
               The
               Justice
               Clerke
               ,
               The
               Steward
               and
               Controller
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               first
               Acts
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               said
               jestingly
               ,
               
                 Good
                 morrow
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 parts
                 .
              
               The
               whole
               Rentals
               being
               gathered
               ,
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               third
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               own
               calculation
               ,
               was
               found
               to
               extend
               to
               ,
               &c.
               
               The
               Ministers
               even
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               publike
               Sermons
               opposed
               themselves
               to
               such
               corruption
               ,
               for
               they
               foresaw
               the
               purposes
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               clearly
               understood
               the
               Butt
               whereat
               the
               Queene
               and
               her
               flatterers
               Shot
               .
               
               And
               so
               in
               the
               chaire
               of
               
                 Edinburgh
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               said
               ,
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 Order
                 ,
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 for
                 sustentation
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 be
                 happy
                 ,
                 my
                 judgement
                 failes
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 first
                 I
                 see
                 two
                 parts
                 freely
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 must
                 be
                 divided
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
              
            
             
               Well
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               this
               day
               I
               said
               it
               ,
               Ere
               it
               be
               long
               the
               Devill
               shall
               have
               three
               parts
               of
               the
               third
               ;
               and
               judge
               you
               then
               ,
               what
               Gods
               portion
               will
               be
               .
               This
               was
               an
               unsavory
               saying
               in
               the
               eares
               of
               many
               ;
               Some
               were
               not
               ashamed
               to
               affirme
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 being
                 sustained
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 will
                 not
                 get
                 at
                 the
                 yeers
                 end
                 ,
                 to
                 buy
                 her
                 a
                 paire
                 of
                 new
                 shoes
                 .
              
               And
               this
               was
               Secretary
               Lethington
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               appointed
               to
               modifie
               the
               Ministers
               stipends
               ,
               The
               Earle
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Murray
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Lethington
              
               ,
               Justice
               Clarke
               ,
               and
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Register
               .
               The
               Laird
               of
               Pittaro
               ,
               was
               appointed
               to
               pay
               the
               Ministers
               Stipends
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Modification
               :
               
               Who
               would
               have
               thought
               that
               when
               Ioseph
               ruled
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               his
               brethren
               should
               have
               travelled
               for
               Victuals
               ,
               and
               have
               returned
               with
               empty
               Sacks
               unto
               their
               families
               ;
               men
               would
               rather
               have
               thought
               that
               Pharaohs
               Pose
               ,
               Treasure
               ,
               and
               Gilnells
               should
               rather
               have
               been
               diminished
               then
               that
               the
               houshold
               of
               Iacob
               should
               stand
               in
               danger
               to
               starve
               for
               hunger
               .
            
             
               But
               so
               busie
               and
               circumspect
               were
               the
               Modificators
               (
               because
               it
               was
               a
               new
               Office
               the
               terme
               must
               also
               be
               new
               )
               that
               the
               Ministers
               should
               not
               be
               over-wanton
               ;
               That
               a
               hundred
               *
               Marks
               was
               sufficient
               to
               a
               single
               man
               ,
               being
               a
               common
               Minister
               :
               Three
               hundred
               Marks
               was
               the
               highest
               that
               was
               appointed
               to
               any
               ,
               except
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               others
               ;
               shortly
               ,
               Whether
               it
               was
               the
               ingratitude
               of
               their
               own
               hearts
               ,
               or
               the
               care
               that
               they
               had
               to
               enrich
               the
               Queene
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               :
               But
               the
               poore
               Ministers
               ,
               Readers
               and
               Exhorters
               ,
               cryed
               out
               to
               the
               heaven
               (
               as
               their
               complaints
               in
               all
               assemblies
               do
               witnesse
               )
               That
               neither
               were
               they
               able
               to
               live
               upon
               the
               Stipends
               appointed
               ,
               neither
               could
               they
               get
               payment
               of
               that
               small
               thing
               that
               was
               appointed
               ,
               so
               faine
               would
               the
               Controllers
               have
               played
               the
               good
               Vallet
               ,
               
               and
               have
               satisfied
               the
               Queen
               ,
               or
               else
               their
               own
               profit
               :
               
                 The
                 good
                 Laird
                 of
              
               Pittaro
               
                 was
                 an
                 earnest
                 Professour
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 Devill
                 receive
                 the
                 Controller
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               and
               his
               Collectours
               are
               become
               greedy
               factors
               .
               To
               put
               an
               end
               to
               this
               unpleasing
               matter
               ;
               When
               the
               brethren
               complained
               
               of
               their
               poverty
               ;
               it
               was
               disdainfully
               answered
               of
               some
               ,
               There
               are
               many
               Lairds
               that
               have
               not
               so
               much
               to
               spend
               ,
               when
               men
               did
               reason
               ,
               that
               the
               Vocation
               of
               Ministers
               craved
               of
               them
               ,
               books
               ,
               quietnesse
               ,
               study
               ,
               and
               travell
               to
               edifie
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               when
               many
               Lairds
               were
               waiting
               upon
               their
               worldly
               businesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               stipends
               of
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               had
               no
               other
               industry
               ,
               but
               to
               live
               upon
               that
               which
               was
               appointed
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               mollified
               according
               to
               the
               living
               of
               other
               common
               men
               ,
               who
               might
               and
               did
               daily
               augment
               their
               Rents
               by
               some
               other
               industry
               .
               When
               such
               reasons
               were
               laid
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               got
               none
               other
               answer
               ,
               but
               ,
               The
               Queen
               can
               spare
               no
               greater
               Sums
               ;
               Oft
               was
               it
               cryed
               out
               in
               their
               ears
               ,
               
                 O
                 happy
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
                 and
                 miserable
                 servants
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 if
                 after
                 this
                 life
                 there
                 were
                 nor
                 Hell
                 nor
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               For
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               these
               dumbe
               Dogs
               ,
               and
               horrid
               Bishops
               ;
               To
               one
               of
               those
               idle
               bellies
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               was
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               painfully
               preach
               his
               Evangell
               ,
               a
               hundreth
               will
               suffice
               ;
               how
               can
               that
               be
               sustained
               ?
            
             
               One
               day
               in
               reasoning
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               burst
               out
               in
               a
               piece
               of
               his
               collor
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               The
               Ministers
               have
               thus
               much
               payed
               unto
               them
               by
               year
               ,
               who
               ever
               yet
               said
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               Grand
               mercies
               for
               it
               ?
               was
               there
               ever
               a
               Minister
               that
               gave
               thanks
               to
               God
               for
               her
               Majesties
               liberalitie
               towards
               them
               ?
               One
               singled
               ,
               and
               answered
               ,
               Assuredly
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               receive
               any
               thing
               gratis
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               are
               unthankfull
               if
               they
               acknowledge
               it
               not
               ,
               both
               in
               heart
               and
               minde
               :
               But
               whether
               the
               Ministers
               be
               of
               that
               rank
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               I
               greatly
               doubt
               ▪
               gratis
               I
               am
               sure
               they
               receive
               nothing
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               receive
               any
               at
               all
               from
               the
               Queen
               ,
               
               wise
               men
               may
               reason
               ;
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               neither
               third
               nor
               two
               parts
               ever
               appertained
               to
               any
               of
               her
               Predecessors
               within
               this
               Realm
               these
               thousand
               years
               last
               past
               ,
               neither
               yet
               hath
               the
               Queens
               Flatterers
               better
               title
               to
               that
               which
               she
               usurpes
               ,
               be
               it
               in-giving
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               taken
               it
               to
               her self
               ,
               then
               the
               souldiers
               who
               crucified
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               to
               divide
               his
               Garments
               amongst
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               truth
               may
               be
               spoken
               ,
               she
               hath
               not
               so
               good
               Title
               as
               they
               had
               ,
               for
               such
               spoile
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               reward
               of
               such
               men
               .
               And
               in
               that
               point
               the
               Souldiers
               were
               more
               gentle
               than
               the
               Queenes
               Flatterers
               ,
               for
               they
               parted
               not
               the
               Garments
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               till
               that
               he
               himself
               was
               hung
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               but
               her
               Flatterers
               do
               part
               the
               spoil
               whilest
               that
               poor
               Christ
               is
               yet
               preaching
               amongst
               you
               .
               But
               the
               wisedome
               of
               our
               God
               taketh
               tryall
               of
               us
               by
               this
               meanes
               ,
               knowing
               well
               enough
               what
               the
               Court
               faction
               have
               purposed
               to
               do
               :
               Let
               the
               Papists
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               two
               parts
               ,
               some
               that
               have
               their
               thirds
               free
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               have
               gotten
               Abbeys
               ,
               and
               few
               Lands
               ,
               thanke
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               King
               ,
               
                 Placebo
                 Domine
              
               ,
               the
               poore
               Preachers
               will
               not
               yet
               flatter
               ,
               for
               feeding
               of
               their
               bellies
               .
               These
               words
               were
               judged
               proud
               and
               intollerable
               ,
               and
               ingendred
               no
               small
               displeasure
               to
               the
               Speaker
               .
            
             
               
               This
               we
               put
               in
               memory
               ,
               that
               the
               posterity
               to
               come
               may
               know
               that
               God
               once
               made
               his
               truth
               to
               triumph
               ,
               but
               because
               some
               of
               our selves
               delighted
               more
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               than
               in
               light
               ,
               God
               hath
               restrained
               our
               freedom
               ,
               and
               put
               the
               whole
               body
               in
               bondage
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               greatest
               Flatterers
               have
               not
               escaped
               so
               free
               as
               they
               supposed
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               latter
               plagues
               appear
               yet
               to
               be
               worse
               than
               the
               first
               .
               Be
               mercifull
               unto
               us
               ,
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               and
               deal
               with
               us
               not
               according
               
               to
               our
               deservings
               ,
               but
               look
               thou
               to
               the
               equitie
               of
               the
               cause
               which
               thou
               hath
               put
               in
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               iniquitie
               to
               oppresse
               thy
               Trueth
               ,
               for
               thy
               own
               names
               sake
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               
            
             
               In
               this
               mean
               while
               ,
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               February
               ,
               1561.
               was
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               first
               made
               Earl
               of
               Murray
               ,
               and
               then
               marryed
               one
               
                 Agnes
                 Keith
              
               ,
               daughter
               to
               the
               Earl
               Marshall
               .
               The
               marriage
               was
               publike
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               at
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               marriage
               they
               both
               got
               one
               admonition
               to
               behave
               themselves
               moderately
               in
               all
               things
               :
               For
               said
               the
               Preacher
               to
               him
               ,
               The
               Church
               of
               God
               hath
               received
               comfort
               by
               you
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               labours
               unto
               this
               day
               .
               In
               the
               which
               ,
               if
               hereafter
               you
               shall
               be
               found
               fainter
               then
               you
               have
               been
               formerly
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               said
               ,
               That
               your
               Wife
               hath
               changed
               your
               nature
               .
               The
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Bankquet
               ,
               and
               the
               vanitie
               used
               thereat
               ,
               offended
               many
               Godly
               ;
               There
               began
               the
               Masking
               ,
               which
               from
               yeer
               to
               yeer
               ,
               hath
               continued
               since
               .
               Master
               Randolph
               ,
               Agent
               for
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               sometime
               after
               in
               no
               small
               esteem
               with
               our
               Queen
               :
               For
               his
               Mistris
               sake
               ,
               she
               did
               drink
               to
               him
               in
               a
               Cup
               of
               Gold
               ,
               which
               he
               possessed
               with
               great
               joy
               ,
               more
               for
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               giver
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               gift
               ,
               and
               value
               thereof
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               honourable
               .
               The
               things
               that
               then
               were
               in
               handling
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Queens
               ,
               whereof
               Lethington
               ,
               Secretary
               Cecill
               ,
               and
               Master
               Randolph
               ,
               were
               Ministers
               ,
               were
               of
               great
               weight
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               after
               heare
               .
            
             
               This
               Winter
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bothwell
               ,
               the
               Marquis
               D'albuff
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               committed
               ryot
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               disordered
               the
               whole
               Town
               ,
               brake
               
                 Cuthbert
                 Ramseyes
              
               Gates
               and
               Doors
               ,
               searched
               his
               House
               for
               his
               Daughter
               in
               law
               ,
               
                 Alison
                 Craige
              
               .
               And
               this
               was
               done
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               who
               was
               suspected
               to
               have
               been
               in
               love
               with
               the
               said
               Alison
               ,
               the
               horrours
               of
               this
               fact
               ,
               and
               the
               veritie
               of
               it
               highly
               commoved
               all
               godly
               hearts
               .
               The
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               were
               in
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               concluded
               to
               crave
               justice
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               did
               ,
               as
               by
               this
               subsequent
               supplication
               doth
               appear
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     Her
                     secret
                     Councell
                     ,
                     Her
                     Highnesse
                     faithfull
                     and
                     obedient
                     Subjects
                     ,
                     The
                     professors
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     ,
                     his
                     holy
                     Evangell
                     ,
                     wish
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     righteous
                     judgement
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   conceived
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Word
                   ;
                   the
                   naturall
                   and
                   unfained
                   love
                   we
                   bear
                   unto
                   your
                   Majestie
                   ;
                   the
                   duetie
                   which
                   we
                   owe
                   to
                   the
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   our
                   Country
                   ;
                   and
                   the
                   terrible
                   threatnings
                   which
                   our
                   God
                   pronounceth
                   against
                   every
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   Citie
                   ;
                   in
                   the
                   which
                   horrible
                   Crimes
                   are
                   openly
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   Committers
                   obstinately
                   defended
                   ,
                   compells
                   us
                   ,
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   our
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   humbly
                   to
                   crave
                   of
                   your
                   Majesties
                   ,
                   upright
                   and
                   true
                   judgement
                   against
                   such
                   persons
                   as
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   what
                   in
                   them
                   lye
                   ,
                   to
                   kindle
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   against
                   this
                   whole
                   Realm
                   .
                   The
                   impiety
                   by
                   them
                   committed
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   haynous
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   horrible
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   fact
                   most
                   vile
                   and
                   rare
                   to
                   be
                   heard
                   of
                   within
                   the
                   Realm
                   ,
                   and
                   principally
                   within
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   this
                   Citie
                   ;
                   So
                   should
                   we
                   thinke
                   our selves
                   guiltie
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   if
                   negligently
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   yet
                   for
                   worldy
                   fear
                   we
                   put
                   it
                   over
                   with
                   silence
                   ;
                   and
                   therfore
                   your
                   Majestie
                   may
                   not
                   think
                   that
                   we
                   crave
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   while
                   that
                   we
                   crave
                   open
                   Malefactors
                   condignly
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   ;
                   But
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   commanded
                   us
                   to
                   crave
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   also
                   hath
                   commanded
                   your
                   Majestie
                   to
                   give
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   your
                   Subjects
                   ;
                   for
                   by
                   this
                   Lynk
                   hath
                   God
                   knit
                   together
                   the
                   Prince
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   he
                   commands
                   honour
                   ,
                   fear
                   and
                   obedience
                   to
                   be
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   powers
                   established
                   by
                   him
                   ;
                   so
                   doth
                   he
                   in
                   expresse
                   words
                   command
                   and
                   declare
                   what
                   the
                   Prince
                   oweth
                   unto
                   the
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Minister
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   bearing
                   the
                   sword
                   for
                   vengeance
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   on
                   evill
                   doers
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   denfence
                   of
                   peaceable
                   and
                   quiet
                   men
                   ;
                   so
                   ought
                   he
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   sword
                   without
                   partialitie
                   ,
                   so
                   oft
                   as
                   in
                   Gods
                   Name
                   he
                   is
                   required
                   thereto
                   .
                   Seeing
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   (
                   Madame
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   crime
                   so
                   recently
                   committed
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Realm
                   now
                   publikely
                   assembled
                   ,
                   is
                   so
                   hainous
                   ;
                   for
                   who
                   heretofore
                   hath
                   heard
                   within
                   the
                   bowels
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   Gates
                   and
                   Doors
                   under
                   silence
                   of
                   night
                   broken
                   ,
                   Houses
                   ripped
                   or
                   searched
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   with
                   hostillity
                   ,
                   seeking
                   a
                   woman
                   ,
                   as
                   appeareth
                   to
                   oppresse
                   her
                   .
                   Seeing
                   (
                   we
                   say
                   )
                   that
                   this
                   crime
                   is
                   so
                   hainous
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   godly
                   men
                   fear
                   not
                   onely
                   Gods
                   dispeasure
                   to
                   fall
                   upon
                   you
                   and
                   your
                   whole
                   Realm
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   that
                   such
                   licentiousnesse
                   breed
                   contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   sedition
                   ,
                   if
                   remedie
                   in
                   time
                   be
                   not
                   provided
                   ,
                   which
                   in
                   our
                   judgement
                   is
                   possible
                   ,
                   if
                   severe
                   punishment
                   be
                   not
                   executed
                   for
                   the
                   crime
                   committed
                   .
                   Therefore
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   beseech
                   your
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   affection
                   set
                   aside
                   ,
                   
                   you
                   declare
                   your self
                   so
                   upright
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   give
                   evident
                   demonstration
                   to
                   all
                   your
                   Subjects
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   joyned
                   with
                   the
                   love
                   of
                   common
                   tranquility
                   ,
                   hath
                   principall
                   seat
                   in
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Heart
                   .
                   This
                   ,
                   further
                   Madame
                   ,
                   in
                   conscience
                   we
                   speak
                   ,
                   That
                   as
                   your
                   Majesty
                   in
                   Gods
                   Name
                   doth
                   crave
                   of
                   us
                   obedience
                   ,
                   which
                   to
                   render
                   in
                   all
                   things
                   lawfull
                   we
                   are
                   most
                   willing
                   ;
                   so
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   name
                   doe
                   we
                   the
                   whole
                   Professors
                   of
                   Christs
                   Evangell
                   within
                   this
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Realme
                   ,
                   crave
                   of
                   you
                   and
                   of
                   your
                   Councell
                   sharp
                   punishment
                   of
                   this
                   crime
                   .
                   And
                   for
                   performance
                   thereof
                   ,
                   that
                   without
                   delay
                   the
                   most
                   principall
                   Actors
                   of
                   this
                   haynous
                   crime
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   perswaders
                   of
                   this
                   publike
                   Villany
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   called
                   before
                   the
                   Chief
                   Justice
                   of
                   this
                   Realm
                   ,
                   to
                   suffer
                   an
                   Assise
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Laws
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ;
                   and
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Answer
                   most
                   humbly
                   we
                   beseech
                   .
                
              
            
             
               These
               Supplications
               was
               presented
               by
               divers
               Gentlemen
               ;
               the
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               at
               first
               stormed
               ,
               and
               asked
               who
               durst
               avow
               it
               ?
               To
               whom
               the
               Master
               ,
               after
               Lord
               Lyndesay
               ,
               answered
               ,
               A
               thousand
               Gentlemen
               within
               Edinburgh
               :
               others
               were
               ashamed
               to
               oppose
               themselves
               thereto
               in
               publike
               ;
               but
               they
               suborned
               the
               Queen
               to
               give
               a
               gentle
               answer
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Convention
               was
               dissolved
               ;
               and
               so
               she
               did
               :
               and
               then
               after
               in
               fair
               words
               ,
               shee
               alleaged
               ,
               That
               her
               Uncle
               was
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               had
               a
               young
               Company
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               she
               should
               put
               such
               order
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               hereafter
               they
               should
               have
               no
               occasion
               to
               complain
               :
               And
               so
               deluded
               she
               the
               just
               Petition
               of
               her
               Subjects
               :
               And
               no
               wonder
               ,
               for
               how
               shall
               she
               punish
               in
               Scotland
               that
               vice
               ,
               which
               in
               France
               she
               did
               see
               so
               free
               without
               punishment
               ,
               and
               which
               Kings
               and
               
               Cardinalls
               commonly
               use
               ,
               as
               the
               Mask
               and
               Dancing
               of
               Orleans
               can
               witnesse
               ;
               wherein
               virgins
               and
               mens
               wives
               were
               made
               common
               to
               King
               
                 Harry
                 ,
                 Charles
              
               the
               Cardinall
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Courtiers
               and
               Pages
               ,
               as
               common
               women
               in
               Bordells
               are
               unto
               their
               Companions
               .
               The
               manner
               was
               thus
               :
               At
               the
               entry
               of
               King
               Henry
               of
               France
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Orleans
               ,
               the
               Matrons
               ,
               Virgins
               ,
               
               and
               mens
               wives
               were
               commanded
               to
               present
               themselves
               in
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               to
               dance
               :
               And
               they
               obeyed
               ;
               for
               commonly
               the
               French
               Nation
               
                 is
                 not
                 very
                 hard
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 to
                 vanity
                 .
              
               After
               Fidling
               and
               Flinging
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Cardinall
               of
               Loraine
               had
               espied
               his
               prey
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
                 Sire
                 le
                 premiere
                 est
                 a
                 vous
                 ,
                 &
                 fault
                 queje
                 soy
                 le
                 second
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Sir
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 choyce
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 second
                 .
              
               And
               so
               the
               King
               got
               the
               preeminence
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               his
               first
               Election
               .
               But
               because
               Cardinalls
               are
               companions
               to
               Kings
               ,
               the
               Cardinall
               had
               the
               next
               .
               And
               thereafter
               the
               Torches
               were
               put
               out
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               commanded
               to
               provide
               for
               himself
               the
               best
               he
               might
               .
               What
               cry
               there
               was
               of
               husbands
               for
               their
               wives
               ,
               and
               wives
               for
               their
               husbands
               ,
               of
               ancient
               matrons
               for
               their
               daughters
               ,
               of
               virgins
               for
               their
               friends
               ,
               for
               some
               honest
               men
               to
               defend
               their
               pudicity
               ,
               Orleance
               will
               remember
               more
               Kings
               dayes
               then
               one
               .
               This
               horrible
               villany
               ,
               a
               fruit
               of
               the
               Cardinalls
               good
               Catholike
               Religion
               ,
               we
               shortly
               touch
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               world
               understand
               ,
               what
               subjects
               may
               look
               for
               of
               such
               Magistrates
               ;
               for
               such
               Pastime
               to
               them
               is
               Jollity
               .
               It
               had
               been
               good
               for
               our
               Queene
               ,
               that
               she
               had
               been
               brought
               up
               in
               better
               company
               ,
               both
               for
               her
               credit
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               course
               of
               her
               life
               :
               And
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               that
               her
               excellent
               naturall
               enduements
               had
               been
               better
               employed
               for
               her
               reputation
               and
               happinesse
               ,
               then
               they
               were
               to
               her
               great
               misfortune
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               grief
               of
               those
               that
               wished
               her
               truely
               well
               .
               But
               punishment
               of
               that
               enormity
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               attempt
               ,
               we
               could
               get
               none
               .
               Yea
               ,
               more
               and
               more
               they
               presumed
               to
               do
               violence
               ,
               and
               frequented
               nightly
               Masking
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               bear
               the
               matter
               very
               heavily
               .
               At
               length
               the
               Dukes
               friends
               began
               to
               assemble
               in
               the
               night
               time
               on
               the
               calsay
               or
               street
               .
               The
               Abbot
               of
               Kylwinning
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               joyned
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               as
               we
               understand
               ,
               yet
               abideth
               ,
               was
               principall
               man
               at
               the
               beginning
               .
               To
               him
               repaired
               many
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               came
               
                 Andrew
                 Stewart
              
               ,
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               ,
               a
               man
               rather
               borne
               to
               make
               peace
               ,
               then
               to
               brag
               upon
               the
               calsey
               ,
               he
               demanded
               the
               quarrell
               :
               And
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               former
               enormity
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Nay
                 ,
                 such
                 impiety
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 suffered
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 assist
                 us
                 :
                 The
                 Victory
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 mercy
                 given
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 by
                 his
                 grace
                 maintaine
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               commanded
               his
               son
               
                 Andrew
                 Stewart
              
               ,
               then
               Master
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               ,
               to
               put
               themselves
               in
               order
               ,
               
               and
               to
               bring
               forth
               their
               spears
               and
               long
               weapons
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               others
               .
               The
               word
               came
               to
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               and
               his
               son
               ,
               that
               the
               Hamiltons
               were
               upon
               the
               street
               :
               vows
               was
               made
               ,
               that
               the
               Hamiltons
               should
               be
               driven
               ,
               not
               onely
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               but
               also
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               married
               the
               E.
               Bothwels
               sister
               (
               a
               sufficient
               woman
               for
               such
               a
               man
               )
               Alliance
               drew
               Lord
               Robert
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               joyned
               with
               the
               E.
               Bothwell
               .
               But
               the
               stoutnes
               of
               the
               Marq.
               
                 le
                 Beuf
              
               (
               d'Albuff
               they
               call
               him
               ,
               is
               most
               to
               be
               commended
               ;
               for
               in
               his
               Chalmer
               in
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               he
               start
               to
               an
               Halbert
               ,
               and
               ten
               men
               were
               scarce
               able
               to
               hold
               him
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               was
               betwixt
               the
               Crosse
               and
               Tron
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               was
               a
               long
               quarter
               of
               a
               mile
               from
               the
               shot
               &
               sklenting
               of
               Bolts
               .
               The
               M.
               of
               Maxw
               .
               (
               after
               L.
               Herreis
               gave
               declaratiō
               
               to
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               That
               if
               he
               stirred
               forth
               of
               his
               Lodging
               ,
               he
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               assist
               him
               ,
               should
               resist
               him
               in
               the
               face
               .
               Whose
               words
               did
               somewhat
               beat
               down
               that
               blast
               .
               The
               Earles
               of
               Murray
               and
               Huntley
               being
               in
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               where
               the
               Marquesse
               was
               ,
               came
               with
               their
               company
               sent
               from
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               stay
               that
               tumult
               ;
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               for
               Bothwell
               and
               his
               were
               commanded
               under
               pain
               of
               Treason
               ,
               to
               keep
               their
               lodgings
               .
            
             
               It
               was
               whispered
               by
               many
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray's
               displeasure
               was
               as
               much
               sought
               ,
               as
               any
               hatred
               that
               the
               Hamiltons
               did
               bear
               against
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               ,
               or
               yet
               he
               against
               them
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               either
               had
               the
               Duke
               very
               false
               servants
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               Huntley
               and
               the
               Hamiltons
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray's
               death
               was
               oftener
               conspired
               then
               once
               ;
               the
               suspition
               whereof
               burst
               forth
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               upon
               a
               day
               the
               said
               Earle
               being
               upon
               horse
               to
               have
               come
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               was
               charged
               by
               one
               of
               the
               Dukes
               own
               servants
               ,
               to
               turn
               and
               abide
               with
               the
               Queen
               .
               The
               fame
               whereof
               spread
               over
               all
               :
               What
               ground
               it
               had
               ,
               we
               cannot
               say
               ;
               but
               shortly
               after
               ,
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               remained
               at
               Glasgow
               ;
               their
               conclusion
               was
               not
               known
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               lay
               .
               The
               Queen
               and
               the
               Court
               were
               departed
               to
               Fyfe
               ,
               and
               remained
               sometimes
               in
               S.
               Androes
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               Falkland
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               
                 Iames
                 Barron
              
               Burgesse
               ,
               and
               then
               Merchant
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               desired
               to
               speak
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               secretly
               ;
               which
               the
               said
               Iohn
               gladly
               granted
               ,
               and
               spake
               with
               him
               upon
               a
               night
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               said
               Iames
               his
               lodging
               ,
               
               and
               after
               in
               his
               own
               Study
               :
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               their
               conference
               and
               communication
               was
               ;
               The
               said
               Lord
               lamented
               his
               inordinate
               life
               ;
               and
               especially
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               provoked
               by
               the
               enticements
               of
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               he
               sore
               repented
               ,
               as
               well
               against
               the
               Laird
               of
               Ormestoun
               ,
               whose
               blood
               was
               spilt
               ,
               albeit
               not
               by
               his
               faults
               :
               But
               his
               chief
               grief
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               misbehaved
               himself
               toward
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               ,
               whose
               favour
               he
               was
               most
               willing
               to
               redeem
               ,
               if
               possible
               it
               were
               that
               so
               he
               might
               :
               For
               (
               said
               he
               )
               if
               I
               might
               have
               my
               Lord
               Arranes
               favour
               ,
               I
               would
               aye
               wait
               upon
               the
               Court
               with
               a
               Page
               and
               a
               few
               servants
               ,
               to
               spare
               my
               expence
               ;
               where
               now
               I
               am
               compelled
               to
               keep
               for
               my
               own
               safety
               a
               number
               of
               wicked
               and
               unprofitable
               men
               ,
               to
               the
               utter
               destruction
               of
               my
               state
               that
               is
               left
               .
               To
               which
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               would
               to
               God
               that
               in
               me
               were
               Counsell
               and
               Judgement
               ,
               that
               might
               comfort
               and
               relieve
               you
               ;
               for
               albeit
               that
               to
               this
               hour
               it
               hath
               not
               happened
               to
               me
               to
               speak
               with
               your
               Lordship
               face
               to
               face
               ,
               yet
               have
               I
               born
               a
               good
               minde
               to
               your
               house
               ;
               and
               have
               been
               sorry
               at
               my
               heart
               of
               the
               trouble
               that
               I
               have
               heard
               you
               to
               be
               involved
               in
               ;
               for
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               my
               great
               Grandfather
               ,
               Grandfather
               ,
               and
               Father
               ,
               have
               served
               your
               Lordships
               Predecessors
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               them
               have
               died
               under
               their
               standers
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Obligation
               of
               our
               Scotish
               kindenesse
               :
               
               but
               this
               is
               not
               the
               chiefe
               ;
               But
               as
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               his
               publike
               Messenger
               of
               glad
               Tydings
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               my
               earnest
               desire
               that
               all
               men
               may
               embrace
               it
               ,
               which
               perfectly
               they
               cannot
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               there
               remaineth
               in
               them
               rankor
               ,
               malice
               ,
               or
               envie
               :
               I
               am
               sorry
               that
               you
               have
               given
               occasion
               unto
               men
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               you
               :
               But
               more
               sorrowfull
               ,
               That
               you
               have
               offended
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ;
               wherefore
               he
               often
               punisheth
               the
               other
               sins
               of
               man
               :
               And
               therefore
               my
               
               counsell
               is
               ,
               That
               you
               begin
               at
               God
               ,
               with
               whom
               if
               you
               enter
               into
               perfect
               reconciliation
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               he
               shall
               bow
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               to
               forget
               all
               offences
               .
               
               And
               as
               for
               me
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               continue
               in
               godlinesse
               ,
               your
               Lordship
               shall
               command
               me
               as
               boldly
               ,
               as
               any
               that
               serves
               your
               Lordship
               .
               The
               said
               Lord
               desired
               him
               that
               he
               would
               trie
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrans
               minde
               ,
               If
               he
               would
               be
               content
               to
               accept
               him
               in
               his
               favour
               :
               Which
               he
               promised
               to
               do
               .
               And
               so
               earnestly
               he
               travelled
               in
               the
               matter
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               once
               brought
               to
               such
               an
               end
               ,
               as
               all
               the
               faithfull
               praised
               God
               for
               such
               agreement
               :
               The
               greatest
               stay
               stood
               upon
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Ormestoune
               ,
               (
               who
               beside
               his
               former
               hurt
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               declared
               ,
               was
               even
               at
               that
               time
               of
               the
               coming
               ,
               pursued
               by
               the
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               and
               his
               son
               Master
               
                 Alexander
                 Cockburne
              
               was
               taken
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               carried
               by
               him
               to
               Berwicke
               ,
               but
               courteously
               enough
               sent
               back
               again
               .
               The
               new
               trouble
               so
               greatly
               displeased
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               that
               he
               almost
               gave
               over
               further
               travelling
               for
               amity
               :
               But
               yet
               upon
               excuse
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               and
               upon
               declaration
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               he
               re-entred
               into
               labour
               ,
               and
               so
               brought
               it
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               the
               Laird
               of
               Ormestoun
               referred
               his
               satisfaction
               in
               all
               things
               to
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               Earles
               of
               Arrane
               and
               Murray
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               said
               Earle
               submitted
               himselfe
               in
               that
               Head
               :
               And
               thereupon
               delivered
               his
               hand
               writing
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               conveyed
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               to
               the
               Lodging
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Field
               ,
               
               where
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               was
               with
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               with
               him
               ,
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               and
               testification
               of
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Agreement
               .
               As
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               entred
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               done
               those
               Honours
               that
               friends
               had
               appointed
               ,
               Master
               
                 Gabriel
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               Abbot
               of
               Kilwinning
               ,
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Richardton
               ,
               were
               the
               chief
               friends
               that
               communed
               ,
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               gently
               past
               unto
               him
               ,
               embraced
               him
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               If
               the
               hearts
               be
               upright
               ,
               few
               Ceremonies
               will
               serve
               ,
               and
               content
               me
               .
               The
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               in
               audience
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               friends
               ,
               said
               ,
               Now
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               God
               hath
               brought
               you
               together
               by
               the
               labour
               of
               simple
               men
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               such
               as
               would
               have
               travelled
               therein
               :
               I
               know
               my
               labours
               are
               already
               taken
               in
               evill
               part
               ;
               but
               because
               I
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               before
               God
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               his
               fear
               ,
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               you
               both
               ,
               for
               the
               hurt
               of
               none
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               tranquility
               of
               this
               Realm
               :
               Seeing
               therefore
               that
               my
               conscience
               beareth
               witnesse
               to
               me
               what
               I
               have
               sought
               ,
               and
               do
               continually
               seek
               ,
               I
               the
               more
               patiently
               bear
               the
               misreports
               ,
               and
               wrongfull
               judgements
               of
               men
               .
               And
               now
               I
               leave
               you
               in
               Peace
               ,
               and
               desire
               you
               who
               are
               the
               friends
               ,
               to
               study
               that
               Amity
               may
               encrease
               ,
               all
               former
               hatred
               forget
               .
               The
               friends
               on
               either
               party
               embraced
               other
               ;
               and
               the
               two
               Earles
               departed
               to
               a
               window
               ,
               and
               talked
               by
               themselves
               a
               reasonable
               space
               .
               And
               thereafter
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               departed
               for
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               next
               day
               in
               the
               morning
               returned
               with
               some
               of
               his
               honest
               friends
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               the
               Sermon
               with
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               whereat
               many
               rejoyced
               .
               But
               God
               had
               another
               work
               to
               work
               ,
               then
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               could
               espie
               .
               The
               Thursday
               next
               they
               dined
               together
               ;
               and
               thereafter
               the
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Gabriel
                 Hamilton
              
               ,
               rode
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               in
               Enmell
               :
               what
               communication
               was
               betwixt
               
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               certainly
               knowne
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               report
               which
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               made
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               by
               his
               writings
               ,
               for
               upon
               the
               third
               day
               after
               their
               Reconciliation
               ,
               the
               Sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Arrane
               came
               to
               the
               house
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               with
               him
               Master
               
                 Richard
                 Strange
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Alexander
                 Guthrie
              
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               opened
               the
               grief
               of
               his
               minde
               before
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               called
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               busie
               ,
               as
               commonly
               he
               used
               to
               be
               after
               his
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               directing
               of
               writings
               :
               Which
               ended
               ,
               the
               said
               Earle
               called
               the
               three
               together
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               I
               am
               reasonably
               betrayed
               ,
               and
               with
               these
               words
               began
               to
               weep
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               demanded
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               Who
               hath
               betrayed
               you
               ?
               One
               Iudas
               or
               other
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               know
               it
               is
               but
               my
               life
               that
               is
               sought
               ;
               I
               regard
               it
               not
               .
               The
               other
               said
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               understand
               no
               such
               dark
               manner
               of
               speech
               ;
               if
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               any
               answer
               ,
               you
               must
               speak
               more
               plainly
               .
               Well
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               take
               you
               three
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               That
               I
               open
               this
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               write
               it
               unto
               the
               Queen
               :
               An
               act
               of
               Treason
               is
               laid
               to
               my
               Charge
               .
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               hath
               showne
               to
               me
               in
               Councell
               ,
               That
               he
               shall
               take
               the
               Queen
               and
               put
               her
               in
               my
               hands
               ,
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dumbartane
               ;
               And
               that
               he
               shall
               slay
               the
               Earle
               of
               
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Lethinton
              
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               now
               misguide
               her
               ,
               and
               so
               shall
               he
               and
               I
               rule
               all
               .
               But
               I
               know
               this
               is
               devised
               to
               accuse
               me
               of
               Treason
               ;
               for
               I
               know
               he
               will
               informe
               the
               Queen
               of
               it
               :
               But
               I
               take
               you
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               That
               I
               open
               it
               here
               unto
               you
               :
               And
               I
               will
               passe
               incontinent
               ,
               and
               write
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               unto
               my
               Brother
               the
               Earle
               of
               
                 Murray
                 .
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               demanded
               ,
               Did
               you
               consent
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               to
               any
               part
               of
               that
               Treason
               ?
               He
               answered
               ,
               No.
               Then
               (
               said
               he
               )
               in
               my
               judgement
               his
               words
               ,
               
               although
               they
               were
               spoken
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               Treason
               to
               you
               ;
               for
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               Fact
               depends
               upon
               your
               will
               ,
               whereunto
               ye
               say
               ye
               have
               disassented
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               that
               purpose
               vanish
               and
               die
               of
               it selfe
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               you
               waken
               it
               ;
               For
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               supposed
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               accuse
               you
               of
               that
               ,
               which
               he
               himselfe
               hath
               devised
               ,
               and
               whereunto
               you
               would
               not
               consent
               .
               Oh
               (
               said
               he
               )
               you
               understand
               not
               what
               craft
               is
               used
               against
               me
               :
               It
               is
               Treason
               to
               conceale
               Treason
               .
               My
               Lord
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Treason
               must
               import
               consent
               and
               determination
               ,
               which
               I
               hear
               on
               neither
               of
               your
               parts
               :
               And
               therefore
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               in
               my
               judgement
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               sure
               ,
               and
               more
               Honourable
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               depend
               upon
               your
               your
               Innocency
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               the
               unjust
               accusation
               of
               any
               other
               (
               if
               any
               follow
               thereof
               )
               as
               I
               thinke
               there
               shall
               not
               )
               then
               to
               accuse
               ,
               especially
               after
               so
               late
               reconciliation
               .
               I
               know
               (
               said
               he
               )
               That
               he
               will
               offer
               the
               Combate
               unto
               me
               ,
               but
               that
               would
               not
               be
               suffered
               in
               France
               :
               But
               I
               will
               do
               that
               which
               I
               have
               purposed
               .
               And
               so
               he
               departed
               ,
               and
               took
               with
               him
               to
               his
               Lodging
               the
               said
               Master
               
                 Alexander
                 Guthrie
              
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Richard
                 Strange
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               was
               written
               and
               endited
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               former
               purpose
               :
               which
               Letter
               was
               directed
               with
               all
               diligence
               unto
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               in
               Falkland
               .
               The
               Earle
               himselfe
               rode
               after
               to
               Kinneill
               to
               his
               Father
               the
               Duke
               ;
               but
               how
               he
               was
               used
               ,
               we
               have
               but
               the
               common
               bruit
               .
               But
               from
               thence
               he
               wrote
               a
               Letter
               with
               his
               owne
               hand
               in
               
               Cyphers
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murry
               ,
               complaining
               of
               his
               rigorous
               handling
               and
               entertainment
               by
               his
               owne
               father
               and
               friends
               .
               And
               assured
               further
               ,
               That
               he
               feared
               his
               life
               ,
               in
               case
               he
               got
               not
               sudden
               rescue
               .
               But
               thereupon
               he
               remained
               not
               ,
               but
               broke
               the
               Chamber
               wherein
               he
               was
               put
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               pain
               passed
               to
               Sterling
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               was
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Haly-yards
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               kept
               till
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               came
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               him
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               then
               being
               in
               Falkland
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               the
               whole
               matter
               ;
               and
               upon
               suspition
               conceived
               ,
               had
               caused
               to
               apprehend
               Master
               
                 Gawan
                 Hamilton
              
               and
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               aforesaid
               ,
               who
               knowing
               nothing
               of
               the
               former
               advertisements
               ,
               came
               to
               Falkland
               ,
               which
               augmented
               the
               former
               suspition
               .
               But
               yet
               the
               Letters
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               made
               all
               things
               to
               be
               used
               more
               circumspectly
               ,
               for
               he
               did
               plainly
               forewarne
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               that
               he
               espyed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Arran
               to
               be
               stricken
               with
               phrensie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               willed
               not
               over
               great
               credit
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               his
               words
               and
               inventions
               .
               And
               as
               he
               advertised
               ,
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               forthwith
               in
               few
               dayes
               ,
               his
               sicknesse
               increased
               ,
               he
               talked
               of
               wondrous
               signes
               that
               he
               saw
               in
               heaven
               ;
               he
               alleaged
               that
               he
               was
               bewitched
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               been
               in
               the
               Queens
               Bed
               ,
               and
               affirmed
               that
               he
               was
               her
               husband
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               he
               behaved
               himself
               so
               foolishly
               ,
               that
               his
               phrensie
               could
               not
               be
               hid
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               were
               the
               Earl
               Bothwell
               and
               Master
               Gawan
               Abbot
               of
               Kilming
               kept
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               and
               convent
               before
               the
               Councill
               with
               the
               Earl
               Arran
               ,
               who
               ever
               stood
               firm
               ,
               that
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bothwell
               proposed
               to
               him
               such
               things
               as
               he
               advertised
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               of
               ;
               but
               stiffely
               denyed
               that
               his
               father
               ,
               the
               said
               Abbot
               ,
               or
               his
               friends
               knew
               any
               thing
               therof
               ,
               either
               yet
               that
               they
               intended
               any
               violence
               against
               him
               ;
               but
               alleaged
               that
               he
               was
               inchanted
               ,
               so
               to
               think
               and
               write
               .
               Whereat
               the
               Queen
               ,
               highly
               offended
               ,
               committed
               him
               to
               prison
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               two
               ,
               first
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ;
               and
               thereafter
               caused
               them
               to
               be
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ;
                 Iames
                 Stewart
              
               of
               Cardonhall
               ,
               called
               Captain
               Iames
               ,
               was
               evill
               bruited
               for
               the
               rigorous
               entertainment
               that
               he
               shewed
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               being
               appointed
               Keeper
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               To
               consult
               upon
               these
               occasions
               the
               whole
               Counsell
               was
               assembled
               at
               Saint
               Andewes
               ,
               the
               eighteenth
               of
               April
               1562.
               years
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               in
               consideration
               of
               the
               former
               suspition
               ,
               the
               Duke
               should
               render
               to
               the
               Queen
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dunbartan
               the
               custody
               thereof
               was
               granted
               unto
               him
               by
               appointment
               ,
               till
               that
               lawfull
               succession
               should
               be
               seene
               of
               the
               Queens
               body
               :
               But
               Will
               prevailed
               against
               Reason
               and
               promise
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               the
               Castle
               delivered
               to
               Captain
               Anstruther
               ,
               as
               having
               power
               from
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councill
               to
               receive
               it
               .
            
             
               Things
               ordered
               in
               Fyfe
               ,
               the
               Queen
               returned
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               then
               began
               mirth
               to
               grow
               hot
               ,
               for
               her
               friends
               began
               to
               triumph
               in
               France
               :
               The
               certainty
               hereof
               came
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               for
               there
               were
               some
               that
               then
               told
               him
               from
               time
               to
               time
               the
               state
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               amongst
               others
               he
               was
               assured
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               had
               been
               merry
               ,
               excessively
               dancing
               till
               after
               midnight
               ,
               because
               that
               she
               had
               received
               Letters
               ,
               that
               pacification
               was
               begun
               again
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               that
               her
               Uncles
               were
               beginning
               to
               stirre
               their
               taile
               ,
               and
               to
               trouble
               the
               whole
               Realme
               of
               France
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               
                 And
                 now
                 understand
                 O
                 ye
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 learned
                 ye
                 that
                 judge
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               he
               bagan
               to
               taxe
               the
               ignorance
               ,
               the
               vanity
               and
               despite
               of
               Princes
               ,
               against
               all
               vertue
               ,
               
               and
               against
               all
               those
               in
               whom
               hatred
               of
               vice
               and
               love
               of
               vertue
               appeared
               ;
               the
               report
               hereof
               made
               unto
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               sent
               for
               ,
               
               Master
               
                 Alexander
                 Cokburne
              
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               been
               his
               Schollar
               ,
               and
               was
               very
               familiar
               with
               him
               ,
               was
               the
               messenger
               who
               gave
               him
               some
               knowledge
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               report
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               reporters
               .
               The
               Queen
               was
               in
               her
               Bed-Chamber
               ,
               and
               with
               her
               (
               besides
               the
               Ladies
               and
               common
               servants
               )
               were
               the
               Lord
               Iames
               ,
               the
               Earle
               Morton
               ,
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Guard
               that
               had
               made
               the
               report
               ;
               he
               was
               accused
               as
               one
               that
               had
               irreverently
               spoken
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               that
               travelled
               to
               bring
               her
               into
               hatred
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               exceeded
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Text
               ;
               and
               upon
               these
               three
               heads
               made
               the
               Queene
               a
               long
               Oration
               ;
               whereto
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               as
               followeth
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               this
               is
               oftentimes
               the
               just
               recompence
               which
               God
               gives
               the
               stubborn
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               
               that
               because
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               God
               speaking
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               the
               penitent
               ,
               and
               for
               amendment
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
               they
               are
               oft
               compelled
               to
               hear
               the
               false
               report
               of
               others
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               displeasure
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               came
               to
               the
               Ears
               of
               Herod
               ,
               that
               our
               Master
               Jesus
               Christ
               called
               him
               a
               Fox
               ,
               but
               they
               told
               him
               not
               how
               odious
               a
               thing
               it
               was
               before
               God
               to
               murther
               an
               Innocent
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               lately
               done
               before
               ,
               causing
               to
               behead
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               to
               reward
               the
               dancing
               of
               an
               Harlots
               daughter
               :
               Madame
               ,
               if
               the
               reporters
               of
               my
               words
               had
               been
               honest
               men
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               reported
               my
               words
               and
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               because
               they
               would
               have
               credit
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               wanting
               vertue
               worthy
               thereof
               ,
               they
               must
               have
               somewhat
               to
               please
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               
               if
               it
               were
               but
               flatteries
               and
               lies
               :
               But
               such
               pleasure
               (
               if
               any
               your
               Majestie
               take
               in
               such
               persons
               )
               will
               returne
               to
               your
               everlasting
               displeasure
               ;
               for
               (
               Madame
               )
               if
               your
               own
               Ears
               had
               heard
               the
               whole
               matter
               that
               I
               treated
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               in
               you
               any
               spark
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               of
               honestie
               and
               wisedome
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               justly
               have
               been
               offended
               with
               any
               thing
               that
               I
               spake
               .
               And
               because
               you
               have
               heard
               their
               report
               ,
               please
               your
               Majesty
               to
               hear
               my self
               rehearse
               the
               same
               so
               near
               as
               memory
               will
               serve
               ,
               (
               it
               was
               even
               upon
               the
               next
               day
               after
               that
               the
               Sermon
               was
               made
               ;
               )
               My
               Text
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 O
                 Kings
                 ,
                 understand
                 ,
                 be
                 learned
                 ye
                 Iudges
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 :
              
               After
               (
               Madame
               said
               he
               )
               that
               I
               had
               declared
               the
               dignity
               of
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               the
               honour
               wherein
               God
               hath
               placed
               them
               ,
               the
               obedience
               that
               is
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               being
               Gods
               Lieutenants
               ,
               I
               demanded
               this
               question
               ;
               But
               oh
               (
               alas
               )
               what
               account
               shall
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Princes
               make
               before
               that
               Supreme
               Judge
               ,
               
               whose
               Throne
               and
               Authoritie
               so
               manifestly
               and
               shamefully
               they
               abuse
               ,
               the
               complaint
               of
               Solomon
               is
               this
               day
               most
               true
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 That
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 oppression
                 do
                 occupie
                 the
                 Throne
                 of
                 God
                 here
                 in
                 this
                 Earth
              
               ;
               for
               whilest
               that
               murtherers
               ,
               blood-thirsty
               men
               ,
               oppressors
               and
               Malefactors
               dare
               be
               bold
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               poor
               Saints
               of
               God
               are
               banished
               and
               exiled
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Devill
               hath
               taken
               possession
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               fearfull
               to
               all
               wicked
               doers
               ,
               and
               a
               refuge
               to
               the
               innocent
               ,
               oppressed
               :
               and
               how
               can
               it
               otherwise
               be
               ,
               for
               Princes
               will
               not
               understand
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               be
               learned
               ,
               as
               God
               
               commands
               them
               ;
               but
               Gods
               Law
               they
               despise
               ,
               his
               Statutes
               and
               Holy
               Ordinances
               they
               will
               not
               understand
               ,
               for
               in
               fidling
               and
               flinging
               they
               are
               more
               exercised
               than
               in
               reading
               or
               hearing
               Gods
               most
               blessed
               Word
               ;
               and
               Fidlers
               and
               Flatterers
               (
               which
               commonly
               corrupt
               the
               Youth
               )
               are
               more
               precious
               in
               their
               eyes
               then
               men
               of
               wisedome
               and
               gravitie
               ,
               who
               by
               wholesome
               admonitions
               may
               beat
               down
               in
               them
               some
               part
               of
               that
               vanity
               and
               pride
               wherein
               we
               all
               are
               born
               ,
               but
               in
               Princes
               take
               deep
               root
               and
               strength
               by
               evill
               education
               .
               And
               of
               dancing
               (
               Madame
               )
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               albeit
               in
               Scriptures
               I
               found
               no
               praise
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               prophane
               Writers
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               termed
               the
               gesture
               rather
               of
               those
               that
               are
               Mad
               ,
               and
               in
               phrensie
               ,
               then
               of
               sober
               men
               ;
               yet
               do
               I
               not
               utterly
               condemn
               it
               ,
               providing
               that
               two
               vices
               be
               avoyded
               ;
               the
               former
               ,
               That
               the
               principall
               Vocation
               of
               those
               that
               use
               that
               exercise
               ,
               be
               not
               neglected
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               Dancing
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               they
               dance
               not
               as
               the
               Philistins
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               
               for
               the
               pleasure
               that
               they
               take
               in
               the
               displeasure
               of
               Gods
               people
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               do
               these
               ,
               or
               either
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               Dancers
               ,
               
               and
               that
               will
               be
               to
               drink
               in
               Hell
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               speedily
               repent
               ;
               so
               shall
               God
               turne
               their
               mirth
               into
               sudden
               sorrow
               :
               For
               God
               will
               not
               alwayes
               afflict
               his
               people
               ,
               neither
               will
               he
               alwayes
               wink
               at
               the
               Tyranny
               of
               Tyrants
               .
               If
               any
               (
               Madame
               ,
               said
               he
               )
               will
               say
               that
               I
               spake
               more
               ,
               let
               him
               publikely
               accuse
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               think
               I
               have
               not
               onely
               touched
               the
               summe
               ,
               but
               the
               very
               words
               as
               I
               spake
               them
               .
               Many
               that
               stood
               by
               did
               bear
               witnesse
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               recited
               the
               very
               words
               that
               publikely
               he
               spake
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               looked
               about
               to
               some
               of
               the
               Reporters
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Your
               words
               are
               sharpe
               enough
               as
               you
               have
               spoken
               them
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               were
               told
               me
               in
               another
               manner
               ;
               I
               know
               (
               said
               she
               )
               that
               my
               Uncles
               and
               you
               are
               not
               of
               one
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               blame
               you
               to
               have
               no
               good
               opinion
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               hear
               any
               thing
               of
               my self
               that
               mislikes
               you
               ,
               come
               to
               my self
               and
               tell
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               hear
               you
               .
               Madame
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               your
               Uncles
               are
               enemies
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Son
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               for
               maintenance
               of
               their
               own
               pompe
               and
               worldly
               glory
               ,
               that
               they
               spare
               not
               to
               spill
               the
               blood
               of
               many
               Innocents
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               that
               these
               enterprises
               shall
               have
               no
               better
               successe
               than
               others
               have
               had
               ,
               that
               before
               them
               have
               done
               as
               they
               doe
               now
               .
               But
               as
               to
               your
               own
               person
               ,
               (
               Madame
               )
               I
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               doe
               all
               that
               I
               could
               to
               your
               Majesties
               contentment
               ,
               providing
               that
               I
               exceed
               not
               the
               bounds
               of
               my
               Vocation
               :
               I
               am
               called
               (
               Madame
               )
               to
               a
               publike
               function
               within
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               rebuke
               the
               vices
               and
               sins
               of
               all
               ;
               I
               am
               not
               appointed
               to
               come
               to
               every
               man
               in
               particular
               to
               shew
               him
               his
               offence
               ,
               for
               that
               labour
               were
               infinite
               ;
               if
               your
               Majestie
               pleaseth
               to
               frequent
               the
               publike
               Sermons
               ,
               then
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               that
               you
               shall
               fully
               understand
               both
               what
               I
               like
               and
               mislike
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               your
               Majesty
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               others
               :
               Or
               if
               your
               Majesty
               will
               assigne
               unto
               me
               a
               certaine
               day
               and
               houre
               when
               it
               will
               please
               you
               to
               hear
               the
               form
               and
               substance
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               proposed
               in
               publike
               to
               the
               Churches
               of
               this
               Realm
               ,
               I
               will
               most
               gladly
               wait
               upon
               your
               Majesties
               pleasure
               ,
               
               time
               and
               place
               ;
               but
               to
               come
               to
               wait
               upon
               your
               chamber
               door
               ,
               or
               elswhere
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               have
               no
               further
               liberty
               but
               to
               whisper
               my
               minde
               in
               your
               Majesties
               eare
               ,
               or
               to
               tell
               you
               what
               others
               
               think
               and
               speak
               of
               you
               ,
               neither
               will
               my
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               the
               vocation
               whereto
               God
               hath
               called
               me
               ,
               suffer
               it
               ;
               for
               albeit
               at
               your
               Majesties
               commandment
               I
               am
               here
               now
               ,
               yet
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               other
               men
               will
               judge
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               of
               the
               day
               I
               am
               absent
               from
               my
               book
               ,
               and
               waiting
               at
               the
               Court.
               You
               will
               not
               alwayes
               (
               said
               she
               )
               be
               at
               your
               Booke
               ,
               and
               so
               turned
               her
               back
               ;
               And
               the
               said
               Iohn
               departed
               ,
               with
               a
               reasonable
               merry
               countenance
               ;
               whereat
               some
               Papists
               offended
               ,
               said
               ,
               He
               is
               not
               afraid
               ;
               which
               heard
               by
               him
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               Why
               should
               the
               pleasant
               face
               of
               a
               Lady
               afray
               me
               :
               I
               have
               looked
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               many
               angry
               men
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               not
               been
               afraid
               above
               measure
               ;
               and
               so
               left
               he
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               for
               that
               time
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               the
               negotiation
               was
               great
               betwixt
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               and
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               Letters
               ,
               Curriours
               and
               Posts
               ran
               frequent
               ,
               great
               bruit
               there
               was
               of
               the
               interviewe
               and
               meeting
               at
               Yorke
               ,
               and
               some
               preparation
               was
               made
               therefore
               in
               both
               the
               Realmes
               ;
               but
               that
               failed
               upon
               the
               part
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               occasion
               of
               the
               troubles
               moved
               in
               France
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               alleaged
               ;
               )
               which
               caused
               the
               Queene
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               the
               Councill
               attend
               upon
               the
               South
               parts
               of
               England
               ,
               for
               avoyding
               of
               Inconveniences
               .
            
             
               This
               Summer
               there
               came
               an
               Embassadour
               from
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               requiring
               marriage
               of
               our
               Soveraigne
               to
               his
               Master
               the
               King
               ;
               His
               entertainment
               was
               Honourable
               ;
               but
               his
               Petitions
               liked
               not
               our
               Queene
               one
               whit
               ,
               for
               as
               yet
               she
               could
               not
               resolve
               to
               be
               Wife
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Sweden
               ,
               having
               been
               lately
               Queen
               of
               France
               :
               And
               yet
               she
               refused
               not
               one
               much
               inferiour
               to
               a
               Soveraigne
               King.
               
               The
               Earle
               of
               Lennox
               and
               his
               Wife
               were
               committed
               to
               the
               Tower
               of
               London
               ,
               for
               traffiquing
               with
               Papists
               ;
               the
               young
               Laird
               of
               Barre
               was
               a
               stickler
               in
               that
               businesse
               ,
               and
               was
               apprehended
               with
               some
               Letters
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               and
               their
               trouble
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               made
               a
               private
               journey
               to
               Hawicke
               upon
               the
               Fayre
               day
               thereof
               ,
               and
               apprehended
               fifty
               Theeves
               ,
               of
               which
               number
               were
               seventeen
               drowned
               ,
               others
               were
               executed
               in
               I●dburgh
               ,
               the
               principall
               were
               brought
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               there
               suffered
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               merits
               upon
               the
               Burrow
               Mure.
               
            
             
               The
               Queene
               was
               no
               whit
               content
               of
               the
               prosperitie
               and
               good
               successe
               that
               God
               gave
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               in
               all
               his
               enterprises
               ,
               for
               she
               hated
               his
               upright
               dealing
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               that
               evidently
               did
               appear
               in
               him
               ;
               but
               at
               that
               time
               she
               could
               not
               well
               have
               been
               served
               without
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Midsommer
               the
               four
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iune
               ,
               1562.
               approached
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               were
               many
               notable
               heads
               handled
               concerning
               good
               Order
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Papists
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Queen
               which
               troubleth
               the
               former
               good
               order
               ;
               Some
               Ministers
               ,
               such
               as
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Sharpe
              
               ,
               had
               left
               their
               charges
               ,
               and
               entered
               into
               other
               Vocations
               ,
               more
               profitable
               for
               the
               belly
               ,
               against
               whom
               were
               Acts
               made
               ,
               although
               this
               day
               they
               have
               not
               put
               them
               in
               execution
               .
               The
               tenour
               of
               the
               Supplication
               ,
               read
               in
               open
               audience
               ,
               and
               approved
               by
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               was
               this
               :
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   
                     To
                     the
                     Queens
                     Majesty
                     ,
                     and
                     her
                     most
                     honorable
                     Privy
                     Councell
                     .
                     The
                     Superintendents
                     and
                     Ministers
                     of
                     the
                     Evangell
                     of
                     Christ
                     Iesus
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     together
                     with
                     the
                     Commissioners
                     of
                     the
                     whole
                     Churches
                     ,
                     desire
                     Grace
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                     from
                     the
                     Father
                     of
                     our
                     Lord
                     Iesus
                     Christ
                     ,
                     with
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     righteous
                     Iudgement
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   HAving
                   in
                   minde
                   that
                   the
                   fearfull
                   sentence
                   pronounced
                   against
                   the
                   Watch-men
                   that
                   see
                   the
                   Sword
                   of
                   Gods
                   punishment
                   approach
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   in
                   plain
                   words
                   forewarn
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   the
                   Princes
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   repent
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   but
                   signifie
                   unto
                   your
                   Highnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   your
                   Councell
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   state
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   is
                   such
                   for
                   this
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   unlesse
                   redresse
                   and
                   remedy
                   be
                   shortly
                   provided
                   ,
                   Gods
                   hands
                   cannot
                   long
                   spare
                   in
                   his
                   anger
                   ,
                   to
                   strike
                   the
                   Head
                   and
                   the
                   Tayle
                   ;
                   the
                   inobedient
                   Prince
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   sinfull
                   People
                   :
                   For
                   as
                   God
                   is
                   unchangeable
                   and
                   true
                   ,
                   so
                   must
                   he
                   punish
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   our
                   dayes
                   the
                   grievous
                   sins
                   which
                   before
                   ,
                   we
                   reade
                   ,
                   he
                   hath
                   punished
                   in
                   all
                   Ages
                   ,
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   long
                   called
                   for
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   none
                   is
                   showne
                   .
                   And
                   that
                   your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Councell
                   may
                   understand
                   what
                   are
                   the
                   things
                   we
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   reformed
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   begin
                   at
                   that
                   which
                   we
                   know
                   assuredly
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Fountain
                   and
                   Spring
                   of
                   all
                   other
                   evils
                   that
                   now
                   abound
                   in
                   this
                   Realme
                   :
                   To
                   wit
                   :
                
                 
                   That
                   Idoll
                   and
                   base
                   service
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   the
                   fountain
                   ,
                   we
                   call
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   many
                   take
                   boldnesse
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   of
                   that
                   opinion
                   which
                   they
                   have
                   conceived
                   of
                   that
                   Idoll
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   That
                   by
                   vertue
                   of
                   it
                   they
                   get
                   remission
                   of
                   their
                   sins
                   ;
                   But
                   also
                   because
                   that
                   under
                   this
                   colour
                   of
                   the
                   Masse
                   ,
                   are
                   Whores
                   ,
                   Adulterers
                   ,
                   Drunkards
                   ,
                   Blasphemers
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   manifest
                   Malefactors
                   ,
                   maintained
                   and
                   defended
                   :
                   For
                   let
                   any
                   Masse-sayer
                   ,
                   or
                   earnest
                   maintainer
                   thereof
                   be
                   deprehended
                   in
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   fore-named
                   crimes
                   ,
                   no
                   execution
                   can
                   be
                   had
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   is
                   done
                   in
                   hatred
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   are
                   wicked
                   men
                   permitted
                   to
                   live
                   wickedly
                   ,
                   cloked
                   and
                   defended
                   by
                   that
                   wicked
                   Idoll
                   .
                   But
                   supposing
                   that
                   the
                   Masse
                   was
                   occasion
                   of
                   no
                   such
                   evils
                   ,
                   yet
                   in
                   it self
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   odious
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   cannot
                   cease
                   with
                   all
                   instance
                   to
                   desire
                   the
                   removing
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   from
                   your selfe
                   ,
                   as
                   from
                   all
                   others
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   ;
                   Taking
                   Heaven
                   and
                   earth
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   your
                   own
                   Consciences
                   to
                   record
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   obstinate
                   maintenance
                   of
                   that
                   Idol
                   ,
                   shall
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   be
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   destruction
                   of
                   soul
                   and
                   body
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   repent
                   .
                
                 
                   If
                   your
                   Majesty
                   demand
                   ,
                   Why
                   that
                   now
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   earnest
                   ,
                   then
                   we
                   have
                   been
                   heretofore
                   ?
                   We
                   answer
                   (
                   our
                   former
                   silence
                   no
                   wayes
                   excused
                   )
                   Because
                   we
                   finde
                   our selves
                   frustrate
                   of
                   our
                   hope
                   and
                   expectation
                   ;
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   processe
                   of
                   time
                   your
                   Majesties
                   heart
                   should
                   have
                   been
                   mollified
                   ,
                   so
                   farre
                   ,
                   as
                   ye
                   would
                   have
                   heard
                   the
                   publike
                   Doctrine
                   taught
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ;
                   by
                   the
                   which
                   ,
                   our
                   further
                   hope
                   was
                   ,
                   That
                   Gods
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   should
                   so
                   have
                   moved
                   your
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   suffered
                   your
                   Religion
                   (
                   which
                   before
                   God
                   is
                   nothing
                   but
                   abomination
                   and
                   vanity
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   tryed
                   by
                   the
                   true
                   Touch-stone
                   ,
                   the
                   written
                   Word
                   
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   your
                   Majesty
                   finding
                   it
                   to
                   have
                   no
                   ground
                   nor
                   foundation
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   given
                   that
                   glory
                   unto
                   God
                   :
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   preferred
                   his
                   Truth
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   preconceived
                   vain
                   opinion
                   ,
                   of
                   what
                   antiquity
                   that
                   ever
                   it
                   hath
                   been
                   ,
                   whereof
                   we
                   in
                   part
                   now
                   discharged
                   ,
                   
                   can
                   no
                   longer
                   keep
                   silence
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   we
                   would
                   make
                   our selves
                   criminall
                   before
                   God
                   of
                   your
                   blood
                   ,
                   perishing
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   iniquity
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   plainly
                   admonish
                   you
                   of
                   the
                   danger
                   to
                   come
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   thing
                   that
                   we
                   require
                   ,
                   is
                   ,
                   Punishment
                   of
                   horrible
                   vices
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   open
                   Whoredome
                   ,
                   Blasphemy
                   ,
                   Contempt
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   and
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   Which
                   in
                   this
                   Realme
                   do
                   even
                   so
                   abound
                   ,
                   that
                   sin
                   is
                   reputed
                   to
                   be
                   no
                   sin
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   present
                   signes
                   of
                   Gods
                   wrath
                   now
                   manifestly
                   appear
                   ,
                   so
                   do
                   we
                   forewarn
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   strike
                   ere
                   it
                   be
                   long
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Law
                   without
                   punishment
                   be
                   permitted
                   thus
                   manifestly
                   to
                   be
                   contemned
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   object
                   ,
                   That
                   punishment
                   cannot
                   be
                   commanded
                   to
                   be
                   executed
                   without
                   a
                   Parliament
                   ;
                   we
                   answer
                   ,
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Eternall
                   God
                   in
                   his
                   Parliament
                   ,
                   hath
                   pronounced
                   death
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   punishment
                   of
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   Blaspheming
                   :
                   whose
                   Act
                   if
                   we
                   put
                   not
                   in
                   execution
                   (
                   seeing
                   that
                   Kings
                   are
                   but
                   his
                   Lievtenants
                   ,
                   having
                   no
                   power
                   to
                   give
                   life
                   ,
                   where
                   he
                   commands
                   death
                   )
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   repute
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   others
                   that
                   foster
                   vice
                   ,
                   patrons
                   of
                   Impiety
                   ,
                   so
                   will
                   he
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   punish
                   you
                   ,
                   for
                   neglecting
                   the
                   execution
                   of
                   his
                   judgements
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   third
                   request
                   concerning
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   who
                   be
                   of
                   three
                   sorts
                   :
                   The
                   poor
                   labourers
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   the
                   poor
                   desolate
                   Beggers
                   ,
                   Orphans
                   ,
                   Widows
                   and
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   the
                   poor
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   his
                   holy
                   Evangel
                   ;
                   which
                   are
                   so
                   cruelly
                   used
                   by
                   this
                   last
                   pretended
                   Order
                   taken
                   for
                   sustentation
                   of
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   latter
                   misery
                   farre
                   surmounteth
                   the
                   former
                   ;
                   for
                   now
                   the
                   poore
                   labourers
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   are
                   so
                   oppressed
                   by
                   the
                   cruelty
                   of
                   those
                   that
                   pay
                   their
                   hire
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   encroach
                   upon
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   in
                   whatsoever
                   they
                   pay
                   unto
                   the
                   Q●een
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   any
                   other
                   .
                   As
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   indigent
                   and
                   poor
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   God
                   commands
                   a
                   sustentation
                   to
                   be
                   provided
                   of
                   the
                   Tenths
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   despised
                   ,
                   
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   wonder
                   that
                   Sun
                   giveth
                   heat
                   and
                   light
                   to
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   where
                   Gods
                   Name
                   is
                   so
                   frequently
                   called
                   upon
                   ,
                   and
                   no
                   mercy
                   (
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Commandment
                   )
                   showne
                   to
                   his
                   Creatures
                   .
                   And
                   also
                   for
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   their
                   Livings
                   are
                   so
                   appointed
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   shall
                   live
                   but
                   a
                   Beggers
                   life
                   :
                   And
                   all
                   cometh
                   of
                   that
                   impiety
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   idle
                   bellies
                   of
                   Christs
                   enemies
                   ,
                   must
                   be
                   fed
                   in
                   their
                   former
                   delicacy
                   .
                   We
                   dare
                   not
                   conceal
                   from
                   your
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   and
                   honours
                   our
                   conscience
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   neither
                   by
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   yet
                   by
                   any
                   just
                   Law
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   who
                   now
                   most
                   cruelly
                   do
                   exact
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   and
                   rich
                   ,
                   the
                   two
                   parts
                   of
                   their
                   Benefices
                   ,
                   as
                   they
                   call
                   them
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   we
                   most
                   humbly
                   require
                   ,
                   That
                   some
                   other
                   Order
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   be
                   not
                   set
                   up
                   againe
                   to
                   empire
                   above
                   the
                   people
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   we
                   fear
                   that
                   such
                   usurpation
                   of
                   their
                   former
                   state
                   ,
                   will
                   be
                   neither
                   in
                   the
                   end
                   pleasant
                   to
                   themselves
                   ,
                   nor
                   profitable
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   would
                   place
                   them
                   in
                   that
                   Tyranny
                   .
                   If
                   any
                   think
                   that
                   a
                   competent
                   Living
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   repugne
                   not
                   ,
                   provided
                   
                   that
                   the
                   Labourers
                   of
                   the
                   ground
                   be
                   not
                   oppressed
                   ,
                   the
                   poor
                   be
                   not
                   utterly
                   neglected
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Word
                   so
                   hardly
                   used
                   ,
                   as
                   now
                   they
                   are
                   .
                   And
                   finally
                   ,
                   That
                   those
                   idle
                   bellies
                   ,
                   who
                   by
                   Law
                   can
                   crave
                   nothing
                   ,
                   shall
                   confesse
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   receive
                   their
                   sustentation
                   and
                   maintenance
                   ,
                   not
                   of
                   debt
                   ,
                   but
                   of
                   benevolence
                   .
                   Our
                   humble
                   request
                   is
                   therefore
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   every
                   Parish
                   some
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   Tythes
                   may
                   be
                   assigned
                   to
                   the
                   sustentation
                   and
                   maintenance
                   of
                   the
                   poor
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   :
                   And
                   likewise
                   that
                   some
                   publike
                   relief
                   may
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   the
                   poor
                   within
                   Burroughs
                   ,
                   that
                   Collectors
                   may
                   be
                   appointed
                   to
                   gather
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   strict
                   Accounts
                   may
                   be
                   taken
                   ,
                   as
                   well
                   for
                   their
                   Recepts
                   ,
                   as
                   of
                   the
                   disbursements
                   .
                   The
                   further
                   consideration
                   to
                   be
                   had
                   of
                   our
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   we
                   in
                   some
                   part
                   remit
                   to
                   your
                   wisedoms
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   their
                   particular
                   complaints
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   fourth
                   Petition
                   is
                   for
                   the
                   Mause-Yards
                   and
                   Gleebs
                   justly
                   appertaining
                   to
                   the
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   without
                   the
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   unto
                   them
                   quietly
                   to
                   serve
                   their
                   Charges
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   we
                   desire
                   that
                   order
                   be
                   taken
                   without
                   delay
                   .
                
                 
                   Our
                   fifth
                   concerns
                   the
                   disobedience
                   of
                   certain
                   wicked
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   not
                   onely
                   trouble
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   troubled
                   Ministers
                   in
                   their
                   Functions
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   disobey
                   the
                   Superintendents
                   in
                   their
                   Visitation
                   :
                   wherefore
                   we
                   humbly
                   crave
                   remedy
                   ;
                   which
                   we
                   doubt
                   ,
                   not
                   so
                   much
                   for
                   the
                   feare
                   that
                   we
                   and
                   our
                   Ministers
                   have
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   love
                   that
                   we
                   bear
                   to
                   the
                   common
                   tranquility
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   we
                   cannot
                   hide
                   from
                   your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Councell
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   the
                   Papists
                   thinke
                   to
                   triumph
                   where
                   they
                   may
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   they
                   list
                   ,
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   party
                   able
                   to
                   resist
                   them
                   :
                   that
                   some
                   will
                   thinke
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   godly
                   must
                   begin
                   where
                   they
                   left
                   ,
                   who
                   heretofore
                   have
                   borne
                   all
                   rhings
                   patiently
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   that
                   the
                   Lawes
                   should
                   have
                   bridled
                   the
                   wicked
                   ;
                   
                   whereof
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   frustrate
                   (
                   albeit
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   more
                   odious
                   to
                   them
                   then
                   Tumults
                   ,
                   and
                   domestick
                   Discord
                   )
                   yet
                   will
                   men
                   attempt
                   the
                   uttermost
                   ,
                   before
                   that
                   in
                   their
                   owne
                   eyes
                   they
                   behold
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   God
                   demolished
                   ,
                   which
                   with
                   travell
                   and
                   danger
                   God
                   hath
                   within
                   this
                   Realm
                   erected
                   by
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   Sixthly
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   ,
                   That
                   such
                   as
                   receive
                   release
                   of
                   their
                   Thirds
                   ,
                   be
                   compelled
                   to
                   sustain
                   the
                   Ministers
                   within
                   their
                   Bounds
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   forewarne
                   your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Councell
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   feare
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   people
                   shall
                   retain
                   the
                   whole
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   ,
                   untill
                   such
                   time
                   as
                   their
                   Ministers
                   be
                   sufficiently
                   provided
                   .
                
                 
                   Seventhly
                   ,
                   we
                   desire
                   the
                   Churches
                   to
                   be
                   repayred
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   an
                   Act
                   set
                   forth
                   by
                   the
                   Lords
                   of
                   the
                   Secret
                   Councell
                   ,
                   before
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Arrivall
                   into
                   this
                   Countrey
                   :
                   That
                   J●dges
                   be
                   appointed
                   to
                   heare
                   the
                   causes
                   of
                   Divorcement
                   ;
                   for
                   the
                   Church
                   can
                   no
                   longer
                   sustain
                   the
                   burden
                   ,
                   especially
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   punishment
                   for
                   the
                   offenders
                   :
                   That
                   sayers
                   and
                   hearers
                   of
                   Masses
                   ,
                   prophaners
                   of
                   the
                   Sacraments
                   ;
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   entred
                   into
                   Benefices
                   by
                   the
                   Popes
                   Bulls
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   transgressors
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   made
                   at
                   your
                   Majesties
                   Arrivall
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   severely
                   punished
                   ;
                   for
                   else
                   men
                   will
                   think
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   truth
                   meant
                   in
                   making
                   of
                   such
                   Laws
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Eighthly
                   ,
                   We
                   most
                   humbly
                   desire
                   of
                   your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   your
                   honourable
                   Councell
                   ,
                   a
                   resolute
                   answer
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   these
                   Heads
                   afore-written
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   same
                   being
                   known
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   somewhat
                   satisfie
                   such
                   as
                   be
                   grievously
                   offended
                   at
                   manifest
                   iniquity
                   now
                   maintained
                   at
                   ,
                   oppression
                   ,
                   under
                   pretext
                   of
                   Law
                   ,
                   done
                   against
                   the
                   poore
                   ,
                   and
                   at
                   the
                   rebellious
                   disobedience
                   of
                   many
                   wicked
                   persons
                   ,
                   against
                   Gods
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   holy
                   Ordinance
                   .
                
                 
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   so
                   rule
                   your
                   hearts
                   ,
                   and
                   direct
                   your
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Councels
                   judgements
                   by
                   the
                   judgement
                   and
                   illumination
                   of
                   his
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   that
                   you
                   may
                   answer
                   so
                   ,
                   as
                   your
                   offences
                   may
                   be
                   absolved
                   in
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   that
                   righteous
                   Judge
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   Jesus
                   ;
                   and
                   then
                   we
                   doubt
                   not
                   but
                   your selves
                   shall
                   finde
                   felicity
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   poor
                   Realme
                   ,
                   that
                   hath
                   long
                   been
                   oppressed
                   by
                   wicked
                   men
                   ,
                   shall
                   enjoy
                   tranquility
                   and
                   rest
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
             
               These
               things
               read
               in
               publike
               Assembly
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               were
               approved
               of
               all
               :
               And
               some
               wished
               that
               more
               sharpnesse
               had
               been
               used
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               time
               so
               repuired
               .
               But
               the
               Minions
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Lethington
               above
               others
               ,
               could
               not
               abide
               such
               hard
               spoken
               words
               ;
               for
               whoever
               shall
               write
               (
               said
               he
               )
               to
               a
               Prince
               ,
               That
               God
               would
               strike
               the
               head
               and
               the
               tayle
               ;
               That
               if
               Papists
               do
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               men
               would
               begin
               where
               they
               left
               :
               
               But
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               that
               was
               most
               offensive
               That
               the
               Queen
               was
               accused
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               would
               raise
               up
               Papists
               and
               Papistry
               again
               ;
               To
               put
               that
               in
               the
               people
               heads
               ,
               was
               no
               lesse
               then
               Treason
               :
               yea
               ,
               Oathes
               was
               made
               ,
               That
               she
               never
               meaned
               such
               thing
               .
               To
               whom
               it
               was
               answered
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               used
               such
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ;
               And
               it
               was
               no
               doubt
               but
               that
               he
               was
               acquainted
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               supposed
               that
               he
               was
               of
               the
               Kings
               Stock
               :
               but
               howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               his
               words
               make
               manifest
               that
               he
               spake
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               to
               Judges
               ,
               Ladies
               ,
               Princes
               and
               Priests
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 cut
                 away
                 the
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 tayle
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               so
               said
               the
               first
               writer
               ,
               I
               finde
               that
               such
               phrase
               was
               once
               used
               before
               us
               :
               And
               if
               this
               offend
               you
               ,
               that
               we
               say
               ,
               Men
               must
               begin
               where
               they
               left
               ,
               in
               case
               the
               Papists
               do
               as
               they
               do
               ,
               we
               would
               desire
               you
               to
               teach
               us
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               how
               we
               shall
               speak
               ,
               but
               rather
               what
               we
               shall
               do
               ,
               when
               our
               Ministers
               are
               stricken
               ,
               our
               Superintendents
               disobeyed
               ,
               and
               a
               plain
               Rebellion
               decreed
               against
               all
               good
               Orders
               .
               Complain
               ,
               said
               Lethington
               .
               To
               whom
               ?
               said
               the
               other
               .
               To
               the
               Queen
               ,
               said
               he
               .
               How
               long
               shall
               we
               do
               so
               ?
               quoth
               the
               other
               .
               Till
               that
               you
               get
               remedy
               ,
               said
               the
               Justice
               Clerke
               :
               Give
               me
               their
               names
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               give
               you
               Letters
               .
               If
               the
               Sheep
               ,
               said
               one
               ,
               shall
               complain
               to
               the
               Wolfe
               ,
               That
               the
               Wolfs
               whelps
               have
               devoured
               their
               Lambs
               ,
               the
               Complainer
               may
               stand
               in
               danger
               ,
               but
               the
               offender
               we
               fear
               ,
               
               shall
               have
               leave
               to
               hunt
               after
               his
               prey
               .
               Such
               Comparisons
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               are
               very
               unsavoury
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               will
               not
               erect
               nor
               maintaine
               Papistry
               .
               Let
               your
               assurance
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               serve
               your selfe
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               assure
               us
               ;
               for
               her
               manifest
               
               proceedings
               speaketh
               the
               contrary
               .
               After
               such
               cautious
               reasoning
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               the
               pluralitie
               concluded
               ,
               That
               the
               supplication
               as
               it
               was
               conceived
               ,
               should
               be
               presented
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               the
               Secretary
               would
               make
               one
               more
               fit
               to
               the
               present
               necessitie
               ;
               he
               promised
               to
               keep
               the
               substance
               of
               ours
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               use
               other
               termes
               ,
               and
               aske
               things
               in
               a
               more
               gentle
               manner
               .
               The
               first
               Writer
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               served
               the
               Churches
               at
               their
               commandment
               ,
               and
               was
               content
               ,
               That
               in
               his
               ditement
               ,
               men
               should
               use
               the
               libertie
               that
               best
               pleased
               them
               ;
               providing
               ,
               That
               he
               were
               not
               compelled
               to
               subscribe
               to
               the
               flattery
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               more
               regarded
               the
               persons
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               the
               simple
               truth
               of
               God
               :
               And
               so
               was
               this
               former
               supplication
               given
               to
               be
               reformed
               ,
               as
               Lethingtons
               wisedome
               thought
               best
               .
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               he
               framed
               it
               so
               ,
               That
               when
               it
               was
               delivered
               by
               the
               Superintendents
               of
               Lothain
               and
               Fyfe
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Queen
               had
               read
               somewhat
               of
               it
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               Here
               are
               many
               faire
               words
               ,
               I
               cannot
               tell
               what
               the
               hearts
               are
               ;
               And
               so
               for
               our
               painted
               Oratory
               we
               were
               termed
               by
               the
               next
               name
               ,
               Flatterers
               and
               dissemblers
               ;
               but
               for
               that
               Session
               ,
               the
               Church
               received
               no
               other
               answer
               .
            
             
               Short
               after
               the
               Convention
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               chanced
               that
               unhappy
               persuite
               which
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               
               Laird
               of
               Finlater
               ,
               made
               upon
               the
               Lord
               Ogilvie
               ,
               who
               was
               evill
               hurt
               ,
               and
               was
               for
               a
               long
               time
               mitilate
               ;
               The
               occasion
               was
               for
               certain
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Rights
               ,
               which
               old
               Finlater
               had
               resigned
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               he
               was
               pursuing
               by
               Law
               ,
               and
               was
               in
               appearance
               to
               obtain
               his
               purpose
               ;
               whereat
               ,
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               were
               offended
               ,
               and
               therefore
               made
               the
               said
               pursuite
               ,
               upon
               a
               Saterday
               ,
               at
               night
               ,
               betwixt
               nine
               and
               ten
               .
               The
               friends
               of
               the
               said
               Lord
               ,
               were
               either
               not
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               else
               not
               willing
               to
               fight
               that
               night
               ,
               for
               they
               took
               stroakes
               ,
               but
               gave
               few
               that
               left
               markes
               .
            
             
               The
               said
               Iohn
               was
               taken
               and
               put
               in
               the
               Tolbuith
               ,
               where
               he
               ramained
               certain
               dayes
               ,
               and
               then
               broke
               the
               Prison
               :
               Some
               judged
               ,
               at
               his
               Fathers
               commandment
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               making
               preparation
               for
               the
               Queens
               coming
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               as
               we
               will
               after
               heare
               .
            
             
               The
               enterview
               and
               meeting
               of
               the
               two
               Queens
               delayed
               till
               the
               next
               yeer
               .
               Our
               Soveraign
               took
               purpose
               to
               visite
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               departed
               from
               Sterlin
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               ;
               whether
               there
               was
               any
               paction
               and
               confederacy
               betwixt
               the
               Papists
               of
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               and
               his
               Papists
               in
               the
               North
               (
               or
               to
               speak
               more
               plainly
               )
               betwixt
               the
               Queen
               her Self
               ,
               and
               Huntly
               :
               We
               cannot
               certainly
               affirme
               ,
               But
               the
               suspitions
               were
               wondrous
               vehement
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               no
               good
               will
               borne
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               such
               as
               depended
               upon
               him
               ,
               at
               that
               time
               .
               The
               History
               we
               shall
               faithfully
               declare
               ,
               and
               so
               leave
               the
               judgement
               free
               to
               the
               Readers
               .
            
             
               That
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               broke
               the
               Prison
               ,
               we
               have
               already
               heard
               ,
               who
               immediately
               repaired
               to
               his
               Father
               George
               ,
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ;
               and
               understanding
               the
               Queens
               coming
               ,
               made
               great
               provision
               in
               Strabogie
               ,
               and
               in
               other
               parts
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               to
               receive
               the
               Queen
               .
               At
               Aberdeine
               ,
               the
               Queen
               and
               Court
               ,
               remained
               certaine
               dayes
               to
               deliberate
               upon
               the
               Affaires
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               some
               began
               to
               smell
               ,
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               was
               privately
               gathering
               men
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
             
               Whilest
               things
               was
               so
               working
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               broke
               his
               prison
               ,
               and
               came
               forth
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               August
               ;
               
               some
               say
               he
               broke
               the
               Stancheours
               of
               the
               Window
               ;
               others
               whispered
               ,
               that
               he
               got
               easie
               passage
               by
               the
               gates
               :
               one
               thing
               is
               certain
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Queen
               was
               little
               offended
               at
               his
               escaping
               .
               There
               passed
               with
               him
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               Captains
               ,
               named
               
                 Iames
                 Porterfield
              
               .
               The
               said
               Earle
               shewed
               himself
               not
               very
               much
               afraid
               ,
               for
               his
               common
               residence
               was
               in
               Louthain
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               and
               Abbot
               of
               Crosrainell
               kept
               secret
               convention
               that
               same
               time
               in
               Paislay
               ,
               
               to
               whom
               resorted
               divers
               Papists
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               said
               Bishop
               spake
               to
               the
               Duke
               ,
               unto
               whom
               also
               came
               the
               Lord
               Gordon
               from
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ,
               requiring
               him
               to
               stirre
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               South
               ,
               as
               he
               should
               do
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               should
               not
               be
               Knox
               crying
               and
               preaching
               that
               should
               stay
               that
               purpose
               :
               The
               Bishop
               ,
               be
               he
               never
               so
               close
               ,
               could
               not
               altogether
               hide
               his
               minde
               ,
               but
               at
               his
               own
               Table
               said
               ,
               The
               Queen
               is
               gone
               into
               the
               North
               ,
               belike
               to
               seek
               disobedience
               ,
               she
               may
               perchance
               finde
               the
               thing
               she
               seeks
               .
               It
               was
               constantly
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               and
               the
               said
               Lord
               Gordon
               spake
               together
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               purpose
               we
               heard
               no
               mention
               .
            
             
               That
               same
               year
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               same
               instant
               time
               ,
               were
               appointed
               Commissioners
               by
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               Carrick
               and
               Cunningham
               ;
               Master
               
                 George
                 Hay
              
               ,
               who
               with
               great
               profit
               preached
               the
               space
               of
               a
               moneth
               in
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Carrick
               .
               To
               Kyle
               and
               to
               the
               parts
               of
               Galloway
               was
               appointed
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               who
               besides
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               shewne
               to
               the
               common
               people
               ,
               forewarned
               some
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               and
               Barrows
               ,
               of
               the
               dangers
               that
               he
               feared
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               appearing
               shortly
               to
               follow
               ;
               and
               exhorted
               them
               to
               put
               themselves
               in
               such
               order
               ,
               as
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               serve
               the
               authoritie
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               suffer
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               truth
               to
               have
               the
               upper
               hand
               :
               Whereupon
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Barons
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               
                 Kyle
                 ,
                 Cunningham
              
               and
               Carrick
               ,
               professing
               the
               true
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               assembled
               at
               Ayre
               ;
               and
               after
               the
               exhortation
               made
               ,
               and
               conference
               had
               ,
               subscribed
               this
               Bond
               ,
               the
               Tenour
               whereof
               followeth
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                       WE
                       whose
                       Names
                       are
                       under-written
                       ,
                       do
                       promise
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       his
                       Son
                       ,
                       our
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       and
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       shall
                       and
                       will
                       maintain
                       the
                       preaching
                       of
                       his
                       holy
                       Evangell
                       ,
                       now
                       of
                       his
                       mercy
                       offered
                       and
                       granted
                       unto
                       this
                       Realm
                       ;
                       and
                       also
                       will
                       maintaine
                       the
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       same
                       against
                       all
                       persons
                       ,
                       power
                       and
                       authoritie
                       that
                       will
                       oppose
                       themselves
                       to
                       the
                       Doctrine
                       proposed
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       us
                       received
                       :
                       And
                       further
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       same
                       solemnitie
                       ,
                       we
                       protest
                       and
                       promise
                       ,
                       that
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       us
                       shall
                       assist
                       another
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       the
                       whole
                       Body
                       of
                       the
                       Protestants
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       in
                       all
                       lawfull
                       and
                       just
                       occasions
                       ,
                       against
                       all
                       persons
                       ;
                       So
                       that
                       whosoever
                       shall
                       hurt
                       ,
                       molest
                       or
                       trouble
                       any
                       of
                       our
                       bodies
                       ,
                       shall
                       be
                       reputed
                       enemies
                       to
                       the
                       whole
                       ,
                       except
                       that
                       the
                       offender
                       will
                       be
                       content
                       to
                       submit
                       himself
                       to
                       the
                       Government
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       now
                       established
                       amongst
                       us
                       :
                       and
                       this
                       
                       we
                       do
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       desire
                       to
                       be
                       accepted
                       and
                       favoured
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Iesus
                       ,
                       and
                       accepted
                       worthy
                       of
                       credit
                       and
                       honesty
                       in
                       the
                       presence
                       of
                       the
                       godly
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         At
                         the
                         Burgh
                         of
                         Aire
                         
                           the
                           fourth
                           day
                           of
                           September
                           ,
                           in
                           the
                           year
                           of
                           God
                           ,
                           1552.
                           
                        
                      
                       
                         Subscribed
                         by
                         all
                         these
                         with
                         their
                         hands
                         ,
                         as
                         followeth
                         :
                         The
                         Earle
                         Glencairne
                         ,
                         Lord
                         Boyde
                         ,
                         Lord
                         Uchiltrie
                         and
                         
                           Failfurd
                           ,
                           Mathew
                           Cambell
                        
                         of
                         Lowdoune
                         Knight
                         ,
                         Allaine
                         Lord
                         
                           Cathcart
                           ,
                           Caprington
                        
                         elder
                         and
                         younger
                         ,
                         
                           Cuninghameheid
                           ,
                           Rowallan
                           ,
                           Waterston
                           ,
                           Craigie
                           ,
                           Lefnoreis
                           ,
                           Achinharvy
                           ,
                           Middleton
                           ,
                        
                         Master
                         
                           Michael
                           Wallace
                        
                         Provest
                         of
                         Ayr
                         ,
                         with
                         fourty
                         more
                         of
                         the
                         honestest
                         Burgesses
                         of
                         that
                         Towne
                         .
                         The
                         Master
                         of
                         
                           Boyd
                           ,
                           Graitgirth
                           ,
                           Barr
                           ,
                           Carnell
                           ,
                           Dreghorne
                           ,
                           Hested
                           ,
                           Skeldon
                           ,
                           Wolston
                           ,
                           Carsland
                           ,
                           Fergnshill
                           ,
                           Polquhairne
                           ,
                           Stair
                           ,
                           Barkskyning
                           ,
                           Kinganelech
                           ,
                        
                         with
                         a
                         hundred
                         more
                         Gentle
                         men
                         of
                         worth
                         ;
                         
                           Iohn
                           Dumbar
                        
                         of
                         
                           Blantyre
                           ,
                           Carleton
                        
                         and
                         his
                         brother
                         ,
                         
                           Halrig
                           Cers
                           ,
                           Kirckmichael
                           ,
                           Dalyaroich
                           ,
                           Crosclayes
                           ,
                           Horsclench
                           ,
                           Carbiston
                           ,
                           Kelwood
                           ,
                           Tarmganoich
                           ,
                           &c.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               THese
               things
               done
               at
               Ayr
               ,
               the
               said
               Iohn
               passed
               to
               Nithsdaill
               ,
               and
               Galloway
               ,
               where
               ,
               in
               conference
               with
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               great
               judgement
               and
               experience
               ;
               he
               communicated
               with
               him
               such
               things
               as
               he
               feared
               ,
               who
               by
               his
               motion
               wrote
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               to
               behave
               himself
               as
               it
               became
               a
               faithfull
               Subject
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               good
               quietnesse
               in
               the
               places
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               crime
               of
               breaking
               the
               Ward
               would
               be
               the
               more
               easily
               pardoned
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               wrote
               unto
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               earnest-exhorted
               him
               neither
               to
               give
               ear
               to
               the
               Bishop
               his
               Bastard
               brother
               ,
               no●
               yet
               to
               the
               perswasions
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               he
               assured
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               and
               his
               house
               should
               come
               to
               a
               sudden
               ruine
               .
               By
               which
               meanes
               was
               the
               South
               parts
               kept
               in
               reasonable
               quietnesse
               during
               the
               time
               that
               the
               troubles
               were
               a
               brewing
               in
               the
               North
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Bishop
               and
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Cosraynell
               did
               what
               in
               them
               lay
               to
               have
               raised
               some
               trouble
               ;
               for
               ,
               besides
               the
               fearfull
               bruits
               that
               they
               spearced
               abroad
               ,
               sometime
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               taken
               ,
               sometimes
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               and
               all
               his
               were
               slain
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               given
               her self
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               ;
               besides
               such
               bruits
               the
               Bishop
               to
               break
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Kyle
               ,
               where
               quietnesse
               then
               was
               greatest
               ,
               raised
               the
               Crawfords
               ,
               against
               the
               Reides
               ,
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Paschfynes
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               pacified
               by
               the
               labor
               of
               indifferent
               men
               ,
               who
               favoured
               peace
               .
               The
               Abbot
               of
               Cosrainell
               required
               disputation
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               which
               was
               granted
               unto
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               dispute
               held
               in
               Mayboll
               three
               dayes
               :
               The
               Abbot
               had
               the
               advantage
               that
               he
               required
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               he
               took
               in
               hand
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               Melchisedec
               offered
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               unto
               God
               ;
               which
               was
               the
               ground
               that
               the
               Masse
               was
               built
               upon
               
               to
               be
               a
               Sacrifice
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               in
               the
               work
               of
               three
               dayes
               there
               could
               no
               proofe
               be
               produced
               for
               Melchizedecks
               Oblation
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               disputation
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               afterwards
               Printed
               )
               clearly
               may
               appeare
               .
               The
               Papists
               looked
               for
               a
               revolt
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               would
               have
               some
               brag
               of
               reasoning
               ;
               the
               Abbot
               further
               presented
               himself
               to
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               but
               the
               voyce
               of
               Master
               
                 George
                 Hay
              
               so
               affrayed
               him
               ,
               that
               after
               once
               he
               was
               wearied
               o●
               that
               exercise
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               the
               Queene
               was
               somewhat
               satisfied
               of
               hunting
               ,
               and
               other
               pastimes
               ,
               she
               came
               to
               Aberdein
               ,
               where
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               met
               her
               ,
               and
               his
               Ladies
               ,
               with
               no
               small
               Train
               ,
               who
               remained
               in
               Court
               ,
               and
               was
               supposed
               to
               have
               the
               greatest
               credite
               ,
               departed
               with
               the
               Queen
               to
               Buchan
               ,
               met
               her
               againe
               at
               Rothemay
               ,
               looking
               that
               shee
               should
               have
               passed
               with
               him
               to
               Strabogy
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               journey
               certain
               word
               came
               to
               her
               ,
               that
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               had
               broken
               promise
               in
               not
               re-entring
               in
               ward
               ;
               for
               his
               Father
               the
               Earle
               had
               promised
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               enter
               againe
               within
               the
               Castle
               of
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               there
               abide
               the
               Queens
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               whether
               with
               his
               Fathers
               knowledge
               and
               consent
               ,
               or
               without
               the
               same
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               he
               refused
               to
               enter
               :
               which
               so
               offended
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               go
               to
               Strabogy
               ,
               but
               passed
               thorow
               Straithla
               to
               Innernesse
               ,
               where
               the
               Castle
               thereof
               was
               denyed
               unto
               her
               ;
               the
               Captaine
               was
               commanded
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               looked
               for
               relief
               ;
               for
               so
               had
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               promised
               ;
               but
               being
               thereof
               frustrate
               ,
               the
               Castle
               was
               rendred
               ,
               and
               the
               Captain
               called
               ;
               Gordon
               was
               executed
               upon
               the
               place
               ,
               the
               rest
               were
               condemned
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               of
               some
               bound
               ,
               but
               escaped
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               further
               trouble
               ,
               for
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               thereat
               offended
               ,
               began
               to
               assemble
               his
               Folkes
               ,
               and
               spared
               not
               to
               speak
               that
               he
               would
               be
               revenged
               ;
               But
               alwayes
               his
               Wife
               bare
               a
               faire
               countenance
               to
               the
               Queen
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               verily
               supposed
               ,
               that
               no
               other
               harme
               then
               the
               Queen
               her self
               could
               easily
               have
               stood
               content
               with
               ,
               was
               meaned
               unto
               her
               own
               person
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               matter
               lay
               upon
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               Secretary
               Lethington
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittaro
               ;
               yet
               the
               Queene
               began
               to
               be
               afraid
               ,
               and
               by
               Proclamation
               ,
               caused
               to
               warn
               Sterling
               Shire
               ,
               
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 Anguis
                 ,
                 Mernes
              
               ,
               and
               Stratherne
               ,
               charging
               all
               substantiall
               men
               to
               be
               in
               Aberdein
               the
               fifth
               day
               of
               October
               ,
               there
               to
               remaine
               the
               space
               of
               twenty
               dayes
               ;
               In
               her
               return
               from
               Innernesse
               she
               required
               the
               Castle
               of
               Finlater
               ,
               which
               was
               likewise
               denyed
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               Anchndowne
               ;
               which
               more
               angred
               the
               Queen
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntly
               was
               charged
               to
               cause
               deliver
               the
               said
               house
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Treason
               ;
               to
               shew
               some
               obedience
               ,
               he
               caused
               the
               Keyes
               of
               both
               to
               be
               presented
               by
               his
               servant
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Keir
              
               ;
               But
               before
               had
               the
               Queen
               sent
               young
               Captaine
               Stewart
               ,
               son
               to
               Iames
               ,
               (
               who
               to
               this
               day
               hath
               neither
               been
               stout
               ,
               happy
               ,
               nor
               true
               )
               with
               sixscore
               to
               lye
               about
               the
               places
               of
               Finlater
               .
               They
               lodged
               in
               Culan
               ,
               not
               farre
               distant
               from
               the
               said
               place
               .
               But
               upon
               a
               night
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               came
               with
               a
               company
               of
               Horsemen
               ,
               took
               the
               Captain
               ,
               slew
               certain
               of
               the
               Souldiers
               ,
               and
               disarmed
               the
               rest
               .
            
             
               This
               fact
               done
               (
               as
               the
               Queen
               alleaged
               )
               under
               trust
               ,
               so
               inflamed
               her
               ,
               that
               all
               hope
               of
               reconciliation
               was
               past
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Earl
               of
               Huntly
               was
               charged
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               putting
               him
               to
               the
               Horn
               ,
               to
               present
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               Iohn
               before
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councill
               within
               six
               dayes
               ;
               which
               charge
               he
               
               disobeyed
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               denounced
               Rebell
               :
               Whether
               it
               was
               Law
               or
               not
               ,
               we
               dispute
               little
               thereof
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               a
               preparative
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               after
               were
               served
               with
               the
               like
               measure
               :
               
               he
               was
               sought
               at
               his
               Place
               of
               Stragobie
               ,
               but
               escaped
               .
               The
               evil
               encreased
               ,
               for
               the
               Earle
               assembled
               his
               fellowes
               out
               of
               all
               parts
               of
               the
               North
               :
               He
               marched
               forwards
               towards
               Aberdiene
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               of
               October
               ,
               1562.
               came
               to
               the
               Lough
               of
               Skeine
               .
            
             
               His
               Army
               was
               judged
               to
               be
               seven
               or
               eight
               hundred
               men
               .
               The
               Queens
               Army
               ,
               both
               in
               number
               and
               man-hood
               ,
               far
               surmounting
               his
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               took
               no
               fear
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               assured
               of
               the
               most
               part
               of
               them
               which
               were
               with
               the
               Queen
               ;
               as
               the
               issue
               did
               witnesse
               :
               Within
               the
               Town
               they
               stood
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               assayle
               the
               uttermost
               upon
               the
               fields
               .
               The
               
                 Forbesses
                 ,
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               and
               Lesleyes
               took
               the
               Vant-guard
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               without
               any
               other
               help
               .
               They
               passed
               forth
               of
               the
               Towne
               before
               ten
               hours
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               aray
               ,
               but
               they
               approached
               not
               the
               enemy
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               and
               his
               Company
               were
               come
               to
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               after
               two
               after
               noon
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               appointed
               with
               his
               Company
               ,
               onely
               to
               have
               beholded
               the
               Battell
               :
               but
               all
               things
               turned
               otherwise
               then
               the
               most
               part
               of
               men
               supposed
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               was
               the
               night
               before
               determined
               to
               have
               retired
               himselfe
               and
               his
               Company
               :
               But
               that
               morning
               he
               could
               not
               be
               wakened
               ,
               before
               it
               was
               ten
               hours
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               was
               upon
               his
               feet
               ,
               his
               spirits
               failed
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               corpulency
               ,
               so
               that
               rightly
               ,
               a
               long
               time
               he
               could
               do
               nothing
               :
               Some
               of
               his
               friends
               fearing
               the
               danger
               ,
               left
               him
               .
               When
               that
               he
               looked
               upon
               both
               the
               Companies
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               This
               great
               Company
               that
               approacheth
               neerest
               to
               us
               ,
               will
               do
               us
               no
               harme
               ,
               they
               are
               our
               friends
               :
               I
               onely
               feare
               that
               small
               Company
               that
               stands
               on
               the
               hill
               side
               ,
               they
               are
               our
               enemies
               :
               But
               we
               are
               enough
               for
               them
               ,
               if
               God
               be
               with
               us
               .
               And
               when
               he
               had
               thus
               spoken
               ,
               he
               fell
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               Prayer
               in
               this
               form
               :
            
             
               
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 blood-thirstie
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 my
                 means
                 hath
                 much
                 innocent
                 blood
                 been
                 spilt
                 :
                 But
                 wilt
                 thou
                 give
                 me
                 Victory
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 serve
                 thee
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
               Note
               and
               observe
               ,
               good
               Reader
               ,
               he
               confesseth
               that
               he
               hath
               beene
               a
               blood-thirsty
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               had
               been
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               shedding
               of
               much
               innocent
               blood
               ;
               but
               yet
               would
               he
               have
               had
               Victory
               :
               And
               what
               was
               that
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               had
               power
               to
               have
               shedded
               more
               ,
               and
               then
               would
               he
               have
               satisfied
               God
               for
               altogether
               ;
               wherein
               is
               expressed
               the
               nature
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               
               which
               never
               fear
               nor
               love
               God
               further
               then
               present
               danger
               or
               profit
               perswadeth
               .
               But
               to
               our
               History
               .
            
             
               The
               
                 Lesleyes
                 ,
                 Hayes
              
               ,
               and
               Forbisses
               ,
               espying
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               and
               his
               to
               have
               lighted
               upon
               their
               feet
               ,
               and
               made
               forward
               against
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               and
               his
               ,
               who
               stood
               in
               Correthieburne
               (
               some
               call
               it
               Farabanke
               )
               But
               ere
               they
               approached
               nigh
               ,
               
               by
               the
               space
               of
               the
               shot
               of
               an
               Arrow
               ,
               they
               cast
               from
               them
               their
               Spears
               and
               long
               Weapons
               ,
               and
               fled
               directly
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               and
               his
               Company
               :
               The
               
               danger
               espied
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarrow
               (
               a
               man
               both
               stout
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               ready
               wit
               )
               with
               the
               Master
               ,
               after
               Lord
               Lyndsey
               ,
               and
               Tutor
               of
               Pitcur
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 cast
                 down
                 Spears
                 to
                 the
                 foremost
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 not
                 come
                 in
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 this
                 flying
                 is
                 but
                 Treachery
                 :
              
               And
               so
               they
               did
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               that
               fled
               of
               Huntley
               seeing
               the
               Vaunt-guard
               flie
               ,
               said
               unto
               his
               Company
               ,
               
                 Our
                 friends
                 are
                 honest
                 men
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 kept
                 promise
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 now
                 encounter
                 the
                 rest
                 .
              
               And
               so
               he
               and
               his
               ,
               as
               sure
               of
               Victory
               ,
               marched
               forward
               .
               The
               Secretary
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               made
               a
               vehement
               Oration
               ;
               and
               they
               willed
               every
               man
               to
               call
               upon
               his
               God
               ,
               to
               remember
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               fear
               the
               multitude
               :
               And
               in
               the
               end
               concluded
               thus
               :
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 that
                 rulest
                 the
                 heaven
                 and
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 look
                 upon
                 thy
                 servants
                 ,
                 whose
                 blood
                 this
                 day
                 is
                 most
                 unjustly
                 sought
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 mans
                 judgement
                 ,
                 are
                 sold
                 and
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 our
                 refuge
                 is
                 now
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 hope
                 is
                 in
                 thee
                 :
                 Iudge
                 thou
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Huntlie
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 :
                 If
                 ever
                 we
                 have
                 justly
                 sought
                 his
                 or
                 their
                 destruction
                 and
                 blood
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 fall
                 on
                 the
                 sword
                 .
                 And
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 knowest
                 our
                 innocency
                 ,
                 maintain
                 thou
                 and
                 preserve
                 us
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 great
                 mercies
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               Shortly
               after
               the
               speaking
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               words
               ,
               the
               former
               Rank
               rejoyced
               ;
               for
               Huntlies
               Company
               made
               great
               haste
               :
               They
               were
               repulsed
               by
               the
               Master
               of
               Lyndsay
               ;
               and
               the
               Companies
               of
               Fyfe
               and
               Angus
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               that
               had
               fled
               ,
               returned
               ,
               and
               followed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               but
               gave
               no
               stroke
               ,
               till
               that
               Huntlies
               Company
               gave
               back
               .
               In
               the
               Front
               there
               was
               slain
               eighteen
               or
               four
               and
               twenty
               men
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               flying
               there
               fell
               100.
               
               There
               were
               taken
               100.
               and
               the
               rest
               were
               spared
               :
               The
               Earl
               himselfe
               was
               taken
               alive
               ;
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
               Iohn
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               
                 Adam
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               were
               taken
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Earle
               ,
               immediately
               after
               his
               taking
               ,
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               without
               any
               wound
               ,
               or
               yet
               appearance
               of
               any
               stroke
               ,
               whereof
               death
               might
               have
               ensued
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               late
               ,
               he
               was
               cast
               overthwart
               or
               upon
               a
               payre
               of
               Creilles
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               carried
               to
               Aberdeine
               ,
               and
               was
               laid
               in
               the
               Tolbuith
               thereof
               ,
               that
               that
               which
               his
               wives
               Witches
               had
               given
               ,
               might
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               who
               all
               affirmed
               (
               as
               the
               most
               part
               say
               )
               That
               same
               night
               he
               should
               be
               in
               the
               Towne
               of
               Aberdeine
               ,
               without
               any
               wound
               upon
               his
               body
               .
               When
               his
               Lady
               got
               knowledge
               thereof
               ,
               she
               blamed
               her
               principall
               Witch
               ,
               called
               Iannett
               ;
               but
               she
               stoutly
               defended
               her selfe
               (
               as
               the
               devill
               can
               do
               )
               and
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               she
               gave
               a
               true
               answer
               ,
               albeit
               she
               spake
               not
               all
               the
               truth
               ;
               for
               she
               knew
               that
               he
               should
               be
               there
               dead
               ,
               but
               that
               could
               not
               profit
               my
               Lady
               .
               She
               was
               angry
               and
               sorry
               for
               a
               season
               :
               But
               the
               devill
               ,
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               Witches
               ,
               have
               all
               great
               credit
               with
               her
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               twelfth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               1566.
               as
               they
               had
               seven
               yeers
               agoe
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               sent
               a
               Message
               unto
               the
               Queen
               ,
               of
               the
               marvellous
               Victory
               ;
               and
               humbly
               prayed
               her
               to
               shew
               that
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               publikely
               to
               convene
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               give
               thanks
               unto
               God
               for
               his
               notable
               deliverance
               .
               She
               glomed
               and
               frowned
               both
               at
               the
               Message
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Request
               ,
               and
               scarcely
               would
               give
               a
               good
               word
               ,
               or
               blythe
               and
               merry
               countenance
               to
               any
               that
               she
               knew
               earnest
               favourers
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               whose
               prosperity
               was
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               a
               very
               venome
               to
               her
               boldned
               heart
               :
               For
               many
               dayes
               she
               bare
               no
               better
               countenance
               ;
               whereby
               it
               might
               have
               been
               easily
               espied
               ,
               That
               she
               rejoyced
               not
               greatly
               of
               the
               successe
               of
               
               that
               matter
               ;
               And
               albeit
               she
               caused
               to
               execute
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               the
               destruction
               of
               others
               that
               she
               sought
               .
            
             
               Upon
               the
               morrow
               after
               the
               discomfiture
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Forbesse
               ,
               a
               woman
               both
               wise
               ,
               and
               fearing
               God
               ,
               came
               ,
               amongst
               many
               others
               ,
               to
               visite
               the
               Corps
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ;
               and
               seeing
               him
               lie
               upon
               the
               cold
               stones
               ,
               having
               onely
               upon
               him
               a
               Doublet
               of
               Canvas
               ,
               a
               payre
               of
               Scotch
               gray
               Hose
               ,
               
               and
               him
               covered
               with
               an
               Arras
               work
               .
               She
               said
               ,
               
                 What
                 stability
                 shall
                 we
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ?
                 There
                 lieth
                 he
                 that
                 yesterday
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 was
                 esteemed
                 the
                 wisest
                 ,
                 the
                 richest
                 ,
                 and
                 man
                 of
                 greatest
                 power
                 that
                 was
                 within
                 Scotland
                 .
              
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               she
               lyed
               not
               ;
               for
               in
               mans
               opinion
               ,
               under
               a
               Prince
               ,
               there
               was
               not
               such
               a
               one
               these
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               in
               this
               Realme
               produced
               :
               
               But
               felicity
               and
               worldly
               wisedom
               so
               blinded
               him
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               end
               he
               perished
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               shall
               all
               those
               that
               despight
               God
               ,
               and
               trust
               in
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               at
               his
               death
               ,
               confessed
               many
               horrible
               things
               ,
               devised
               by
               his
               father
               ,
               by
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               by
               himself
               .
               There
               were
               Letters
               found
               in
               the
               Earles
               pocket
               ,
               that
               disclosed
               the
               Treason
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Sutherland
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               others
               .
               Master
               
                 Thomas
                 Keir
              
               ,
               who
               before
               was
               the
               whole
               Councellor
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               disclosed
               whatsoever
               he
               understood
               might
               hurt
               the
               Gordons
               and
               their
               friends
               ,
               and
               so
               Treason
               plainly
               disclosed
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               should
               have
               been
               murthered
               in
               Stragobie
               ;
               the
               Queen
               should
               have
               been
               taken
               ,
               and
               kept
               at
               the
               devotion
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               .
               These
               things
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               revealed
               ,
               the
               Queen
               left
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Dundie
               ,
               Saint
               
                 Iohnston
                 ,
                 Sterlin
              
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Edinburgh
               :
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntleys
               body
               was
               carryed
               about
               in
               a
               Boat
               ,
               and
               laid
               without
               Buriall
               in
               the
               Abbey
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Forefaltor
               ,
               as
               after
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               The
               Duke
               apprehended
               the
               Lord
               Gordon
               his
               son
               in
               Law
               ,
               because
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               straitly
               commanded
               him
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               if
               that
               he
               repaired
               within
               his
               bounds
               .
               Before
               that
               he
               delivered
               him
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               laboured
               at
               the
               Queens
               hands
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               which
               hardly
               was
               granted
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               he
               delivered
               within
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               November
               .
               1562.
               where
               he
               remained
               till
               the
               eighth
               day
               of
               February
               ;
               when
               he
               was
               put
               to
               an
               Assise
               ,
               accused
               and
               convinced
               of
               Treason
               ;
               but
               was
               restored
               againe
               ;
               first
               ,
               to
               the
               Castle
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               was
               transported
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               prisoner
               till
               the
               moneth
               of
               August
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1565.
               as
               we
               will
               after
               hear
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               troubles
               were
               hot
               in
               France
               ,
               and
               the
               intelligence
               and
               outward
               familiarity
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Queens
               was
               great
               ;
               Lethington
               was
               directed
               with
               large
               Commission
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Queene
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Guisians
               .
            
             
               The
               Marriage
               of
               our
               Queen
               was
               in
               all
               mens
               mouthes
               ;
               some
               would
               have
               the
               Infant
               of
               Spaine
               ,
               
               some
               the
               Emperours
               Brother
               ,
               some
               Duke
               Denemours
               ,
               and
               some
               truely
               guessed
               at
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               .
            
             
               What
               Lethingtons
               Credit
               was
               ,
               we
               know
               not
               ;
               but
               shortly
               after
               there
               began
               much
               to
               be
               talked
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               son
               
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               .
               It
               was
               said
               that
               Lethington
               spake
               to
               the
               Lady
               
                 Margaret
                 Dowglas
              
               ;
               And
               that
               
                 Robert
                 Melvill
              
               received
               a
               horse
               to
               the
               Secretaries
               use
               from
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               or
               from
               his
               wife
               .
               Howsoever
               it
               was
               ,
               Master
               Fouller
               servant
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               came
               with
               Letters
               to
               the
               Queene
               ,
               by
               which
               ,
               License
               was
               permitted
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               to
               come
               to
               Scotland
               ,
               to
               travell
               in
               his
               lawfull
               businesse
               .
               That
               same
               day
               the
               Queens
               License
               was
               granted
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               said
               ,
               This
               day
               I
               have
               taken
               upon
               me
               the
               deadly
               hatred
               of
               all
               the
               Hamiltons
               within
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               have
               done
               unto
               them
               no
               lesse
               displeasure
               ,
               then
               if
               I
               had
               cut
               their
               throats
               .
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               broken
               Ward
               ,
               fearing
               apprehension
               or
               taking
               ,
               prepared
               to
               passe
               to
               France
               ;
               but
               by
               storm
               of
               Weather
               was
               driven
               into
               England
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               stayed
               ,
               and
               was
               offered
               to
               have
               been
               rendred
               by
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               :
               But
               our
               Queens
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               no
               Rebell
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               requested
               that
               he
               should
               have
               liberty
               to
               passe
               whither
               he
               pleased
               .
               And
               thereto
               Lethington
               helped
               not
               a
               little
               ,
               for
               he
               travelled
               to
               have
               friends
               in
               every
               faction
               of
               the
               Court.
               And
               so
               obtained
               the
               said
               Earle
               Lincense
               to
               passe
               to
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               Winter
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               the
               Court
               remained
               for
               the
               most
               part
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               Preachers
               were
               wondrous
               vehement
               in
               reprehension
               of
               all
               manner
               of
               Vice
               ,
               which
               then
               began
               to
               abound
               ;
               and
               especially
               Avarice
               ,
               Oppression
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               Excesse
               ,
               Ryotous
               Cheer
               ,
               Banquetting
               ,
               immoderate
               Dancing
               ,
               and
               Whoredome
               ,
               that
               thereof
               ensues
               .
               Whereat
               the
               Courtiers
               began
               to
               storme
               and
               to
               pick
               quarrells
               against
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               
               alleadging
               that
               all
               their
               Preaching
               was
               turned
               to
               Rayling
               ;
               
               whereunto
               one
               of
               them
               gave
               answer
               as
               followeth
               ;
               It
               comes
               to
               our
               eares
               that
               we
               are
               called
               Raylers
               ,
               whereof
               albeit
               we
               wonder
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               ashamed
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               most
               worthy
               servants
               of
               God
               that
               before
               us
               have
               travelled
               in
               this
               Vocation
               ,
               have
               so
               been
               stiled
               :
               But
               unto
               you
               do
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               
               who
               from
               the
               beginning
               hath
               punished
               the
               Contempt
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               hath
               poured
               forth
               his
               Vengeance
               upon
               such
               proud
               mockers
               ,
               shall
               not
               spare
               you
               ;
               yea
               ,
               he
               shall
               not
               spare
               you
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               this
               same
               wicked
               Generation
               ,
               for
               the
               pleasure
               whereof
               ye
               despise
               all
               wholesome
               Admonitions
               :
               Have
               you
               not
               seen
               greater
               then
               any
               of
               you
               sitting
               where
               presently
               ye
               sit
               ,
               
               pick
               his
               nayles
               ,
               and
               pull
               down
               his
               Bonnet
               over
               his
               eyes
               ,
               when
               Idolatry
               ,
               Witchcraft
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               Oppression
               ,
               and
               such
               Vices
               ,
               were
               rebuked
               :
               Was
               not
               this
               his
               common
               talke
               ?
               When
               these
               Knaves
               have
               rayled
               their
               fill
               ,
               then
               will
               they
               hold
               their
               peace
               :
               Have
               ye
               not
               heard
               it
               affirmed
               to
               his
               owne
               face
               ,
               That
               God
               should
               revenge
               that
               his
               Blasphemie
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               such
               as
               were
               witnesse
               to
               his
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               Then
               was
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               accused
               by
               you
               ,
               as
               the
               maintainer
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               onely
               hinderer
               of
               all
               good
               Orders
               ;
               him
               hath
               God
               punished
               ,
               even
               according
               to
               the
               threatnings
               that
               his
               and
               your
               ears
               heard
               ,
               and
               by
               your
               hands
               hath
               God
               executed
               his
               Judgements
               :
               But
               what
               amendment
               can
               be
               espied
               in
               you
               ?
               Idolatry
               was
               never
               in
               greater
               quiet
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               vertuous
               men
               were
               never
               in
               more
               contempt
               ;
               Vice
               was
               
               never
               more
               bold
               ,
               nor
               punishment
               lesse
               feared
               .
               And
               yet
               who
               guides
               the
               Queene
               and
               Court
               ;
               who
               but
               the
               Protestants
               .
               O
               horrible
               slanderers
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               holy
               Evangell
               ;
               Better
               it
               were
               unto
               you
               ,
               plainely
               to
               renounce
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
               then
               thus
               to
               expose
               his
               blessed
               Evangell
               to
               Mockage
               :
               if
               God
               punisheth
               not
               you
               ,
               That
               this
               same
               age
               shall
               see
               and
               behold
               your
               punishment
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               righteous
               judgement
               guides
               me
               not
               .
            
             
               This
               vehemency
               provoked
               the
               hatred
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               divers
               others
               against
               the
               Speaker
               ,
               which
               was
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               be
               in
               credit
               ,
               never
               lack
               flatterers
               .
               
                 Their
                 Brethren
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 were
                 irreverendly
                 handled
                 .
              
               What
               was
               that
               ,
               but
               to
               raise
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               people
               against
               them
               ;
               They
               did
               what
               they
               could
               .
               Such
               speaking
               would
               cause
               them
               to
               do
               lesse
               .
               
               And
               this
               was
               the
               fruit
               that
               the
               Preachers
               gathered
               of
               their
               just
               reprehensions
               ;
               The
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               held
               on
               the
               25
               of
               December
               ,
               1562.
               approached
               .
               In
               the
               which
               ,
               great
               complaints
               were
               made
               ;
               That
               Churches
               lacked
               Ministers
               ;
               That
               Ministers
               lacked
               their
               Stipends
               ;
               That
               wicked
               men
               were
               permitted
               to
               be
               Schoole-Masters
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               infect
               the
               youth
               amongst
               them
               ,
               whom
               one
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Cunning
              
               Schoole-master
               in
               Aberbrothoke
               ,
               was
               complained
               upon
               by
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               and
               sentence
               pronounced
               against
               him
               .
               It
               was
               further
               complained
               ,
               That
               Idolatry
               was
               erected
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               :
               For
               redresse
               hereof
               ,
               some
               thought
               best
               ,
               That
               a
               new
               supplication
               should
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Queen
               ;
               others
               demanded
               ,
               what
               answer
               was
               received
               of
               the
               former
               .
               The
               superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               confessed
               the
               delivery
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               received
               no
               answer
               .
               It
               was
               answered
               for
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               (
               for
               her
               supposts
               were
               ever
               there
               )
               that
               it
               was
               well
               known
               to
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               what
               troubles
               had
               occurred
               since
               the
               last
               Assembly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               not
               wonder
               ,
               albeit
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               not
               answered
               ,
               but
               betwixt
               that
               and
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               in
               May
               ,
               they
               doubted
               not
               but
               such
               order
               should
               be
               taken
               ,
               
               as
               all
               men
               should
               have
               occasion
               to
               stand
               content
               .
               This
               satisfied
               for
               that
               time
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Councell
               ,
               with
               faire
               words
               to
               drive
               time
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               have
               said
               .
            
             
               The
               Assembly
               notwithstanding
               proceeded
               forward
               in
               establishing
               of
               such
               orders
               ,
               as
               whereby
               vice
               might
               be
               punished
               ,
               and
               vertue
               might
               be
               maintained
               ,
               And
               because
               there
               was
               a
               great
               slander
               risen
               upon
               
                 Paul
                 Meffane
              
               of
               whom
               mention
               is
               made
               in
               the
               second
               Booke
               of
               the
               Historie
               ,
               Commissions
               and
               charge
               was
               given
               unto
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               unto
               certain
               of
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               to
               passe
               to
               the
               Town
               of
               Iedwart
               ,
               where
               the
               slander
               was
               raised
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               found
               there
               ,
               
               the
               third
               of
               Ianuary
               next
               ,
               was
               the
               tryall
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               slander
               raised
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               the
               Articles
               and
               complaint
               of
               the
               said
               Paul
               :
               and
               after
               the
               tryall
               ,
               to
               report
               the
               truth
               to
               the
               Session
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               To
               whom
               with
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               Commission
               was
               given
               to
               discerne
               therein
               .
               The
               tryall
               and
               examination
               of
               that
               crime
               was
               difficile
               ,
               the
               slander
               was
               universall
               in
               that
               Towne
               and
               Country
               ;
               the
               servant
               woman
               of
               the
               said
               Paul
               ,
               had
               betwixt
               that
               and
               Christmas
               left
               his
               House
               ,
               she
               had
               borne
               a
               child
               ,
               no
               father
               to
               it
               could
               she
               
               finde
               ,
               but
               alleaged
               her self
               to
               have
               been
               suppressed
               late
               in
               an
               Evening
               ;
               the
               said
               Paul
               constantly
               affirmed
               himself
               innocent
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               given
               his
               publike
               purgation
               ;
               but
               because
               his
               Accusators
               had
               taken
               on
               them
               to
               prove
               ther
               accusation
               that
               was
               denyed
               ,
               many
               witnesses
               were
               produced
               ,
               of
               whom
               some
               deposed
               so
               clearly
               ,
               that
               the
               Commissioners
               suspected
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               been
               suborned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               required
               to
               have
               inspection
               of
               the
               places
               ,
               where
               some
               said
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               some
               said
               they
               heard
               them
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               iniquitie
               .
               The
               sight
               and
               consideration
               of
               the
               place
               augmented
               greatly
               the
               suspition
               ;
               but
               one
               thing
               was
               most
               suspitious
               of
               all
               other
               ,
               for
               the
               Wife
               of
               the
               sad
               Paul
               (
               an
               ancient
               Matron
               )
               was
               absent
               from
               him
               the
               space
               of
               eight
               or
               nine
               weeks
               in
               Dundie
               ;
               which
               time
               (
               or
               at
               least
               a
               great
               part
               thereof
               )
               they
               suspected
               ,
               and
               he
               lay
               nightly
               in
               one
               house
               without
               other
               company
               then
               a
               Childe
               of
               seven
               or
               eight
               yeers
               of
               age
               .
               The
               Judges
               ,
               notwithstanding
               these
               suspitions
               ,
               having
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               the
               honestie
               and
               godlinesse
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               travelled
               what
               they
               could
               (
               conscience
               not
               hurt
               )
               to
               purge
               him
               of
               the
               slander
               :
               But
               God
               ,
               who
               would
               not
               that
               such
               a
               Villanie
               should
               be
               cloaked
               and
               concealed
               within
               his
               Kirk
               ,
               otherwayes
               had
               decreed
               ,
               for
               he
               brought
               the
               brother
               of
               the
               guilty
               woman
               to
               the
               Towne
               ,
               having
               no
               minde
               of
               such
               matters
               ,
               who
               being
               produced
               by
               the
               Accusators
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               was
               privy
               to
               the
               fact
               ;
               and
               knew
               the
               veritie
               of
               all
               circumstances
               ;
               this
               witnesse
               ,
               we
               say
               ,
               (
               which
               could
               not
               be
               suspected
               )
               being
               produced
               ,
               made
               the
               matter
               so
               plain
               and
               clear
               ,
               that
               all
               suspition
               was
               removed
               ;
               for
               he
               it
               was
               that
               conveyde
               the
               woman
               away
               ,
               he
               it
               was
               that
               caused
               the
               Childe
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               alleaging
               it
               to
               be
               his
               own
               ;
               he
               it
               was
               that
               carried
               frequent
               message
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               Paul
               carryed
               money
               and
               clothes
               divers
               times
               :
               How
               soon
               that
               ever
               the
               said
               Paul
               saw
               that
               man
               produced
               ,
               as
               Witnesse
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               himselfe
               and
               left
               the
               Town
               ,
               by
               that
               means
               plainly
               taking
               upon
               him
               the
               Crime
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               Commissioners
               with
               full
               information
               ,
               returned
               to
               Dundie
               ,
               and
               notified
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               Kirke
               ,
               who
               caused
               publikely
               to
               summon
               the
               said
               Paul
               to
               hear
               the
               sentence
               pronounced
               ;
               who
               not
               appearing
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               his
               odious
               Crime
               and
               contumacy
               ,
               was
               publikely
               excommunicated
               ,
               and
               was
               deprived
               of
               all
               functions
               within
               the
               Kirke
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               so
               left
               the
               Realme
               .
               For
               two
               causes
               we
               insert
               this
               horrible
               fact
               ,
               and
               the
               order
               kept
               in
               punishing
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               the
               former
               to
               forewarn
               such
               as
               travell
               in
               that
               Vocation
               ,
               that
               according
               to
               the
               admonition
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 stand
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 fall
                 .
              
               No
               man
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               was
               judged
               more
               fervent
               and
               more
               upright
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               have
               heard
               how
               far
               Sathan
               has
               prevailed
               against
               him
               ;
               God
               grant
               that
               we
               may
               hear
               of
               his
               repentance
               ;
               neither
               yet
               should
               this
               fall
               do
               any
               thing
               to
               prejudice
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               he
               taught
               ,
               for
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               God
               hath
               its
               authority
               of
               no
               creature
               ,
               but
               hath
               the
               assurance
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               how
               weak
               or
               imperfect
               soever
               the
               Instruments
               be
               by
               whom
               it
               pleaseth
               God
               to
               publish
               the
               same
               .
               The
               treason
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               the
               Adultery
               of
               David
               ,
               and
               abnegation
               of
               Peter
               did
               derogate
               nothing
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               Christs
               Evangell
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               before
               they
               had
               taught
               ;
               but
               declared
               the
               one
               to
               be
               a
               Reprobate
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               to
               be
               Instruments
               in
               whom
               mercy
               must
               surmount
               judgement
               .
               The
               other
               cause
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               World
               may
               see
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               uprightnesse
               of
               the
               Kirke
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               the
               corruption
               that
               reignes
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               the
               Papisticall
               rabble
               ;
               for
               how
               many
               of
               that
               sort
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               still
               remaine
               openly
               knowne
               Whoremongers
               ,
               Adulterers
               ,
               Violators
               of
               Virgines
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               committers
               of
               such
               abominations
               as
               we
               will
               not
               name
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               called
               and
               permitted
               to
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               Archbishops
               ,
               Cardinalls
               and
               Popes
               themselves
               :
               For
               what
               sinnes
               can
               unable
               the
               sworne
               servants
               of
               Symonie
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Father
               the
               Devill
               ?
               For
               bragg
               what
               they
               list
               of
               Christ
               ,
               of
               Peter
               ,
               and
               of
               Paul
               ,
               their
               lives
               and
               conversation
               bear
               witnesse
               to
               whom
               they
               belong
               .
               But
               we
               return
               to
               our
               History
               of
               things
               done
               in
               Court.
               
            
             
               Amongst
               the
               Menizoons
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               there
               was
               one
               named
               Monsieur
               Chattelet
               ,
               a
               Frenchman
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               time
               passed
               all
               others
               in
               credit
               with
               the
               Queene
               :
               In
               dancing
               of
               the
               purpose
               ,
               so
               terme
               they
               that
               dance
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               man
               and
               woman
               talketh
               secretly
               ,
               wise
               men
               would
               judge
               such
               fashions
               not
               agreeable
               to
               the
               gravity
               of
               honest
               women
               .
               In
               this
               dance
               the
               Queen
               choose
               Chattelet
               ,
               
               and
               Chattelet
               took
               the
               Queen
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               the
               best
               dresse
               .
               All
               this
               winter
               Chattelet
               was
               so
               familiar
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               that
               the
               Nobilitie
               being
               by
               this
               means
               stopped
               to
               have
               so
               free
               accesse
               as
               they
               thought
               fit
               and
               due
               unto
               them
               ,
               were
               highly
               offended
               ;
               at
               length
               Chattelet
               having
               conveyed
               himselfe
               privately
               under
               the
               Queens
               Bed
               ,
               but
               being
               espied
               ,
               was
               commanded
               away
               :
               The
               Bruit
               arising
               ,
               the
               Queene
               called
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               and
               bursting
               in
               a
               womanly
               affection
               ,
               
               charged
               him
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               loved
               her
               ,
               he
               should
               slay
               Chatelet
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               never
               speak
               word
               .
               The
               other
               at
               the
               first
               made
               promise
               so
               to
               doe
               ;
               but
               after
               calling
               to
               minde
               the
               judgement
               of
               GOD
               pronounced
               against
               the
               shedders
               of
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               none
               should
               die
               without
               the
               testimonie
               of
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               ,
               returned
               ,
               and
               fell
               upon
               his
               knees
               before
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               I
               beseech
               your
               Majestie
               cause
               not
               me
               to
               take
               the
               blood
               of
               this
               man
               upon
               me
               ;
               Your
               Majestie
               hath
               used
               him
               so
               familiarlie
               before
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               offended
               all
               your
               Nobilitie
               ;
               and
               now
               if
               he
               shall
               be
               secretly
               slain
               at
               your
               owne
               commandment
               ,
               what
               shall
               the
               world
               judge
               of
               it
               ?
               I
               shall
               bring
               him
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               let
               him
               suffer
               by
               Law
               according
               to
               his
               deserving
               .
               Oh
               ,
               said
               the
               Queene
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               let
               him
               speake
               .
               I
               shall
               doe
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               what
               in
               me
               lyeth
               ,
               to
               give
               your
               Majestie
               content
               .
               Poor
               Chattelet
               was
               brought
               back
               from
               Kingorne
               to
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               examined
               ,
               put
               to
               an
               Assize
               ,
               and
               so
               beheaded
               the
               two
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               
                 February
                 ,
                 Anno
                 Dom.
              
               1562.
               
               He
               begged
               license
               to
               write
               to
               France
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               which
               said
               he
               ,
               in
               his
               Tongue
               was
               
                 Pour
                 estre
                 trouve
                 en
                 lien
                 trop
                 suspect
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Because
                 I
                 was
                 found
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 too
                 much
                 suspected
                 .
              
               At
               the
               place
               of
               Execution
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               that
               there
               was
               no
               remedie
               ,
               but
               death
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               godly
               confession
               ,
               and
               granted
               ,
               that
               his
               declining
               from
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               following
               of
               vanitie
               and
               impietie
               ,
               was
               justly
               repayed
               unto
               him
               :
               But
               in
               the
               end
               he
               concluded
               ,
               looking
               unto
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 O
                 cruelle
                 Dame
              
               !
               What
               that
               complaint
               imported
               I
               leave
               it
               to
               conjecture
               ;
               and
               so
               received
               Chattelet
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               dancing
               ,
               for
               he
               lost
               his
               Head
               ,
               that
               his
               Tongue
               should
               not
               utter
               
               the
               secrets
               of
               our
               Queen
               ;
               deliver
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
               from
               the
               rage
               of
               so
               inordinate
               a
               Court.
               
            
             
               
               The
               year
               of
               God
               ,
               1563.
               there
               was
               a
               universall
               death
               in
               all
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               where
               (
               the
               Harvest
               before
               )
               the
               Queene
               had
               been
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               great
               Famine
               ,
               of
               which
               may
               died
               in
               that
               Countrey
               .
               the
               dearth
               was
               great
               over
               all
               ,
               but
               the
               Famine
               in
               the
               Wheat
               ,
               the
               Beare
               or
               Barley
               ,
               the
               Meale
               ,
               the
               Oates
               ,
               Beefe
               ,
               Mutton
               ,
               &c
               ,
               were
               exceeding
               dear
               and
               scant
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               things
               appertaining
               to
               the
               sustentation
               of
               man
               ,
               in
               triple
               ,
               and
               more
               exceeded
               ,
               their
               accustomed
               prices
               .
               And
               so
               did
               God
               according
               to
               the
               threatning
               of
               the
               Law
               punish
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               our
               wicked
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               our
               ingratitude
               that
               suffered
               them
               to
               defile
               the
               Land
               with
               that
               abomination
               again
               ,
               that
               God
               so
               potently
               had
               purged
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Word
               ;
               for
               the
               riotous
               Feasting
               and
               excessive
               Banquetting
               used
               in
               City
               and
               Countrey
               ,
               wheresoever
               that
               the
               prophane
               Court
               repaired
               ,
               provoked
               God
               to
               strike
               the
               Staffe
               of
               Bread
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               his
               maledictions
               upon
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               who
               looked
               ,
               or
               yet
               looks
               to
               the
               true
               cause
               of
               our
               Calamitie
               ?
            
             
               Lethington
               was
               absent
               (
               as
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               )
               in
               the
               Queens
               affairs
               ;
               the
               Papists
               at
               that
               
                 Pasch.
                 Ann.
              
               1563.
               in
               divers
               parts
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               had
               erected
               that
               Idoll
               the
               Masse
               ,
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Bish.
               of
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               the
               Prior
               of
               Quihithorn
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               of
               that
               faction
               would
               avow
               it
               .
               Besides
               the
               first
               Proclamation
               ,
               there
               had
               Letters
               past
               in
               the
               contrary
               with
               certification
               of
               death
               to
               the
               contraveiner
               .
            
             
               The
               Brethren
               universally
               offended
               ,
               and
               espying
               that
               the
               Queene
               by
               Proclamation
               did
               but
               delude
               them
               ,
               determined
               to
               put
               to
               their
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               for
               example
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               so
               some
               Priests
               in
               the
               West-Land
               were
               apprehended
               ;
               Intimation
               made
               unto
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Cosragnell
               ,
               the
               Parson
               of
               Sangohar
               ,
               and
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               neither
               complaine
               to
               the
               Queene
               nor
               Counsell
               ,
               but
               should
               execute
               the
               punishment
               that
               God
               has
               appointed
               to
               Idolaters
               in
               his
               Law
               ,
               by
               such
               means
               as
               they
               might
               ,
               where
               ever
               they
               should
               be
               apprehended
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               stormed
               at
               such
               freedom
               of
               speaking
               ,
               but
               she
               could
               not
               amend
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               wisdome
               had
               not
               left
               the
               most
               part
               of
               such
               as
               God
               had
               made
               Instruments
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               they
               were
               of
               one
               minde
               to
               maintaine
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               suppresse
               Idolatry
               ,
               particularities
               had
               not
               divided
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               could
               not
               the
               Devill
               working
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               in
               Papists
               ,
               do
               then
               what
               they
               would
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Court
               began
               to
               invent
               a
               new
               craft
               ;
               The
               Queen
               advised
               ,
               to
               send
               for
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               to
               come
               to
               her
               where
               she
               lay
               ,
               
               at
               Lochlevin
               ;
               She
               dealt
               with
               him
               earnestly
               two
               houres
               before
               supper
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               the
               Instrument
               to
               perswade
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               principally
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               the
               West
               ,
               not
               to
               put
               hand
               to
               punish
               any
               man
               for
               the
               using
               of
               themselves
               in
               their
               religions
               as
               pleased
               them
               .
               The
               other
               perceiving
               her
               craft
               willed
               her
               Majestie
               to
               punish
               Malefactors
               according
               to
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               he
               durst
               promise
               quietnesse
               upon
               the
               par●
               of
               all
               them
               that
               professed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               within
               Scotland
               ;
               But
               if
               her
               Majestie
               thought
               to
               delude
               the
               Laws
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               he
               feared
               some
               would
               let
               the
               Papists
               understand
               ,
               
               that
               without
               punishment
               they
               should
               no
               be
               suffered
               so
               manifestly
               to
               offend
               Gods
               Majestie
               .
               Will
               ye
               (
               quoth
               she
               )
               allow
               that
               they
               shall
               
               take
               my
               Sword
               in
               their
               hand
               .
               The
               Sword
               of
               Justice
               (
               quoth
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               is
               Gods
               ,
               and
               is
               given
               to
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               for
               one
               end
               :
               which
               if
               they
               transgresse
               ,
               sparing
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               oppressing
               the
               Innocents
               .
               They
               that
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               execute
               Judgement
               where
               God
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               offend
               not
               God
               ,
               although
               Kings
               do
               it
               not
               ;
               neither
               yet
               sin
               they
               that
               bridle
               Kings
               to
               strike
               innocent
               men
               in
               their
               rage
               :
               The
               examples
               are
               evident
               ;
               for
               Samuel
               spared
               not
               to
               slay
               Agag
               ,
               the
               fat
               and
               delicate
               King
               of
               Amelek
               ,
               whom
               King
               Saul
               had
               saved
               :
               Neither
               spared
               
                 Elias
                 ,
                 Iezabels
              
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Baals
               Priests
               ,
               albeit
               that
               King
               Achab
               was
               present
               :
               Phineas
               was
               no
               Magistrate
               ,
               and
               yet
               feared
               he
               not
               to
               strike
               Zimri
               and
               Cozbi
               ,
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               filthy
               Fornication
               .
               And
               so
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               may
               see
               that
               others
               then
               chief
               Magistrates
               may
               lawfully
               punish
               ,
               and
               have
               punished
               the
               vice
               and
               crimes
               that
               God
               commands
               to
               be
               punished
               :
               For
               Power
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               is
               given
               to
               all
               Judges
               within
               their
               own
               bounds
               ,
               to
               search
               the
               Masse-mongers
               ,
               or
               hearers
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               them
               according
               to
               the
               Law.
               
               And
               therefore
               it
               shall
               be
               profitable
               to
               your
               Majesty
               to
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               thing
               your
               Majesties
               subjects
               look
               to
               receive
               of
               your
               Majesty
               ;
               and
               what
               it
               is
               you
               ought
               to
               do
               unto
               them
               by
               mutuall
               Contract
               .
               They
               are
               bound
               to
               obey
               you
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               ,
               but
               in
               God
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               keep
               Laws
               unto
               them
               :
               Ye
               crave
               of
               them
               service
               ,
               They
               crave
               of
               you
               Protection
               and
               Defence
               against
               wicked
               doers
               .
               Now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               if
               ye
               shall
               deny
               your
               Duty
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
               especially
               crave
               that
               ye
               punish
               Malefactors
               ;
               Think
               ye
               to
               receive
               full
               Obedience
               of
               them
               ?
               I
               fear
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               .
               Herewith
               she
               being
               somewhat
               offended
               ,
               past
               to
               her
               Supper
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               left
               her
               ,
               and
               informed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               of
               the
               whole
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               so
               departed
               ,
               of
               finall
               purpose
               to
               have
               returned
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               without
               any
               further
               communication
               with
               the
               Queen
               :
               But
               before
               the
               Sun
               rising
               on
               the
               morne
               were
               two
               directed
               (
               
                 Wat
                 Melvill
              
               was
               the
               one
               )
               to
               him
               ,
               commanding
               him
               not
               to
               depart
               ,
               whilst
               he
               had
               spoken
               with
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               and
               met
               her
               at
               the
               Hawking
               by
               West
               Kinros
               .
               Whether
               it
               was
               the
               nights
               sleepe
               ,
               or
               a
               deep
               dissimulation
               locked
               in
               her
               brest
               ,
               that
               made
               her
               to
               forget
               the
               former
               anger
               ,
               wise
               men
               may
               doubt
               ;
               But
               thereof
               she
               never
               moved
               word
               ,
               but
               began
               divers
               other
               purposes
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               offering
               of
               a
               Ring
               to
               her
               by
               the
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               ,
               whom
               (
               said
               she
               )
               I
               cannot
               love
               (
               for
               I
               know
               him
               to
               use
               Enchantment
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               is
               one
               of
               my
               Privy
               Councell
               .
               Whom
               blameth
               your
               Majesty
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               thereof
               ?
               Lethington
               (
               said
               she
               )
               was
               the
               whole
               cause
               .
               That
               man
               is
               absent
               for
               this
               present
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               will
               speak
               nothing
               in
               that
               behalfe
               .
               I
               understand
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               That
               ye
               are
               appointed
               to
               go
               to
               Dumfreis
               ,
               for
               the
               Election
               of
               a
               Superintendent
               to
               be
               established
               in
               those
               Countreyes
               .
               Yes
               (
               said
               he
               )
               those
               Quarters
               have
               great
               need
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               so
               require
               .
               But
               I
               heare
               (
               said
               she
               )
               That
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Caithnes
               would
               be
               Superintendent
               .
               He
               is
               one
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               Madame
               ,
               that
               is
               put
               in
               Election
               .
               If
               ye
               knew
               him
               (
               said
               she
               )
               as
               well
               as
               I
               do
               ,
               ye
               would
               never
               promote
               him
               to
               that
               Office
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               any
               other
               within
               your
               Kirk
               .
               What
               he
               hath
               been
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Madame
               ,
               I
               never
               knew
               ,
               nor
               yet
               will
               I
               enquire
               ;
               for
               in
               time
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               What
               could
               we
               do
               
               but
               g●ope
               and
               go
               wrong
               ,
               even
               as
               darknesse
               carryed
               us
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               feare
               not
               GOD
               now
               ,
               he
               deceives
               many
               more
               then
               me
               :
               And
               yet
               said
               he
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               GOD
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               CHURCH
               to
               be
               so
               farre
               deceived
               ,
               As
               that
               an
               unworthy
               man
               shall
               be
               Elected
               ,
               where
               free
               Election
               is
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               GOD
               is
               earnestly
               called
               upon
               ,
               to
               decide
               betwixt
               the
               two
               :
               Well
               said
               she
               ,
               do
               as
               ye
               will
               ,
               But
               that
               man
               is
               a
               dangerous
               man
               ,
               
               and
               therein
               was
               not
               the
               Queen
               deceived
               ;
               For
               he
               had
               corrupted
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Gentlemen
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               nominate
               him
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               Elect
               him
               ,
               which
               perceived
               by
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ,
               Commissioner
               ,
               delayed
               the
               Election
               ,
               and
               left
               it
               with
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Pont
              
               ,
               who
               was
               put
               in
               Election
               (
               with
               the
               foresaid
               Bishop
               )
               to
               the
               end
               that
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               Conversation
               might
               be
               the
               better
               tryed
               of
               these
               that
               had
               not
               known
               him
               before
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               this
               Bishop
               frustrate
               of
               his
               purpose
               for
               that
               present
               ;
               and
               yet
               was
               he
               at
               that
               time
               the
               man
               that
               was
               most
               familiar
               with
               the
               said
               Iohn
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               at
               Table
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               former
               conference
               ,
               When
               the
               Queen
               had
               long
               talked
               with
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               he
               being
               oft
               willing
               to
               take
               his
               leave
               ,
               she
               said
               ,
               I
               have
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               matters
               that
               have
               touched
               me
               since
               I
               came
               in
               this
               Realm
               ,
               
               to
               open
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               must
               have
               your
               help
               into
               it
               .
               And
               she
               began
               to
               make
               a
               long
               discourse
               of
               her
               Sister
               ,
               the
               Lady
               Argile
               ,
               how
               that
               she
               was
               not
               so
               circumspect
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               as
               she
               wished
               her
               to
               be
               ;
               and
               yet
               said
               she
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               her
               husband
               whom
               I
               love
               ,
               useth
               her
               not
               in
               many
               things
               so
               honestly
               ,
               and
               so
               godlily
               ,
               as
               I
               thinke
               ye
               your self
               would
               require
               :
               Madam
               said
               he
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               troubled
               with
               that
               matter
               before
               ,
               and
               once
               I
               put
               an
               end
               to
               it
               (
               and
               that
               was
               before
               your
               Majesties
               arrivall
               )
               that
               both
               she
               and
               her
               friends
               ,
               seemed
               fully
               to
               stand
               content
               ;
               and
               she
               her self
               promised
               before
               her
               friends
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               never
               complain
               to
               any
               Creature
               ,
               till
               that
               I
               should
               first
               understand
               the
               controversie
               by
               her
               own
               mouth
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               one
               assured
               Messenger
               :
               I
               now
               have
               heard
               nothing
               of
               her
               part
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               I
               think
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               concord
               :
               Well
               said
               the
               Queen
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               then
               ye
               beleeve
               ;
               but
               do
               this
               much
               for
               my
               sake
               ,
               as
               once
               again
               to
               put
               them
               at
               Unitie
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               behave
               not
               her self
               ,
               so
               as
               she
               ought
               to
               do
               ,
               she
               shall
               finde
               no
               favour
               of
               me
               ;
               but
               in
               any
               wise
               said
               she
               ,
               let
               my
               Lord
               know
               ,
               That
               I
               have
               requested
               you
               in
               this
               matter
               ;
               For
               I
               would
               be
               very
               sorry
               to
               offend
               him
               in
               that
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               other
               thing
               .
               And
               now
               said
               she
               ,
               as
               touching
               our
               reasoning
               yesternight
               ,
               I
               promise
               to
               do
               as
               ye
               required
               .
               I
               shall
               cause
               to
               summon
               all
               offenders
               ,
               and
               yee
               shall
               know
               that
               I
               shall
               minister
               Justice
               .
               I
               am
               assured
               then
               said
               he
               ,
               That
               ye
               shall
               please
               God
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               rest
               and
               tranquilitie
               within
               your
               Realm
               ,
               which
               to
               your
               Majesty
               is
               more
               profitable
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Popes
               power
               can
               be
               .
               And
               thus
               they
               departed
               .
            
             
               This
               Conference
               we
               have
               inserted
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               World
               see
               how
               deeply
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               can
               dissemble
               ;
               and
               how
               that
               she
               could
               cause
               men
               to
               thinke
               ,
               That
               she
               bare
               no
               indignation
               for
               any
               controversie
               in
               Religion
               ,
               which
               that
               yet
               in
               her
               heart
               was
               nothing
               but
               venome
               ,
               and
               destruction
               ,
               as
               shortly
               after
               did
               appeare
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               departed
               ,
               and
               prepared
               himself
               for
               his
               journey
               ,
               appointed
               to
               Dunfreis
               .
               And
               
               from
               Glasgow
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Queens
               Commandment
               ;
               he
               wrote
               this
               Letter
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               the
               Tenour
               whereof
               follows
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     My
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   THe
                   Lord
                   
                     cometh
                     ,
                     and
                     shall
                     not
                     tarry
                     .
                  
                   After
                   commendation
                   of
                   my
                   service
                   unto
                   your
                   Lordship
                   :
                   If
                   I
                   had
                   known
                   of
                   your
                   Lordships
                   sudden
                   departing
                   ,
                   the
                   last
                   time
                   it
                   chanced
                   me
                   to
                   see
                   and
                   speak
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   opened
                   unto
                   you
                   some
                   of
                   my
                   grief
                   :
                   But
                   supposing
                   that
                   your
                   Lordship
                   should
                   have
                   remained
                   still
                   with
                   the
                   Queen
                   ,
                   I
                   delayed
                   at
                   that
                   time
                   to
                   utter
                   any
                   part
                   of
                   that
                   which
                   now
                   my
                   conscience
                   compelleth
                   me
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   Your
                   behaviour
                   towards
                   your
                   wife
                   is
                   very
                   offensive
                   unto
                   many
                   godly
                   :
                   Her
                   complaint
                   is
                   grievous
                   ,
                   That
                   ye
                   altogether
                   withdraw
                   your
                   conversation
                   from
                   her
                   :
                   If
                   so
                   ,
                   ye
                   have
                   great
                   need
                   to
                   look
                   well
                   to
                   your
                   own
                   state
                   ;
                   for
                   albeit
                   that
                   ye
                   within
                   your self
                   felt
                   no
                   more
                   repugnancie
                   then
                   any
                   flesh
                   this
                   day
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   yet
                   by
                   promise
                   made
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   are
                   ye
                   debtour
                   unto
                   her
                   in
                   all
                   due
                   benevolence
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   that
                   ye
                   burne
                   on
                   the
                   one
                   side
                   ,
                   (
                   albeit
                   ye
                   do
                   no
                   worse
                   )
                   and
                   she
                   in
                   your
                   default
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   ye
                   are
                   not
                   onely
                   men
                   sworn
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   doth
                   what
                   in
                   you
                   lieth
                   ,
                   to
                   kindle
                   against
                   your self
                   his
                   wrath
                   and
                   heavie
                   displeasure
                   .
                   The
                   words
                   are
                   sharp
                   ,
                   and
                   God
                   is
                   witnesse
                   in
                   dolour
                   of
                   heart
                   I
                   write
                   them
                   :
                   But
                   because
                   they
                   are
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   pronounced
                   by
                   God
                   himself
                   ,
                   I
                   dare
                   not
                   but
                   admonish
                   you
                   ,
                   perceiving
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   it
                   were
                   sleeping
                   in
                   sin
                   .
                   The
                   proud
                   stubbornnesse
                   whereof
                   your
                   Lordship
                   oft
                   complained
                   ,
                   will
                   nothing
                   excuse
                   you
                   before
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   convince
                   her
                   of
                   any
                   fault
                   ,
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   bear
                   with
                   her
                   imperfections
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   ye
                   would
                   she
                   should
                   bear
                   with
                   you
                   likewise
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   bowells
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   I
                   exhort
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   respect
                   of
                   your
                   own
                   salvation
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   abuse
                   the
                   lenity
                   and
                   long-suffering
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   a
                   fearfull
                   treasure
                   that
                   ye
                   heap
                   up
                   upon
                   your
                   own
                   head
                   ,
                   while
                   that
                   he
                   calleth
                   you
                   to
                   repentance
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   obstinately
                   continue
                   in
                   your
                   own
                   impiety
                   ;
                   for
                   impiety
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   abstract
                   your
                   comfort
                   and
                   company
                   from
                   your
                   lawfull
                   wife
                   .
                   I
                   write
                   nothing
                   in
                   defence
                   of
                   her
                   misbehaviour
                   towards
                   your
                   Lordship
                   in
                   any
                   sort
                   ;
                   but
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   If
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   convince
                   her
                   of
                   any
                   fault
                   committed
                   since
                   your
                   last
                   reconciliation
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   my
                   presence
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   excused
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   of
                   this
                   rude
                   and
                   strange
                   usage
                   of
                   your
                   wife
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   by
                   you
                   such
                   impiety
                   be
                   committed
                   as
                   is
                   bruted
                   ,
                   then
                   ,
                   before
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   your
                   owne
                   conscience
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   ,
                   That
                   every
                   moment
                   of
                   that
                   filthy
                   pleasure
                   ,
                   shall
                   turne
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   yeers
                   displeasure
                   ;
                   yea
                   ,
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   the
                   occasion
                   and
                   cause
                   of
                   everlasting
                   damnation
                   ,
                   unlesse
                   speedily
                   ye
                   repent
                   :
                   and
                   repent
                   ye
                   cannot
                   ,
                   except
                   ye
                   desist
                   from
                   that
                   impiety
                   .
                   Call
                   to
                   minde
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   servant
                   knowing
                   his
                   masters
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   doing
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   plagued
                   with
                   many
                   plagues
                   .
                   Sin
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   is
                   sweet
                   in
                   drinking
                   ;
                   but
                   in
                   digesting
                   ,
                   more
                   bitter
                   then
                   the
                   gall
                   .
                   The
                   Eternall
                   move
                   your
                   heart
                   earnestly
                   to
                   consider
                   how
                   fearfull
                   a
                   thing
                   it
                   is
                   ,
                   ever
                   to
                   have
                   God
                   to
                   be
                   enemy
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   your
                   Lordship
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   absent
                   from
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   the
                   19
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   ,
                   for
                   such
                   causes
                   as
                   I
                   will
                   not
                   write
                   .
                   Thus
                   much
                   onely
                   I
                   warne
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   not
                   be
                   profitable
                   for
                   the
                   common
                   quietnesse
                   of
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Papists
                   brag
                   ,
                   
                   and
                   Justice
                   be
                   mocked
                   that
                   day
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   I
                   cease
                   further
                   to
                   trouble
                   your
                   Lordship
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   assist
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     In
                     haste
                     from
                     Glasgow
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       7
                       of
                       May
                       ,
                       1563.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Your
                     Lordships
                     to
                     command
                     in
                     godlinesse
                     ,
                     
                       Sic
                       subscribitur
                    
                     ,
                     JOHN
                     KNOX
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               THis
               Letter
               was
               not
               well
               accepted
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               he
               utter
               no
               part
               of
               his
               displeasure
               in
               publike
               ,
               but
               contrarily
               shewed
               himself
               most
               familiar
               with
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               :
               He
               kept
               the
               Diet
               ,
               and
               sate
               in
               Judgement
               himself
               ,
               where
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Papists
               ,
               were
               accused
               as
               after
               follows
               .
            
             
               The
               Summons
               were
               directed
               against
               the
               Masse-mongers
               with
               expedition
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               straitest
               forme
               :
               The
               day
               was
               appointed
               ,
               the
               19
               of
               May
               ,
               a
               day
               onely
               before
               the
               Parliament
               of
               Popes
               Knights
               appeared
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Androes
               ,
               the
               Prior
               of
               Quinthorne
               ,
               the
               Parson
               of
               
                 Sanguhair
                 ,
                 William
                 Hamilton
              
               of
               
                 Camskeneth
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Gordon
              
               of
               Barskuch
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               .
               The
               Protestants
               convened
               whole
               ,
               to
               crave
               for
               Justice
               .
               The
               Queen
               asked
               counsell
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               old
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               (
               for
               the
               younger
               was
               absent
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Protestants
               had
               fewer
               friends
               )
               who
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               she
               must
               see
               her
               Laws
               kept
               ,
               or
               else
               she
               would
               get
               no
               obedience
               :
               and
               so
               was
               preparations
               made
               for
               their
               accusations
               .
               The
               Bishop
               ,
               
               and
               his
               band
               of
               the
               exempted
               sort
               ,
               made
               nice
               to
               enter
               before
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               who
               sate
               in
               Judgement
               ;
               but
               at
               last
               he
               was
               compelled
               to
               enter
               within
               the
               Barre
               .
               A
               merry
               man
               ,
               who
               now
               sleeps
               with
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Robert
                 Horwell
              
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               Bishops
               Crosse
               ,
               bore
               before
               him
               a
               Steel
               Hammer
               :
               Whereat
               the
               Bishop
               and
               his
               Band
               were
               not
               a
               little
               offended
               ,
               because
               the
               Bishops
               priviledges
               were
               not
               then
               currant
               in
               Scotland
               (
               which
               day
               God
               grant
               our
               posterity
               may
               see
               of
               longer
               continuance
               then
               we
               possessed
               it
               .
               )
               The
               Bishop
               and
               his
               fellows
               ,
               after
               much
               ado
               ,
               and
               long
               drift
               of
               time
               ,
               came
               in
               the
               Queens
               will
               ,
               and
               were
               committed
               to
               Ward
               ,
               some
               to
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               another
               .
               The
               Lady
               Arskine
               got
               the
               Bishops
               for
               her
               part
               .
               All
               this
               was
               done
               of
               a
               most
               deep
               craft
               ,
               to
               abuse
               the
               simplicity
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               presse
               the
               Queen
               with
               any
               other
               thing
               concerning
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               At
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               which
               began
               within
               two
               dayes
               thereafter
               ,
               she
               obtained
               of
               the
               Protestants
               whatsoever
               she
               desired
               ;
               for
               this
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               many
               ,
               
               We
               see
               what
               the
               Queen
               hath
               done
               ,
               the
               like
               of
               this
               was
               never
               heard
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               we
               will
               bear
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               but
               all
               shall
               be
               well
               .
               Others
               were
               of
               contrary
               judgement
               ,
               and
               forespake
               things
               ,
               as
               after
               they
               came
               to
               passe
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               nothing
               was
               meant
               but
               deceit
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Queen
               ,
               how
               soon
               that
               ever
               the
               Parliament
               was
               past
               ,
               should
               set
               the
               Papists
               at
               freedome
               :
               And
               therefore
               willed
               the
               Nobility
               not
               to
               be
               abused
               .
               But
               because
               many
               had
               their
               private
               businesse
               to
               be
               handled
               at
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               common
               Cause
               was
               the
               lesse
               regarded
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               whose
               Corps
               had
               been
               unburied
               till
               the
               time
               it
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               ;
               he
               was
               accused
               his
               Arms
               rent
               off
               ;
               himself
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Sutherland
               ,
               
               and
               eleven
               Barons
               ,
               and
               Earles
               ,
               bearing
               the
               surname
               of
               Gordon
               ,
               were
               that
               day
               forfeited
               ;
               the
               Lady
               Huntley
               craftily
               protested
               and
               asked
               the
               support
               of
               a
               man
               of
               Law
               ,
               or
               Counsellor
               .
            
             
               Such
               stinking
               pride
               of
               women
               ,
               
               as
               was
               seen
               at
               that
               Parliament
               ,
               was
               never
               seen
               before
               in
               Scotland
               .
               Three
               sundry
               dayes
               the
               Queen
               rode
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               ;
               The
               first
               day
               she
               made
               a
               painted
               Oration
               ,
               and
               there
               might
               have
               been
               heard
               amongst
               her
               flatteries
               ,
               
                 Vox
                 Dianae
              
               ,
               The
               voyce
               of
               a
               goddesse
               ,
               for
               it
               could
               not
               be
               Dei
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               a
               Woman
               :
               God
               save
               that
               sweet
               face
               ;
               Was
               there
               ever
               Orator
               spake
               so
               properly
               and
               so
               sweetly
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               All
               things
               misliked
               the
               Preachers
               ;
               They
               spake
               boldly
               against
               the
               superfluities
               of
               their
               Cloathes
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               vanitie
               ,
               which
               they
               affirmed
               should
               provoke
               Gods
               vengeance
               ,
               not
               onely
               against
               these
               foolish
               Women
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               whole
               Realme
               ;
               and
               especially
               against
               those
               that
               maintained
               them
               in
               that
               odious
               abusing
               of
               things
               that
               might
               have
               been
               better
               bestowed
               .
               Articles
               were
               presented
               for
               orders
               to
               be
               taken
               for
               Apparrell
               ,
               and
               for
               Reformation
               of
               other
               Enormities
               ,
               but
               all
               was
               winked
               at
               .
            
             
               The
               Earledome
               of
               Murray
               ,
               
               needed
               confirmation
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               were
               to
               be
               ratified
               that
               concerned
               the
               helpe
               of
               friends
               and
               servants
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               might
               not
               urge
               the
               Queene
               ,
               
               For
               if
               they
               so
               did
               ,
               she
               would
               hold
               no
               Parliament
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               should
               become
               of
               them
               that
               had
               medled
               with
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               let
               that
               Parliament
               passe
               over
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Queene
               shall
               aske
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               as
               she
               must
               do
               before
               her
               marriage
               ;
               then
               shall
               Religion
               be
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               shall
               be
               established
               .
               It
               was
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Poets
               and
               Painters
               erred
               not
               altogether
               ,
               
               that
               fained
               and
               painted
               Occasion
               with
               a
               bald
               Hind-head
               :
               For
               the
               first
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               offered
               ,
               being
               lost
               ,
               is
               hard
               to
               be
               recovered
               againe
               .
               
               The
               matter
               fell
               so
               hot
               betwixt
               the
               Earl
               of
               Murray
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               That
               familiarly
               after
               that
               time
               ,
               they
               spake
               not
               together
               more
               then
               a
               yeer
               and
               a
               half
               ;
               For
               the
               said
               Iohn
               by
               his
               Letter
               ,
               gave
               a
               discharge
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               all
               further
               intromission
               or
               care
               with
               his
               affaires
               .
               He
               made
               unto
               him
               a
               discourse
               of
               their
               first
               acquaintance
               ,
               in
               what
               estate
               he
               was
               ,
               when
               that
               first
               they
               spake
               together
               in
               London
               ,
               how
               God
               had
               promoted
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               above
               mans
               judgement
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               made
               this
               conclusion
               :
               But
               seeing
               that
               I
               perceive
               my self
               frustrate
               of
               my
               expectation
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               That
               ye
               should
               ever
               have
               preferred
               God
               to
               your
               own
               affection
               ,
               and
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               Truth
               ,
               to
               your
               owne
               commoditie
               ,
               I
               commit
               you
               to
               your
               wit
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               conducting
               of
               those
               which
               can
               better
               please
               you
               .
               I
               praise
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               leave
               you
               this
               day
               victor
               of
               your
               enemies
               ,
               promoted
               to
               great
               honour
               ,
               and
               in
               credite
               and
               authority
               with
               your
               Soveraigne
               .
               If
               so
               yee
               long
               to
               continue
               ,
               none
               shall
               be
               more
               glad
               then
               I
               shall
               be
               .
               But
               that
               after
               this
               ,
               ye
               decay
               ,
               
               (
               as
               I
               feare
               ye
               shall
               )
               then
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               by
               what
               means
               God
               exalted
               you
               ;
               which
               was
               neither
               by
               plying
               with
               impiety
               ;
               neither
               yet
               by
               maintaining
               of
               pestilent
               Papists
               .
            
             
             
               This
               Letter
               and
               discharge
               was
               so
               pleasing
               to
               the
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               that
               they
               triumphed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               were
               glad
               to
               have
               gotten
               their
               occasion
               ;
               for
               some
               envyed
               ,
               that
               so
               great
               familiaritie
               was
               betwixt
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               from
               the
               time
               they
               got
               once
               that
               occasion
               to
               separate
               ,
               they
               ceased
               not
               to
               cast
               Oyle
               in
               the
               burning
               Flame
               ,
               which
               ceased
               not
               to
               burne
               ,
               till
               that
               God
               by
               water
               of
               affliction
               began
               to
               slacken
               it
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               heare
               .
               But
               least
               that
               they
               should
               altogether
               have
               been
               seen
               to
               have
               forsaken
               God
               ,
               
               (
               as
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               both
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               was
               vey
               farre
               from
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Courtiers
               of
               that
               Age
               ,
               a
               few
               excepted
               )
               they
               began
               a
               new
               Schift
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               speak
               of
               the
               punishment
               of
               Adultery
               ,
               of
               Witchcraft
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               the
               restitution
               of
               Gleibes
               or
               Manses
               to
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               reparation
               of
               the
               Churches
               ;
               and
               thereby
               they
               thought
               to
               have
               pleased
               the
               Godly
               that
               were
               highly
               offended
               at
               their
               slacknesse
               .
            
             
               The
               Act
               of
               Oblivion
               passed
               ,
               because
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               had
               entresse
               ;
               but
               the
               Acts
               against
               adulterie
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Manses
               and
               Gleibes
               ,
               were
               so
               modified
               ,
               that
               no
               Law
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Law
               might
               stand
               
                 in
                 eodem
                 predicamento
              
               ;
               To
               speak
               plain
               ,
               no
               Law
               and
               such
               Acts
               were
               both
               alike
               :
               The
               Acts
               are
               in
               Print
               ,
               let
               wise
               men
               read
               ,
               and
               then
               accuse
               us
               ,
               if
               without
               cause
               we
               complain
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               progresse
               of
               this
               corruption
               ,
               and
               before
               the
               Parliament
               dissolved
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               in
               his
               Sermon
               before
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               began
               to
               enter
               in
               a
               deep
               discourse
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               which
               that
               Realme
               had
               felt
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               ingratitude
               which
               he
               espied
               in
               the
               whole
               multitude
               which
               God
               had
               marvellously
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               and
               tyrannie
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soule
               :
               And
               now
               my
               Lords
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               praise
               my
               God
               ,
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               that
               in
               your
               own
               presence
               I
               may
               powre
               forth
               the
               sorrows
               of
               my
               heart
               ;
               yea
               ,
               your selves
               shall
               be
               witnesse
               if
               I
               make
               any
               lie
               in
               things
               by-past
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               Gods
               mighty
               Works
               within
               this
               Realme
               :
               I
               have
               been
               with
               you
               in
               your
               most
               desperate
               temptations
               .
               Aske
               your
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               answer
               you
               before
               God
               ,
               if
               that
               I
               (
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Spirit
               by
               me
               )
               in
               your
               greatest
               extremity
               willed
               you
               not
               ever
               to
               depend
               upon
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Name
               promised
               unto
               you
               victory
               and
               preservation
               from
               your
               enemies
               ,
               so
               that
               onely
               ye
               would
               depend
               upon
               his
               protection
               ,
               and
               preferre
               his
               glory
               before
               your
               lives
               and
               worldly
               commoditie
               ;
               in
               your
               most
               extreme
               danger
               I
               have
               been
               with
               you
               ;
               Saint
               
                 Iohnstou●
                 Cowper-More
              
               ,
               and
               the
               charges
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               are
               yet
               recent
               in
               my
               heart
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               dark
               and
               dolorous
               night
               wherein
               all
               you
               my
               Lords
               with
               shame
               and
               feare
               left
               this
               Town
               ,
               is
               yet
               in
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               God
               forbid
               that
               ever
               I
               forget
               it
               :
               What
               was
               (
               I
               say
               )
               my
               Exhortation
               unto
               you
               ?
               and
               what
               is
               fallen
               in
               vain
               of
               all
               that
               ever
               God
               promised
               unto
               you
               by
               my
               mouth
               ,
               ye
               your selves
               live
               and
               testifie
               .
               There
               is
               not
               one
               of
               you
               against
               whom
               death
               and
               destruction
               was
               threatned
               ,
               perished
               in
               that
               danger
               ;
               and
               how
               many
               of
               your
               enemies
               hath
               God
               plagued
               before
               your
               eyes
               ;
               shall
               this
               be
               the
               thankfulnesse
               that
               ye
               shall
               render
               unto
               your
               God
               ?
               To
               betray
               his
               Cause
               when
               ye
               have
               it
               in
               your
               own
               hands
               ,
               to
               establish
               it
               as
               you
               please
               ?
               The
               Queen
               sayes
               you
               will
               not
               agree
               with
               us
               ;
               aske
               ye
               of
               her
               that
               which
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ye
               may
               justly
               require
               ,
               and
               if
               she
               will
               not
               agree
               with
               
               you
               in
               God
               ,
               you
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               agree
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Devill
               ;
               Let
               her
               plainly
               understand
               so
               farre
               of
               your
               mindes
               ,
               and
               steal
               not
               from
               your
               former
               stoutnesse
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               prosper
               you
               in
               your
               enterprises
               :
               But
               I
               can
               see
               nothing
               but
               a
               recalling
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               that
               first
               and
               most
               speedily
               fleeth
               from
               Christs
               Ensigne
               ,
               holdeth
               himselfe
               most
               happy
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               hear
               some
               say
               ,
               That
               we
               have
               nothing
               of
               our
               Religion
               Established
               ,
               
               neither
               by
               Law
               nor
               Parliament
               ;
               Albeit
               the
               malicious
               words
               of
               such
               can
               neither
               hurt
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               us
               that
               thereupon
               depend
               ;
               yet
               the
               speaker
               of
               this
               Treason
               ,
               committed
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               this
               poore
               Common-wealth
               ,
               deserves
               the
               Gallows
               ;
               for
               our
               Religion
               being
               commanded
               ,
               and
               so
               established
               by
               God
               ,
               is
               received
               with
               this
               Realme
               in
               publike
               Parliament
               .
               And
               if
               they
               will
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               no
               Parliament
               ,
               we
               must
               ,
               and
               will
               say
               ,
               and
               also
               prove
               ,
               That
               that
               Parliament
               was
               also
               as
               lawfull
               as
               ever
               any
               that
               passed
               before
               it
               within
               this
               Realme
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               King
               then
               living
               was
               King
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               now
               in
               this
               Realm
               be
               lawfull
               Queen
               ,
               that
               Parliament
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               my
               Lords
               to
               put
               end
               to
               all
               ,
               I
               hear
               of
               the
               Queens
               marriage
               ,
               Dukes
               ,
               
               Brethren
               to
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               Kings
               strive
               all
               for
               the
               best
               gain
               ;
               But
               this
               my
               Lords
               will
               (
               I
               say
               )
               note
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               beare
               witnesse
               after
               ,
               Whensoever
               the
               Nobilitie
               of
               Scotland
               who
               professe
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               consents
               that
               an
               Infidell
               (
               and
               all
               Papists
               are
               Infidels
               )
               shall
               be
               Head
               to
               our
               Soveraigne
               ,
               ye
               do
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               in
               you
               lyeth
               ,
               to
               banish
               Christ
               Jesus
               from
               this
               Realme
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               bring
               Gods
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               a
               plague
               upon
               your selves
               ,
               and
               perchance
               you
               shall
               do
               small
               comfort
               to
               your
               Soveraigne
               .
            
             
               These
               words
               and
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               was
               judged
               intollerable
               ,
               Papists
               and
               Protestants
               were
               both
               offended
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               most
               familiars
               disdained
               him
               for
               that
               speaking
               ,
               Placeboes
               and
               Flatterers
               posted
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               give
               advertisement
               ,
               That
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               had
               spoken
               against
               the
               Queens
               Marriage
               .
               The
               Provest
               of
               
                 Glencludan
                 ,
                 Douglas
              
               by
               sirname
               ,
               of
               Drumlangrig
               ,
               was
               the
               man
               that
               gave
               the
               charge
               ,
               That
               the
               said
               Iohn
               should
               present
               himselfe
               before
               the
               Queen
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               immediately
               after
               Dinner
               .
               The
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               and
               divers
               of
               the
               faithfull
               bare
               him
               company
               to
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               but
               none
               past
               in
               to
               the
               Queen
               with
               him
               in
               the
               Cabinet
               ,
               but
               
                 Iohn
                 Arskin
              
               of
               Dun
               then
               super-intendent
               of
               Angus
               and
               Mernes
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               in
               a
               vehement
               fume
               began
               to
               crie
               out
               ,
               That
               never
               Prince
               was
               used
               as
               she
               was
               ;
               I
               have
               (
               said
               she
               )
               born
               with
               you
               in
               all
               your
               rigorous
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               both
               against
               my selfe
               ,
               and
               against
               my
               Uncles
               ;
               yea
               ,
               I
               have
               sought
               your
               favours
               by
               all
               possible
               means
               ;
               I
               offered
               unto
               you
               presence
               and
               audience
               whensoever
               it
               pleased
               you
               to
               admonish
               me
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               cannot
               be
               quit
               of
               you
               ;
               I
               Vow
               to
               God
               I
               shall
               be
               once
               revenged
               :
               and
               with
               these
               words
               scarce
               could
               Marnocke
               ,
               one
               of
               her
               Pages
               ,
               get
               Handkirchiefs
               to
               hold
               her
               Eyes
               drie
               ,
               for
               the
               Tears
               and
               the
               howling
               ,
               besides
               womanly
               weeping
               stayed
               her
               Speech
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               did
               patiently
               abide
               all
               this
               fume
               ,
               and
               at
               opportunitie
               answered
               ;
               True
               it
               is
               Madame
               ,
               your
               Majesty
               and
               I
               have
               been
               at
               divers
               controversies
               ,
               into
               the
               which
               
               I
               never
               perceived
               your
               Majestie
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               me
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               shall
               please
               God
               to
               deliver
               you
               from
               that
               bondage
               of
               darknesse
               and
               errour
               ,
               wherein
               ye
               have
               been
               nourished
               for
               the
               lack
               of
               true
               doctrine
               ;
               your
               Majestie
               will
               finde
               the
               libertie
               of
               my
               tongue
               nothing
               offensive
               ;
               without
               the
               preaching-place
               (
               Madame
               )
               I
               thinke
               few
               have
               occasion
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               me
               ;
               and
               there
               (
               Madame
               )
               I
               am
               not
               Master
               of
               my selfe
               ,
               but
               must
               obey
               him
               who
               commands
               me
               to
               speak
               plaine
               ,
               and
               to
               flatter
               no
               flesh
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               have
               you
               to
               do
               (
               said
               she
               )
               with
               my
               marriage
               ?
            
             
               If
               it
               please
               your
               Majestie
               (
               said
               he
               )
               patiently
               to
               hear
               me
               ,
               I
               shall
               shew
               the
               truth
               in
               plaine
               words
               .
               I
               grant
               your
               Majestie
               offered
               unto
               me
               more
               then
               ever
               I
               required
               ,
               but
               my
               answer
               was
               then
               as
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               not
               sent
               me
               to
               awaite
               upon
               the
               Courts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               Chamber
               of
               Ladies
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               sent
               to
               preach
               the
               Evangell
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               such
               as
               please
               to
               hear
               ;
               it
               hath
               two
               points
               ,
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               :
               Now
               (
               Madame
               )
               in
               preaching
               repentance
               ,
               of
               necessity
               it
               is
               that
               the
               sinnes
               of
               men
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               wherein
               they
               offend
               .
               
               But
               so
               it
               is
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               your
               Nobilitie
               ,
               are
               so
               addicted
               to
               your
               affections
               ,
               that
               neither
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               nor
               yet
               their
               Common-wealth
               are
               rightly
               regarded
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               becometh
               me
               to
               speake
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               know
               their
               dutie
               .
            
             
               What
               have
               you
               to
               do
               (
               said
               she
               )
               with
               my
               marriage
               ,
               or
               what
               are
               you
               within
               the
               Common-wealth
               ?
            
             
               A
               subject
               ,
               borne
               within
               the
               same
               ,
               (
               said
               hee
               )
               Madame
               ;
               and
               albeit
               I
               be
               neither
               Earle
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               nor
               Barron
               within
               it
               ,
               yet
               hath
               God
               made
               me
               ,
               (
               how
               abject
               that
               ever
               I
               be
               in
               your
               eyes
               )
               a
               profitable
               and
               usefull
               Member
               within
               the
               same
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               to
               me
               it
               appertaineth
               no
               lesse
               to
               forewarne
               of
               such
               things
               as
               may
               hurt
               it
               ,
               if
               I
               foresee
               them
               ,
               then
               it
               doth
               to
               any
               one
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ;
               for
               both
               my
               Vocation
               and
               Office
               craveth
               plainnesse
               of
               me
               :
               and
               therefore
               (
               Madame
               )
               to
               your selfe
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               spake
               in
               publick
               ,
               Whensoever
               the
               Nobilitie
               of
               this
               Realme
               shall
               be
               content
               ,
               and
               consent
               that
               you
               be
               subject
               to
               an
               unlawfull
               husband
               ,
               they
               doe
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lieth
               ,
               to
               renounce
               Christ
               ,
               
               to
               banish
               the
               truth
               ,
               to
               betray
               the
               freedome
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               and
               perchance
               shall
               in
               the
               end
               doe
               small
               comfort
               to
               your selfe
               .
            
             
               At
               these
               words
               howling
               was
               heard
               ,
               and
               teares
               might
               have
               beene
               seene
               in
               greater
               abundance
               then
               the
               matter
               required
               :
               
                 Iohn
                 Arskin
              
               of
               Dun
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               meeke
               and
               gentle
               spirit
               ,
               stood
               beside
               ,
               and
               did
               what
               he
               could
               to
               mittigate
               the
               anger
               ,
               and
               gave
               unto
               her
               many
               pleasant
               words
               ,
               Of
               her
               Bounty
               ,
               of
               her
               Excellencie
               ,
               and
               how
               that
               all
               the
               Princes
               in
               Europe
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               seek
               her
               favours
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               was
               to
               cast
               Oyl
               into
               the
               flaming
               fire
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               stood
               still
               ,
               without
               any
               alteration
               of
               countenance
               for
               a
               long
               time
               ,
               while
               that
               the
               Queen
               gave
               place
               to
               her
               in
               ordinate
               passions
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               end
               he
               said
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               in
               Gods
               presence
               I
               speak
               ,
               I
               never
               delighted
               in
               the
               weeping
               of
               any
               of
               Gods
               Creatures
               ,
               yea
               ,
               I
               can
               scarcely
               well
               abide
               the
               teares
               of
               mine
               own
               Boyes
               ,
               when
               my
               own
               hands
               corrects
               them
               ;
               much
               lesse
               can
               I
               rejoyce
               in
               your
               Majesties
               weeping
               ;
               but
               seeing
               I
               have
               offered
               
               unto
               you
               no
               just
               occasion
               to
               be
               offended
               ,
               but
               have
               spoken
               the
               truth
               ,
               as
               my
               Vocation
               craves
               of
               me
               :
               I
               must
               sustaine
               your
               Majesties
               teares
               ,
               rather
               then
               I
               dare
               hurt
               my
               conscience
               ,
               or
               betray
               the
               Common-wealth
               by
               silence
               .
               Herewith
               was
               the
               Queene
               more
               offended
               ,
               and
               commanded
               the
               said
               Iohn
               to
               passe
               forth
               of
               the
               Cabinet
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               further
               of
               her
               pleasure
               in
               the
               Chamber
               .
            
             
               The
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               tarried
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldinghame
               came
               into
               the
               Cabinet
               ▪
               and
               so
               they
               remained
               with
               her
               neere
               the
               space
               of
               one
               houre
               .
               The
               said
               Iohn
               stood
               in
               the
               Chamber
               ,
               as
               one
               whom
               men
               had
               never
               seene
               (
               so
               were
               all
               afraid
               )
               except
               that
               the
               Lord
               Uchiltrie
               bare
               him
               company
               ;
               And
               therefore
               began
               he
               to
               make
               discourse
               with
               the
               Ladies
               who
               were
               there
               sitting
               in
               all
               their
               gorgeous
               apparell
               :
               Which
               when
               he
               espied
               ,
               
               he
               merrily
               said
               ,
               Fair
               Ladies
               ,
               How
               pleasant
               were
               this
               life
               of
               yours
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               ever
               abide
               ;
               and
               then
               in
               the
               end
               that
               we
               might
               passe
               to
               Heaven
               with
               this
               geare
               :
               But
               fie
               upon
               that
               knave
               ,
               Death
               ,
               that
               will
               come
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               not
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               laid
               on
               the
               Arrest
               ,
               then
               foule
               wormes
               will
               be
               busie
               with
               this
               flesh
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               faire
               and
               so
               tender
               .
               And
               the
               silly
               soule
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               feeble
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               neither
               carry
               with
               it
               Gold
               ,
               Garnishing
               ,
               Targating
               ,
               Pearle
               ,
               nor
               precious
               Stones
               .
               And
               by
               such
               and
               the
               like
               discourse
               entertained
               he
               the
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               past
               the
               time
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               willed
               him
               to
               depart
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               till
               new
               advertisement
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               would
               have
               had
               the
               sentiment
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Articles
               ,
               if
               that
               such
               manner
               of
               speaking
               deserved
               not
               punishment
               .
               But
               shee
               was
               counselled
               to
               desist
               ;
               And
               so
               that
               storme
               quieted
               in
               appearance
               ,
               but
               never
               in
               the
               heart
               .
            
             
               Short
               after
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               Lethington
               returned
               from
               his
               Negotiation
               in
               England
               and
               France
               .
               GOD
               in
               the
               February
               before
               had
               stricken
               that
               bloodie
               Tyrant
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               ;
               which
               somewhat
               brake
               the
               heat
               of
               our
               Queene
               for
               a
               season
               :
               But
               short
               after
               the
               returning
               of
               Lethington
               ,
               Pride
               and
               Malice
               began
               to
               shew
               themselves
               againe
               .
               The
               Queene
               set
               at
               liberty
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Papists
               that
               before
               were
               put
               in
               prison
               for
               violating
               of
               the
               Laws
               .
            
             
               Lethington
               at
               his
               returning
               ,
               shewed
               himselfe
               not
               a
               little
               offended
               that
               any
               brute
               should
               have
               beene
               raised
               of
               the
               Queenes
               Marriage
               with
               the
               King
               of
               Spaine
               ;
               for
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               to
               affirme
               ,
               That
               any
               such
               thing
               had
               never
               entered
               into
               her
               heart
               :
               But
               how
               true
               that
               was
               ,
               we
               shall
               hereafter
               heare
               .
               The
               end
               of
               his
               acquaintance
               and
               complaint
               was
               ,
               To
               discredit
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               who
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               such
               a
               Marriage
               was
               both
               proposed
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               part
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               by
               the
               Cardinall
               accepted
               .
               Lethington
               in
               his
               absence
               had
               run
               into
               a
               very
               evil
               brute
               among
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               for
               
               too
               much
               serving
               the
               Queens
               affections
               against
               the
               Common-wealth
               :
               And
               therefore
               had
               he
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               lacked
               not
               worldly
               wisedome
               ,
               made
               provision
               both
               in
               England
               and
               Scotland
               ;
               for
               in
               England
               he
               travelled
               for
               the
               Freedome
               of
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               obtained
               promise
               of
               his
               favour
               :
               He
               had
               there
               also
               taken
               order
               for
               the
               home
               coming
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               as
               we
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
               In
               Scotland
               he
               joyned
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               Atholl
               ;
               him
               he
               promoted
               ,
               and
               set
               forward
               in
               Court
               ;
               and
               so
               began
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               to
               be
               defaced
               :
               And
               yet
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               ,
               Lethington
               at
               all
               times
               shewed
               a
               fair
               countenance
               .
               
               The
               rest
               of
               that
               Summer
               ,
               the
               Queen
               spent
               in
               her
               Progresse
               thorow
               the
               West
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               in
               all
               Towns
               and
               Gentlemens
               places
               ,
               she
               had
               her
               Masse
               ;
               which
               coming
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               he
               began
               that
               forme
               of
               prayer
               which
               ordinarily
               he
               saith
               after
               thanks-giving
               at
               his
               Table
               :
               (
               1.
               )
               
                 Deliver
                 us
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 bondage
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               (
               2.
               )
               
                 Preserve
                 and
                 keep
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 strangers
                 .
              
               (
               3.
               )
               
                 Continue
                 us
                 in
                 Peace
                 and
                 Concord
                 amongst
                 our selves
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 good
                 pleasure
                 be
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 .
              
               Whilst
               that
               divers
               of
               the
               familiars
               of
               the
               said
               Iohn
               asked
               of
               him
               ,
               Why
               he
               prayed
               for
               quietnesse
               to
               continue
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               and
               not
               rather
               absolutely
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               continue
               in
               quietnesse
               :
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 durst
                 not
                 pray
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 Word
                 assured
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 constant
                 quietnesse
                 would
                 not
                 continue
                 in
                 that
                 Realme
                 ,
                 wherein
                 Idolatry
                 had
                 been
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 be
                 erected
                 againe
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               the
               West
               Countrey
               ,
               the
               Queen
               past
               into
               Argyle
               to
               the
               Hunting
               ,
               and
               after
               returned
               to
               Sterlin
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Robert
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               and
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               ,
               past
               to
               the
               Northlands
               ,
               where
               Justice
               Courts
               were
               holden
               .
               
               Theeves
               and
               Murtherers
               were
               punished
               :
               Two
               Witches
               were
               burnt
               ;
               the
               eldest
               was
               so
               blinded
               with
               the
               devill
               ,
               that
               she
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               no
               Judge
               had
               power
               over
               her
               .
               The
               same
               time
               Lord
               Iohn
               of
               Coldingham
               departed
               this
               life
               in
               Innernes
               :
               It
               was
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               he
               commanded
               such
               as
               were
               beside
               him
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               That
               unlesse
               she
               left
               her
               Idolatry
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               fail
               to
               plague
               her
               :
               He
               asked
               God
               mercy
               that
               he
               had
               so
               far
               born
               with
               her
               in
               her
               impiety
               ,
               and
               had
               maintained
               her
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               one
               thing
               did
               him
               more
               grief
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               had
               flattered
               ,
               fostered
               ,
               and
               maintained
               in
               her
               fury
               against
               God
               and
               his
               servants
               .
               
               And
               in
               very
               deed
               ,
               great
               cause
               had
               he
               to
               have
               lamented
               his
               wickednesse
               :
               For
               besides
               all
               his
               other
               infirmities
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               for
               the
               Queens
               pleasure
               ,
               became
               enemy
               to
               vertue
               ,
               and
               all
               vertuous
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               patron
               to
               impiety
               ,
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               power
               ;
               yea
               ,
               his
               venome
               was
               so
               kindled
               against
               God
               and
               his
               Word
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               rage
               he
               bursted
               forth
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 Do
                 I
                 see
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 so
                 troubled
                 with
                 the
                 railing
                 of
                 these
                 knaves
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 leave
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 them
                 sticked
                 in
                 the
                 Pulpit
                 .
              
               What
               further
               villany
               came
               forth
               of
               his
               stinking
               throat
               and
               mouth
               ,
               modesty
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               write
               :
               whereof
               if
               he
               had
               grace
               unfainedly
               to
               repent
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               small
               document
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               :
               But
               however
               God
               wrought
               with
               him
               ,
               the
               Queen
               regarded
               his
               words
               as
               winde
               ,
               or
               else
               thought
               them
               to
               have
               been
               forged
               by
               others
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               have
               proceeded
               from
               himself
               ;
               and
               affirmed
               plainly
               ,
               They
               were
               invented
               by
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarrow
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Wood
              
               ,
               both
               whom
               she
               hated
               ,
               because
               they
               flattered
               her
               not
               in
               her
               
               dancing
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               .
               One
               thing
               in
               plain
               words
               she
               spoke
               .
               That
               God
               took
               alwayes
               from
               her
               those
               persons
               in
               whom
               she
               had
               greatest
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               repented
               .
               But
               of
               farther
               sins
               no
               mention
               .
            
             
               Whilst
               the
               Queen
               lay
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               with
               her
               Idolatry
               in
               her
               Chappell
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               were
               left
               certain
               Duntiberis
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               French
               Menzie
               ,
               who
               raised
               up
               their
               Masse
               more
               publikely
               then
               they
               had
               done
               at
               any
               time
               before
               :
               For
               upon
               the
               same
               Sundayes
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               had
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               the
               Papists
               in
               a
               great
               number
               went
               to
               the
               Abbey
               to
               their
               Abomination
               :
               Which
               understood
               ,
               divers
               of
               the
               Brethren
               being
               sore
               offended
               ,
               consulted
               how
               to
               redresse
               that
               enormity
               :
               And
               so
               were
               appointed
               certain
               of
               the
               most
               zealous
               ,
               and
               most
               upright
               in
               Religion
               ,
               to
               wait
               upon
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               note
               such
               persons
               as
               resorted
               to
               the
               Masse
               ;
               and
               perceiving
               a
               great
               number
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               thrust
               in
               also
               :
               Whereat
               the
               Priest
               and
               French
               Dames
               being
               afraid
               ,
               made
               the
               Showt
               to
               be
               sent
               to
               the
               Town
               ;
               and
               Madame
               Baylie
               ,
               Mistris
               to
               the
               Queens
               Dountibures
               (
               for
               maids
               that
               Court
               would
               not
               then
               well
               bear
               )
               posted
               on
               with
               all
               diligence
               to
               the
               Comptroller
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarrow
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               in
               Saint
               Geills
               Church
               at
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               cryed
               for
               his
               assistance
               ,
               to
               save
               her
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               the
               Queens
               Palace
               :
               Who
               ,
               with
               greater
               haste
               then
               need
               required
               ,
               obeyed
               her
               desire
               ,
               and
               took
               with
               him
               the
               Provest
               and
               Baylies
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               came
               where
               the
               fear
               was
               bruted
               to
               have
               been
               ,
               they
               found
               all
               things
               in
               quiet
               ,
               except
               the
               tumult
               they
               brought
               with
               themselves
               ,
               and
               peaceable
               men
               talking
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               transgresse
               the
               Laws
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               a
               zealous
               brother
               ,
               named
               
                 Patrick
                 Cranston
              
               ,
               past
               into
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               Altar
               covered
               ,
               and
               the
               Priest
               ready
               to
               go
               to
               his
               abominable
               Masse
               ,
               said
               ,
               
                 The
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 is
                 not
                 here
                 ;
                 How
                 dare
                 you
                 then
                 be
                 so
                 malapert
                 ,
                 as
                 openly
                 to
                 do
                 against
                 the
                 Law
                 ?
              
               No
               further
               was
               done
               or
               said
               ,
               and
               yet
               brute
               hereof
               was
               posted
               to
               the
               Queen
               (
               with
               such
               information
               as
               the
               Papists
               could
               give
               :
               Which
               found
               such
               credit
               as
               their
               hearts
               could
               have
               wished
               for
               )
               which
               was
               so
               haynous
               a
               crime
               in
               her
               eyes
               ,
               that
               satisfaction
               for
               that
               sin
               was
               there
               none
               ,
               without
               blood
               ;
               And
               therefore
               without
               delay
               were
               summoned
               
                 Androe
                 Armstrong
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Patrick
                 Cranston
              
               ▪
               to
               finde
               surety
               to
               under-lie
               the
               Law
               ;
               for
               fore-thought
               Fellony
               ,
               having
               made
               violent
               invasion
               into
               the
               Queens
               Palace
               ,
               and
               for
               spoliation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               These
               Letters
               divulgate
               ,
               and
               the
               extremity
               feared
               ,
               the
               few
               Brethren
               that
               were
               within
               the
               Towne
               ,
               consulted
               upon
               the
               next
               remedy
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               concluded
               ,
               That
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               charge
               was
               given
               to
               make
               advertisements
               ,
               whensosoever
               danger
               should
               appear
               )
               should
               write
               to
               the
               Brethren
               in
               all
               quarters
               ,
               giving
               information
               as
               the
               matter
               stood
               ,
               and
               requiring
               their
               assistance
               ,
               which
               he
               did
               ,
               in
               manner
               as
               here
               ensueth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Superscription
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Wheresoever
                     two
                     or
                     three
                     are
                     gathered
                     together
                     in
                     my
                     Name
                     ,
                     there
                     am
                     I
                     in
                     the
                     midst
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   T
                   Is
                   not
                   unknown
                   unto
                   you
                   (
                   dear
                   brethren
                   )
                   what
                   comfort
                   and
                   tranquility
                   God
                   gave
                   unto
                   us
                   in
                   times
                   most
                   dangerous
                   ,
                   by
                   our
                   Christian
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   and
                   godly
                   Conference
                   ,
                   as
                   oft
                   as
                   any
                   danger
                   appeared
                   to
                   any
                   member
                   or
                   members
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   Body
                   ;
                   And
                   how
                   that
                   since
                   we
                   have
                   neglected
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   not
                   frequented
                   our
                   Conventions
                   and
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   The
                   adversaries
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   his
                   holy
                   Evangell
                   ,
                   have
                   enterprised
                   and
                   boldned
                   themselves
                   ,
                   publikely
                   and
                   secretly
                   to
                   do
                   many
                   things
                   odious
                   in
                   Gods
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   most
                   hurtfull
                   to
                   the
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   now
                   of
                   Gods
                   great
                   favour
                   granted
                   unto
                   us
                   :
                   The
                   holy
                   Sacraments
                   are
                   abused
                   by
                   prophane
                   Papists
                   ;
                   Masses
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   are
                   said
                   openly
                   ,
                   and
                   maintained
                   :
                   
                   The
                   blood
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   dearest
                   Ministers
                   hath
                   been
                   shed
                   ,
                   without
                   fear
                   of
                   punishment
                   or
                   correction
                   craved
                   by
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   now
                   last
                   are
                   two
                   of
                   our
                   dear
                   Brethren
                   ;
                   
                     Patrick
                     Cranston
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Androe
                     Armstrong
                  
                   ,
                   summoned
                   to
                   under-lie
                   the
                   Law
                   in
                   the
                   Tolbuith
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   the
                   four
                   and
                   twentieth
                   of
                   this
                   instant
                   of
                   October
                   ,
                   for
                   a
                   fore-thought
                   Fellony
                   ,
                   pretended
                   Murther
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   invading
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majesties
                   Palace
                   of
                   Halyrud-house
                   ,
                   with
                   unlawfull
                   convocation
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   These
                   terrible
                   Summons
                   are
                   directed
                   against
                   our
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                   with
                   two
                   or
                   more
                   ,
                   passed
                   to
                   the
                   Abbey
                   ,
                   upon
                   Sunday
                   the
                   five
                   and
                   twentieth
                   of
                   August
                   ,
                   to
                   behold
                   and
                   note
                   what
                   persons
                   repaired
                   to
                   the
                   Masse
                   .
                   And
                   because
                   that
                   upon
                   the
                   Sunday
                   before
                   (
                   the
                   Queen
                   being
                   absent
                   )
                   there
                   resorted
                   to
                   that
                   Idoll
                   a
                   rascall
                   multitude
                   ,
                   having
                   openly
                   the
                   least
                   devillish
                   Ceremony
                   (
                   yea
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   conjuring
                   of
                   their
                   accursed
                   water
                   )
                   that
                   ever
                   they
                   had
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   greatest
                   blindenesse
                   :
                   But
                   because
                   (
                   I
                   say
                   )
                   our
                   said
                   Brethren
                   past
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   most
                   quiet
                   manner
                   ,
                   to
                   note
                   such
                   abusers
                   ,
                   these
                   fearfull
                   Summons
                   are
                   directed
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   to
                   make
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   a
                   preparation
                   upon
                   a
                   few
                   ,
                   that
                   a
                   doore
                   may
                   be
                   opened
                   to
                   execute
                   cruelty
                   upon
                   a
                   greater
                   multitude
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   so
                   it
                   come
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   God
                   ,
                   no
                   doubt
                   ,
                   hath
                   justly
                   recompenced
                   our
                   former
                   negligence
                   and
                   ingratitude
                   towards
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   benefits
                   ,
                   in
                   our
                   owne
                   bosomes
                   .
                   God
                   gave
                   us
                   a
                   most
                   notable
                   Victory
                   of
                   his
                   and
                   our
                   enemies
                   :
                   he
                   brake
                   their
                   strength
                   ,
                   and
                   confounded
                   their
                   counsells
                   ;
                   he
                   left
                   us
                   at
                   freedome
                   ,
                   and
                   purged
                   the
                   Realme
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   ,
                   of
                   open
                   Idolatry
                   ;
                   To
                   the
                   end
                   that
                   we
                   ,
                   ever
                   mindefull
                   of
                   so
                   wondrous
                   a
                   deliverance
                   ,
                   should
                   have
                   kept
                   this
                   Realme
                   cleane
                   from
                   such
                   vile
                   filthinesse
                   ,
                   and
                   damnable
                   Idolatry
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   ,
                   alas
                   ,
                   preferring
                   the
                   pleasure
                   of
                   flesh
                   and
                   blood
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Pleasure
                   and
                   Commandment
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   have
                   suffered
                   that
                   Idoll
                   the
                   Masse
                   publikely
                   to
                   be
                   erected
                   againe
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   justly
                   suffers
                   he
                   us
                   now
                   to
                   fall
                   in
                   that
                   danger
                   ,
                   That
                   to
                   look
                   to
                   an
                   Idolater
                   going
                   to
                   his
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   reputed
                   a
                   crime
                   little
                   inferiour
                   to
                   Treason
                   ;
                   God
                   grant
                   that
                   we
                   fall
                   not
                   farther
                   .
                   And
                   
                   now
                   I
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   of
                   his
                   mercy
                   ,
                   hath
                   made
                   one
                   amongst
                   many
                   ,
                   to
                   travell
                   in
                   setting
                   forward
                   his
                   true
                   Religion
                   within
                   this
                   Realme
                   ,
                   seeing
                   the
                   same
                   in
                   danger
                   of
                   ruine
                   ,
                   cannot
                   but
                   in
                   conscience
                   crave
                   of
                   you
                   ,
                   my
                   brethren
                   of
                   all
                   states
                   ,
                   that
                   have
                   professed
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   your
                   presence
                   ,
                   comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   assistance
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   day
                   in
                   the
                   Town
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   ,
                   even
                   as
                   ye
                   tender
                   the
                   advancement
                   of
                   Gods
                   glory
                   ,
                   the
                   safety
                   of
                   your
                   brethren
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   own
                   assurance
                   ;
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   preservation
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   in
                   these
                   appearing
                   dangers
                   :
                   It
                   may
                   be
                   (
                   perchance
                   )
                   that
                   perswasions
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   the
                   Countrey
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   may
                   be
                   informed
                   ,
                   that
                   either
                   your
                   assembly
                   is
                   not
                   necessary
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   that
                   it
                   will
                   offend
                   the
                   upper
                   Powers
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   good
                   hope
                   is
                   that
                   neither
                   flattery
                   nor
                   fear
                   shall
                   make
                   you
                   so
                   farre
                   to
                   decline
                   from
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   
                   as
                   that
                   against
                   your
                   publike
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   solemne
                   Band
                   ,
                   you
                   will
                   leave
                   your
                   Brethren
                   in
                   so
                   just
                   a
                   cause
                   ;
                   and
                   albeit
                   there
                   were
                   no
                   great
                   danger
                   ,
                   yet
                   cannot
                   our
                   Assembly
                   be
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   for
                   many
                   things
                   requiring
                   consultation
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   had
                   unlesse
                   the
                   wisest
                   and
                   godliest
                   convene
                   .
                   And
                   thus
                   doubting
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   assistance
                   of
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   we
                   uniformly
                   seek
                   his
                   glory
                   ,
                   I
                   cease
                   farther
                   to
                   trouble
                   you
                   ,
                   committing
                   you
                   heartily
                   to
                   the
                   protection
                   of
                   the
                   Eternall
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     JOHN
                     KNOX
                     .
                  
                   
                     From
                     Edinburgh
                     
                       
                         the
                         eighth
                         day
                         of
                         October
                      
                       .
                       1563.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               THe
               Brethren
               advertised
               by
               this
               Letter
               ,
               prepared
               themselves
               ,
               so
               many
               as
               was
               thought
               expedient
               for
               every
               Towne
               and
               Province
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               day
               appointed
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               means
               of
               some
               false
               brethren
               ,
               the
               Letter
               came
               to
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               was
               this
               ,
               It
               was
               read
               in
               the
               Towne
               of
               Ayre
               ,
               where
               was
               present
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Cunningham
              
               ,
               stiled
               Minister
               of
               F●itfurd
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               holden
               a
               professor
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               (
               by
               what
               meanes
               we
               know
               not
               )
               gat
               the
               said
               Letter
               ,
               and
               sent
               it
               with
               his
               token
               to
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Sincleare
              
               ,
               then
               President
               of
               the
               Seat
               and
               Colledge
               of
               Justice
               ,
               stiled
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               a
               perfect
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               a
               conjured
               Enemie
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               God
               after
               stroke
               according
               to
               his
               deservings
               .
               The
               said
               Master
               Henry
               being
               Enemy
               to
               all
               that
               unfainedly
               professed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               for
               the
               libertie
               of
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               affirmed
               ,
               
               as
               ever
               still
               he
               doth
               affirme
               ,
               That
               a
               Bishop
               that
               receives
               profit
               and
               feeds
               not
               the
               Flock
               ,
               (
               even
               by
               his
               owne
               labours
               )
               is
               both
               a
               Thiefe
               and
               a
               Murtherer
               :
               The
               said
               Master
               Henry
               (
               we
               say
               )
               thinking
               himselfe
               happie
               that
               he
               had
               found
               so
               good
               occasion
               to
               trouble
               him
               ,
               whose
               life
               he
               hated
               ,
               posted
               the
               said
               Letter
               ,
               with
               his
               counsell
               ,
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               then
               lay
               in
               Sterlin
               .
               The
               lettet
               being
               read
               ,
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Cabinet
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               secret
               Councell
               .
               That
               it
               imported
               Treason
               ;
               whereof
               the
               Queen
               did
               not
               a
               little
               rejoyce
               ,
               for
               she
               thought
               once
               to
               be
               avenged
               of
               that
               her
               great
               Enemy
               .
               It
               was
               concluded
               ,
               that
               the
               Nobilitie
               should
               be
               written
               for
               ;
               that
               the
               condemnation
               should
               have
               the
               greater
               Authoritie
               ,
               the
               day
               was
               appointed
               ,
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               December
               ▪
               which
               was
               kept
               of
               the
               whole
               Councell
               ,
               and
               of
               divers
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               the
               old
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               ,
               and
               the
               said
               President
               .
            
             
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               returned
               from
               the
               North
               ,
               to
               whom
               Secretary
               Lethington
               opened
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               best
               pleased
               him
               .
               The
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               (
               after
               made
               Lord
               Heris
               )
               gave
               unto
               the
               said
               Iohn
               as
               it
               were
               a
               discharge
               of
               the
               familiaritie
               which
               before
               was
               great
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               
               unlesse
               that
               he
               would
               satisfie
               the
               Queen
               at
               her
               own
               will.
               The
               answer
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               no
               offence
               done
               by
               him
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               satisfaction
               to
               make
               .
               No
               offence
               ,
               (
               said
               he
               )
               Have
               you
               not
               written
               Letters
               ,
               desiring
               the
               brethren
               from
               all
               parts
               to
               convene
               ,
               to
               
                 Andro
                 Armstrong
              
               and
               
                 Patrick
                 Cranstons
              
               ?
               That
               I
               grant
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               but
               therein
               I
               acknowledge
               no
               offence
               done
               by
               me
               .
               No
               offence
               (
               said
               he
               )
               to
               convocate
               the
               Queens
               Leidges
               .
               Not
               for
               a
               just
               cause
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               for
               greater
               things
               were
               reputed
               no
               offence
               within
               these
               two
               yeers
               .
               The
               time
               (
               said
               he
               )
               is
               now
               other
               ,
               for
               then
               our
               Soveraigne
               was
               absent
               ,
               and
               now
               she
               is
               present
               .
               It
               is
               neither
               the
               absence
               nor
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Queen
               (
               said
               he
               )
               that
               rules
               my
               conscience
               ,
               but
               God
               plainly
               speaking
               in
               his
               Word
               ;
               what
               was
               lawfull
               to
               me
               the
               last
               yeer
               ,
               is
               yet
               lawfull
               ,
               because
               my
               God
               is
               unchangeable
               .
            
             
               Well
               (
               said
               the
               Master
               )
               I
               have
               given
               you
               my
               counsell
               ,
               doe
               as
               you
               list
               ,
               but
               I
               think
               you
               shall
               repent
               it
               if
               you
               bow
               not
               unto
               the
               Queen
               .
            
             
               I
               understand
               not
               (
               said
               he
               )
               what
               you
               meane
               ;
               I
               never
               made
               my selfe
               an
               adverse
               partie
               unto
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               except
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               thereunto
               I
               think
               you
               will
               not
               desire
               me
               to
               bow
               .
            
             
               Well
               (
               said
               he
               )
               you
               are
               wise
               enough
               ,
               but
               you
               will
               not
               finde
               that
               men
               will
               beare
               with
               you
               in
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               done
               in
               times
               by
               past
               .
            
             
               If
               God
               stand
               my
               friend
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               as
               I
               am
               assured
               he
               of
               his
               mercy
               will
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               I
               depend
               upon
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               preferre
               his
               glory
               to
               my
               life
               and
               worldly
               profit
               ,
               I
               little
               regard
               how
               men
               behave
               themselves
               towards
               me
               ,
               neither
               yet
               know
               I
               wherinto
               any
               one
               man
               hath
               born
               with
               me
               in
               times
               by-past
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               of
               my
               mouth
               they
               have
               heard
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               time
               to
               come
               if
               they
               refuse
               ,
               my
               heart
               will
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               season
               I
               will
               lament
               ;
               but
               the
               incommodity
               will
               be
               their
               owne
               .
               And
               after
               these
               words
               (
               hereunto
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lochinvar
               was
               witnesse
               )
               they
               departed
               ,
               but
               unto
               this
               day
               ,
               the
               seventeenth
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               1571.
               yea
               ,
               never
               in
               this
               life
               met
               they
               in
               such
               familiarity
               as
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               bruit
               of
               the
               accusation
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               being
               devulgate
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Spence
              
               of
               Condie
               Advocate
               ,
               a
               man
               of
               gentle
               nature
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               professed
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               came
               as
               it
               were
               in
               secret
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               to
               enquire
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               great
               bruite
               ;
               to
               whom
               the
               said
               Iohn
               was
               plain
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               shewed
               unto
               him
               the
               double
               of
               the
               Letter
               ;
               which
               heard
               and
               considered
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               thank
               God
               ,
               I
               came
               unto
               you
               with
               a
               fearfull
               and
               sorrowfull
               heart
               ,
               fearing
               that
               you
               had
               done
               such
               a
               Crime
               as
               Lawes
               might
               have
               punished
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               been
               no
               small
               trouble
               to
               the
               heart
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               life
               which
               you
               have
               preached
               ;
               but
               I
               depart
               greatly
               rejoyced
               ,
               as
               well
               because
               I
               see
               your
               own
               comfort
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               troubles
               ,
               as
               that
               I
               clearly
               understand
               ,
               that
               you
               have
               committed
               no
               such
               Crime
               as
               you
               are
               bruited
               with
               ;
               you
               will
               be
               accused
               (
               said
               he
               )
               but
               God
               will
               assist
               you
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               departed
               .
            
             
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               and
               the
               Secretary
               sent
               for
               the
               said
               Iohn
               to
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Registers
               house
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               lament
               that
               he
               had
               so
               highly
               offended
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               
               for
               the
               which
               they
               feared
               should
               come
               a
               great
               inconvenience
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               the
               businesse
               were
               not
               wisely
               foreseen
               ;
               they
               shew
               what
               pains
               and
               travel
               they
               had
               taken
               to
               mittigate
               her
               anger
               ,
               but
               they
               could
               finde
               nothing
               but
               extremity
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               he
               himself
               would
               confesse
               his
               offence
               ,
               and
               put
               him
               in
               her
               Majesties
               will.
               To
               which
               Heads
               the
               said
               Iohn
               answered
               ,
               as
               follows
               :
            
             
               I
               praise
               my
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               (
               said
               he
               )
               I
               have
               learned
               not
               to
               crie
               Conjuration
               and
               Treason
               at
               every
               thing
               that
               the
               godlesse
               multitude
               doth
               condemn
               ,
               nether
               yet
               to
               fear
               the
               things
               that
               they
               fear
               ;
               I
               have
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               given
               no
               occasion
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               to
               be
               offended
               with
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               have
               done
               nothing
               but
               my
               duty
               ,
               and
               so
               whatsoever
               shall
               thereof
               ensue
               ,
               my
               good
               hope
               is
               ,
               that
               my
               God
               will
               give
               me
               patience
               to
               bear
               it
               ;
               but
               to
               confesse
               an
               offence
               where
               my
               Conscience
               witnesseth
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               far
               be
               it
               from
               me
               .
               How
               can
               it
               be
               defended
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               have
               you
               not
               made
               a
               Convocation
               of
               the
               Queens
               Leiges
               ?
               If
               I
               have
               not
               (
               said
               he
               )
               a
               just
               defence
               for
               my
               fact
               ,
               let
               me
               smart
               for
               it
               .
               Let
               us
               hear
               (
               said
               they
               )
               your
               defences
               ,
               for
               we
               would
               be
               glad
               that
               you
               might
               be
               found
               innocent
               .
               Nay
               ,
               
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               I
               am
               informed
               by
               divers
               ,
               that
               even
               by
               you
               my
               Lord
               Secretary
               ,
               I
               am
               already
               condemned
               ,
               and
               my
               cause
               prejudged
               ,
               therefore
               I
               might
               be
               reputed
               a
               fool
               ,
               if
               I
               would
               make
               you
               privie
               to
               my
               Defences
               .
               At
               these
               words
               they
               seemed
               both
               offended
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               Secretary
               departed
               ,
               but
               the
               said
               Earle
               remained
               still
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               entred
               into
               further
               discourse
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Court
               with
               the
               said
               Iohn
               ;
               who
               answered
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               understand
               more
               then
               I
               would
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               needfull
               that
               your
               Lordship
               trouble
               me
               with
               the
               recounting
               thereof
               ;
               
               if
               you
               stand
               in
               good
               case
               ,
               I
               am
               content
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               do
               not
               ,
               as
               I
               fear
               you
               do
               not
               already
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               shall
               not
               do
               it
               ere
               it
               be
               long
               ,
               blame
               not
               me
               ,
               you
               have
               the
               Councellors
               whom
               you
               have
               chosen
               ,
               my
               weak
               judgement
               both
               they
               and
               you
               despised
               :
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               behold
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               I
               pray
               God
               it
               be
               other
               then
               my
               troubled
               heart
               feareth
               .
            
             
               Within
               four
               dayes
               the
               said
               Iohn
               was
               called
               before
               the
               Queen
               and
               Councell
               ,
               
               betwixt
               6
               and
               seven
               a
               Clock
               at
               night
               ;
               the
               season
               of
               the
               year
               was
               the
               midst
               of
               December
               ;
               the
               report
               rising
               in
               the
               towne
               ,
               That
               
                 I.
                 Knox
              
               was
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Queen
               .
               The
               Brethren
               of
               the
               Town
               followed
               in
               such
               number
               ,
               that
               the
               inner
               Close
               was
               full
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Staires
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Chamber
               door
               where
               the
               Queen
               and
               Counsell
               sate
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               reasoning
               amongst
               themselves
               before
               ,
               but
               had
               not
               fully
               satisfied
               the
               Secretaries
               minde
               .
               And
               so
               was
               the
               Queen
               retired
               to
               her
               Cabbinet
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               were
               talking
               one
               with
               another
               ,
               as
               occasion
               served
               .
               But
               upon
               the
               entry
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               they
               were
               desired
               to
               take
               their
               places
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               sitting
               as
               Councellors
               one
               against
               another
               .
            
             
               The
               Duke
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               dignity
               ,
               began
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               upon
               the
               other
               side
               sate
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argile
               ,
               and
               consequently
               followed
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Mershall
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ruthven
               ,
               the
               common
               Officers
               ,
               Pittaro
               then
               Controller
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clerk
               ,
               with
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Spence
              
               of
               Condie
               Advocate
               ,
               and
               divers
               
               others
               stood
               by
               ;
               removed
               from
               the
               Table
               ,
               sate
               old
               Lethington
               father
               to
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Sinclare
              
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Makgill
              
               Clerke
               of
               the
               Register
               .
            
             
               Things
               thus
               put
               in
               Order
               the
               Queen
               came
               forth
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               no
               little
               worldly
               pompe
               ,
               was
               placed
               in
               a
               Chaire
               having
               two
               faithfull
               Supporters
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               upon
               the
               one
               Torre
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Lethington
               upon
               the
               other
               Torre
               of
               the
               Chaire
               ,
               whereon
               hee
               waited
               diligently
               ;
               at
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Accusation
               ,
               sometime
               the
               one
               was
               speaking
               in
               her
               Eare
               ,
               and
               sometime
               the
               other
               :
               Her
               pompe
               lacked
               nothing
               of
               an
               womanly
               gravitie
               ;
               for
               when
               she
               saw
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               standing
               at
               the
               other
               end
               of
               the
               Table
               bare-headed
               ;
               at
               the
               first
               she
               smiled
               ,
               and
               after
               gave
               a
               guaf
               of
               laughter
               ;
               whereunto
               her
               Placebo●●
               gave
               their
               Plaudite
               ,
               assenting
               with
               like
               countenance
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               good
               beginning
               (
               she
               said
               )
               but
               know
               you
               whereat
               I
               laugh
               ?
               Yon
               man
               caused
               me
               to
               crie
               ,
               and
               shed
               never
               a
               Tear
               himself
               ;
               I
               will
               see
               if
               I
               can
               cause
               him
               to
               grieve
               .
               At
               that
               word
               the
               Secretary
               whispered
               her
               in
               the
               Eare
               ,
               and
               she
               him
               again
               ,
               and
               with
               that
               gave
               him
               a
               Letter
               ;
               after
               the
               inspection
               whereof
               ,
               he
               directed
               his
               visage
               and
               speech
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               in
               this
               manner
               .
            
             
               The
               Queens
               Majesty
               is
               informed
               ,
               That
               you
               have
               travelled
               to
               raise
               a
               Tumult
               of
               her
               Subjects
               against
               her
               ;
               and
               for
               Certification
               thereof
               ,
               there
               is
               presented
               to
               her
               your
               owne
               Letter
               ,
               subscribed
               in
               your
               name
               :
               Yet
               because
               her
               Majesty
               will
               do
               nothing
               without
               good
               advertisement
               ,
               she
               hath
               convened
               you
               before
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               witnesse
               betwixt
               you
               and
               her
               .
            
             
               Let
               him
               acknowledge
               (
               said
               she
               )
               his
               owne
               hand-writing
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               we
               judge
               of
               the
               Contents
               of
               the
               Letter
               ;
               and
               so
               was
               the
               Lettet
               sent
               from
               hand
               to
               hand
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               who
               taking
               inspection
               of
               it
               ,
               said
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               this
               to
               be
               my
               hand-writing
               ;
               and
               also
               I
               remember
               ,
               that
               I
               indited
               a
               Letter
               in
               the
               month
               of
               October
               ,
               giving
               signification
               to
               the
               Brethren
               in
               divers
               Quarters
               ,
               of
               such
               things
               as
               displeased
               me
               ;
               and
               so
               good
               opinion
               have
               I
               of
               the
               fidelity
               of
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               that
               willingly
               they
               would
               not
               adulterate
               my
               originall
               ;
               albeit
               that
               I
               left
               divers
               blanks
               subscribed
               with
               them
               .
               And
               so
               I
               acknowledge
               both
               the
               Hand-writing
               ,
               and
               the
               Dictatement
               .
            
             
               You
               have
               done
               more
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               then
               I
               would
               have
               done
               .
               Charity
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               is
               not
               suspitious
               .
               Well
               ,
               well
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               read
               your
               own
               Letter
               ,
               and
               then
               answer
               to
               such
               things
               as
               shall
               be
               demanded
               of
               you
               .
               I
               shall
               do
               the
               best
               I
               can
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               and
               so
               with
               a
               loud
               voice
               he
               began
               to
               reade
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               expressed
               .
               After
               that
               the
               Letter
               was
               read
               ,
               it
               was
               presented
               again
               to
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Spence
              
               her
               Advocate
               ;
               for
               the
               Queen
               commanded
               him
               to
               accuse
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               ,
               but
               very
               gently
               .
               After
               (
               we
               say
               )
               that
               the
               Letter
               was
               read
               ,
               the
               Queen
               beholding
               the
               whole
               Table
               ,
               said
               ,
               Heard
               you
               ever
               (
               my
               Lords
               )
               a
               more
               dispightfull
               and
               Treasonable
               Letter
               ?
               While
               that
               no
               man
               gave
               answer
               ,
               Lethington
               addressed
               himself
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               M.
               Knox
               ,
               are
               you
               not
               sorry
               from
               your
               heart
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               not
               repent
               that
               such
               a
               Letter
               hath
               passed
               your
               Pen
               ,
               and
               from
               you
               hath
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               others
               ?
               
                 I.
                 Knox
              
               answered
               ,
               My
               Lord
               Secretary
               ,
               before
               I
               repent
               I
               must
               be
               taught
               of
               my
               offence
               .
               Offence
               ,
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               if
               there
               were
               no
               
               more
               but
               the
               vocation
               of
               the
               Queenes
               Leiges
               ,
               the
               offence
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               .
               Remember
               your selfe
               (
               my
               Lord
               )
               said
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               a
               lawfull
               Vocation
               and
               an
               unlawfull
               :
               If
               I
               have
               been
               guilty
               in
               this
               ,
               I
               have
               oft
               offended
               since
               I
               came
               last
               in
               Scotland
               ;
               for
               what
               Vocation
               of
               Brethren
               hath
               ever
               been
               this
               day
               ,
               unto
               which
               my
               Pen
               hath
               not
               served
               ?
               and
               before
               this
               no
               man
               laid
               it
               to
               my
               charge
               as
               a
               crime
               .
               Then
               was
               then
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               now
               (
               said
               Lethington
               )
               we
               have
               no
               need
               of
               such
               Vocation
               ,
               as
               sometimes
               we
               have
               had
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               answered
               ,
               The
               time
               that
               hath
               been
               ,
               is
               even
               now
               before
               my
               eyes
               ;
               for
               I
               see
               the
               poor
               Flock
               in
               no
               lesse
               danger
               ,
               then
               it
               hath
               been
               at
               any
               time
               before
               ,
               except
               that
               the
               devill
               hath
               gotten
               a
               Vizard
               upon
               his
               face
               :
               
               Before
               he
               came
               in
               with
               his
               own
               face
               ,
               discovered
               by
               open
               Tyranny
               ,
               seeking
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               that
               refused
               Idolatry
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               I
               think
               ,
               you
               will
               confesse
               the
               Brethren
               lawfully
               assembled
               themselves
               for
               defence
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               And
               now
               the
               devill
               comes
               ,
               under
               the
               cloke
               of
               Justice
               ,
               to
               do
               that
               which
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               do
               by
               strength
               .
               What
               is
               this
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               methinks
               you
               trifle
               with
               him
               :
               Who
               gave
               you
               Authority
               to
               make
               Convocation
               of
               my
               Lieges
               ?
               Is
               not
               that
               Treason
               ?
               No
               ,
               Madame
               (
               said
               the
               Lord
               Rnthuen
               )
               for
               he
               makes
               Convocation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               hear
               Prayer
               and
               Sermon
               ,
               almost
               dayly
               :
               And
               what
               ever
               your
               Majestie
               or
               others
               thinke
               thereof
               ,
               we
               think
               it
               no
               Treason
               .
               Hold
               your
               peace
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               let
               him
               answer
               for
               himself
               .
               I
               began
               Madame
               (
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               )
               to
               reason
               with
               the
               Secretary
               (
               whom
               I
               take
               to
               be
               a
               better
               Dialectationer
               then
               your
               Majestie
               is
               )
               That
               all
               Convocation
               is
               not
               lawfull
               :
               And
               now
               my
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               hath
               given
               the
               instance
               ;
               which
               if
               your
               Majestie
               will
               deny
               ,
               I
               shall
               make
               my selfe
               ready
               for
               the
               proof
               .
               I
               will
               say
               nothing
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               against
               your
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               against
               your
               convening
               to
               your
               Sermons
               :
               But
               what
               Authority
               have
               you
               to
               Convocate
               my
               subjects
               when
               you
               will
               ,
               without
               any
               Commandment
               ?
               I
               have
               no
               pleasure
               (
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               )
               to
               decline
               from
               my
               former
               purpose
               ;
               And
               yet
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               to
               satisfie
               your
               Majesties
               two
               questions
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               at
               my
               will
               I
               never
               convened
               four
               persons
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               but
               at
               the
               Order
               that
               the
               Brethren
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               I
               have
               given
               divers
               Advertisements
               ,
               and
               great
               multitudes
               have
               assembled
               thereupon
               .
               And
               if
               your
               Majestie
               complaineth
               ,
               That
               this
               was
               done
               without
               your
               Majesties
               Commandment
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               So
               hath
               all
               that
               God
               hath
               blessed
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               action
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               I
               must
               be
               convinced
               by
               a
               just
               Law
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               done
               against
               the
               Duty
               of
               Gods
               Messenger
               ,
               in
               writing
               of
               this
               Letter
               ,
               before
               that
               I
               either
               be
               sorry
               ,
               or
               yet
               repent
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               my
               Lord
               Secretary
               would
               perswade
               me
               ;
               for
               what
               I
               have
               done
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               at
               the
               Commandment
               of
               the
               Generall
               Church
               of
               this
               Realme
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               thinke
               I
               have
               done
               no
               wrong
               .
               You
               shall
               not
               escape
               so
               (
               said
               the
               Queene
               )
               Is
               it
               not
               Treason
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               to
               accuse
               a
               Prince
               of
               cruelty
               ;
               I
               thinke
               there
               are
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               against
               such
               Whisperers
               .
               This
               was
               granted
               to
               be
               true
               of
               many
               :
               But
               wherein
               (
               said
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               )
               can
               I
               be
               accused
               ?
               Reade
               this
               part
               of
               your
               Letter
               (
               said
               the
               Queene
               )
               which
               began
               ,
               This
               fearfull
               Summons
               is
               directed
               against
               them
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               aforesaid
               )
               to
               make
               ,
               
               no
               doubt
               ,
               a
               preparation
               upon
               a
               few
               ,
               that
               a
               door
               may
               be
               opened
               to
               execute
               cruelty
               upon
               a
               greater
               multitude
               .
               Lord
               (
               said
               the
               Queen
               )
               What
               say
               you
               to
               that
               ?
               While
               many
               doubted
               what
               the
               said
               Iohn
               should
               answer
               ,
               he
               said
               unto
               the
               Queen
               ,
               Is
               it
               lawfull
               for
               me
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               to
               answer
               for
               my self
               ?
               Or
               shall
               I
               be
               condemned
               before
               I
               be
               heard
               ?
               Say
               what
               you
               can
               (
               said
               she
               )
               for
               I
               thinke
               you
               have
               enough
               ado
               .
               I
               will
               first
               then
               desire
               (
               said
               he
               )
               of
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               
               Madame
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               Honourable
               audience
               ,
               Whether
               if
               your
               Majestie
               knows
               not
               that
               the
               obstinate
               Papists
               are
               deadly
               enemies
               to
               all
               that
               professe
               the
               Evangel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               most
               earnestly
               desire
               the
               extirpation
               of
               all
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               true
               Doctrine
               that
               is
               taught
               within
               this
               Realme
               ?
               
               The
               Queen
               held
               her
               peace
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               Lords
               with
               common
               consent
               and
               voyce
               ,
               said
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               either
               the
               life
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               or
               yet
               the
               staying
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               stood
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Papists
               ;
               for
               just
               experience
               hath
               taught
               us
               what
               cruelty
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
               I
               must
               proceed
               then
               (
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               )
               seeing
               that
               I
               perceive
               that
               all
               will
               grant
               ,
               That
               it
               were
               a
               barbarous
               cruelty
               to
               destroy
               such
               a
               multitude
               as
               professed
               the
               Evangell
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               which
               oftner
               then
               once
               or
               twice
               they
               attempted
               to
               do
               by
               force
               ,
               as
               things
               done
               of
               late
               dayes
               do
               testifie
               :
               Whereof
               they
               being
               (
               by
               Gods
               providence
               )
               disappointed
               ,
               have
               invented
               more
               crafty
               and
               dangerous
               practices
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               make
               the
               Prince
               party
               ,
               
               under
               colour
               of
               Law
               ;
               and
               so
               ,
               what
               they
               could
               not
               do
               by
               open
               force
               ,
               they
               shall
               performe
               by
               crafty
               deceit
               :
               For
               who
               thinks
               (
               my
               Lords
               )
               That
               the
               insatiable
               cruelty
               of
               the
               Papists
               (
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               I
               mean
               )
               shall
               end
               in
               the
               murthering
               of
               those
               two
               ,
               now
               unjustly
               summoned
               ,
               and
               more
               unjustly
               to
               be
               accused
               ?
               I
               thinke
               no
               man
               of
               judgement
               can
               so
               esteem
               ,
               but
               rather
               the
               direct
               contrary
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               By
               this
               few
               number
               ,
               they
               intend
               to
               prepare
               a
               way
               to
               their
               bloody
               enterprise
               against
               the
               whole
               .
               And
               therefore
               (
               Madame
               )
               cast
               up
               when
               you
               list
               ,
               the
               Acts
               of
               your
               Parliaments
               ,
               I
               have
               offended
               nothing
               against
               them
               ;
               For
               I
               accuse
               not
               in
               my
               Letter
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               nor
               yet
               your
               nature
               ,
               of
               cruelty
               :
               But
               I
               affirm
               yet
               again
               ,
               That
               the
               pestilent
               Papists
               ,
               who
               have
               enflamed
               your
               Majestie
               without
               cause
               against
               these
               poore
               men
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               obey
               the
               desires
               of
               their
               father
               ,
               who
               hath
               beene
               a
               Murtherer
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               You
               forget
               your selfe
               (
               said
               one
               )
               you
               are
               not
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               I
               am
               in
               the
               place
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               where
               I
               am
               commanded
               in
               my
               conscience
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               truth
               I
               speak
               ,
               impugne
               it
               who
               so
               lists
               :
               And
               hereunto
               I
               adde
               (
               Madame
               )
               that
               honest
               ,
               meeke
               and
               gentle
               natures
               (
               in
               appearance
               )
               by
               wicked
               and
               corrupt
               Councellors
               ,
               may
               be
               changed
               and
               altered
               to
               the
               direct
               contrary
               .
               Example
               we
               have
               of
               Nero
               ,
               whom
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               his
               Empire
               we
               finde
               ,
               
               having
               some
               naturall
               shame
               ;
               but
               after
               that
               his
               flatterers
               had
               encouraged
               him
               in
               all
               impiety
               ,
               alleadging
               that
               nothing
               was
               either
               unhonest
               ,
               or
               yet
               unlawfull
               in
               his
               Person
               ,
               who
               was
               Emperour
               above
               others
               :
               When
               he
               had
               drunken
               of
               this
               Cup
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               what
               enormies
               he
               fell
               ,
               the
               Histories
               beare
               witnesse
               .
               And
               now
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               to
               speak
               plain
               ,
               Papists
               have
               your
               Majesties
               ear
               patent
               at
               all
               times
               ;
               assure
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               they
               are
               dangerous
               Councellors
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Mother
               found
               .
               As
               this
               was
               said
               ,
               Lethington
               singled
               ,
               and
               
               spake
               secretly
               to
               the
               Queene
               in
               her
               eare
               ,
               What
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Table
               heard
               not
               :
               But
               immediately
               she
               addressed
               her
               visage
               and
               speech
               to
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               Well
               ,
               you
               speak
               fair
               enough
               here
               ,
               before
               my
               Lords
               ,
               but
               the
               last
               time
               I
               spake
               with
               you
               secretly
               ,
               you
               caused
               me
               to
               weep
               many
               tears
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               me
               stubbornly
               ,
               Ye
               cared
               not
               for
               my
               weeping
               .
               Madame
               ,
               (
               said
               the
               other
               )
               because
               now
               the
               second
               time
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               burthened
               me
               with
               that
               crime
               ,
               I
               must
               answer
               ,
               lest
               for
               my
               silence
               I
               be
               holden
               guilty
               :
               If
               your
               Majestie
               be
               ripely
               remembred
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               yet
               living
               to
               testifie
               the
               truth
               ,
               was
               present
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               whereof
               your
               Majesty
               complaineth
               .
               Your
               Majesty
               accused
               me
               ,
               That
               I
               had
               irreverently
               spoken
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               .
               That
               I
               denied
               .
               You
               said
               ,
               What
               had
               I
               to
               do
               to
               speak
               of
               your
               Marriage
               ?
               What
               was
               I
               ,
               that
               I
               should
               meddle
               with
               such
               matters
               ?
               I
               answered
               ,
               As
               touching
               Nature
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               worm
               of
               this
               earth
               ;
               and
               yet
               a
               subject
               to
               this
               Common-wealth
               :
               But
               as
               touching
               the
               Office
               wherein
               it
               hath
               pleased
               God
               to
               place
               me
               ,
               
               I
               was
               a
               Watch-men
               both
               over
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               over
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               gathered
               within
               the
               same
               ;
               by
               reason
               whereof
               ,
               I
               was
               bound
               in
               conscience
               to
               blow
               the
               Trumpet
               publikely
               ,
               so
               oft
               as
               ever
               I
               saw
               any
               appearance
               of
               danger
               ,
               either
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               other
               .
               But
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               a
               certaine
               brute
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               a
               Traffique
               of
               Marriage
               was
               betwixt
               your
               Majestie
               and
               the
               Spanish
               Allia
               .
               Whereunto
               I
               said
               ,
               That
               if
               your
               Nobility
               and
               State
               did
               agree
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               both
               you
               and
               your
               husband
               should
               be
               straitly
               bound
               ,
               that
               neither
               of
               you
               might
               hurt
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               God
               within
               the
               same
               ;
               in
               that
               case
               I
               should
               pronounce
               ,
               That
               the
               consenters
               were
               troublers
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               and
               enemies
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               his
               Truth
               planted
               within
               the
               same
               .
               At
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               grant
               ,
               your
               Majestie
               stormed
               ,
               and
               burst
               forth
               in
               an
               unreasonable
               weeping
               :
               what
               mitigation
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               would
               have
               made
               ,
               I
               suppose
               your
               Majesty
               hath
               not
               forgot
               :
               But
               while
               that
               nothing
               was
               able
               to
               stay
               your
               weeping
               ,
               I
               was
               compelled
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               take
               God
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               I
               never
               took
               pleasure
               to
               see
               your
               Majestie
               make
               such
               regret
               ;
               But
               seeing
               I
               have
               offered
               to
               your
               Majestie
               no
               such
               occasion
               ,
               I
               must
               rather
               suffer
               your
               Majestie
               to
               take
               your
               own
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               I
               dare
               conceale
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               betray
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               These
               were
               the
               most
               extreme
               words
               I
               spake
               that
               day
               .
               After
               that
               the
               Secretary
               had
               conferred
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               Master
               Knox
               ,
               you
               may
               returne
               to
               your
               house
               for
               this
               night
               .
               I
               thank
               God
               and
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               (
               said
               the
               other
               .
               )
               And
               (
               Madame
               )
               I
               pray
               God
               to
               purge
               your
               heart
               from
               Papistry
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               you
               from
               the
               counsell
               of
               flatterers
               ;
               for
               how
               pleasant
               that
               ere
               they
               appear
               to
               your
               ear
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               affections
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               experience
               hath
               taught
               us
               in
               what
               perplexity
               they
               have
               brought
               famous
               Princes
               .
               Lethington
               ,
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               were
               that
               night
               the
               two
               stoups
               of
               her
               Chayre
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               being
               departed
               ,
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               present
               ,
               were
               demanded
               every
               one
               their
               voyce
               ,
               If
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               had
               not
               offended
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ?
               The
               Lords
               voted
               uniformly
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               finde
               no
               offence
               (
               the
               Queen
               was
               past
               to
               her
               Cabinet
               .
               )
               The
               flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               (
               and
               principally
               Lethington
               )
               raged
               .
               The
               Queen
               was
               brought
               again
               ,
               and
               placed
               in
               the
               Chayre
               :
               And
               they
               commanded
               
               to
               vote
               over
               again
               :
               Which
               thing
               highly
               offended
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               speak
               in
               open
               audience
               ,
               What
               ?
               shall
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               have
               power
               to
               controll
               us
               ?
               Or
               shall
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               woman
               cause
               us
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               an
               innocent
               against
               our
               consciences
               ,
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               any
               creature
               ?
               And
               so
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               absolved
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               againe
               ,
               
               and
               praised
               God
               for
               his
               modestie
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               plain
               and
               sensible
               answers
               .
               Yet
               before
               the
               end
               ,
               one
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ▪
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               amongst
               so
               many
               Placeboes
               (
               we
               mean
               the
               flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               )
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               plainly
               durst
               condemne
               the
               said
               poore
               man
               ,
               that
               was
               accused
               ;
               God
               ruling
               their
               tongues
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               ruled
               the
               tongue
               of
               Balaam
               ,
               when
               gladly
               he
               would
               have
               cursed
               Gods
               people
               .
            
             
               This
               perceived
               ,
               the
               Queen
               began
               to
               upbraid
               Master
               
                 Henry
                 Sinclare
              
               ,
               then
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               and
               said
               (
               hearing
               his
               vote
               to
               agree
               with
               the
               rest
               )
               Trouble
               not
               the
               barne
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               trouble
               him
               not
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               newly
               wakened
               out
               of
               his
               sleep
               ;
               Why
               should
               not
               the
               old
               fool
               follow
               them
               that
               past
               before
               him
               ?
               The
               Bishop
               answered
               coldly
               ,
               Your
               Majesty
               may
               consider
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               neither
               affection
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               nor
               love
               to
               his
               Profession
               ,
               that
               moved
               me
               to
               absolve
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               simple
               truth
               (
               which
               plainly
               appears
               in
               his
               defence
               )
               drawes
               me
               hereunto
               ,
               albeit
               that
               others
               would
               have
               condemned
               him
               and
               it
               .
               This
               being
               said
               ,
               the
               Lords
               and
               whole
               Assistants
               arose
               and
               departed
               .
               That
               night
               was
               neither
               dancing
               nor
               fidling
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               for
               our
               Soveraigne
               was
               disappointed
               of
               her
               purpose
               ;
               which
               was
               ,
               To
               have
               had
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               in
               her
               will
               ,
               by
               voice
               of
               her
               Nobility
               .
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               absolved
               by
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               from
               the
               crime
               intended
               against
               him
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               she
               raged
               ,
               and
               her
               Placeboes
               stormed
               :
               And
               so
               began
               new
               assaults
               to
               be
               made
               at
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               to
               confesse
               an
               offence
               ,
               and
               to
               put
               him
               in
               the
               Queens
               will
               ,
               and
               she
               should
               promise
               ,
               That
               his
               greatest
               punishment
               should
               be
               ,
               But
               to
               go
               within
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               immediately
               to
               returne
               to
               his
               own
               house
               :
               He
               answered
               ,
               God
               forbid
               that
               my
               confession
               should
               condemne
               these
               Noble-men
               ,
               who
               in
               their
               conscience
               ,
               and
               in
               displeasure
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               
               have
               absolved
               me
               ;
               And
               further
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               ye
               will
               not
               in
               earnest
               desire
               me
               to
               confesse
               an
               offence
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               therewith
               you
               would
               desire
               me
               to
               cease
               from
               Preaching
               :
               For
               how
               can
               I
               exhort
               others
               to
               Peace
               ,
               and
               Christian
               quietnesse
               ,
               if
               I
               confesse
               my self
               an
               author
               and
               mover
               of
               sedition
               .
            
             
               The
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               approached
               ,
               which
               began
               the
               five
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               ,
               1563.
               
               But
               the
               just
               Petitions
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Commissioners
               of
               Churches
               ,
               wer●
               despised
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               these
               words
               ;
               As
               Ministers
               will
               not
               follow
               our
               counsell
               ,
               so
               will
               we
               suffer
               Ministers
               to
               labour
               for
               themselves
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               speed
               they
               come
               .
               But
               then
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               said
               ,
               If
               the
               Queen
               will
               not
               ,
               we
               must
               ;
               for
               both
               third
               and
               two
               parts
               are
               rigorously
               taken
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               from
               our
               Tenants
               .
               If
               others
               (
               said
               one
               )
               will
               follow
               my
               counsell
               ,
               the
               Guard
               and
               the
               Papists
               shall
               complaine
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               our
               Ministers
               have
               done
               .
               At
               these
               words
               ,
               the
               former
               sharpnesse
               was
               coloured
               ,
               and
               the
               Speaker
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               hee
               meant
               not
               of
               all
               Ministers
               :
               
               
                 Christopher
                 Goodman
              
               answered
               ,
               My
               Lord
               Secretary
               ,
               if
               you
               can
               shew
               me
               what
               just
               Title
               either
               the
               Queene
               hath
               to
               the
               Third
               ,
               or
               the
               Papists
               to
               the
               two
               parts
               ,
               then
               I
               think
               I
               should
               resolve
               you
               whether
               she
               were
               Debtor
               to
               Ministers
               within
               Burgh
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               But
               thereto
               he
               received
               this
               check
               for
               answer
               ;
               
                 Ne
                 sit
                 Peregrinus
                 curiosus
                 in
                 aliena
                 Republica
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Let
                 not
                 a
                 Stranger
                 be
                 curious
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               The
               man
               of
               God
               answered
               ,
               Albeit
               I
               be
               a
               Stranger
               in
               your
               policy
               ,
               yet
               so
               am
               I
               not
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               care
               doth
               no
               lesse
               appertain
               to
               me
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               then
               if
               I
               were
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               England
               .
               
               Many
               wondred
               at
               the
               silence
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               for
               in
               all
               these
               quick
               reasonings
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               ;
               the
               cause
               thereof
               he
               himself
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               :
            
             
               I
               have
               travelled
               (
               Right
               Honourable
               and
               beloved
               Brethren
               )
               since
               my
               last
               arrivall
               within
               this
               Realme
               ,
               
               in
               an
               upright
               conscience
               before
               my
               God
               ,
               seeking
               nothing
               more
               (
               as
               he
               is
               witnesse
               )
               than
               the
               advancement
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               stability
               of
               his
               Church
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               and
               of
               late
               dayes
               I
               have
               been
               accused
               as
               a
               seditious
               man
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               that
               usurpeth
               to
               my selfe
               power
               that
               becometh
               me
               not
               :
               True
               it
               is
               that
               I
               have
               given
               advertisment
               unto
               the
               Brethren
               in
               divers
               Quarters
               ,
               of
               the
               extremity
               intended
               against
               divers
               faithfull
               ,
               for
               looking
               to
               a
               Priest
               going
               to
               Masse
               ,
               and
               for
               observing
               of
               those
               that
               transgresse
               against
               just
               Laws
               ;
               but
               that
               therein
               I
               have
               usurped
               further
               power
               then
               is
               given
               me
               ,
               till
               that
               by
               you
               I
               be
               condemned
               ,
               I
               utterly
               deny
               ;
               for
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               by
               you
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               By
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               ,
               I
               have
               all
               just
               power
               to
               advertise
               the
               Brethren
               from
               time
               to
               time
               of
               dangers
               appearing
               ,
               as
               I
               have
               power
               to
               preach
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Pulpit
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               for
               by
               you
               was
               I
               appointed
               to
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               I
               crave
               your
               judgements
               .
               The
               danger
               that
               appeared
               to
               me
               in
               my
               Accusation
               was
               not
               so
               fearfull
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               that
               came
               to
               my
               Ears
               were
               dolorous
               to
               my
               heart
               ;
               for
               these
               words
               were
               plainly
               spoken
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               some
               Protestants
               ,
               What
               can
               the
               Pope
               do
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               send
               forth
               his
               Letters
               ,
               and
               require
               them
               to
               be
               obeyed
               .
               Let
               me
               have
               your
               judgements
               therefore
               whether
               I
               have
               usurped
               any
               power
               to
               my self
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               have
               obeyed
               your
               commandment
               .
            
             
               The
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               (
               amongst
               whom
               the
               Justice
               Clerk
               then
               not
               the
               least
               )
               began
               to
               storme
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               shall
               we
               be
               compelled
               to
               justifie
               the
               rash
               judgements
               of
               men
               ;
               My
               Lord
               (
               said
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               )
               you
               shall
               speak
               your
               pleasure
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               of
               you
               I
               crave
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               if
               Church
               that
               is
               here
               present
               ,
               do
               not
               either
               absolve
               me
               ,
               or
               else
               condemne
               me
               ,
               never
               shall
               I
               in
               publike
               or
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               a
               publike
               Minister
               ,
               open
               my
               mouth
               in
               doctrine
               or
               reasoning
               .
            
             
               After
               long
               contention
               the
               said
               Iohn
               being
               removed
               ,
               the
               whole
               Church
               found
               ,
               that
               a
               charge
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               To
               advertise
               the
               Brethren
               in
               all
               Quarters
               ,
               as
               oft
               as
               ever
               danger
               appeared
               ;
               and
               therefore
               avowed
               that
               fact
               not
               to
               be
               his
               onely
               ,
               
               but
               the
               fact
               of
               the
               whole
               assembly
               .
               Thereat
               were
               the
               Queens
               Claw-backs
               more
               enraged
               then
               ever
               they
               were
               ,
               for
               some
               of
               them
               had
               promised
               the
               Queen
               to
               get
               the
               said
               Iohn
               convinced
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               being
               frustrate
               of
               both
               ,
               she
               and
               they
               thought
               themselves
               not
               a
               little
               disappointed
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               very
               time
               of
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               there
               comes
               to
               publike
               knowledge
               ,
               
               or
               naynous
               murther
               committed
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               yea
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Queens
               Lap
               ;
               for
               a
               French-woman
               that
               served
               in
               the
               Queens
               Chamber
               had
               played
               the
               Whore
               with
               the
               Queens
               own
               Apothecary
               ;
               
               the
               woman
               conceived
               and
               bare
               a
               Childe
               ,
               whom
               with
               common
               consent
               the
               father
               and
               the
               mother
               murthered
               ;
               yet
               were
               the
               cries
               of
               a
               new
               borne
               Childe
               heard
               ,
               search
               was
               made
               ,
               the
               Childe
               and
               the
               Mother
               were
               both
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               both
               the
               man
               and
               the
               woman
               condemned
               to
               be
               hanged
               in
               the
               publike
               Street
               of
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               punishment
               was
               notable
               because
               the
               Crime
               was
               hainous
               .
               But
               yet
               was
               not
               the
               Court
               purged
               of
               Whores
               and
               Whoredoms
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               fountaine
               of
               such
               enormities
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               well
               known
               ,
               that
               shame
               hasted
               Marriage
               ,
               betwixt
               
                 Iohn
                 Sempill
              
               called
               the
               Dancer
               ,
               and
               
                 Mary
                 Leringston
              
               sirnamed
               the
               Lusty
               ,
               
               what
               bruit
               the
               Maries
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Dancers
               of
               the
               Court
               had
               ,
               the
               Ballads
               of
               that
               age
               did
               witnesse
               ,
               which
               we
               for
               modesties
               sake
               omit
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               the
               common
               complaint
               of
               all
               godly
               and
               wise
               men
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               thought
               that
               such
               a
               Court
               should
               long
               continue
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               looked
               for
               no
               better
               life
               to
               come
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               wished
               their
               Sonnes
               and
               Daughters
               rather
               to
               have
               been
               brought
               up
               with
               Fidlers
               and
               Dancers
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               been
               exercised
               in
               flinging
               upon
               a
               Floore
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               rest
               that
               thereof
               followes
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               been
               exercised
               in
               the
               company
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               and
               exercised
               in
               vertue
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               Court
               was
               hated
               ;
               and
               filthinesse
               not
               onely
               maintained
               ,
               but
               also
               rewarded
               ;
               witnesse
               the
               Abbacie
               of
               Abercone
               ,
               the
               Barony
               of
               Anchvermuchtie
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               pertaining
               to
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Crowne
               given
               in
               heritage
               to
               Skippers
               ,
               and
               Dancers
               ,
               and
               Dalliers
               with
               D●mes
               .
               This
               was
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Regiment
               of
               Mary
               Queen
               of
               Scots
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               the
               fruits
               that
               she
               brought
               forth
               of
               
                 France
                 .
                 Lord
                 lo●k
                 upon
                 our
                 miseries
                 ,
                 and
                 deliver
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 wickednesse
                 of
                 this
                 corrupt
                 Court
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 own
                 Names
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               God
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               did
               declare
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               offended
               at
               the
               iniquitie
               committed
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               for
               upon
               the
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Ianuary
               there
               fell
               rain
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               
               which
               in
               the
               falling
               freezed
               so
               vehemently
               ,
               that
               the
               earth
               was
               but
               a
               shot
               of
               Ice
               ;
               the
               Fowls
               ,
               both
               great
               and
               small
               freezed
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               flie
               ,
               many
               dyed
               ,
               and
               some
               were
               taken
               and
               laid
               beside
               the
               fire
               ,
               that
               their
               feathers
               might
               dissolve
               ;
               
               and
               that
               same
               moneth
               the
               Sea
               stood
               still
               ,
               (
               as
               was
               clearly
               observed
               )
               and
               never
               ebbed
               nor
               flowed
               the
               space
               of
               foure
               and
               twenty
               hours
               :
               In
               the
               moneth
               of
               February
               ,
               the
               fifteenth
               and
               eighteenth
               dayes
               thereof
               ,
               there
               was
               seen
               in
               the
               Firmament
               battels
               arrayed
               ,
               spears
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               weapons
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               the
               joyning
               of
               two
               Armies
               :
               These
               things
               were
               not
               onely
               observed
               ,
               but
               also
               spoken
               of
               and
               constantly
               affirmed
               by
               men
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               credit
               .
               But
               the
               Queen
               and
               our
               Court
               made
               merry
               ,
               there
               was
               banquetting
               upon
               banquetting
               ;
               the
               Queen
               would
               banquet
               with
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               that
               was
               done
               onely
               upon
               policy
               to
               remove
               her
               displeasure
               against
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               not
               at
               her
               devotion
               condemne
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
              
               To
               remove
               (
               we
               say
               )
               that
               jealousie
               ,
               she
               made
               the
               Banquet
               to
               the
               whole
               Lords
               ,
               whereat
               she
               would
               have
               the
               Duke
               amongst
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               behoved
               them
               to
               banquet
               her
               again
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               banquetting
               continue
               till
               Lent
               ever
               after
               .
               But
               the
               poor
               Ministers
               were
               mocked
               ,
               and
               reputed
               
               as
               Monsters
               ;
               the
               Guard
               ,
               and
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Kitchin
               were
               so
               gripping
               ,
               that
               the
               Minsters
               stipends
               could
               not
               be
               had
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               Assembly
               last
               past
               ,
               solemne
               promise
               was
               made
               in
               the
               Queens
               Name
               ,
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               who
               affirmed
               that
               he
               had
               commandment
               of
               her
               Highnesse
               ,
               to
               promise
               full
               content
               unto
               all
               the
               Ministers
               within
               the
               Realme
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               Order
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               all
               times
               to
               come
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Protestants
               should
               have
               occasion
               to
               stand
               content
               ;
               The
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               affirmed
               the
               same
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               faire
               promises
               given
               by
               writing
               ,
               by
               Lethington
               himself
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Register
               of
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               may
               be
               seene
               ;
               but
               how
               that
               or
               yet
               any
               other
               thing
               promised
               in
               her
               name
               ,
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               observed
               ,
               the
               world
               can
               witnesse
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               perceiving
               all
               things
               to
               tend
               to
               ruine
               ,
               discharged
               their
               consciences
               in
               publike
               and
               in
               private
               ,
               but
               they
               received
               for
               their
               labour
               hatred
               and
               indignation
               ;
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               that
               worthy
               servant
               of
               God
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Craig
              
               ,
               speaking
               against
               the
               manifold
               corruption
               that
               then
               (
               without
               shame
               or
               fear
               declared
               it self
               ,
               said
               ,
               Sometimes
               was
               Hypocrites
               known
               by
               their
               noted
               habits
               ,
               and
               we
               had
               men
               to
               be
               Monks
               ,
               and
               women
               to
               be
               Nuns
               ;
               but
               now
               all
               things
               are
               so
               changed
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               discerne
               the
               Earle
               from
               the
               Abbot
               ,
               nor
               the
               Nunne
               from
               him
               that
               would
               be
               esteemed
               the
               Nobleman
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               have
               gotten
               a
               new
               order
               of
               Monkes
               and
               Nunnes
               ;
               But
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               seeing
               you
               are
               not
               ashamed
               of
               that
               unjust
               profit
               ,
               
               would
               to
               God
               that
               you
               had
               therewith
               the
               Kowll
               ,
               the
               Vaile
               and
               the
               Tayle
               joyned
               withall
               ,
               that
               so
               you
               might
               appear
               in
               your
               own
               colours
               .
               This
               libertie
               did
               so
               provoke
               the
               choler
               of
               Lethington
               ,
               that
               in
               open
               audience
               he
               gave
               himself
               to
               the
               Devill
               ,
               If
               that
               after
               that
               day
               he
               should
               regard
               what
               became
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               do
               what
               he
               could
               ,
               that
               his
               companion
               should
               have
               a
               share
               with
               him
               :
               And
               let
               them
               bark
               and
               blow
               (
               said
               he
               )
               as
               loud
               as
               they
               list
               .
               And
               so
               that
               was
               the
               second
               time
               that
               he
               had
               given
               defiance
               unto
               the
               servants
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Whereupon
               arose
               whisperings
               and
               complaints
               ,
               although
               the
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               complaining
               that
               men
               were
               not
               charitably
               handled
               ,
               might
               not
               since
               be
               reproved
               in
               generall
               ,
               albeit
               men
               were
               not
               specially
               taxed
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               might
               know
               of
               whom
               the
               Preacher
               speakes
               ;
               whereunto
               was
               this
               answer
               made
               ,
               Let
               men
               be
               ashamed
               publikely
               to
               offend
               ,
               and
               the
               Ministers
               shall
               abstain
               from
               specialities
               ;
               but
               so
               long
               as
               Protestants
               are
               not
               ashamed
               manifestly
               to
               do
               against
               the
               Evangell
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               so
               long
               cannot
               the
               Ministers
               of
               God
               cease
               to
               crie
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               be
               avenged
               upon
               such
               abusers
               of
               his
               holy
               Word
               .
            
             
               Thus
               had
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               a
               double
               battaile
               ,
               fighting
               upon
               the
               one
               side
               against
               the
               Idolatry
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               abominations
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Court
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               against
               the
               unthankefulnesse
               of
               such
               as
               sometimes
               would
               have
               been
               esteemed
               the
               chief
               Pillars
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               the
               Realme
               .
               The
               threatnings
               of
               Preachers
               was
               fearfull
               ,
               but
               the
               Court
               thought
               it self
               in
               such
               security
               ,
               that
               it
               could
               not
               miscarry
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               after
               the
               Banquetting
               ,
               kept
               a
               dyet
               (
               Monsieur
               Luserie
               a
               Frenchman
               ,
               
               who
               had
               been
               accustomed
               with
               her
               malady
               before
               ,
               being
               her
               Physitian
               )
               and
               therefore
               she
               for
               the
               second
               time
               made
               her
               progresse
               in
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               commanded
               to
               Ward
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Caithnes
               ,
               
               for
               a
               Murther
               committed
               by
               his
               servants
               upon
               the
               Earle
               Mershals
               men
               ;
               he
               obeyed
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               suddenly
               released
               ;
               for
               such
               blood-thirsty
               men
               ,
               and
               Papists
               (
               such
               as
               he
               is
               )
               are
               good
               subjects
               thought
               at
               Court.
               Thy
               Kingdom
               come
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               for
               in
               this
               Realme
               is
               nothing
               amongst
               such
               as
               should
               punish
               vice
               and
               maintain
               vertue
               ,
               bu●
               abomination
               abounding
               without
               Bridle
               .
               The
               Flatterers
               of
               the
               Court
               did
               daily
               enrage
               against
               the
               poor
               Preachers
               ;
               happiest
               was
               he
               that
               could
               invent
               the
               most
               bitter
               taunts
               ,
               and
               disdainfull
               mocking
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ;
               and
               at
               length
               they
               began
               to
               jest
               at
               the
               Terme
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               affirming
               that
               men
               knew
               not
               what
               they
               spake
               when
               they
               called
               the
               Masse
               Idolatry
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               proceeded
               further
               ,
               and
               feared
               not
               at
               open
               Table
               to
               affirme
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               sustaine
               the
               Argument
               that
               the
               Masse
               was
               no
               Idolatry
               .
               These
               things
               coming
               to
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               preachers
               ,
               they
               were
               proclaimed
               in
               publike
               Pulpit
               of
               Edinbugh
               ,
               with
               this
               complaint
               ,
               directed
               by
               the
               speaker
               to
               his
               God
               ;
            
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               how
               long
               shal
               the
               wicked
               prevail
               against
               the
               just
               ?
               how
               long
               wilt
               thou
               suffer
               thy Self
               and
               thy
               blessed
               Evangell
               to
               be
               despised
               of
               men
               ?
               Of
               men
               (
               we
               say
               )
               that
               boast
               themselves
               Defenders
               of
               the
               truth
               ;
               for
               of
               thy
               manifest
               and
               known
               Enemies
               we
               complain
               not
               ,
               but
               of
               such
               as
               unto
               whom
               thou
               hast
               revealed
               thy
               light
               ;
               for
               now
               it
               cometh
               to
               our
               Ears
               ,
               that
               men
               (
               not
               Priests
               we
               say
               ,
               but
               chief
               Protestants
               )
               will
               defend
               the
               Masse
               to
               be
               no
               Idolatry
               ;
               if
               it
               so
               were
               ,
               miserably
               have
               I
               been
               deceived
               ,
               and
               miserably
               (
               alas
               ,
               O
               Lord
               )
               have
               I
               deceived
               thy
               people
               ;
               which
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               I
               have
               ever
               more
               abhorred
               then
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               .
               But
               said
               he
               ,
               (
               turning
               his
               face
               towards
               the
               Room
               where
               such
               men
               as
               had
               so
               affirmed
               ,
               sate
               )
               If
               I
               be
               not
               able
               to
               prove
               the
               Masse
               to
               be
               the
               most
               abominable
               Idolatry
               that
               ever
               was
               used
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               I
               offer
               my self
               to
               suffer
               the
               punishment
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               a
               false
               Preacher
               .
               And
               it
               appeareth
               unto
               me
               (
               saith
               the
               Preacher
               )
               that
               the
               Affirmers
               should
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               same
               Law
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               you
               persecute
               as
               a
               blasphemy
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               invention
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               that
               obstinately
               against
               his
               Word
               you
               maintaine
               ;
               
               whereat
               albeit
               you
               now
               flute
               and
               flyre
               ,
               as
               if
               so
               be
               all
               that
               were
               spoken
               were
               but
               winde
               ;
               yet
               am
               I
               all
               fully
               assured
               ,
               as
               I
               am
               assured
               that
               my
               GOD
               liveth
               ,
               That
               some
               that
               hear
               this
               your
               defection
               ,
               and
               railing
               against
               the
               truth
               and
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               
               shall
               see
               a
               part
               of
               Gods
               judgement
               powred
               forth
               upon
               this
               Realm
               ,
               (
               and
               principally
               upon
               you
               that
               fastest
               cleave
               unto
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Court
               ;
               )
               for
               the
               abominations
               that
               are
               by
               you
               maintained
               .
               Albeit
               that
               such
               vehemency
               provoked
               tears
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               some
               ,
               yet
               these
               that
               knew
               themselves
               guilty
               ,
               in
               a
               mocking
               manner
               ,
               said
               ,
               We
               must
               recant
               ,
               and
               burne
               our
               Bill
               ,
               for
               the
               Preachers
               are
               angry
               .
            
             
               The
               generall
               assembly
               holden
               in
               Iune
               ,
               1564.
               approached
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               (
               of
               those
               that
               are
               called
               Protestants
               )
               convened
               ,
               some
               for
               assistance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               accuse
               them
               ,
               as
               we
               
               shall
               after
               hear
               .
               A
               little
               before
               these
               troubles
               ,
               which
               Sathan
               raised
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               began
               one
               David
               an
               Italian
               ,
               to
               be
               great
               in
               the
               Court
               ;
               the
               Queen
               used
               him
               for
               Secretary
               ,
               for
               things
               that
               appertained
               to
               her
               secret
               affairs
               ,
               or
               elsewhere
               :
               great
               men
               made
               suit
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               their
               suits
               were
               the
               better
               heard
               :
               But
               of
               his
               beginning
               and
               progresse
               ,
               we
               delay
               now
               further
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               refer
               it
               unto
               another
               fitter
               occasion
               of
               time
               and
               place
               ,
               because
               that
               his
               end
               will
               require
               the
               description
               of
               the
               whole
               .
               The
               first
               day
               of
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               ,
               neither
               the
               Courtiers
               ;
               nor
               the
               Lords
               that
               depended
               upon
               the
               Court
               ,
               presented
               themselves
               in
               Session
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ;
               whereat
               many
               wondred
               .
               One
               ancient
               and
               honourable
               man
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lundie
               ,
               said
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               I
               wonder
               not
               at
               their
               absence
               ;
               but
               I
               wonder
               that
               at
               our
               last
               Assembly
               they
               drew
               themselves
               apart
               ,
               and
               joyned
               not
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               drew
               from
               us
               some
               of
               our
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               conclude
               such
               things
               as
               were
               never
               proposed
               to
               the
               publike
               Assembly
               ,
               very
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Liberty
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               my
               judgement
               is
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               be
               informed
               of
               this
               offence
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               Brethren
               have
               conceived
               of
               their
               former
               Fact
               ;
               Humbly
               requiring
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               be
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               assist
               their
               Brethren
               with
               their
               presence
               and
               counsell
               ,
               for
               we
               had
               never
               greater
               need
               :
               And
               if
               they
               be
               minded
               to
               fall
               back
               from
               us
               ,
               it
               were
               better
               we
               knew
               it
               now
               ,
               then
               afterwards
               .
               Thereto
               agreed
               the
               whole
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               gave
               Commission
               to
               certaine
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               signifie
               the
               mindes
               of
               the
               Assembly
               unto
               the
               Lords
               ;
               which
               was
               done
               that
               same
               afternoon
               .
               The
               Courtiers
               at
               the
               first
               seemed
               a
               little
               offended
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               as
               it
               were
               suspected
               of
               defection
               ;
               yet
               neverthelesse
               upon
               the
               morning
               they
               joyned
               with
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               came
               unto
               it
               ;
               but
               they
               drew
               themselves
               (
               like
               as
               they
               did
               before
               )
               apart
               ,
               and
               entred
               into
               the
               inner
               Councell-House
               .
               They
               were
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Mortoune
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Mershall
                 ,
              
               Lord
               Rosse
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clerk
               ,
               the
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Register
               ,
               and
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarrow
               Comptroller
               .
            
             
               After
               a
               little
               consultation
               ,
               they
               directed
               a
               Messenger
               ,
               M.
               
                 George
                 Hay
              
               ,
               the
               Minister
               of
               the
               Court
               ,
               requiring
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               the
               learned
               Ministers
               ,
               to
               confer
               with
               them
               .
               The
               Assembly
               answered
               ,
               They
               convened
               to
               deliberate
               upon
               the
               common
               affairs
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               could
               not
               lack
               their
               Superintendents
               ,
               and
               chiefe
               Ministers
               ,
               whose
               judgements
               were
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               should
               sit
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               idle
               ,
               without
               them
               ;
               And
               therefore
               willed
               them
               ,
               as
               oft
               before
               ,
               That
               if
               they
               acknowledged
               themselves
               Members
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               joyn
               with
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               propose
               in
               publike
               such
               things
               as
               they
               pleased
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               should
               have
               the
               assistance
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               that
               might
               stand
               with
               Gods
               Commandment
               :
               But
               to
               send
               from
               themselves
               a
               portion
               of
               their
               company
               ,
               they
               understood
               ,
               That
               thereof
               hurt
               and
               slander
               might
               arise
               ,
               rather
               then
               any
               profit
               or
               comfort
               to
               the
               Church
               ;
               for
               they
               feared
               that
               all
               men
               should
               not
               stand
               content
               with
               the
               conclusion
               ,
               where
               the
               conference
               and
               reasonings
               were
               heard
               but
               of
               a
               few
               .
            
             
             
               This
               answer
               was
               not
               given
               without
               cause
               ;
               for
               no
               small
               travell
               was
               made
               ,
               to
               have
               drawn
               some
               Ministers
               to
               the
               faction
               of
               the
               Courtiers
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               sustained
               their
               Arguments
               and
               Opinions
               :
               But
               when
               it
               was
               conceived
               by
               the
               most
               politick
               amongst
               them
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               not
               travell
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               they
               prepared
               the
               matter
               in
               other
               termes
               ,
               purging
               themselves
               ,
               That
               they
               never
               meant
               to
               divide
               themselves
               from
               the
               Society
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               had
               certain
               Heads
               to
               confer
               with
               certain
               Ministers
               .
               But
               the
               Assembly
               did
               still
               reply
               ,
               That
               secret
               Conference
               would
               they
               not
               admit
               ,
               in
               those
               Heads
               that
               should
               be
               concluded
               by
               generall
               Voice
               .
               The
               Lords
               promised
               ,
               That
               no
               Conclusion
               should
               be
               taken
               ,
               neither
               yet
               Vote
               required
               ,
               till
               that
               both
               the
               Propositions
               and
               the
               Reasons
               should
               be
               heard
               and
               considered
               by
               the
               whole
               Body
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               condition
               were
               directed
               unto
               them
               ,
               with
               expresse
               charge
               ,
               To
               conclude
               nothing
               ,
               without
               the
               knowledge
               and
               advise
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               The
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               Superintendent
               of
               Angus
               ,
               the
               Superintendents
               of
               Lothain
               and
               Fyfe
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Craig
                 ,
                 William
                 Christieson
              
               ,
               Master
               
                 David
                 Lyndsay
              
               ,
               Ministers
               ;
               with
               the
               Rector
               of
               Saint
               Androes
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 George
                 Hay
              
               ,
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               Glasgow
               :
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Willock
              
               was
               Moderator
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               waited
               upon
               the
               Scribe
               ;
               And
               so
               were
               they
               appointed
               to
               sit
               with
               the
               Brethren
               :
               And
               yet
               because
               the
               principall
               complaint
               touched
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               he
               was
               also
               called
               for
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Secretary
                 Lethington
                 began
                 the
                 Harangue
                 ,
                 which
                 contained
                 these
                 Heads
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 How
                 much
                 we
                 are
                 indebted
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 providence
                 we
                 have
                 liberty
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 not
                 perswaded
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 How
                 necessary
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majestie
                 by
                 all
                 good
                 Offices
                 of
                 the
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 (
                 so
                 spake
                 he
                 )
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 principally
                 should
                 be
                 retained
                 in
                 that
                 constant
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 unfainedly
                 favoured
                 her
                 advancement
                 ,
                 and
                 procured
                 her
                 subjects
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 her
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 ,
                 How
                 dangerous
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Ministers
                 should
                 be
                 noted
                 one
                 to
                 disagree
                 from
                 another
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 for
                 her
                 Majestie
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 last
                 Heads
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 desire
                 you
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 circumspect
                 :
                 But
                 especially
                 ,
                 we
                 most
                 crave
                 of
                 you
                 our
                 Brother
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 to
                 moderate
                 your selfe
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 form
                 of
                 praying
                 for
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 that
                 you
                 propose
                 ,
                 touching
                 her
                 State
                 and
                 Obedience
                 :
                 Neither
                 shall
                 ye
                 take
                 this
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 as
                 spoken
                 to
                 your
                 reproach
                 ,
                 
                   quia
                   mens
                   pulchra
                   ,
                   interdum
                   in
                   corpore
                   pulchro
                
                 ;
                 But
                 because
                 that
                 others
                 ,
                 by
                 your
                 example
                 ,
                 may
                 imitate
                 the
                 like
                 liberty
                 ,
                 albeit
                 not
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 discretion
                 and
                 foresight
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 opinion
                 that
                 may
                 engender
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 heads
                 ,
                 wise
                 men
                 may
                 foresee
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 said
                 Iohn
                 prepared
                 himself
                 for
                 answer
                 as
                 follows
                 :
                 If
                 such
                 as
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 despised
                 ,
                 wicked
                 men
                 placed
                 again
                 in
                 Honour
                 and
                 Authority
                 (
                 Master
                 
                   Henry
                   Sinclare
                
                 was
                 of
                 short
                 time
                 before
                 ,
                 made
                 President
                 ,
                 who
                 before
                 durst
                 not
                 have
                 sitten
                 in
                 Judgement
                 )
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 vice
                 and
                 impiety
                 over-floweth
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 ,
                 without
                 punishment
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 praise
                 God
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ,
                 use
                 to
                 provoke
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 against
                 Realms
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 the
                 godly
                 within
                 
                 Scotland
                 ought
                 to
                 lament
                 and
                 mourn
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 to
                 prevent
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 he
                 finding
                 all
                 in
                 a
                 like
                 security
                 ,
                 strike
                 in
                 his
                 hot
                 indignation
                 ,
                 beginning
                 ,
                 perchance
                 ,
                 at
                 such
                 as
                 think
                 they
                 offend
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 is
                 one
                 Head
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 whereunto
                 you
                 and
                 I
                 never
                 agreed
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 are
                 you
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 ever
                 struck
                 or
                 plagued
                 any
                 Nation
                 or
                 People
                 for
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 their
                 Prince
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 they
                 themselves
                 lived
                 godlily
                 ?
                 I
                 looked
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 audience
                 till
                 that
                 I
                 had
                 absolved
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 parts
                 :
                 But
                 seeing
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 your
                 Lordship
                 to
                 cut
                 me
                 off
                 before
                 the
                 midst
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 answer
                 to
                 your
                 question
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 of
                 God
                 teacheth
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 Iuda
                 were
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 Manasses
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 you
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 were
                 punished
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 offended
                 with
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 because
                 their
                 King
                 was
                 wicked
                 ;
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 albeit
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 makes
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 saying
                 in
                 expresse
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   For
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   Manasses
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 lay
                 the
                 whole
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 plagues
                 that
                 thereof
                 ensued
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 utterly
                 absolve
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 grant
                 withall
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 offended
                 with
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 what
                 fashion
                 ,
                 I
                 fear
                 that
                 ye
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 agree
                 :
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 great
                 multitude
                 accompanied
                 him
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 abomination
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 ;
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 ,
                 pleasing
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 Iudah
                 committed
                 really
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 his
                 impiety
                 ,
                 is
                 but
                 to
                 affirm
                 that
                 which
                 neither
                 hath
                 certainty
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 appearance
                 of
                 any
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 possible
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 those
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 should
                 so
                 shortly
                 turn
                 to
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 considering
                 the
                 notable
                 Reformation
                 lately
                 before
                 had
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Hezekias
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Text
                 )
                 
                   Manasses
                   made
                   Iuda
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   to
                   erre
                   .
                
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 willingly
                 followed
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 suffered
                 him
                 to
                 defile
                 Ierusalem
                 and
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 they
                 criminall
                 of
                 his
                 sin
                 ;
                 the
                 one
                 by
                 act
                 and
                 deed
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 suffering
                 and
                 permission
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 Scotland
                 is
                 this
                 day
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 and
                 ye
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 in
                 speciall
                 ,
                 above
                 others
                 .
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 chief
                 Head
                 wherein
                 we
                 never
                 agreed
                 ;
                 but
                 of
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 speak
                 hereafter
                 :
                 What
                 will
                 ye
                 say
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 moving
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 good
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 concerning
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 her
                 Authority
                 ?
                 as
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 ye
                 commonly
                 use
                 ?
                 My
                 Lord
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 more
                 earnestly
                 to
                 move
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 otherwise
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 then
                 heretofore
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 me
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 knows
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 hearts
                 ,
                 knows
                 ,
                 That
                 privately
                 and
                 publikely
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 her
                 conversion
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 willed
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 shewing
                 unto
                 them
                 the
                 dangerous
                 state
                 wherein
                 not
                 onely
                 she
                 her self
                 stands
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 indurate
                 blindnesse
                 .
                 That
                 is
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 wherein
                 we
                 finde
                 the
                 greatest
                 fault
                 ,
                 your
                 extremity
                 against
                 her
                 Masse
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 passeth
                 measure
                 ;
                 ye
                 call
                 her
                 a
                 slave
                 to
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 ye
                 affirm
                 that
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 hangs
                 over
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 her
                 impiety
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 is
                 this
                 else
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 raise
                 up
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 poeple
                 against
                 her
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 serve
                 her
                 .
                 Then
                 there
                 was
                 heard
                 an
                 acclamation
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 extremity
                 could
                 not
                 profit
                 .
                 
                 The
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwell
                 said
                 in
                 plain
                 words
                 ,
                 If
                 I
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesties
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 I
                 hear
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Preachers
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 shall
                 be
                 alwayes
                 wrested
                 in
                 the
                 worst
                 part
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 will
                 it
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 speak
                 any
                 thing
                 so
                 circumspectly
                 (
                 providing
                 that
                 the
                 truth
                 be
                 spoken
                 )
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 censure
                 of
                 the
                 calumniator
                 .
                 The
                 most
                 vehement
                 (
                 as
                 ye
                 speak
                 )
                 and
                 most
                 excessive
                 manner
                 of
                 Prayer
                 that
                 I
                 use
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   good
                   pleasure
                   be
                   ,
                   purge
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   the
                   Queens
                   Majestie
                   from
                   the
                   venome
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   deliver
                   her
                   from
                   the
                   bondage
                   and
                   thraldom
                   of
                   Satan
                   ,
                   into
                   the
                   which
                   she
                   hath
                   been
                   brought
                   up
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   remains
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   lack
                   of
                   true
                   Doctrine
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   her
                   see
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   illumination
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   means
                   to
                   please
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   thy
                   only
                   Son
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   cannot
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   thy
                   holy
                   Word
                   ;
                   nor
                   yet
                   received
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   it
                   prescribes
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   To
                   renounce
                   our
                   own
                   wisedom
                   ,
                   and
                   preconceived
                   opinion
                   ,
                   and
                   worship
                   thee
                   as
                   it
                   commands
                   ;
                   that
                   in
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   she
                   may
                   avoid
                   the
                   eternall
                   damnation
                   which
                   is
                   ordained
                   for
                   all
                   obstinate
                   and
                   impenitent
                   to
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   poor
                   Realm
                   may
                   also
                   escape
                   that
                   plague
                   and
                   vengeance
                   which
                   inevitably
                   followeth
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   maintained
                   against
                   thy
                   manifest
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   light
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 This
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 common
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 your selves
                 can
                 witnesse
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 reprehension
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 hear
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 three
                 things
                 in
                 it
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 that
                 never
                 liked
                 me
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 ,
                 Ye
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 with
                 a
                 condition
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   Illuminate
                   her
                   heart
                   ,
                   if
                   thy
                   good
                   pleasure
                   be
                
                 ;
                 Wherein
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 doubt
                 of
                 her
                 conversion
                 ;
                 Where
                 have
                 ye
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 such
                 Prayer
                 ?
                 Wheresoever
                 the
                 examples
                 are
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 of
                 the
                 Rule
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 If
                 we
                 shall
                 ask
                 any
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 grant
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 our
                 Master
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 commands
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 unto
                 our
                 Father
                 ,
                 
                   Thy
                   will
                   be
                   done
                
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 Where
                 ever
                 finde
                 ye
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 so
                 to
                 have
                 prayed
                 ?
                 It
                 sufficeth
                 me
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Master
                 and
                 Teacher
                 both
                 of
                 Prophets
                 and
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 hath
                 taught
                 me
                 so
                 to
                 pray
                 .
                 But
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 ye
                 put
                 a
                 doubt
                 in
                 the
                 peoples
                 heads
                 of
                 her
                 conversion
                 .
                 Not
                 I
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 but
                 her
                 own
                 obstinate
                 rebellion
                 ,
                 causeth
                 more
                 then
                 me
                 to
                 doubt
                 of
                 her
                 conversion
                 .
                 Wherein
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 rebells
                 she
                 against
                 God
                 ?
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 her
                 life
                 (
                 said
                 M.
                 Knox
                 )
                 but
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 Heads
                 especially
                 ;
                 The
                 former
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 the
                 Preaching
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Evangel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 she
                 maintaineth
                 that
                 Idol
                 the
                 Masse
                 .
                 She
                 thinks
                 not
                 that
                 rebellion
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 .
                 )
                 So
                 thought
                 they
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 sometimes
                 offered
                 their
                 children
                 unto
                 Molech
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 affirms
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 offered
                 them
                 unto
                 devils
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 day
                 the
                 Turks
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 better
                 Religion
                 then
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 think
                 ye
                 will
                 excuse
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 from
                 committing
                 rebellion
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 can
                 ye
                 do
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 ye
                 will
                 make
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 partiall
                 .
                 But
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 Why
                 pray
                 ye
                 not
                 for
                 her
                 ,
                 without
                 moving
                 any
                 doubt
                 ?
                 Because
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 learned
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 faith
                 ;
                 now
                 faith
                 (
                 ye
                 know
                 )
                 depends
                 upon
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Word
                 teacheth
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 prayer
                 profiteth
                 the
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 Gods
                 Election
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 number
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 one
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 just
                 cause
                 to
                 doubt
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 pray
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 illuminate
                 her
                 heart
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 be
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 ye
                 can
                 produce
                 
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 none
                 that
                 so
                 hath
                 prayed
                 before
                 you
                 .
                 Thereto
                 I
                 have
                 already
                 answered
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 But
                 yet
                 for
                 further
                 declaration
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 demand
                 a
                 question
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Whether
                 ye
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 prayed
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 commanded
                 others
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 who
                 doubts
                 of
                 that
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 company
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 .
                 Well
                 then
                 ,
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 Peter
                 said
                 these
                 words
                 to
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                   ,
                   Repent
                   therefore
                   of
                   this
                   thy
                   wickednesse
                   ,
                   and
                   pray
                   God
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   possible
                   ,
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   thy
                   heart
                   may
                   be
                   forgiven
                   thee
                   .
                
                 Here
                 we
                 may
                 cleerly
                 see
                 ,
                 That
                 Peter
                 joynes
                 a
                 condition
                 with
                 his
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 That
                 Simon
                 should
                 repent
                 and
                 pray
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 If
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 that
                 his
                 sin
                 might
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 that
                 some
                 sinnes
                 are
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 all
                 hope
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 or
                 remission
                 .
                 And
                 think
                 ye
                 not
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 but
                 that
                 same
                 doubt
                 may
                 touch
                 my
                 heart
                 ;
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 Queens
                 conversion
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 touched
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 never
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 heare
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 call
                 that
                 in
                 doubt
                 :
                 But
                 your
                 will
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 is
                 no
                 assurance
                 to
                 my
                 conscience
                 .
                 And
                 to
                 speak
                 freely
                 ,
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 wonder
                 if
                 yee
                 your self
                 doubt
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Queens
                 conversion
                 ;
                 for
                 more
                 evident
                 signes
                 of
                 Induration
                 have
                 appeared
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 appear
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 then
                 Peter
                 outwardly
                 could
                 have
                 espyed
                 in
                 
                   Simon
                   Magus
                
                 ;
                 for
                 albeit
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Sorcerer
                 ,
                 yet
                 joyned
                 he
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 beleeved
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 baptized
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 venome
                 of
                 Avarice
                 remained
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 bought
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 yet
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 heard
                 the
                 fearfull
                 threatnings
                 of
                 God
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 trembled
                 ;
                 desired
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 the
                 Prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 humbled
                 himself
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 man
                 could
                 peirce
                 ,
                 like
                 a
                 true
                 penitent
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 that
                 Peter
                 doubts
                 of
                 his
                 conversion
                 ;
                 Why
                 then
                 may
                 not
                 all
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 justly
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 the
                 Queen
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 used
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 most
                 odious
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 jealous
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 continues
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 yet
                 she
                 despises
                 all
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 and
                 refuseth
                 all
                 godly
                 admonitions
                 .
                 Why
                 say
                 ye
                 ,
                 That
                 she
                 refuseth
                 admonition
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 she
                 will
                 gladly
                 hear
                 any
                 man
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 obedience
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 God
                 or
                 to
                 his
                 word
                 ensues
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 spoken
                 unto
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 shall
                 she
                 be
                 seen
                 to
                 give
                 her
                 presence
                 to
                 the
                 publike
                 Preaching
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 never
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 she
                 is
                 thus
                 used
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 long
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 yee
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 must
                 be
                 content
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 pray
                 so
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 assured
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 his
                 good
                 will
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 in
                 making
                 her
                 comfortable
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 her
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 scourge
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 she
                 may
                 be
                 bridled
                 .
                 Well
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 Let
                 us
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 second
                 head
                 ?
                 Where
                 finde
                 ye
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 calls
                 any
                 the
                 bond
                 slaves
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 spake
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 so
                 irreverently
                 .
                 The
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 That
                 by
                 nature
                 wee
                 are
                 all
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 wrath
                 :
                 Our
                 Master
                 Christ
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 doe
                 sinne
                 ,
                 are
                 servants
                 to
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 that
                 sets
                 men
                 at
                 freedome
                 ;
                 now
                 what
                 difference
                 there
                 is
                 betwixt
                 the
                 sonnes
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 slaves
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 ,
                 except
                 I
                 be
                 taught
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 sharpnesse
                 of
                 the
                 terme
                 offend
                 you
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 have
                 not
                 invented
                 that
                 phrase
                 of
                 speech
                 ,
                 but
                 have
                 learned
                 it
                 out
                 of
                 Gods
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 words
                 I
                 finde
                 spoken
                 unto
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Behold
                   I
                   send
                   thee
                   unto
                   the
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   to
                   open
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   turne
                   from
                   darknesse
                   unto
                   light
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Sathan
                   unto
                   God.
                
                 Mark
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 stirre
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 writing
                 to
                 his
                 Scholler
                 Timothius
                 ,
                 
                 sayes
                 ,
                 
                   Instruct
                   with
                   meeknesse
                   those
                   that
                   are
                   contrary
                   minded
                   ,
                   if
                   that
                   God
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   will
                   give
                   them
                   repentance
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   and
                   come
                   to
                   amendment
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   snare
                   of
                   the
                   Devill
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   taken
                   of
                   him
                   at
                   his
                   will.
                
                 If
                 your
                 Lordship
                 do
                 rightly
                 consider
                 these
                 sentences
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 finde
                 my
                 words
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 condition
                 which
                 I
                 use
                 to
                 adde
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 Gods
                 Scriptures
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 they
                 speak
                 nothing
                 against
                 Kings
                 in
                 Scripture
                 in
                 speciall
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 and
                 your
                 continuall
                 crying
                 is
                 ,
                 The
                 Queens
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 The
                 Queens
                 Masse
                 will
                 provoke
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 former
                 sentence
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 I
                 hear
                 not
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 excepted
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 unfaithfull
                 are
                 pronounced
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 one
                 rank
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 bondage
                 to
                 one
                 Tyrant
                 the
                 Devill
                 .
                 But
                 beleeve
                 me
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 you
                 little
                 regard
                 the
                 state
                 wherein
                 they
                 stand
                 ,
                 when
                 you
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 so
                 flattered
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 danger
                 thereof
                 should
                 neither
                 be
                 knowne
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 declared
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 .
              
               
                 Where
                 will
                 you
                 finde
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 did
                 so
                 use
                 Kings
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Rulers
                 or
                 Magistrates
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 more
                 places
                 then
                 one
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 )
                 Ahab
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 Iezabel
                 a
                 Queen
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Elias
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 was
                 not
                 cried
                 out
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 odious
                 unto
                 their
                 subjects
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 Elias
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Doggs
                   shall
                   lick
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                   Ahab
                   ,
                
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 
                   and
                   eate
                   the
                   flesh
                   of
                   Iezabell
                   ,
                
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 assures
                 me
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 whispered
                 in
                 their
                 Eares
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 a
                 Corner
                 ,
                 I
                 read
                 not
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 plain
                 contrary
                 appears
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 both
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 the
                 Court
                 understood
                 well
                 enough
                 what
                 the
                 Prophet
                 had
                 promised
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 witnessed
                 Iehu
                 after
                 that
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 had
                 stricken
                 Iezabell
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 singular
                 motions
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 and
                 appertaineth
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 age
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 hath
                 the
                 Scripture
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 deceived
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 teacheth
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   written
                   within
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                   is
                   written
                   for
                   our
                   instruction
                
                 ;
                 And
                 my
                 Master
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   learned
                   Scribe
                   brings
                   forth
                   of
                   his
                   Treasure
                   ,
                   both
                   things
                   old
                   and
                   things
                   new
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   every
                   Realme
                   or
                   Citie
                   that
                   likewise
                   offends
                   ,
                
                 (
                 as
                 then
                 did
                 Ierusalem
                 )
                 
                   should
                   likewise
                   be
                   punished
                
                 .
              
               
                 Why
                 then
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 ancient
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fearfull
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 executed
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 appertain
                 not
                 unto
                 our
                 age
                 ,
                 I
                 neither
                 see
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 can
                 understand
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 the
                 Prophets
                 of
                 God
                 have
                 not
                 spared
                 to
                 rebuke
                 Kings
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 their
                 faces
                 as
                 before
                 the
                 people
                 and
                 subjects
                 ;
                 Elizeus
                 feared
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 King
                 
                   Iehoram
                   ,
                   What
                   have
                   
                   I
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   get
                   thee
                   to
                   the
                   other
                   Prophets
                   of
                   thy
                   Mother
                   ;
                   for
                   as
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hostes
                   liveth
                   ,
                   in
                   whose
                   sight
                   I
                   stand
                   ▪
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   not
                   that
                   I
                   regard
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Iehosaphat
                   ,
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   looked
                   toward
                   thee
                   ,
                   nor
                   seene
                   thee
                   ?
                
                 Plaine
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 a
                 Subject
                 in
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 how
                 little
                 reverence
                 he
                 giveth
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ;
                 we
                 heare
                 Ieremy
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   Cry
                   to
                   the
                   King
                   and
                   Queene
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   Behave
                   your selves
                   lowly
                   ,
                   execute
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   judgement
                   ,
                   &c.
                   or
                   else
                   your
                   Carcasses
                   shall
                   be
                   casten
                   to
                   the
                   heate
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   unto
                   the
                   frost
                   of
                   the
                   night
                   .
                
                 Unto
                 
                   Conias
                   ,
                   Sullim
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Zedekias
                 ,
                 he
                 speaketh
                 in
                 speciall
                 ,
                 and
                 shewes
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 his
                 publike
                 Sermons
                 their
                 miserable
                 ends
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 yee
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 thinke
                 strange
                 my
                 Lord
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 albeit
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 taxe
                 the
                 vices
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queenes
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 of
                 other
                 offenders
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 their
                 sinnes
                 be
                 more
                 noysome
                 to
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 the
                 sinnes
                 of
                 inferiour
                 persons
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 this
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 Secretary
                 Lethington
                 leaned
                 upon
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 Maxwells
                 Breast
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 almost
                 weary
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 some
                 other
                 would
                 reason
                 in
                 the
                 chief
                 head
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 yet
                 untouched
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Mortoune
                 ,
                 Chancellor
                 ,
                 commanded
                 Master
                 
                   George
                   Hay
                
                 to
                 reason
                 against
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 in
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 obedience
                 due
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ;
                 Unto
                 whom
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 said
                 ,
                 Brother
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 reason
                 in
                 my
                 contrary
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 well
                 content
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 know
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 both
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 modesty
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 you
                 shall
                 oppose
                 your selfe
                 unto
                 the
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 whereof
                 I
                 suppose
                 your
                 owne
                 conscience
                 is
                 no
                 lesse
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 is
                 mine
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 well
                 approve
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 would
                 be
                 sorry
                 ,
                 that
                 yee
                 and
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 reputed
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 as
                 two
                 Schollers
                 of
                 Pythagoras
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 quickenesse
                 of
                 our
                 wit
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 to
                 reason
                 on
                 both
                 parts
                 :
                 I
                 protest
                 here
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 I
                 sustaine
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 conscience
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 no
                 more
                 sustaine
                 a
                 proposition
                 ,
                 knowne
                 to
                 my selfe
                 untrue
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 dare
                 teach
                 false
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 publike
                 place
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 Brother
                 ,
                 if
                 Conscience
                 move
                 you
                 to
                 oppose
                 your selfe
                 to
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 yee
                 have
                 heard
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 matter
                 ,
                 doe
                 it
                 boldly
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 never
                 offend
                 me
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 yee
                 shall
                 bee
                 found
                 to
                 oppose
                 your selfe
                 unto
                 mee
                 ,
                 yee
                 being
                 perswaded
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Trueth
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 yet
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 me
                 not
                 ;
                 for
                 therein
                 may
                 be
                 greater
                 inconveniency
                 ,
                 then
                 either
                 yee
                 or
                 I
                 doe
                 consider
                 for
                 the
                 publike
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 said
                 Master
                 George
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 oppose
                 my selfe
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 one
                 willing
                 to
                 impugne
                 or
                 confute
                 that
                 Head
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 yee
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 others
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 my selfe
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 farre
                 be
                 it
                 from
                 me
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 should
                 I
                 be
                 found
                 contrarious
                 to
                 my selfe
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 Lord
                 Secretary
                 knows
                 ,
                 my
                 judgement
                 in
                 that
                 Head.
                 
              
               
                 Marry
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 you
                 are
                 (
                 in
                 my
                 opinion
                 )
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 your
                 Reasoning
                 when
                 the
                 Queen
                 was
                 in
                 Carricke
                 .
              
               
               
                 Well
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 seeing
                 Brother
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 one
                 to
                 fill
                 the
                 chaire
                 of
                 verity
                 ;
                 wherein
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 we
                 agree
                 in
                 all
                 principall
                 Heads
                 of
                 Doctrine
                 ;
                 Let
                 it
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 agree
                 not
                 in
                 disputation
                 .
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 was
                 moved
                 thus
                 to
                 speake
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 understood
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 craft
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 did
                 .
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 am
                 somewhat
                 better
                 provided
                 in
                 this
                 last
                 Head
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 two
                 :
                 Master
                 Knox
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 yesterday
                 we
                 heard
                 your
                 Judgement
                 upon
                 the
                 thirteenth
                 to
                 the
                 Romanes
                 ;
                 we
                 heard
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 well
                 opened
                 ;
                 we
                 heard
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 God
                 hath
                 established
                 powers
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 ;
                 we
                 heard
                 of
                 the
                 necessitie
                 that
                 mankinde
                 hath
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 and
                 wee
                 heard
                 the
                 dutie
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 sufficiently
                 declared
                 ;
                 But
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 I
                 was
                 offended
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 thinke
                 some
                 other
                 more
                 of
                 my
                 Lords
                 that
                 were
                 present
                 :
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 Ye
                 made
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 placed
                 in
                 Authoritie
                 :
                 And
                 ye
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 men
                 might
                 refuse
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 offend
                 against
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 yee
                 had
                 no
                 time
                 to
                 explaine
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 me
                 thought
                 ye
                 meant
                 ,
                 That
                 Subjects
                 were
                 not
                 bound
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 command
                 unlawfull
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 refuse
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 ever
                 bound
                 to
                 suffer
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 rightly
                 both
                 marked
                 my
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 understood
                 my
                 minde
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 that
                 same
                 Judgement
                 I
                 have
                 long
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 remaine
                 .
              
               
                 
                 How
                 will
                 ye
                 prove
                 your
                 division
                 and
                 difference
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 persons
                 placed
                 in
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   resisteth
                   ,
                   resisteth
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 The
                 plaine
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 makes
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 many
                 approved
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 prove
                 my
                 affirmative
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 Apostle
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 powers
                 are
                 ordained
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 malefactors
                 ;
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 plaine
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 power
                 given
                 unto
                 man
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 person
                 clad
                 with
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 is
                 another
                 ;
                 For
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 is
                 the
                 conservation
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 The
                 punishment
                 of
                 vice
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 just
                 ,
                 constant
                 ,
                 stable
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 ;
                 but
                 men
                 clad
                 with
                 the
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 are
                 commonly
                 prophane
                 and
                 unjust
                 ;
                 yee
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 mutable
                 ,
                 transitory
                 ,
                 and
                 subject
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 threateneth
                 by
                 his
                 Prophet
                 David
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   said
                   yee
                   are
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   the
                   sonnes
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   high
                   ;
                   but
                   yee
                   shall
                   dye
                   as
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Princes
                   shall
                   fall
                   like
                   others
                   .
                
                 Here
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 yee
                 soule
                 and
                 body
                 are
                 threatned
                 with
                 death
                 ;
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 so
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 affirm
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Authothority
                 ,
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 wherewith
                 God
                 endeued
                 such
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 (
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 permanent
                 will
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Prince
                 may
                 be
                 resisted
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 not
                 violated
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 resisted
                 Saul
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 sworn
                 by
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 that
                 Ionathan
                 should
                 die
                 ;
                 
                 The
                 people
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 swore
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 Ionathan
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 hair
                 of
                 his
                 head
                 fell
                 not
                 :
                 Now
                 Saul
                 was
                 the
                 Anoynted
                 Ki●g
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 
                 were
                 his
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 resisted
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 him
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 men
                 sworn
                 .
                 I
                 doubt
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 That
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 did
                 well
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 accuses
                 them
                 not
                 of
                 any
                 crime
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 praises
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 condemnes
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 for
                 his
                 foolish
                 vow
                 and
                 Law
                 made
                 without
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 his
                 cruell
                 minde
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 severely
                 would
                 have
                 punished
                 an
                 innocent
                 man
                 :
                 But
                 herein
                 will
                 I
                 not
                 stand
                 ;
                 this
                 that
                 followeth
                 shall
                 confirme
                 the
                 former
                 .
                 This
                 same
                 Saul
                 commanded
                 Abimelech
                 and
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 slain
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 committed
                 Treason
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 alleadged
                 )
                 for
                 intercommuning
                 with
                 David
                 :
                 
                 His
                 Guard
                 ,
                 and
                 principall
                 servants
                 ,
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 his
                 unjust
                 commandment
                 ;
                 But
                 Doeg
                 the
                 flatterer
                 put
                 the
                 Kings
                 cruelty
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 ask
                 your
                 judgement
                 ,
                 Whether
                 that
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 in
                 not
                 obeying
                 his
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 resisted
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 Whether
                 Doeg
                 ,
                 in
                 murthering
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 gave
                 obedience
                 to
                 a
                 just
                 Authority
                 :
                 For
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 speaking
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 assurance
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 52.
                 
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 condemnes
                 that
                 fact
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 most
                 cruell
                 murther
                 ;
                 and
                 affirms
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 would
                 punish
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 commander
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 mercilesse
                 executer
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 who
                 gainstood
                 his
                 commandment
                 ,
                 resisted
                 not
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 now
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 to
                 answer
                 to
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 who
                 affirms
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 as
                 resist
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 resist
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 power
                 in
                 that
                 place
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 unjust
                 commandment
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 power
                 wherewith
                 God
                 hath
                 armed
                 his
                 Magistrates
                 and
                 Lieutenants
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 maintain
                 vertue
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 should
                 enterprise
                 to
                 take
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 Judge
                 a
                 murtherer
                 and
                 adulterer
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 malefactor
                 that
                 deserved
                 death
                 ,
                 this
                 same
                 resisteth
                 Gods
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 and
                 procureth
                 to
                 himself
                 vengeance
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 he
                 stayed
                 Gods
                 Sword
                 from
                 striking
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 fury
                 and
                 blinde
                 rage
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 they
                 resist
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 devill
                 ,
                 who
                 abuses
                 the
                 Sword
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 understand
                 sufficiently
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 what
                 ye
                 mean
                 ;
                 unto
                 the
                 one
                 part
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 oppose
                 my self
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 would
                 command
                 me
                 to
                 slay
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 because
                 she
                 is
                 offended
                 at
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 obey
                 her
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 she
                 would
                 command
                 others
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 by
                 colour
                 of
                 Justice
                 take
                 his
                 life
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 if
                 I
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 defend
                 him
                 against
                 the
                 Queen
                 and
                 her
                 Officers
                 .
                 With
                 protestation
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 auditors
                 think
                 not
                 that
                 I
                 speak
                 in
                 favour
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 ye
                 be
                 perswaded
                 of
                 my
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 God
                 have
                 given
                 unto
                 you
                 such
                 power
                 and
                 credit
                 as
                 might
                 deliver
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 suffered
                 me
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 ye
                 should
                 be
                 criminall
                 and
                 guilty
                 of
                 my
                 blood
                 .
                 Prove
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 win
                 the
                 play
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 .
                 )
                 Well
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 remember
                 your
                 promise
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 short
                 in
                 my
                 probation
                 :
                 The
                 Prophet
                 Ieremy
                 was
                 apprehended
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 (
                 who
                 were
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Authority
                 within
                 Ierusalem
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 sentence
                 was
                 pronounced
                 against
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   die
                   the
                   death
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   said
                   ,
                   This
                   house
                   shall
                   be
                   like
                
                 Siloh
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   this
                   City
                   shall
                   be
                   desolate
                   ,
                   
                   without
                   any
                   Inhabitant
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 The
                 Princes
                 hearing
                 the
                 uprore
                 ,
                 came
                 from
                 the
                 Kings
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 down
                 in
                 Judgement
                 in
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 new
                 Gate
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 House
                 ;
                 And
                 there
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 before
                 the
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 intented
                 their
                 Accusation
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ;
                 
                   This
                   man
                   is
                   worthy
                   to
                   die
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   prophesied
                   against
                   this
                   City
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   eares
                   have
                   heard
                   .
                   Ieremiah
                
                 answered
                 ,
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 ,
                 proceeded
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 said
                 he
                 ;
                 
                   As
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                   behold
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   your
                   hands
                   ,
                   do
                   with
                   me
                   as
                   ye
                   thinke
                   good
                   and
                   right
                   ;
                   But
                   know
                   ye
                   for
                   certaine
                   ,
                   That
                   if
                   ye
                   put
                   me
                   to
                   death
                   ,
                   ye
                   shall
                   surely
                   bring
                   innocent
                   blood
                   upon
                   your
                   soules
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   this
                   Citie
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   thereof
                   :
                   For
                   of
                   a
                   truth
                   ,
                   the
                   Lord
                   hath
                   sent
                   me
                   unto
                   you
                   to
                   speake
                   all
                   these
                   words
                   .
                
                 Now
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 blood
                 ,
                 How
                 shall
                 ye
                 ,
                 or
                 others
                 ,
                 be
                 judged
                 innocent
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 suffer
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 not
                 deserved
                 their
                 blood
                 to
                 be
                 shed
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 may
                 save
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 causes
                 were
                 nothing
                 alike
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 I
                 would
                 learn
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 wherein
                 the
                 dissimilitude
                 stands
                 .
                 First
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 the
                 King
                 had
                 not
                 condemned
                 him
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 And
                 next
                 ,
                 The
                 false
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 accused
                 him
                 without
                 a
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 .
                 Neither
                 of
                 these
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 fights
                 against
                 my
                 argument
                 ;
                 For
                 albeit
                 the
                 King
                 was
                 neither
                 present
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 had
                 condemned
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 chiefe
                 Councellors
                 there
                 sitting
                 in
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 who
                 represented
                 the
                 Kings
                 Authority
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 accusation
                 laid
                 unto
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 he
                 forewarns
                 them
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 as
                 before
                 is
                 said
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 the
                 Councell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 committed
                 no
                 crime
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 ye
                 thinke
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 criminall
                 ,
                 onely
                 because
                 that
                 they
                 all
                 accused
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 plain
                 Text
                 witnesseth
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Princes
                 defended
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 no
                 doubt
                 )
                 did
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 boldly
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 all
                 guilty
                 of
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ezekiel
                 gives
                 a
                 reason
                 ,
                 Why
                 all
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 common
                 corruption
                 ,
                 Because
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   I
                   sought
                   a
                   man
                   amongst
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   should
                   make
                   up
                   the
                   hedge
                   ,
                   and
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   gap
                   before
                   me
                   for
                   the
                   Land
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   destroy
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   found
                   none
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   have
                   I
                   poured
                   forth
                   my
                   indignation
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                
                 Hereof
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 plain
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 craves
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 that
                 man
                 should
                 do
                 no
                 iniquity
                 in
                 his
                 owne
                 person
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 oppose
                 himself
                 to
                 all
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 in
                 him
                 lieth
                 .
                 Then
                 will
                 ye
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 make
                 subjects
                 to
                 controll
                 their
                 Princes
                 and
                 Rulers
                 .
                 And
                 what
                 harme
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 should
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 receive
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 corrupt
                 affections
                 of
                 ignorant
                 Rulers
                 were
                 moderated
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 bridled
                 by
                 the
                 wisedome
                 and
                 discretion
                 of
                 godly
                 subjects
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 do
                 no
                 wrong
                 ,
                 nor
                 no
                 violence
                 to
                 any
                 man.
                 All
                 this
                 reasoning
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 For
                 we
                 reason
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 should
                 become
                 such
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 she
                 should
                 persecute
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 innocent
                 
                 men
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 while
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 she
                 never
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 never
                 will
                 do
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 see
                 her
                 begin
                 at
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 suspect
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 in
                 her
                 ,
                 I
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 farre
                 forward
                 in
                 that
                 argument
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 within
                 the
                 Realme
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ;
                 Our
                 Question
                 is
                 ,
                 Whether
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 suppresse
                 the
                 Queens
                 Masse
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 Whether
                 that
                 her
                 Idolatry
                 shall
                 be
                 laid
                 to
                 our
                 charge
                 .
                 What
                 ye
                 may
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 by
                 force
                 ,
                 I
                 dispute
                 not
                 :
                 But
                 what
                 ye
                 may
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 Gods
                 expresse
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 tell
                 Idolatry
                 ought
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 suppressed
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Idolater
                 also
                 ought
                 to
                 die
                 the
                 death
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 whom
                 ?
                 By
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Commandment
                 was
                 given
                 to
                 Israel
                 ,
                 as
                 ye
                 may
                 reade
                 ,
                 
                   Heare
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 ,
                 (
                 sayes
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 
                   the
                   Statutes
                   and
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 Yea
                 ,
                 a
                 Commandment
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 heard
                 that
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 committed
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 City
                 ,
                 inquisition
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 found
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 arise
                 and
                 destroy
                 that
                 City
                 ,
                 sparing
                 in
                 it
                 neither
                 man
                 ,
                 woman
                 ,
                 nor
                 childe
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Commandment
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 Secretary
                 )
                 given
                 to
                 punish
                 their
                 King.
                 If
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 I
                 finde
                 no
                 priviledge
                 granted
                 unto
                 Kings
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 offend
                 Gods
                 Majestie
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 judges
                 to
                 their
                 King
                 to
                 punish
                 him
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 be
                 an
                 Idoter
                 .
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 is
                 the
                 Universall
                 Judge
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 unto
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 his
                 Word
                 commands
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 in
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 absolved
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 We
                 agree
                 in
                 that
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 But
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 not
                 execute
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 but
                 mst
                 leave
                 it
                 unto
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 either
                 punish
                 it
                 by
                 Death
                 ,
                 by
                 Warre
                 ,
                 by
                 Imprisonment
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 some
                 other
                 kinde
                 of
                 his
                 Plagues
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 the
                 last
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 reason
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 execute
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 against
                 their
                 King
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 offendor
                 :
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ye
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 Warrant
                 ,
                 except
                 your
                 own
                 imaginations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 more
                 fear
                 to
                 offend
                 their
                 Princes
                 then
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Why
                 say
                 ye
                 so
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 famous
                 men
                 in
                 Europe
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 ye
                 your selfe
                 will
                 confesse
                 both
                 godly
                 and
                 learned
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 with
                 that
                 he
                 called
                 for
                 his
                 Papers
                 ,
                 which
                 produced
                 by
                 Master
                 Maitland
                 ,
                 he
                 bagan
                 to
                 reade
                 with
                 great
                 gravity
                 the
                 Judgements
                 of
                 
                   Luther
                   ,
                   Melancthon
                
                 ,
                 the
                 mindes
                 of
                 
                   Bucer
                   ,
                   Musculus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 how
                 Christians
                 should
                 behave
                 themselves
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 Baruc
                 was
                 not
                 omitted
                 ,
                 with
                 this
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 The
                 gathering
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 hath
                 cost
                 me
                 more
                 travell
                 then
                 I
                 thinke
                 this
                 seven
                 yeers
                 in
                 reading
                 Commentaries
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 more
                 pity
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 you
                 have
                 profited
                 your
                 own
                 cause
                 ,
                 let
                 others
                 judge
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 my
                 argument
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 you
                 have
                 infirmed
                 it
                 in
                 nothing
                 ;
                 for
                 your
                 first
                 two
                 witnesses
                 speak
                 against
                 the
                 Anabaptists
                 ,
                 who
                 deny
                 that
                 Christians
                 should
                 be
                 
                 subject
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 or
                 yet
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 lawfull
                 for
                 a
                 Christian
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Magistrate
                 :
                 whose
                 opinion
                 ,
                 I
                 no
                 lesse
                 abhor
                 ,
                 then
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 that
                 liveth
                 .
                 The
                 others
                 speak
                 of
                 Christians
                 subject
                 to
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 so
                 dispersed
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 other
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 to
                 sob
                 unto
                 God
                 for
                 deliverance
                 ;
                 that
                 such
                 (
                 indeed
                 )
                 should
                 hazard
                 any
                 further
                 then
                 these
                 godly
                 men
                 wills
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 hastily
                 be
                 of
                 counsell
                 :
                 But
                 my
                 argument
                 hath
                 another
                 ground
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 speak
                 of
                 a
                 people
                 assembled
                 in
                 one
                 Body
                 of
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 unto
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 sufficient
                 force
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 resist
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 suppresse
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 open
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 And
                 such
                 a
                 people
                 yet
                 again
                 I
                 affirme
                 ,
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 their
                 Land
                 clean
                 and
                 unpolluted
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 my
                 division
                 shall
                 not
                 appear
                 strange
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 understand
                 that
                 God
                 required
                 one
                 thing
                 of
                 Abraham
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Seed
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 strangers
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 in
                 Egypt
                 and
                 Canaan
                 ;
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 required
                 he
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 Bondage
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 granted
                 unto
                 them
                 :
                 The
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 during
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Bondage
                 ,
                 God
                 craved
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 Abraham
                 should
                 not
                 defile
                 himselfe
                 with
                 their
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 neither
                 was
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Posterity
                 commanded
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Idolls
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Canaan
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 Egypt
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 God
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 this
                 strait
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 
                   Beware
                   that
                   thou
                   make
                   not
                   League
                   or
                   Confederacie
                   with
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   this
                   Land
                   :
                   give
                   not
                   thy
                   sonnes
                   unto
                   their
                   daughters
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   give
                   thy
                   daughters
                   unto
                   their
                   sonnes
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   this
                   ye
                   shall
                   do
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   Cut
                   down
                   their
                   Groves
                   ,
                   destroy
                   their
                   Images
                   ,
                   breake
                   downe
                   their
                   Altars
                   ,
                   and
                   leave
                   thou
                   no
                   kinde
                   of
                   remembrance
                   of
                   these
                   Abominations
                   which
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   used
                   before
                   ;
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   a
                   holy
                   People
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ;
                   defile
                   not
                   thy selfe
                   therefore
                   with
                   their
                   gods
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 To
                 this
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 are
                 ye
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 professed
                 the
                 Lord
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 bound
                 ;
                 for
                 God
                 hath
                 wrought
                 no
                 lesse
                 miraculously
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 both
                 Spiritually
                 and
                 Corporally
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 did
                 unto
                 the
                 Carnall
                 Seed
                 of
                 Abraham
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 what
                 state
                 your
                 Bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 poor
                 Realme
                 were
                 ,
                 within
                 these
                 seven
                 yeers
                 ,
                 your selves
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 were
                 both
                 in
                 the
                 Bondage
                 of
                 a
                 strange
                 Nation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 Tyrants
                 did
                 raigne
                 over
                 your
                 consciences
                 ,
                 God
                 perchance
                 may
                 yet
                 again
                 let
                 you
                 feel
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 ye
                 do
                 not
                 rightly
                 acknowledge
                 and
                 esteeme
                 the
                 benefits
                 received
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 poore
                 Brethren
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 bodies
                 to
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Truth
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 scarcely
                 could
                 be
                 found
                 ten
                 in
                 a
                 Country
                 that
                 rightly
                 knew
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 had
                 been
                 foolishnesse
                 to
                 have
                 craved
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 mean
                 Subjects
                 ,
                 the
                 suppressing
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 had
                 been
                 nothing
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 have
                 exposed
                 the
                 simple
                 Sheep
                 in
                 a
                 prey
                 to
                 the
                 Wolves
                 :
                 But
                 since
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 multiplyed
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 the
                 victory
                 to
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 if
                 yee
                 suffer
                 the
                 Land
                 again
                 to
                 be
                 defiled
                 ,
                 
                 yee
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Princes
                 shall
                 both
                 drinke
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 Gods
                 indignation
                 .
                 The
                 Queen
                 ,
                 for
                 her
                 obstinate
                 abiding
                 in
                 manifest
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 great
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Evangell
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ;
                 And
                 ye
                 ,
                 for
                 your
                 permission
                 and
                 maintaining
                 her
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 (
                 Lethington
                 said
                 ,
                 )
                 In
                 that
                 point
                 we
                 will
                 never
                 agree
                 .
              
               
               
                 And
                 where
                 finde
                 ye
                 (
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 )
                 that
                 ever
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 taught
                 such
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 be
                 plagued
                 for
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Prince
                 ;
                 or
                 yet
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Subjects
                 might
                 suppresse
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 or
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 What
                 was
                 the
                 Commission
                 given
                 unto
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ?
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 we
                 know
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 and
                 plant
                 the
                 Evangell
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 where
                 darknesse
                 before
                 had
                 Dominion
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 behoved
                 them
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 before
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 will
                 them
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 their
                 hands
                 to
                 suppresse
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 What
                 precepts
                 the
                 Apostles
                 gave
                 unto
                 the
                 faithfull
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 other
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 commanded
                 ,
                 all
                 to
                 fly
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 affirme
                 :
                 But
                 I
                 finde
                 two
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 faithfull
                 did
                 ;
                 The
                 one
                 was
                 ,
                 They
                 assisted
                 their
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 the
                 Rulers
                 and
                 Magistrates
                 ;
                 The
                 other
                 was
                 ,
                 They
                 suppressed
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 God
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 force
                 ;
                 asking
                 no
                 leave
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 nor
                 of
                 his
                 Deputies
                 .
                 Read
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Histories
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 examples
                 sufficient
                 ?
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 we
                 know
                 they
                 were
                 Interpreters
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 They
                 spake
                 as
                 well
                 unto
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 People
                 .
                 I
                 read
                 that
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 would
                 heare
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 came
                 the
                 plague
                 of
                 God
                 upon
                 both
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 flattered
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 they
                 did
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 be
                 perswaded
                 .
                 Now
                 Gods
                 Law
                 pronounces
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 before
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 )
                 to
                 Idolaters
                 without
                 exception
                 of
                 persons
                 .
                 
                 Now
                 ,
                 how
                 the
                 Prophets
                 could
                 rightly
                 interpret
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 shew
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Gods
                 Judgements
                 ,
                 which
                 ever
                 they
                 threatned
                 ,
                 should
                 fall
                 for
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 abhominations
                 that
                 did
                 accompany
                 it
                 (
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 never
                 alone
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   still
                   corrupt
                   Religion
                   brings
                   with
                   it
                   ,
                   a
                   filthy
                   ,
                   and
                   corrupt
                   life
                   .
                
                 )
                 How
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 the
                 Prophets
                 could
                 reprove
                 the
                 Vice
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 shew
                 the
                 people
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 I
                 understand
                 not
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 constantly
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 was
                 so
                 sensible
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Kings
                 understood
                 their
                 own
                 abhominations
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 understood
                 ,
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 punishing
                 and
                 repressing
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 was
                 no
                 lesse
                 Rebellious
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 conjured
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 servants
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 The
                 facts
                 of
                 some
                 Prophets
                 are
                 so
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 thereby
                 we
                 may
                 collect
                 what
                 Doctrine
                 they
                 taught
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 small
                 absurdity
                 to
                 affirme
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 facts
                 did
                 repugne
                 to
                 their
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 I
                 think
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 ye
                 meane
                 of
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 What
                 will
                 yee
                 prove
                 thereby
                 ?
                 The
                 chief
                 head
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 that
                 ye
                 deny
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Prophets
                 never
                 taught
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 appertained
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 punish
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 :
                 The
                 contrary
                 whereof
                 I
                 affirme
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 probation
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 produce
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 .
                 For
                 ye
                 know
                 my
                 Lord
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 Elizeus
                 ,
                 sent
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 to
                 annoint
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 who
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 commandment
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 Achab
                 for
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 committed
                 by
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 innocent
                 blood
                 that
                 Iezabell
                 his
                 wicked
                 Wife
                 had
                 shed
                 .
                 While
                 he
                 obeyed
                 and
                 put
                 in
                 full
                 execution
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 )
                 God
                 promised
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 stability
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 ,
                 unto
                 the
                 fourth
                 Generation
                 .
              
               
               
                 Now
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 here
                 is
                 the
                 fact
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 that
                 proves
                 ,
                 that
                 Subjects
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 execute
                 Gods
                 judgements
                 upon
                 their
                 King
                 and
                 Prince
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 enough
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 answered
                 thereto
                 ;
                 For
                 Iehu
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 before
                 he
                 put
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 execution
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 fact
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Imitate
                 :
                 My
                 Lord
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 meere
                 Subject
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 King
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Prophets
                 servant
                 came
                 unto
                 him
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 albeit
                 that
                 his
                 fellow
                 Captaines
                 hearing
                 of
                 the
                 Message
                 ,
                 blew
                 the
                 Trumpet
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Iehu
                 is
                 King
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 Iezabel
                 both
                 thought
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Traytor
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 many
                 others
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 Samaria
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 fact
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 imitate
                 :
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 had
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 Gods
                 ordinary
                 judgement
                 ,
                 which
                 commandeth
                 the
                 Idolater
                 to
                 dye
                 the
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 yet
                 againe
                 affirme
                 ,
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Imitate
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 preferres
                 the
                 true
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Worship
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 affection
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 wicked
                 Princes
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 bound
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 to
                 follow
                 extraordinary
                 examples
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 like
                 commandment
                 and
                 assurance
                 .
                 I
                 grant
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 if
                 the
                 example
                 repugne
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 ;
                 As
                 if
                 an
                 avaritious
                 and
                 deceitfull
                 man
                 would
                 borrow
                 Silver
                 ,
                 Rayment
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 necessaries
                 from
                 his
                 Neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 withhold
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 alleadging
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 he
                 might
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 offend
                 God
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Israelites
                 at
                 their
                 departure
                 forth
                 of
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 to
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 .
                 The
                 example
                 served
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 produce
                 the
                 like
                 cause
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 commandment
                 that
                 the
                 Israelites
                 had
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 because
                 their
                 fact
                 repugned
                 to
                 this
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   not
                   steale
                
                 :
                 But
                 where
                 the
                 example
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 the
                 execution
                 of
                 Gods
                 judgement
                 ,
                 expressed
                 within
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 example
                 approved
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 stands
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 place
                 of
                 a
                 Commandment
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 God
                 in
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 is
                 constant
                 and
                 immutable
                 ,
                 so
                 can
                 he
                 not
                 condemne
                 in
                 the
                 Ages
                 subsequent
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 approved
                 in
                 his
                 servants
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 servants
                 before
                 us
                 ,
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 word
                 confounds
                 all
                 such
                 as
                 crave
                 further
                 approbation
                 of
                 Gods
                 will
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 already
                 expressed
                 within
                 his
                 Scriptures
                 ;
                 For
                 Abraham
                 said
                 ,
                 They
                 have
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 whom
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 they
                 beleeve
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 should
                 rise
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 taught
                 what
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 by
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 once
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 once
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 beleeve
                 nor
                 obey
                 ,
                 albeit
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 send
                 Angels
                 from
                 Heaven
                 to
                 instruct
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 .
              
               
                 Yee
                 have
                 produced
                 but
                 one
                 example
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 one
                 sufficeth
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 God
                 be
                 praised
                 we
                 lacke
                 not
                 others
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 conspired
                 against
                 Amasiah
                 King
                 of
                 Iuda
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 turned
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 followed
                 him
                 to
                 Lachis
                 ,
                 and
                 slew
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 Uzziah
                 and
                 annointed
                 him
                 King
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 his
                 father
                 .
                 The
                 people
                 had
                 not
                 altogether
                 forgotten
                 the
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 made
                 betwixt
                 their
                 Kings
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Inauguration
                 of
                 Iohas
                 his
                 Father
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 should
                 they
                 be
                 his
                 faithfull
                 Subjects
                 .
                 From
                 the
                 
                 which
                 Covenant
                 when
                 first
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 sonne
                 had
                 declined
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 both
                 punished
                 to
                 death
                 ,
                 Ioas
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 Amasias
                 by
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 .
                 
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 shall
                 be
                 free
                 for
                 you
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 to
                 doubt
                 as
                 you
                 please
                 ,
                 but
                 where
                 I
                 finde
                 execution
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 himselfe
                 not
                 to
                 accuse
                 the
                 doers
                 ,
                 I
                 dare
                 not
                 doubt
                 of
                 the
                 equity
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 .
                 And
                 farther
                 it
                 appeareth
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 gave
                 sufficient
                 approbation
                 and
                 allowance
                 of
                 their
                 fact
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 blessed
                 them
                 with
                 victory
                 ,
                 peace
                 and
                 prosperity
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 fiftie
                 two
                 yeers
                 after
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 prosperity
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 does
                 not
                 alwayes
                 prove
                 that
                 God
                 approves
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 when
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 men
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 rewarded
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 owne
                 promise
                 expressed
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 prosperitie
                 succeeding
                 the
                 fact
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 infallible
                 assurance
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 approved
                 that
                 fact
                 .
                 Now
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 pronounced
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 That
                 when
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 exterminat
                 and
                 destroy
                 such
                 as
                 decline
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 hee
                 will
                 blesse
                 them
                 and
                 multiplie
                 them
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 unto
                 their
                 Fathers
                 .
                 But
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Masiah
                 turned
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Text
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 plaine
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 people
                 slew
                 their
                 King
                 ;
                 and
                 like
                 plain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 blessed
                 them
                 :
                 Therefore
                 yet
                 againe
                 conclude
                 I
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himselfe
                 approved
                 their
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 done
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 commandement
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 blessed
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 promise
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 thinke
                 not
                 the
                 ground
                 so
                 sure
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 durst
                 build
                 my
                 Conscience
                 thereupon
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 that
                 your
                 Conscience
                 have
                 no
                 worse
                 ground
                 then
                 this
                 is
                 whensoever
                 you
                 shall
                 begin
                 the
                 like
                 work
                 which
                 God
                 in
                 your
                 owne
                 eyes
                 hath
                 already
                 blessed
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 hee
                 )
                 I
                 have
                 but
                 one
                 example
                 to
                 produce
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 an
                 end
                 to
                 my
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 am
                 weary
                 longer
                 to
                 stand
                 .
                 Commandment
                 was
                 given
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 sit
                 downe
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 refused
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Melancholly
                 reasons
                 would
                 have
                 some
                 mirth
                 intermixed
                 :
                 My
                 last
                 example
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 my
                 Lord
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Uzziah
                 the
                 King
                 not
                 content
                 with
                 his
                 Royall
                 Estate
                 ,
                 malapertly
                 took
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 enter
                 within
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 burn
                 Incense
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 of
                 Incense
                 ;
                 and
                 Azariah
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 went
                 in
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 him
                 fourscore
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 valiant
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 withstood
                 Uzziah
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   appertaineth
                   not
                   unto
                   thee
                
                 ,
                 (
                 Uzziah
                 )
                 
                   to
                   burn
                   Incense
                   unto
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   the
                   Priest●
                   the
                   Sonnes
                   of
                
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   are
                   consecrated
                   to
                   offer
                   Incense
                   ;
                   Goe
                   forth
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   ,
                   for
                   thou
                   hast
                   transgressed
                   ,
                   and
                   thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   none
                   honour
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Hereof
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 Subjects
                 not
                 onely
                 may
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ought
                 to
                 withstand
                 and
                 resist
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 expressely
                 repugnes
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 or
                 holy
                 Ordinance
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 that
                 withstood
                 the
                 King
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 were
                 not
                 simple
                 subjects
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 figures
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 such
                 Priests
                 have
                 we
                 none
                 this
                 day
                 to
                 withstand
                 Kings
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 any
                 wrong
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 High
                 Priest
                 was
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 deny
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 in
                 his
                 Priesthood
                 had
                 no
                 Prerogative
                 above
                 those
                 that
                 passed
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 now
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 Aaron
                 was
                 subject
                 to
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 him
                 his
                 Lord
                 ;
                 Samuel
                 being
                 both
                 P●ophet
                 and
                 Priest
                 ,
                 subjected
                 himselfe
                 unto
                 Saul
                 after
                 hee
                 was
                 inaugurated
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 Sadoc
                 bowed
                 before
                 David
                 ;
                 and
                 Abiathar
                 was
                 deposed
                 from
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 by
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 confessed
                 themselves
                 subjects
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 ,
                 albeit
                 therewith
                 they
                 ceased
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 figures
                 of
                 Christ.
                 And
                 whereas
                 you
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 such
                 priests
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 I
                 might
                 answer
                 ,
                 That
                 neither
                 have
                 we
                 such
                 Kings
                 this
                 day
                 as
                 then
                 were
                 annointed
                 by
                 Gods
                 commandment
                 ,
                 and
                 sate
                 upon
                 the
                 seate
                 of
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 no
                 lesse
                 the
                 figure
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 in
                 their
                 just
                 administration
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 the
                 Priests
                 in
                 their
                 appointed
                 Office
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 kings
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 )
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 wee
                 have
                 such
                 Priests
                 ;
                 for
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 being
                 annointed
                 in
                 our
                 nature
                 of
                 God
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 both
                 King
                 ,
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 hath
                 put
                 end
                 to
                 all
                 externall
                 unction
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 I
                 thinke
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 now
                 diminished
                 his
                 graces
                 from
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 appoints
                 Ambassadours
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 doth
                 from
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 why
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 may
                 not
                 also
                 justly
                 withstand
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 no
                 lesse
                 offend
                 Gods
                 Majestie
                 then
                 Uzziah
                 did
                 ,
                 I
                 see
                 not
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 that
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 in
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Evangell
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 straitly
                 bound
                 to
                 regard
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 Commandments
                 ,
                 as
                 were
                 the
                 Fathers
                 who
                 lived
                 under
                 the
                 dark
                 shadows
                 of
                 the
                 Law.
                 
              
               
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 dip
                 no
                 farther
                 in
                 that
                 Head
                 ;
                 but
                 how
                 resisted
                 the
                 Priests
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 spake
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 without
                 further
                 violence
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 they
                 withstood
                 him
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 the
                 Text
                 assures
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 nothing
                 but
                 speak
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 plain
                 Text
                 affirms
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 caused
                 him
                 hastily
                 to
                 depart
                 from
                 the
                 sanctuary
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 depart
                 ;
                 which
                 manner
                 of
                 speaking
                 (
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 Hebrew
                 Tongue
                 ,
                 importeth
                 more
                 then
                 exhorting
                 ,
                 or
                 commanding
                 by
                 word
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 did
                 that
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 after
                 he
                 was
                 espyed
                 to
                 be
                 leprous
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 withstood
                 him
                 before
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 but
                 yet
                 their
                 last
                 fact
                 confirms
                 my
                 proposition
                 so
                 evidently
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 unto
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 assertion
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Kings
                 have
                 no
                 priviledge
                 more
                 then
                 hath
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 offend
                 Gods
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 exempted
                 from
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 any
                 other
                 subject
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 subjects
                 may
                 not
                 onely
                 lawfully
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 whensoever
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 expresly
                 oppugnes
                 Gods
                 Commandment
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 execute
                 judgement
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 King
                 be
                 a
                 Murtherer
                 ,
                 Adulterer
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 suffer
                 
                 according
                 to
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 an
                 offender
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 put
                 Gods
                 Law
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 this
                 History
                 cleerly
                 proveth
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 soon
                 that
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 appeared
                 in
                 his
                 forehead
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 compelled
                 to
                 depart
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 he
                 was
                 removed
                 from
                 all
                 publike
                 society
                 and
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 compelled
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 apart
                 ,
                 even
                 as
                 the
                 Law
                 commanded
                 ;
                 and
                 gat
                 no
                 greater
                 priviledge
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 ,
                 then
                 any
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 should
                 have
                 done
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 executed
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 was
                 no
                 doubt
                 but
                 more
                 were
                 witnesses
                 of
                 his
                 Leprosie
                 then
                 the
                 Priests
                 alone
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 finde
                 none
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 God
                 pronounced
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 against
                 the
                 Leprosie
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 yet
                 again
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 people
                 ought
                 to
                 execute
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 even
                 against
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 their
                 open
                 crimes
                 by
                 Gods
                 Laws
                 deserve
                 punishment
                 ;
                 but
                 especially
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 may
                 infect
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 .
                 And
                 now
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 will
                 reason
                 no
                 longer
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 spoken
                 longer
                 then
                 I
                 intended
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 what
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 conclusion
                 .
              
               
                 Albeit
                 ye
                 cannot
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 what
                 I
                 have
                 proved
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   
                     1.
                     
                     
                       That
                       subjects
                       have
                       delivered
                       an
                       innocent
                       from
                       the
                       hands
                       of
                       their
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       offended
                       not
                       God.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       subjects
                       have
                       refused
                       to
                       strike
                       innocents
                       ,
                       when
                       a
                       King
                       commanded
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       so
                       doing
                       ,
                       denied
                       no
                       just
                       Obedience
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     
                       That
                       such
                       as
                       strook
                       at
                       the
                       commandment
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       ,
                       were
                       before
                       God
                       reputed
                       mutherers
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     
                       That
                       God
                       hath
                       not
                       onely
                       of
                       a
                       subject
                       made
                       a
                       King
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       he
                       armed
                       subjects
                       against
                       their
                       naturall
                       King
                       ,
                       and
                       commanded
                       them
                       to
                       take
                       vengeance
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Law.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     
                       And
                       lastly
                       ,
                       That
                       Gods
                       people
                       hath
                       executed
                       Gods
                       Law
                       against
                       their
                       King
                       ,
                       having
                       no
                       further
                       regard
                       to
                       him
                       in
                       that
                       behalf
                       ,
                       then
                       if
                       he
                       had
                       been
                       the
                       most
                       simple
                       subject
                       within
                       the
                       Realme
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 albeit
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 understand
                 what
                 should
                 be
                 concluded
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 That
                 not
                 onely
                 may
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 are
                 bound
                 to
                 do
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 like
                 crimes
                 are
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 like
                 power
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 I
                 think
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 many
                 learned
                 men
                 of
                 your
                 opinion
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 the
                 Truth
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 Truth
                 ,
                 howsoever
                 it
                 be
                 ,
                 That
                 men
                 must
                 either
                 know
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 gainstand
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 I
                 praise
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 lack
                 not
                 the
                 consent
                 and
                 approbation
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 in
                 that
                 Head.
                 And
                 with
                 that
                 he
                 presented
                 unto
                 the
                 Secretary
                 
                 the
                 Apologie
                 of
                 Magdeburgh
                 ,
                 and
                 willed
                 him
                 to
                 reade
                 the
                 names
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 subscribed
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 most
                 just
                 defence
                 ;
                 and
                 therewith
                 added
                 ,
                 That
                 to
                 resist
                 a
                 misled
                 King
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 resist
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 his
                 Ordinance
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Who
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 read
                 ,
                 he
                 stouped
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Homines
                   obscuri
                
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 answered
                 ,
                 
                   Dei
                   tamen
                   servi
                
                 .
                 And
                 Lethington
                 arose
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 reasons
                 upon
                 both
                 parts
                 ;
                 it
                 becomes
                 you
                 now
                 to
                 decide
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 an
                 order
                 unto
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 uniform
                 in
                 Doctrine
                 .
                 May
                 we
                 (
                 think
                 ye
                 )
                 take
                 the
                 Queens
                 Masse
                 from
                 her
                 ?
              
               
                 While
                 that
                 some
                 began
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ▪
                 their
                 Votes
                 (
                 for
                 some
                 were
                 appointed
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 leaders
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 )
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 said
                 ;
                 My
                 Lords
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 you
                 will
                 not
                 do
                 contrary
                 to
                 your
                 Lordships
                 promise
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 ,
                 That
                 nothing
                 should
                 be
                 voted
                 in
                 secret
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 first
                 all
                 matters
                 should
                 be
                 debated
                 in
                 publike
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 Votes
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 should
                 put
                 end
                 to
                 the
                 controversie
                 .
                 Now
                 have
                 I
                 onely
                 sustained
                 the
                 argument
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 rather
                 shewn
                 my
                 conscience
                 in
                 most
                 simple
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 insisted
                 upon
                 the
                 force
                 and
                 vehemency
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 argument
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 for
                 my
                 part
                 utterly
                 disassent
                 from
                 all
                 voting
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 have
                 heard
                 the
                 Propositions
                 and
                 the
                 Reasons
                 of
                 both
                 parties
                 ;
                 for
                 I
                 unfainedly
                 acknowledge
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 in
                 that
                 company
                 are
                 more
                 able
                 to
                 sustain
                 the
                 argument
                 then
                 I
                 am
                 .
              
               
                 Think
                 ye
                 it
                 reasonable
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 That
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 as
                 are
                 now
                 convened
                 ,
                 should
                 reason
                 and
                 vote
                 in
                 such
                 heads
                 and
                 matters
                 that
                 concerns
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesties
                 own
                 Person
                 and
                 Affairs
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 think
                 (
                 said
                 the
                 other
                 )
                 That
                 whatsoever
                 should
                 binde
                 the
                 multitude
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 should
                 hear
                 it
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 they
                 have
                 resigned
                 their
                 power
                 to
                 Commissioners
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 done
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 as
                 I
                 understand
                 ;
                 for
                 my
                 Lord
                 Justice
                 Clerk
                 heard
                 them
                 with
                 one
                 voyce
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 no
                 wise
                 would
                 they
                 consent
                 that
                 any
                 thing
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 voted
                 or
                 concluded
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 tell
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 if
                 my
                 Lords
                 that
                 be
                 here
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 bear
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 such
                 matters
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 bound
                 to
                 their
                 will
                 :
                 What
                 say
                 ye
                 ,
                 my
                 Lords
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 will
                 ye
                 vote
                 in
                 this
                 matter
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 ye
                 not
                 vote
                 ?
              
               
                 After
                 long
                 reasoning
                 ,
                 some
                 that
                 were
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Why
                 may
                 not
                 the
                 Lords
                 vote
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shew
                 unto
                 the
                 Church
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 ?
              
               
                 That
                 appears
                 to
                 me
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 backward
                 order
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 tyranny
                 usurped
                 upon
                 the
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 do
                 as
                 ye
                 list
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 for
                 as
                 I
                 reason
                 ,
                 so
                 I
                 wrote
                 ;
                 yet
                 protesting
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 disassent
                 from
                 all
                 voting
                 ,
                 till
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 Assembly
                 understand
                 as
                 well
                 the
                 questions
                 as
                 the
                 reasons
                 .
              
               
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 Lethington
                 )
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 now
                 ,
                 for
                 too
                 much
                 time
                 is
                 spent
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 Chancellor
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 ask
                 ye
                 the
                 votes
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 ever
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Rector
                 of
                 Saint
                 Androes
                 commanded
                 first
                 to
                 speak
                 his
                 conscience
                 :
                 Who
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 refer
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Superintendent
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 think
                 we
                 are
                 both
                 of
                 one
                 judgement
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 that
                 I
                 speake
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 my
                 conscience
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 Queen
                 oppose
                 her self
                 to
                 our
                 Religion
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 Religion
                 )
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 States
                 of
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 professors
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 may
                 justly
                 oppose
                 themselves
                 to
                 her
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 concerning
                 her
                 Masse
                 ,
                 I
                 know
                 it
                 is
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 yet
                 resolved
                 ,
                 Whether
                 by
                 violence
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 it
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
                 The
                 Superintendent
                 of
                 Fyfe
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 same
                 is
                 my
                 conscience
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 affirmed
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Nobility
                 .
                 But
                 others
                 voted
                 frankly
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 as
                 the
                 Masse
                 is
                 abominable
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 right
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 suppressed
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 men
                 did
                 no
                 more
                 hurt
                 to
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 should
                 by
                 force
                 take
                 from
                 her
                 a
                 poysoned
                 cup
                 ,
                 when
                 she
                 were
                 a
                 going
                 to
                 drink
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 Last
                 Master
                 
                   Iohn
                   Craig
                
                 ,
                 
                 fellow
                 Minister
                 with
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 was
                 required
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 judgement
                 and
                 vote
                 ;
                 who
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 gladly
                 shew
                 unto
                 your
                 Honours
                 what
                 I
                 understand
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 greatly
                 doubt
                 ,
                 Whether
                 my
                 knowledge
                 and
                 conscience
                 shall
                 satisfie
                 you
                 ,
                 seeing
                 you
                 have
                 heard
                 so
                 many
                 reasons
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 so
                 little
                 moved
                 by
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 conceale
                 from
                 you
                 my
                 judgement
                 ,
                 adhering
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Protestation
                 of
                 my
                 Brother
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 voting
                 prejudge
                 not
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 Generall
                 Assembly
                 .
                 I
                 was
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 University
                 of
                 Bonnonia
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeer
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 1554.
                 where
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 black-Friers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Town
                 ,
                 I
                 saw
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 their
                 Generall
                 Assembly
                 this
                 Conclusion
                 set
                 forth
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 I
                 heard
                 reasoned
                 ,
                 determined
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 to
                 this
                 sense
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         Conclusion
                         .
                      
                       
                         
                           ALl
                           Rulers
                           ,
                           be
                           they
                           Supreme
                           or
                           Inferiour
                           ,
                           may
                           and
                           ought
                           to
                           be
                           reformed
                           or
                           bridled
                           (
                           to
                           speak
                           moderately
                           )
                           by
                           them
                           by
                           whom
                           they
                           are
                           chosen
                           ,
                           confirmed
                           or
                           admitted
                           to
                           their
                           Office
                           ,
                           so
                           oft
                           as
                           they
                           break
                           that
                           promise
                           made
                           by
                           Oath
                           to
                           their
                           subjects
                           ;
                           Because
                           that
                           the
                           Prince
                           is
                           no
                           lesse
                           bound
                           by
                           Oath
                           to
                           the
                           subjects
                           ,
                           then
                           are
                           the
                           subjects
                           to
                           their
                           Princes
                           ;
                           And
                           therefore
                           ought
                           it
                           to
                           be
                           kept
                           and
                           reformed
                           equally
                           ,
                           according
                           to
                           Law
                           ,
                           and
                           Condition
                           of
                           the
                           Oath
                           that
                           is
                           made
                           of
                           either
                           party
                           .
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 This
                 Conclusion
                 (
                 my
                 Lords
                 )
                 I
                 heard
                 sustained
                 and
                 concluded
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 most
                 notable
                 Auditory
                 .
                 The
                 sustainer
                 was
                 a
                 learned
                 man
                 ,
                 Master
                 
                   Thomas
                   de
                   Finola
                
                 ,
                 Rector
                 of
                 the
                 University
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 famous
                 in
                 that
                 Countrey
                 :
                 Master
                 
                   Vincentins
                   de
                   Placentia
                
                 affirmed
                 the
                 Conclusion
                 to
                 be
                 most
                 true
                 and
                 certain
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 both
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 man.
                 The
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 disputation
                 and
                 conclusion
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 certain
                 disorder
                 and
                 tyranny
                 that
                 was
                 attempted
                 by
                 the
                 Popes
                 Governours
                 ,
                 who
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 Innovations
                 in
                 the
                 Countrie
                 against
                 the
                 Laws
                 that
                 were
                 before
                 established
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 themselves
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 such
                 Laws
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 instituted
                 by
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 King
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 they
                 having
                 full
                 Commission
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 may
                 alter
                 and
                 change
                 Statutes
                 and
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 consent
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 Against
                 this
                 usurped
                 Tyranny
                 ,
                 the
                 learned
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 opposed
                 themselves
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 that
                 all
                 reasons
                 which
                 the
                 Popes
                 Governours
                 could
                 alleadge
                 were
                 
                 heard
                 and
                 consulted
                 ,
                 the
                 Pope
                 himself
                 was
                 fain
                 to
                 take
                 up
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promise
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 Liberty
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 neither
                 abrogate
                 any
                 Law
                 nor
                 Statute
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 make
                 any
                 new
                 Law
                 ,
                 without
                 their
                 owne
                 consent
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 my
                 Vote
                 and
                 my
                 Conscience
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 Princes
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 bound
                 to
                 keep
                 Laws
                 and
                 Promises
                 to
                 their
                 subjects
                 ;
                 
                 But
                 also
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 case
                 they
                 fail
                 ,
                 they
                 justly
                 may
                 be
                 bridled
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Band
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Prince
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 is
                 reciprocall
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 start
                 up
                 a
                 claw-back
                 of
                 that
                 corrupt
                 Court
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Ye
                 wot
                 not
                 what
                 ye
                 say
                 ;
                 for
                 ye
                 tell
                 us
                 what
                 was
                 done
                 in
                 Bononia
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 .
              
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 he
                 )
                 my
                 judgement
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 every
                 Kingdom
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 albeit
                 that
                 every
                 Common-wealth
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 that
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 no
                 lesse
                 diligence
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 that
                 Laws
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 violated
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 because
                 that
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 Princes
                 who
                 continuing
                 in
                 a
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 hurtfull
                 to
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 mis-government
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 from
                 yeer
                 to
                 yeer
                 are
                 changed
                 ,
                 in
                 free
                 Common-wealths
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 ,
                 to
                 assure
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 Head
                 was
                 disputed
                 to
                 the
                 uttermost
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 spake
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 were
                 done
                 in
                 divers
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 by
                 Tyrannie
                 and
                 negligence
                 of
                 people
                 :
                 But
                 we
                 conclude
                 (
                 said
                 they
                 )
                 what
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 all
                 Kingdoms
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Law
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 just
                 Laws
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 by
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 tyranny
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 contrary
                 Laws
                 have
                 been
                 made
                 ,
                 yet
                 may
                 that
                 same
                 people
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 posterity
                 ,
                 justly
                 crave
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 be
                 reformed
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 institution
                 of
                 Kings
                 and
                 Common-wealths
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 will
                 not
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 deserve
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 fruit
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 foolishnesse
                 .
              
               
                 M.
                 
                   Iames
                   Markgow
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Clerk
                 of
                 the
                 Register
                 ,
                 perceiving
                 the
                 Votes
                 to
                 be
                 different
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 the
                 bold
                 plainnesse
                 of
                 the
                 foresaid
                 servant
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 this
                 same
                 question
                 was
                 long
                 debated
                 on
                 before
                 in
                 my
                 house
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 we
                 were
                 not
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 minde
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 concluded
                 ,
                 That
                 M.
                 Knox
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 names
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 M.
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 jugement
                 in
                 the
                 controversie
                 .
                 Nay
                 ,
                 (
                 said
                 M.
                 Knox
                 )
                 my
                 Lord
                 Secretary
                 would
                 not
                 consent
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 write
                 ,
                 alleadging
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 greatest
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 answer
                 stood
                 in
                 the
                 Narrative
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 promised
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 write
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 when
                 divers
                 times
                 I
                 required
                 him
                 to
                 remember
                 his
                 promise
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 nothing
                 but
                 delay
                 .
                 Whereunto
                 the
                 Secretary
                 answered
                 ,
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 promised
                 to
                 write
                 ;
                 and
                 true
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 M.
                 Knox
                 required
                 me
                 so
                 to
                 do
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 I
                 had
                 ripely
                 advised
                 ,
                 and
                 deeply
                 considered
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 I
                 found
                 more
                 doubts
                 then
                 I
                 did
                 before
                 :
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 ,
                 amongst
                 others
                 ;
                 How
                 durst
                 I
                 ,
                 being
                 a
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Queens
                 Majesties
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 take
                 upon
                 me
                 to
                 seek
                 resolution
                 of
                 controversies
                 depending
                 betwixt
                 her
                 Highnesse
                 and
                 her
                 subjects
                 ,
                 without
                 her
                 own
                 knowledge
                 and
                 consent
                 .
              
               
                 Then
                 was
                 an
                 acclamation
                 of
                 the
                 claw-backs
                 of
                 the
                 Court
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 Apollo
                 had
                 given
                 his
                 Responce
                 :
                 It
                 was
                 wisely
                 and
                 faithfully
                 done
                 .
              
               
               
                 Well
                 (
                 said
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 )
                 let
                 worldly
                 men
                 praise
                 worldly
                 wisdome
                 so
                 highly
                 as
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 such
                 shifts
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 maintained
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 betrayed
                 ,
                 whereof
                 God
                 one
                 day
                 will
                 be
                 avenged
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 the
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 like
                 sharpnesse
                 were
                 many
                 offended
                 ,
                 the
                 Voting
                 ceased
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Faction
                 began
                 to
                 speak
                 as
                 affection
                 moved
                 ;
                 then
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 was
                 commanded
                 yet
                 to
                 write
                 to
                 Master
                 Calvin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 learned
                 in
                 other
                 Churches
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 their
                 judgement
                 in
                 that
                 Question
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 refused
                 ,
                 shewing
                 his
                 Reason
                 ,
                 I
                 my self
                 am
                 not
                 onely
                 full
                 resolved
                 in
                 conscience
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 I
                 have
                 heard
                 their
                 judgements
                 ,
                 in
                 this
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 affirmed
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 and
                 most
                 learned
                 that
                 he
                 knew
                 in
                 Europe
                 ;
                 I
                 came
                 not
                 to
                 this
                 Realme
                 without
                 their
                 Resolution
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 my
                 assurance
                 I
                 have
                 the
                 hand-writing
                 of
                 many
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 now
                 move
                 the
                 said
                 Questions
                 again
                 ,
                 what
                 should
                 I
                 do
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 shew
                 mine
                 own
                 ignorance
                 and
                 forgetfulnesse
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 inconstancy
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 may
                 please
                 you
                 to
                 pardon
                 me
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 I
                 write
                 not
                 .
                 But
                 I
                 will
                 teach
                 you
                 the
                 surer
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 you
                 write
                 and
                 complain
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 teach
                 publikely
                 ,
                 and
                 affirme
                 constantly
                 such
                 doctrine
                 which
                 offends
                 you
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 know
                 their
                 plain
                 mindes
                 ,
                 and
                 whether
                 that
                 they
                 and
                 I
                 agree
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Divers
                 said
                 the
                 offer
                 was
                 good
                 ,
                 but
                 no
                 man
                 was
                 found
                 that
                 would
                 be
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 did
                 that
                 Assembly
                 and
                 long
                 reasoning
                 break
                 up
                 ;
                 After
                 the
                 which
                 time
                 the
                 Ministers
                 (
                 that
                 were
                 called
                 precise
                 )
                 were
                 holden
                 as
                 Monsters
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Courtiers
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 that
                 time
                 the
                 Earle
                 of
                 Murray
                 was
                 so
                 frame
                 and
                 strange
                 to
                 
                   Iohn
                   Knox
                
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 by
                 word
                 nor
                 writ
                 was
                 there
                 any
                 Communication
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 long
                 reasoning
                 betwixt
                 
                   John
                   Knox
                
                 and
                 the
                 Secretary
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 moneth
                 of
                 
                   June
                   ,
                   1564.
                
                 
              
            
             
               The
               end
               of
               the
               fourth
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               THE
               FIFTH
               BOOK
               Of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               the
               CHURCH
               Of
               SCOTLAND
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               next
               Moneth
               ,
               which
               was
               Iuly
               ,
               the
               Queen
               went
               into
               Athole
               to
               the
               Hunting
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               she
               made
               her
               Progresse
               into
               Murray
               ,
               and
               returned
               to
               Fyfe
               in
               September
               .
               All
               this
               while
               there
               was
               appearance
               of
               love
               and
               tender
               friendship
               betwixt
               the
               two
               Queens
               ;
               For
               there
               was
               many
               Letters
               ,
               full
               of
               Civility
               and
               Complements
               sent
               from
               either
               of
               them
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               
               in
               signe
               of
               Amity
               ;
               besides
               costly
               Presents
               for
               Tokens
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               laboured
               to
               come
               home
               forth
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               October
               he
               arrived
               at
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               graciously
               received
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ;
               namely
               ,
               When
               he
               had
               presented
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               her
               Letters
               ,
               written
               in
               his
               favour
               :
               And
               because
               he
               could
               not
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               Lands
               without
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               therefore
               there
               was
               a
               Parliament
               procured
               to
               be
               holden
               at
               Edinburgh
               the
               13
               day
               of
               December
               :
               But
               before
               the
               Queen
               would
               cause
               to
               Proclaim
               a
               Parliament
               ,
               she
               desired
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               by
               whose
               means
               chiefly
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               came
               into
               Scotland
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               no
               word
               be
               spoken
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               concluded
               ,
               that
               concerned
               Religion
               in
               the
               Parliament
               .
               But
               he
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               could
               not
               promise
               it
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Hamiltons
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               were
               agreed
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               day
               appointed
               ,
               the
               Parliament
               was
               held
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               was
               restored
               ,
               after
               two
               and
               twenty
               yeers
               Exile
               :
               He
               was
               banished
               ,
               and
               forfeited
               by
               the
               Hamiltons
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               the
               rule
               .
               
               There
               were
               some
               Articles
               given
               in
               by
               the
               Church
               ,
               especially
               for
               the
               abolishing
               of
               the
               Masse
               universally
               ,
               and
               for
               punishment
               of
               vice
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               little
               thing
               granted
               ,
               save
               that
               it
               was
               Statute
               ,
               That
               scandalous
               livers
               should
               be
               punished
               first
               by
               prison
               ,
               and
               then
               publikely
               shewne
               unto
               the
               people
               with
               ignominy
               ;
               but
               the
               same
               was
               not
               put
               in
               execution
               .
               In
               the
               end
               of
               this
               moneth
               of
               December
               ,
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               was
               held
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               many
               things
               were
               ordained
               for
               setling
               of
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               Ianuary
               the
               Queen
               past
               to
               Fyfe
               ,
               and
               visiting
               the
               Gentlemens
               houses
               ,
               was
               magnificently
               banquetted
               every
               where
               ,
               so
               that
               such
               superfluity
               was
               never
               seen
               before
               within
               this
               Realme
               ;
               which
               caused
               the
               wilde
               Fowl
               to
               be
               so
               dear
               ,
               that
               Partridges
               were
               sold
               for
               a
               crown
               a
               piece
               .
               At
               this
               time
               was
               granted
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               the
               confirmation
               of
               the
               Fewes
               of
               Church
               Lands
               ,
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               divers
               Lords
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               was
               chief
               .
               During
               the
               Queens
               absence
               ,
               the
               Papists
               of
               Edinburgh
               went
               down
               to
               the
               Chappell
               to
               hear
               Masse
               ;
               and
               seeing
               there
               was
               no
               punishment
               ,
               they
               waxed
               more
               bold
               :
               some
               of
               them
               thinking
               thereby
               to
               please
               the
               Queen
               ,
               upon
               a
               certain
               Sunday
               in
               February
               they
               made
               an
               Evensong
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               setting
               two
               Priests
               on
               the
               one
               side
               of
               the
               Quire
               ,
               and
               one
               or
               two
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               with
               
                 Sandy
                 Stevin
              
               ,
               Menstrall
               (
               Baptizing
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               making
               Marriages
               )
               who
               within
               eight
               dayes
               after
               convinced
               of
               Blasphemy
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               give
               no
               more
               credit
               to
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               
                 Tale
                 of
                 Robin-Hood
              
               ,
               except
               it
               were
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               The
               said
               superstitious
               Evensong
               was
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               great
               slander
               ,
               for
               many
               were
               offended
               with
               it
               ;
               which
               being
               by
               the
               Brethren
               declared
               to
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Councell
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               who
               lamented
               the
               cause
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               shewing
               her
               what
               inconveniency
               should
               come
               ,
               if
               such
               things
               were
               suffered
               unpunished
               :
               And
               after
               sharp
               reasoning
               it
               was
               promised
               ,
               That
               the
               like
               should
               not
               be
               done
               hereafter
               :
               The
               Queen
               also
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               a
               great
               number
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               could
               not
               trouble
               their
               conscience
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               20
               of
               this
               moneth
               arrived
               at
               
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 Henry
                 Stewart
              
               ,
               Lord
               Darley
               ;
               from
               thence
               he
               past
               to
               Fyfe
               :
               And
               in
               the
               Place
               of
               Weemes
               he
               was
               admitted
               to
               kisse
               the
               Queens
               hand
               ;
               whom
               she
               liked
               so
               well
               ,
               that
               she
               preferred
               him
               before
               all
               others
               ;
               As
               shall
               hereafter
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               be
               declared
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               arrived
               out
               of
               France
               ;
               whereat
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               was
               highly
               offended
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               evil
               report
               made
               to
               him
               of
               the
               Lord
               Bothwell
               ;
               And
               passing
               immediately
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               demanded
               of
               her
               if
               it
               was
               her
               will
               ,
               or
               by
               her
               advice
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               come
               home
               ;
               and
               seeing
               he
               was
               his
               deadly
               enemy
               ,
               either
               he
               or
               the
               other
               should
               leave
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               that
               he
               might
               have
               Justice
               .
               Her
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               seeing
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               was
               a
               Noble-man
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               her
               service
               ,
               she
               could
               not
               hate
               him
               :
               Neverthelesse
               she
               would
               do
               nothing
               that
               might
               be
               prejudiciall
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               but
               desired
               that
               the
               matter
               might
               be
               taken
               away
               :
               within
               few
               days
               she
               caused
               summon
               the
               Earl
               Bothwell
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               the
               course
               of
               Law
               the
               2
               of
               May
               ,
               for
               the
               Conspiracy
               which
               the
               Earl
               of
               Arrane
               had
               alleadged
               two
               
               yeers
               before
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               Ward
               of
               the
               Castle
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               there
               was
               nothing
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               but
               Banquetting
               ,
               Balling
               ,
               and
               Dancing
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               pleasures
               as
               were
               meet
               to
               provoke
               the
               disordered
               appetite
               ;
               and
               all
               for
               the
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Queens
               Cousin
               from
               England
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               ,
               to
               whom
               she
               did
               shew
               all
               the
               expressions
               imaginable
               of
               love
               and
               kindenesse
               .
            
             
               Within
               few
               dayes
               ,
               the
               Queen
               being
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               order
               was
               given
               to
               Secretary
               Lethington
               to
               passe
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               :
               The
               chief
               point
               of
               his
               Message
               was
               ,
               to
               declare
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               was
               minded
               to
               marry
               her
               Cousin
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               ;
               and
               the
               rather
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               so
               neer
               of
               Blood
               to
               both
               Queens
               :
               For
               by
               his
               mother
               ,
               he
               was
               Cousin
               German
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               also
               of
               neer
               kindred
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               name
               by
               his
               father
               :
               His
               mother
               was
               Cousin
               German
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               .
               Here
               mark
               Gods
               providence
               ;
               King
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               having
               lost
               his
               two
               sons
               ,
               did
               declare
               his
               resolution
               to
               make
               the
               Earl
               of
               Lenox
               his
               Heir
               of
               the
               Crown
               ;
               but
               he
               prevented
               by
               sudden
               death
               ,
               that
               designe
               ceased
               :
               Then
               come
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               from
               France
               ,
               with
               intenion
               to
               marry
               King
               Iames
               his
               Widow
               ;
               but
               that
               failed
               also
               :
               He
               marries
               
                 Mary
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               and
               his
               son
               marrieth
               Mary
               ,
               King
               Iames
               the
               fifth
               his
               daughter
               :
               And
               so
               the
               Kings
               desire
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               Crown
               continueth
               in
               the
               Name
               and
               in
               the
               Family
               .
               The
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               neverthelesse
               ,
               shewed
               her self
               nothing
               pleased
               therewith
               ,
               but
               rather
               declared
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               suffer
               her
               subjects
               to
               make
               such
               Contracts
               or
               Alliance
               that
               might
               be
               prejudiciall
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               sent
               a
               Post
               to
               the
               Queen
               with
               Letters
               ,
               wherein
               she
               complained
               greatly
               of
               the
               mind
               of
               our
               Mistris
               ,
               seeing
               the
               great
               affection
               she
               bare
               to
               her
               ,
               intending
               to
               declare
               her
               Heretrix
               of
               her
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               providing
               onely
               that
               she
               would
               use
               her
               counsell
               in
               Marriage
               ;
               but
               she
               could
               not
               approve
               her
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               ,
               although
               he
               was
               their
               neer
               Cousin
               by
               Birth
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               below
               the
               Rank
               of
               the
               Queen
               by
               Condition
               ,
               being
               but
               a
               private
               subject
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               she
               wrote
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               son
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               repair
               both
               into
               England
               .
               Some
               write
               ,
               That
               all
               this
               was
               but
               counterfeit
               by
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               from
               her
               heart
               she
               was
               glad
               of
               the
               Marriage
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               means
               the
               Succession
               of
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               was
               secured
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               being
               the
               right
               Heir
               after
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               :
               and
               Queen
               Elizab.
               was
               not
               angry
               to
               see
               her
               married
               to
               one
               of
               inferiour
               Rank
               ,
               for
               by
               that
               means
               she
               thought
               the
               Scots
               Queen
               would
               be
               lesse
               proud
               .
               During
               this
               time
               ,
               there
               were
               certain
               Letters
               directed
               to
               the
               Brethren
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               to
               
                 Dundie
                 ,
                 Fyfe
                 ,
                 Angus
              
               and
               Mernes
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               ,
               from
               the
               Brethren
               of
               Kyle
               ,
               and
               other
               places
               in
               the
               West
               Countrey
               ,
               desiring
               the
               professors
               of
               the
               Evangel
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               to
               remember
               what
               the
               Eternall
               God
               had
               wrought
               ,
               and
               how
               potently
               he
               had
               abolished
               all
               kinde
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               superstition
               ,
               and
               placed
               his
               Word
               in
               this
               Realm
               ;
               so
               that
               no
               man
               could
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               Work
               of
               God
               ;
               who
               also
               had
               delivered
               this
               Countrey
               from
               the
               bondage
               and
               tyranny
               of
               strangers
               :
               Neverthelesse
               by
               our
               slothfulnesse
               ,
               we
               have
               suffered
               that
               Idol
               the
               Masse
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               planted
               again
               ,
               but
               to
               encrease
               so
               ,
               that
               the
               maintainers
               thereof
               are
               like
               ,
               by
               all
               appearance
               ,
               to
               get
               the
               upper
               hand
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               our
               destruction
               :
               And
               
               for
               that
               the
               Papists
               purposed
               to
               set
               up
               their
               Idol
               at
               Easter
               following
               ,
               in
               all
               places
               ;
               which
               was
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               slothfulnesse
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               godly
               zeal
               of
               the
               Professors
               :
               Therefore
               they
               admonished
               the
               Brethren
               to
               strive
               to
               avert
               the
               evil
               in
               time
               ,
               &
               not
               to
               suffer
               such
               wickednesse
               to
               continue
               and
               encrease
               ,
               lest
               that
               Gods
               heavie
               wrath
               come
               upon
               us
               unawares
               like
               a
               consuming
               fire
               .
               By
               these
               Letters
               many
               Brethren
               were
               animated
               ,
               and
               their
               spirits
               wakened
               ,
               minding
               to
               provide
               as
               God
               should
               give
               them
               grace
               :
               And
               first
               of
               all
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               most
               learned
               in
               Edinb
               .
               there
               was
               a
               Supplication
               made
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               by
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               .
               That
               the
               Church
               in
               generall
               of
               the
               Realme
               had
               divers
               times
               most
               humbly
               craved
               of
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               That
               committers
               of
               Adultery
               should
               be
               punished
               according
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               neverthelesse
               they
               continued
               in
               their
               wickednes
               ;
               and
               the
               Papists
               of
               obstinate
               malice
               pretended
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               to
               erect
               and
               set
               up
               their
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               ;
               and
               especially
               at
               Easter
               day
               following
               they
               intended
               to
               put
               the
               same
               in
               practice
               ,
               which
               the
               Brethren
               and
               Professors
               of
               the
               Evangel
               could
               not
               suffer
               ;
               Therefore
               wished
               her
               Majestie
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             
               This
               Supplication
               the
               Secretary
               received
               of
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               Superintendents
               of
               Lowthian
               and
               Glasgow
               ,
               and
               told
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               Queenes
               Name
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               be
               such
               provision
               made
               ,
               as
               should
               serve
               to
               their
               contentment
               :
               And
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               writ
               to
               all
               such
               places
               as
               were
               suspected
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrewes
               and
               Aberdeine
               (
               as
               was
               said
               )
               not
               to
               use
               any
               Masse
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               should
               not
               do
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               was
               feared
               by
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               or
               convene
               any
               Councell
               ,
               and
               thereto
               commanded
               them
               .
               Now
               the
               Communion
               was
               administred
               in
               Edinburgh
               the
               first
               day
               of
               April
               ,
               1565.
               
               At
               which
               time
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               neer
               Easter
               ,
               the
               Papists
               used
               to
               meet
               at
               their
               Masse
               :
               And
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Brethren
               were
               diligent
               to
               search
               such
               things
               ,
               they
               having
               with
               them
               one
               of
               the
               Bayliffs
               ,
               took
               one
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Carvet
              
               riding
               hard
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               now
               ended
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Masse
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               him
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               one
               or
               two
               more
               of
               the
               assistants
               ,
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               ,
               and
               immediately
               revested
               him
               with
               all
               his
               Garments
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               carried
               him
               to
               the
               Market-Crosse
               ,
               where
               they
               set
               him
               on
               high
               ,
               binding
               the
               Chalice
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               himself
               fast
               tyed
               to
               the
               ●aid
               Crosse
               ,
               where
               he
               tarried
               the
               space
               of
               one
               hour
               ;
               During
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               boyes
               served
               him
               with
               his
               Easter
               egges
               .
               The
               next
               day
               following
               ,
               the
               said
               Carvet
               ,
               with
               his
               assistants
               ,
               were
               accused
               and
               convinced
               by
               an
               Assize
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               :
               And
               albeit
               for
               the
               same
               offence
               he
               deserved
               death
               ,
               yet
               for
               all
               punishment
               ,
               he
               was
               set
               upon
               the
               Market-Crosse
               for
               the
               space
               of
               three
               or
               four
               hours
               ,
               the
               hang-man
               standing
               by
               ,
               and
               keeping
               him
               ,
               the
               boyes
               and
               others
               were
               busie
               with
               egges
               casting
               ;
               and
               some
               Papists
               there
               were
               ,
               that
               stopped
               as
               far
               as
               they
               could
               :
               And
               as
               the
               preasse
               of
               people
               encreased
               about
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               there
               appeared
               to
               have
               beene
               some
               tumult
               .
               The
               Provest
               ,
               
                 Archibald
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               came
               with
               some
               Halberdiers
               ,
               and
               carried
               the
               Priest
               safe
               againe
               to
               the
               Tolbuith
               .
               The
               Queen
               being
               advertised
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               sinister
               information
               that
               the
               Priest
               was
               dead
               ,
               suddenly
               thought
               to
               have
               used
               and
               inflicted
               some
               extreme
               
               punishment
               ,
               for
               she
               thought
               that
               all
               this
               was
               done
               in
               contempt
               of
               her
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               Religion
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               affirmed
               ,
               That
               the
               Towne
               should
               have
               beene
               sacked
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               number
               executed
               to
               death
               ;
               she
               sent
               to
               such
               as
               she
               pleased
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               come
               to
               her
               at
               Edinburgh
               suddenly
               with
               their
               whole
               Forces
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               she
               sent
               her
               Advocate
               Master
               Spence
               of
               Condie
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               to
               take
               a
               sure
               triall
               of
               the
               matter
               .
               The
               Provest
               and
               Councell
               wrote
               to
               the
               Queen
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               matter
               as
               it
               was
               ,
               desiring
               her
               Majestie
               to
               take
               the
               same
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               give
               credit
               to
               false
               reports
               ;
               and
               therewith
               sent
               to
               her
               Majestie
               the
               Processe
               and
               enrolment
               of
               the
               Court
               of
               the
               Priest
               Conviet
               .
               Thus
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               truth
               by
               her
               said
               Advocate
               ,
               sent
               againe
               and
               stayed
               the
               said
               meeting
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               the
               Town
               a
               grave
               Letter
               ,
               whereof
               the
               Copie
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   ❧
                   The
                   Queens
                   Letter
                   to
                   the
                   Provest
                   ,
                   Bailiffe
                   ,
                   and
                   Councell
                   of
                   Edinburgh
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     PRrovest
                     ,
                     Bayliffe
                     and
                     Councell
                     of
                     our
                     Citie
                     of
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   We
                   received
                   your
                   Letter
                   from
                   our
                   Advocate
                   ,
                   and
                   understand
                   by
                   this
                   report
                   what
                   diligence
                   you
                   took
                   to
                   stay
                   the
                   Tumult
                   in
                   the
                   late
                   disorder
                   attempted
                   at
                   Edinburgh
                   ;
                   wherein
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   did
                   your
                   duty
                   in
                   suppressing
                   the
                   Tumult
                   ,
                   so
                   can
                   we
                   not
                   take
                   in
                   good
                   part
                   ,
                   nor
                   thinke
                   our self
                   satisfied
                   of
                   so
                   notorious
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   without
                   certain
                   seditious
                   persons
                   ,
                   who
                   were
                   pleased
                   to
                   do
                   justice
                   perforce
                   and
                   without
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   be
                   condignly
                   and
                   really
                   punished
                   for
                   their
                   rashnesse
                   and
                   misbehaviour
                   ;
                   for
                   if
                   all
                   private
                   Persons
                   should
                   usurpe
                   to
                   take
                   vengeance
                   at
                   their
                   owne
                   hands
                   ,
                   What
                   lies
                   in
                   ours
                   ?
                   And
                   to
                   what
                   purpose
                   hath
                   good
                   Laws
                   and
                   Statutes
                   been
                   established
                   ?
                   Since
                   therefore
                   we
                   have
                   never
                   been
                   obstinate
                   to
                   the
                   due
                   punishment
                   of
                   any
                   offendors
                   ,
                   prescribed
                   by
                   the
                   Lawes
                   ,
                   but
                   have
                   alwayes
                   maintained
                   Iustice
                   in
                   that
                   case
                   without
                   respect
                   of
                   persons
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   Our
                   will
                   ,
                   and
                   We
                   command
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   answer
                   to
                   Us
                   upon
                   your
                   obedience
                   and
                   allegiance
                   ,
                   That
                   you
                   will
                   take
                   before
                   you
                   certaine
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   responsall
                   persons
                   which
                   are
                   declared
                   Authors
                   of
                   the
                   said
                   Sedition
                   ,
                   and
                   usurpers
                   of
                   our
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   administer
                   Iustice
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   sort
                   as
                   We
                   may
                   know
                   a
                   sinceritie
                   on
                   your
                   parts
                   ,
                   and
                   Our
                   Authority
                   no
                   wayes
                   slighted
                   .
                   But
                   if
                   you
                   faile
                   ,
                   perswade
                   your selves
                   ,
                   (
                   and
                   that
                   shortly
                   )
                   we
                   will
                   not
                   oversee
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   account
                   this
                   Contempt
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   the
                   Committers
                   thereof
                   ,
                   but
                   in
                   your selves
                   ,
                   who
                   ought
                   to
                   punish
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   relieve
                   us
                   on
                   our
                   part
                   ,
                   remitting
                   the
                   rest
                   to
                   your
                   diligence
                   and
                   execution
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   look
                   for
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   reason
                   will
                   permit
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Subscribed
                     with
                     Our
                     Hand
                     at
                     STERLIN
                     ,
                     
                       this
                       24
                       of
                       
                         April
                         ,
                         Anno
                      
                       1565.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               BY
               this
               manner
               of
               writing
               and
               high
               threatning
               ,
               may
               be
               perceived
               how
               grievously
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               would
               have
               been
               offended
               if
               the
               said
               Tarbot
               and
               Masse-monger
               had
               been
               handled
               according
               to
               his
               demerite
               ,
               being
               not
               onely
               a
               Papist
               Idolater
               ,
               but
               a
               manifest
               Whoremaster
               ,
               and
               a
               common
               Fighter
               and
               blasphemer
               ;
               neverthelesse
               within
               few
               dayes
               the
               Queen
               charged
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bailiffs
               to
               set
               him
               at
               libertie
               ,
               commanding
               them
               further
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               should
               trouble
               nor
               molest
               him
               in
               any
               sort
               for
               whatsoever
               cause
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               rewarded
               him
               with
               a
               Benefice
               ,
               and
               likewise
               his
               Assisters
               
                 Iohn
                 Low
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Kennedie
              
               set
               at
               libertie
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               .
               At
               this
               Easter-Tyde
               in
               Sterlin
               the
               Queen
               made
               her
               domestick
               servants
               use
               Papisticall
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               ,
               and
               more
               ,
               she
               perswaded
               others
               by
               faire
               means
               to
               do
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               threatned
               those
               that
               were
               most
               constant
               at
               the
               Earle
               of
               Cassels
               House
               .
               Upon
               the
               second
               day
               of
               May
               1565.
               conveened
               at
               Edinburgh
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               with
               his
               friends
               in
               great
               numbers
               to
               keepe
               the
               day
               of
               Law
               against
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               ,
               appeared
               not
               ,
               onely
               the
               Laird
               of
               Rickerton
               protested
               ,
               That
               the
               personall
               absence
               of
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               should
               not
               be
               prejudiciall
               to
               him
               ,
               by
               reason
               that
               for
               just
               fear
               ,
               which
               might
               happen
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               since
               he
               had
               so
               potent
               an
               enemy
               as
               the
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               ,
               who
               ,
               next
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               was
               of
               greatest
               estimation
               and
               Authority
               of
               any
               man
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               to
               whom
               assisted
               at
               this
               present
               day
               of
               Law
               ,
               seven
               or
               eight
               hundred
               men
               ,
               which
               Force
               he
               could
               not
               resist
               ,
               and
               therefore
               had
               absented
               himself
               ;
               which
               Protestation
               being
               made
               ,
               those
               that
               had
               been
               Sureties
               for
               his
               appearance
               ,
               were
               Outlawed
               .
               The
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               a
               few
               dayes
               after
               past
               into
               France
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               in
               Liddesdale
               ,
               where
               suspecting
               almost
               every
               man
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               in
               great
               assurance
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               notwithstanding
               he
               was
               not
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               ,
               for
               the
               Queen
               continually
               bore
               a
               great
               favour
               towards
               him
               ,
               and
               kept
               him
               to
               be
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               as
               appeared
               within
               lesse
               then
               half
               a
               year
               ;
               for
               she
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               Lord
               Morton
               ,
               nor
               my
               Lord
               Ariskin
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Murrayes
               great
               friends
               to
               keep
               the
               day
               ;
               There
               assisted
               my
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               ,
               and
               Crawford
               ,
               with
               great
               numbers
               ,
               and
               many
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               most
               part
               conveened
               the
               same
               Afternoon
               to
               Treat
               and
               Consult
               for
               the
               maintaining
               of
               Religion
               ;
               where
               some
               Articles
               were
               devised
               ,
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               and
               privie
               Councell
               ,
               which
               Articles
               were
               enlarged
               at
               the
               generall
               assembly
               following
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               informed
               in
               Court
               of
               this
               great
               Assembly
               of
               people
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               they
               were
               affraid
               ,
               for
               naturally
               the
               Queen-hated
               and
               suspected
               all
               such
               Conventions
               as
               were
               not
               in
               her
               own
               presence
               ,
               and
               devised
               by
               her self
               .
               The
               chief
               Counsellors
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               were
               the
               Earls
               of
               Lenox
               and
               Athole
               .
               The
               Queen
               writ
               incontinent
               for
               all
               the
               Lords
               to
               come
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               so
               soone
               as
               she
               was
               advertised
               that
               they
               had
               Treated
               in
               Edinburgh
               of
               Religion
               ;
               She
               Writ
               likewise
               for
               the
               superintendants
               and
               other
               learned
               men
               who
               went
               thither
               ,
               and
               being
               there
               they
               caused
               to
               keep
               the
               Ports
               or
               Gates
               ,
               and
               make
               good
               Watch
               about
               the
               Towne
               .
               The
               speciall
               cause
               of
               this
               Convention
               was
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               Title
               of
               Honour
               openly
               and
               solemnly
               ,
               with
               consent
               of
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               before
               the
               marriage
               .
               The
               fourth
               day
               of
               May
               
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               came
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               well
               received
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               appeared
               ,
               and
               immediately
               ,
               as
               he
               past
               with
               her
               to
               my
               Lord
               Darleys
               Chamber
               ,
               they
               presented
               to
               him
               a
               Contract
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               ,
               as
               ,
               or
               since
               ,
               the
               Queen
               had
               contracted
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               sundry
               Lords
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               had
               under-written
               ,
               ratified
               and
               approved
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               grant
               unto
               him
               in
               full
               Parliament
               the
               Crowne
               Matrimoniall
               ,
               (
               by
               a
               new
               Court
               Solecisme
               in
               Policie
               ,
               the
               Crowne
               for
               the
               second
               time
               is
               sirnamed
               Matrimoniall
               ;
               (
               before
               ,
               when
               the
               Queen
               was
               first
               married
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               called
               also
               )
               to
               serve
               and
               obey
               him
               and
               her
               as
               their
               Lawfull
               Soveraignes
               .
               The
               Queen
               desired
               my
               Lord
               Murray
               to
               subscribe
               ,
               as
               many
               others
               had
               done
               before
               ;
               which
               hee
               refused
               to
               do
               ,
               Because
               (
               said
               he
               )
               it
               is
               required
               necessarily
               that
               the
               whole
               Nobility
               be
               present
               ,
               at
               least
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               he
               himself
               was
               posteriour
               unto
               ,
               before
               that
               so
               grave
               a
               matter
               should
               be
               advised
               and
               concluded
               .
            
             
               The
               Queens
               Majesty
               no
               wayes
               content
               with
               this
               Answer
               ,
               insisted
               still
               upon
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               were
               there
               present
               and
               content
               with
               the
               matter
               ,
               wished
               him
               to
               be
               so
               much
               a
               Stewart
               ,
               as
               to
               consent
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               the
               Crown
               in
               the
               Family
               ,
               and
               the
               sirname
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Fathers
               Will
               and
               desire
               ,
               as
               was
               said
               of
               him
               a
               little
               before
               his
               death
               :
               But
               he
               still
               refused
               for
               the
               causes
               above
               written
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               Lords
               were
               assembled
               ,
               an
               Ambassadour
               from
               England
               named
               sir
               
                 Nicholas
                 Throckmorton
              
               arrived
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               company
               the
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               ;
               the
               Ambassadour
               was
               at
               the
               Castle
               Gate
               or
               ever
               they
               were
               aware
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               stood
               there
               in
               the
               Entry
               ,
               he
               was
               desired
               to
               passe
               to
               his
               Lodgings
               .
               The
               next
               day
               he
               had
               audience
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               was
               graciously
               received
               according
               to
               the
               dignity
               of
               his
               Message
               .
               The
               whole
               summe
               of
               this
               his
               Message
               was
               ,
               to
               shew
               and
               declare
               to
               the
               Queene
               ,
               how
               highly
               the
               Queene
               his
               Mistris
               was
               offended
               with
               this
               precipitated
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               wondred
               what
               had
               moved
               her
               to
               take
               a
               man
               of
               inferiour
               rank
               and
               condition
               ,
               to
               her selfe
               :
               And
               therefore
               disswaded
               her
               therefrom
               .
               And
               specially
               desiring
               her
               most
               earnestly
               to
               send
               home
               her
               Subjects
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lennox
               and
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               :
               But
               all
               in
               vaine
               for
               the
               matter
               was
               well
               farre
               proceeded
               .
               In
               her
               heart
               Queen
               Elizabeth
               was
               not
               angry
               at
               this
               marriage
               ;
               first
               ,
               because
               if
               Q.
               Mary
               had
               married
               a
               forraigne
               Prince
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               an
               accesse
               to
               her
               Greatnesse
               ,
               and
               consequently
               she
               had
               been
               more
               redoubted
               by
               the
               other
               ;
               next
               both
               Harry
               and
               Mary
               were
               alike
               and
               in
               equall
               degree
               of
               Consanguinitie
               unto
               her
               ,
               the
               father
               of
               Mary
               and
               the
               mother
               of
               Harry
               being
               Children
               to
               her
               fathers
               sister
               .
            
             
               With
               many
               fair
               words
               the
               Queen
               let
               the
               Ambassadour
               depart
               ,
               promising
               to
               do
               all
               she
               could
               to
               satisfie
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               she
               would
               send
               an
               Ambassador
               to
               her
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               meane
               time
               the
               Queens
               marriage
               with
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               ,
               
               was
               prepared
               and
               propounded
               in
               Councell
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               ,
               granted
               freely
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               providing
               that
               they
               might
               have
               the
               Religion
               established
               in
               Parliament
               ,
               by
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Idolatrous
               Masse
               and
               Superstition
               abolished
               ,
               shortly
               it
               was
               concluded
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               convene
               again
               to
               Saint
               Iohnstoun
               ,
               where
               the
               Queen
               promised
               to
               take
               a
               finall
               order
               for
               Religion
               .
               The
               day
               was
               appointed
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               last
               of
               May
               at
               Perth
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Argile
               came
               too
               late
               .
               The
               Queens
               Majestie
               communed
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               were
               very
               plain
               with
               her
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Except
               the
               Masse
               were
               abolished
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               no
               quietnesse
               in
               the
               Countrey
               .
               The
               twelfth
               day
               of
               May
               the
               Lord
               Darley
               was
               Belted
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               Created
               )
               Earle
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               with
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               a
               Belt
               or
               Girdle
               being
               tyed
               about
               his
               waste
               or
               middle
               ;
               and
               albeit
               all
               kinde
               of
               provision
               was
               made
               to
               make
               him
               Duke
               of
               Rothesay
               ,
               yet
               at
               that
               time
               it
               came
               not
               to
               effect
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Crown
               and
               Robe-Royall
               were
               prepared
               to
               him
               for
               the
               same
               .
               For
               the
               entertainment
               of
               this
               Triumph
               there
               were
               many
               Knights
               made
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               14.
               
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               13
               of
               May
               ,
               the
               Queen
               called
               for
               the
               Super-intendants
               ,
               by
               name
               
                 Iohn
                 Willock
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Winram
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Spotswood
              
               ,
               whom
               she
               cherished
               with
               fair
               words
               ,
               assuring
               them
               that
               she
               desired
               nothing
               more
               earnestly
               then
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               and
               satisfying
               of
               mens
               consciences
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ;
               and
               albeit
               she
               was
               not
               perswaded
               in
               any
               Religion
               but
               in
               that
               wherein
               she
               was
               brought
               up
               ,
               yet
               she
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               she
               would
               hear
               Conference
               and
               Disputation
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               likewise
               she
               would
               be
               content
               to
               hear
               publike
               preaching
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               such
               as
               pleased
               her
               Majestie
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               others
               she
               said
               she
               would
               gladly
               hear
               the
               Superintendant
               of
               Angus
               (
               for
               he
               was
               a
               milde
               and
               sweet
               natur'd
               man
               )
               with
               true
               honesty
               and
               uprightnesse
               .
               Sir
               Ariskin
               of
               Dun.
               Soon
               after
               the
               Queen
               past
               to
               Saint
               Iohnstons
               ,
               after
               that
               she
               had
               directed
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Hay
              
               Prior
               of
               Monimusk
               to
               passe
               to
               England
               ,
               who
               sped
               at
               the
               Queen
               of
               Englands
               hand
               even
               as
               sir
               
                 Nicholas
                 Throckmorton
              
               did
               in
               Scotland
               .
               Before
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               appointed
               for
               the
               meeting
               at
               Saint
               Iohnston
               ,
               my
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               most
               carefull
               of
               the
               maintenance
               of
               Religion
               ,
               sent
               to
               all
               the
               principall
               Churches
               ,
               advertising
               them
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               desiring
               them
               to
               advise
               ,
               and
               send
               the
               most
               able
               men
               in
               Learning
               and
               Reputation
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               day
               ;
               but
               their
               craft
               and
               dissimulation
               appeared
               ,
               for
               the
               Dean
               of
               Restalrigge
               who
               lately
               arrived
               out
               of
               France
               ,
               with
               others
               ,
               such
               as
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               Parson
               of
               Vure
               ,
               afterward
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               caused
               the
               Queen
               to
               understand
               that
               thing
               whereof
               she
               was
               easily
               perswaded
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               to
               all
               men
               libertie
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               purpose
               to
               shun
               or
               put
               off
               the
               first
               day
               appointed
               ;
               The
               Queen
               writ
               to
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               that
               because
               she
               was
               informed
               that
               there
               was
               great
               meetings
               out
               of
               every
               Shire
               and
               Town
               in
               great
               number
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               other
               partie
               (
               so
               termed
               she
               the
               Papists
               )
               were
               minded
               together
               to
               the
               said
               Convention
               ,
               which
               should
               apparently
               make
               trouble
               or
               sedition
               ,
               rather
               then
               any
               other
               thing
               ;
               therefore
               she
               thought
               it
               expedient
               ,
               and
               willed
               them
               to
               stay
               the
               said
               meetings
               ,
               and
               to
               deferre
               the
               same
               till
               such
               a
               day
               that
               she
               should
               appoint
               with
               advice
               of
               her
               Councell
               .
               At
               this
               time
               there
               was
               a
               Parliament
               proclaimed
               to
               be
               held
               at
               Edinburgh
               the
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
               By
               this
               Letter
               ,
               some
               of
               the
               Protestants
               having
               best
               judgement
               ,
               thought
               themselves
               sufficiently
               warned
               of
               the
               Inconveniences
               and
               troubles
               to
               come
               .
               Now
               her
               Councell
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               was
               onely
               the
               Earles
               of
               Lenox
               and
               Athole
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ruthen
               ,
               but
               chiefely
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               the
               Italian
               ruled
               all
               ;
               
               yet
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rosse
               already
               in
               greatest
               credit
               and
               familiarity
               .
               These
               Letters
               were
               sent
               out
               to
               the
               Lords
               about
               the
               eight
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               May
               ;
               and
               within
               twelve
               dayes
               thereafter
               ,
               she
               directed
               new
               Missives
               to
               the
               chief
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               desiring
               or
               ,
               commanding
               them
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Saint
               Iohnston
               the
               three
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iune
               following
               ,
               to
               consult
               upon
               such
               things
               as
               concerned
               Religion
               ,
               and
               other
               things
               as
               her
               Majesty
               should
               propose
               ;
               Which
               day
               ,
               was
               even
               the
               day
               before
               that
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               should
               have
               been
               held
               in
               Edinburgh
               .
               This
               last
               Letter
               uttered
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               former
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               Protestants
               thought
               themselues
               sufficiently
               warned
               .
               Always
               as
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               was
               passing
               to
               Saint
               Iohnston
               to
               have
               kept
               the
               said
               day
               ,
               he
               chanced
               to
               fall
               sick
               of
               the
               Fluxes
               in
               Lochlevin
               ,
               where
               he
               remained
               till
               the
               Queen
               came
               forth
               of
               Saint
               Iohnston
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               was
               held
               ,
               the
               four
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
               The
               Earls
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Glencarne
               assisted
               the
               Church
               with
               a
               great
               company
               of
               Lords
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               and
               others
               :
               It
               was
               there
               ordered
               and
               concluded
               ,
               That
               certain
               Gentlemen
               ,
               as
               Commissioners
               from
               the
               Church
               National
               ,
               should
               passe
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               with
               certain
               Articles
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               six
               ,
               desiring
               her
               most
               humbly
               to
               ratifie
               and
               approve
               the
               same
               in
               Parliament
               .
               And
               because
               the
               said
               Articles
               are
               of
               great
               weight
               ,
               and
               worthy
               of
               memory
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               insert
               the
               same
               word
               by
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       IMprimis
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       Papisticall
                       and
                       Blaspemous
                       Masse
                       ,
                       with
                       all
                       Papisticall
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       and
                       Papall
                       Iurisdiction
                       ,
                       be
                       universally
                       supprest
                       and
                       abolisht
                       thorowout
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       not
                       onely
                       in
                       the
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       but
                       also
                       in
                       the
                       Queens
                       own
                       Person
                       ,
                       with
                       punishment
                       against
                       all
                       persons
                       that
                       should
                       be
                       deprehended
                       to
                       transgresse
                       and
                       offend
                       in
                       the
                       same
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       the
                       sincere
                       Word
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Christs
                       true
                       Religion
                       now
                       at
                       this
                       present
                       received
                       ,
                       be
                       published
                       ,
                       approved
                       ,
                       and
                       ratified
                       ,
                       thorowout
                       the
                       whole
                       Realm
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       in
                       the
                       Queens
                       owne
                       Person
                       ,
                       as
                       in
                       the
                       subjects
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       the
                       people
                       be
                       to
                       resort
                       upon
                       the
                       Sundayes
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       ,
                       to
                       the
                       Prayers
                       ,
                       and
                       Preaching
                       of
                       Gods
                       Word
                       ,
                       even
                       as
                       they
                       were
                       before
                       to
                       the
                       Idolatrous
                       Masse
                       :
                       And
                       these
                       Heads
                       to
                       be
                       provided
                       by
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       ratified
                       by
                       the
                       Queens
                       Majesty
                       .
                    
                     
                       Secondly
                       ,
                       That
                       provision
                       be
                       made
                       for
                       sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       Ministry
                       ,
                       as
                       well
                       for
                       the
                       time
                       present
                       ,
                       as
                       the
                       time
                       to
                       come
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       such
                       persons
                       as
                       are
                       presently
                       admitted
                       to
                       the
                       Ministery
                       ,
                       may
                       have
                       their
                       Livings
                       assigned
                       unto
                       them
                       ,
                       in
                       places
                       where
                       they
                       travell
                       in
                       their
                       Calling
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       least
                       next
                       adjacent
                       thereto
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       the
                       Benefices
                       now
                       vacant
                       ,
                       or
                       hath
                       been
                       vacant
                       since
                       the
                       Moneth
                       of
                       
                         March
                         ,
                         1558.
                      
                       or
                       that
                       hereafter
                       shall
                       happen
                       to
                       be
                       vacant
                       ,
                       be
                       disposed
                       to
                       qualified
                       and
                       learned
                       persons
                       ,
                       able
                       to
                       preach
                       Gods
                       Word
                       ,
                       and
                       discharge
                       the
                       Vocation
                       concerning
                       the
                       Ministery
                       ,
                       by
                       Tryall
                       and
                       Admission
                       of
                       the
                       Superintendents
                       and
                       Overseers
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       no
                       Benefice
                       or
                       Living
                       ,
                       having
                       many
                       Churches
                       annexed
                       thereunto
                       ,
                       be
                       disposed
                       altogether
                       in
                       any
                       time
                       to
                       come
                       ,
                       to
                       any
                       man
                       ,
                       but
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       the
                       Churches
                       thereof
                       be
                       severally
                       disposed
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       to
                       severall
                       persons
                       ;
                       So
                       that
                       every
                       man
                       having
                       Charge
                       ,
                       may
                       serve
                       at
                       his
                       owne
                       Church
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       his
                       Vocation
                       :
                       And
                       to
                       that
                       effect
                       ,
                       likewise
                       the
                       Gleebs
                       and
                       the
                       Manses
                       ,
                       be
                       given
                       to
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       make
                       residency
                       at
                       their
                       Churches
                       ,
                       whereby
                       they
                       may
                       
                       discharge
                       their
                       consciences
                       according
                       to
                       their
                       Vocation
                       ;
                       and
                       also
                       that
                       the
                       Kirks
                       may
                       be
                       repaired
                       accordingly
                       ;
                       And
                       that
                       a
                       Law
                       be
                       made
                       and
                       established
                       hereupon
                       by
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       as
                       said
                       is
                       .
                    
                     
                       Thirdly
                       ,
                       That
                       none
                       be
                       permitted
                       to
                       have
                       charge
                       of
                       Souls
                       ,
                       Colledges
                       ,
                       or
                       Universities
                       ,
                       neither
                       privately
                       or
                       publikely
                       teach
                       &
                       instruct
                       the
                       youth
                       ,
                       but
                       such
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       tried
                       by
                       the
                       Superintendents
                       or
                       Visitors
                       of
                       Churches
                       ,
                       and
                       found
                       sound
                       and
                       able
                       in
                       Doctrine
                       ,
                       and
                       admitted
                       by
                       them
                       to
                       their
                       Charges
                       .
                    
                     
                       Fourthly
                       ,
                       For
                       the
                       sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       poor
                       ;
                       That
                       all
                       Lands
                       founded
                       for
                       Hospitality
                       of
                       old
                       ,
                       be
                       restored
                       again
                       to
                       the
                       same
                       use
                       :
                       And
                       that
                       all
                       Lands
                       ,
                       Annals
                       ,
                       Rents
                       ,
                       or
                       any
                       other
                       Emoluments
                       pertaining
                       any
                       wayes
                       sometimes
                       to
                       the
                       Friers
                       ,
                       of
                       whatsoever
                       Order
                       they
                       had
                       been
                       of
                       ▪
                       As
                       likewise
                       the
                       Annuities
                       ,
                       Alterages
                       ,
                       Obits
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       other
                       Duties
                       pertaining
                       to
                       Priests
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       applied
                       to
                       the
                       sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       poor
                       ,
                       and
                       uphold
                       of
                       the
                       Town-Schools
                       in
                       Towns
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       places
                       where
                       they
                       be
                       .
                    
                     
                       Fifthly
                       ,
                       That
                       such
                       horrible
                       crimes
                       as
                       now
                       abound
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       without
                       any
                       correction
                       ,
                       To
                       the
                       great
                       contempt
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       his
                       Word
                       ;
                       such
                       as
                       Idolatry
                       ,
                       Blasphemie
                       of
                       Gods
                       Name
                       ,
                       manifest
                       breaking
                       of
                       the
                       Sabbath
                       day
                       ,
                       Witchcraft
                       ,
                       Sorcery
                       ,
                       Inchantment
                       ,
                       Adultery
                       ,
                       manifest
                       Whoredome
                       ,
                       maintenance
                       of
                       Bordals
                       ,
                       Murther
                       ,
                       Slaughter
                       ,
                       Oppression
                       ,
                       with
                       many
                       other
                       detestable
                       Crimes
                       ,
                       may
                       be
                       severely
                       punished
                       ;
                       and
                       Iudges
                       appointed
                       in
                       every
                       Province
                       and
                       Diocesse
                       ,
                       for
                       execution
                       thereof
                       ,
                       with
                       power
                       to
                       do
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       and
                       that
                       by
                       Act
                       of
                       Parliament
                       .
                    
                     
                       Lastly
                       ,
                       That
                       some
                       order
                       be
                       devised
                       and
                       established
                       for
                       ease
                       of
                       the
                       poor
                       Labourers
                       of
                       the
                       Ground
                       ,
                       concerning
                       the
                       reasonable
                       payment
                       of
                       the
                       Tythes
                       ,
                       who
                       are
                       oppressed
                       by
                       the
                       Leasers
                       of
                       the
                       Tythes
                       set
                       over
                       their
                       heads
                       without
                       their
                       own
                       con-consent
                       and
                       advise
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               The
               persons
               who
               were
               appointed
               by
               the
               Church
               to
               carry
               these
               Articles
               and
               present
               them
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               were
               the
               Lairds
               of
               
                 ●unningham-Head
                 ,
                 Lundie
                 ,
                 Spot
              
               and
               Grange
               of
               Angus
               ,
               and
               
                 Iames
                 Baron
              
               for
               the
               Broughs
               :
               These
               five
               past
               from
               Edinburgh
               to
               Saint
               Iohnston
               ,
               where
               they
               presented
               the
               said
               Articles
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               desiring
               and
               requiring
               her
               Highnesse
               most
               humbly
               to
               advise
               therewith
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               them
               answer
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               ere
               they
               were
               aware
               ,
               the
               Queen
               departed
               to
               Dunkeld
               ,
               and
               immediately
               they
               followed
               ;
               And
               after
               they
               had
               gotten
               audience
               ,
               they
               desired
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               most
               humbly
               to
               give
               their
               dispatch
               .
               She
               answered
               ,
               That
               her
               Councell
               was
               not
               there
               present
               ,
               but
               she
               intended
               to
               be
               in
               Edinburgh
               within
               eight
               dayes
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               should
               receive
               their
               answer
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               was
               holden
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               perceiving
               the
               Papists
               to
               brag
               ,
               and
               trouble
               like
               to
               be
               ,
               they
               assembled
               themselves
               at
               Saint
               
                 Leonard
                 Cragg
              
               ,
               where
               they
               concluded
               they
               would
               defend
               themselves
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               elected
               eight
               persons
               of
               the
               most
               able
               ,
               two
               of
               every
               Quarter
               ,
               to
               see
               that
               the
               Brethren
               should
               be
               ready
               armed
               .
            
             
               And
               when
               the
               five
               Commissioners
               above
               named
               had
               waited
               upon
               the
               Court
               four
               or
               five
               dayes
               after
               her
               Majesties
               coming
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               there
               the
               matter
               was
               proposed
               in
               Councell
               :
               And
               after
               long
               and
               earnest
               reasoning
               upon
               these
               Articles
               ,
               at
               length
               it
               was
               answered
               to
               the
               Commissioners
               by
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               That
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               command
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               matter
               
               should
               be
               reasoned
               in
               her
               presence
               ;
               which
               for
               the
               gravity
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               there
               could
               nothing
               be
               concluded
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               had
               heard
               more
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               then
               ever
               she
               did
               before
               :
               But
               within
               eight
               dayes
               thereafter
               ,
               she
               understood
               that
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               should
               be
               present
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               have
               a
               finall
               answer
               .
               At
               length
               ,
               the
               one
               and
               twentieth
               of
               August
               ,
               they
               received
               the
               answer
               in
               Writing
               in
               her
               presence
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Tenour
               hereof
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Queens
                       Majesties
                       Answer
                       to
                       the
                       Articles
                       presented
                       to
                       Her
                       Highnesse
                       ,
                       by
                       certain
                       Gentlemen
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       Name
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Assemblie
                       of
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         TO
                         the
                         first
                         ,
                         Desiring
                         the
                         Masse
                         to
                         be
                         suppressed
                         and
                         abolished
                         ,
                         as
                         well
                         in
                         the
                         Head
                         ,
                         as
                         in
                         the
                         Members
                         ,
                         with
                         punishment
                         against
                         the
                         Contraveners
                         ;
                         As
                         also
                         ,
                         the
                         Religion
                         professed
                         to
                         be
                         established
                         by
                         Act
                         of
                         Parliament
                         ,
                         it
                         was
                         answered
                         ,
                         first
                         for
                         her
                         Majesties
                         part
                         ,
                      
                       That
                       her
                       Highnesse
                       is
                       no
                       way
                       yet
                       perswaded
                       in
                       the
                       said
                       Religion
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       that
                       any
                       impiety
                       is
                       in
                       the
                       Masse
                       ;
                       and
                       therefore
                       believeth
                       ,
                       That
                       her
                       loving
                       subjects
                       will
                       not
                       presse
                       her
                       to
                       receive
                       any
                       Religion
                       against
                       her
                       conscience
                       ,
                       which
                       should
                       be
                       unto
                       her
                       a
                       continuall
                       trouble
                       by
                       remorse
                       of
                       conscience
                       ,
                       and
                       therewith
                       a
                       perpetuall
                       unquietnesse
                       .
                       And
                       to
                       deale
                       plainly
                       with
                       her
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       her
                       Majesty
                       neither
                       will
                       ,
                       nor
                       may
                       leave
                       the
                       Religion
                       wherein
                       she
                       hath
                       been
                       nourished
                       and
                       brought
                       up
                       ;
                       and
                       believeth
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       be
                       well
                       grounded
                       ;
                       Knowing
                       ,
                       besides
                       the
                       grudge
                       of
                       conscience
                       that
                       she
                       should
                       receive
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       change
                       of
                       her
                       owne
                       Religion
                       ,
                       That
                       she
                       should
                       lose
                       the
                       friendship
                       of
                       the
                       King
                       of
                       France
                       ,
                       the
                       married
                       Allia
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       other
                       great
                       Princes
                       her
                       Friends
                       and
                       Confederates
                       ,
                       who
                       would
                       take
                       the
                       same
                       in
                       evil
                       part
                       ,
                       and
                       of
                       whom
                       she
                       may
                       look
                       for
                       their
                       great
                       support
                       in
                       all
                       her
                       necessities
                       ;
                       And
                       having
                       no
                       assured
                       consideration
                       that
                       may
                       countervaile
                       the
                       same
                       ,
                       she
                       will
                       be
                       loth
                       to
                       put
                       in
                       hazard
                       all
                       her
                       friends
                       at
                       an
                       instant
                       ,
                       praying
                       all
                       her
                       loving
                       subjects
                       ,
                       seeing
                       they
                       have
                       had
                       experience
                       of
                       her
                       goodnesse
                       ,
                       that
                       she
                       hath
                       neither
                       in
                       times
                       past
                       ,
                       nor
                       yet
                       intends
                       hereafter
                       ,
                       to
                       presse
                       the
                       conscience
                       of
                       any
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       they
                       may
                       worship
                       God
                       in
                       such
                       sort
                       ,
                       as
                       they
                       are
                       perswaded
                       in
                       their
                       conscience
                       to
                       be
                       best
                       ,
                       That
                       they
                       will
                       also
                       not
                       presse
                       her
                       conscience
                       .
                       As
                       to
                       the
                       establishing
                       of
                       Religion
                       in
                       the
                       Body
                       of
                       the
                       Realme
                       ,
                       they
                       themselves
                       know
                       ,
                       as
                       appears
                       by
                       their
                       Articles
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       same
                       cannot
                       be
                       done
                       onely
                       by
                       consent
                       of
                       her
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       but
                       requires
                       necessarily
                       the
                       consent
                       of
                       the
                       States
                       in
                       Parliament
                       ,
                       and
                       therefore
                       so
                       soon
                       as
                       the
                       Parliament
                       holds
                       ,
                       those
                       things
                       which
                       the
                       States
                       agree
                       upon
                       amongst
                       themselves
                       ,
                       her
                       Majestie
                       shall
                       consent
                       unto
                       the
                       same
                       ;
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       mean
                       time
                       shall
                       make
                       sure
                       ,
                       That
                       no
                       man
                       be
                       troubled
                       for
                       ●sing
                       Religion
                       according
                       to
                       conscience
                       ;
                       So
                       that
                       no
                       man
                       shall
                       have
                       cause
                       to
                       doubt
                       ,
                       That
                       for
                       Religions
                       sake
                       mens
                       Lives
                       and
                       Heritage
                       shall
                       be
                       in
                       any
                       hazard
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         second
                         Article
                         ,
                         it
                         is
                         answered
                         ,
                      
                       That
                       her
                       Majestie
                       thinks
                       it
                       no
                       wayes
                       reasonable
                       ,
                       that
                       she
                       should
                       defraud
                       her self
                       of
                       so
                       great
                       a
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Patrimony
                       of
                       the
                       Crowne
                       ,
                       as
                       to
                       put
                       the
                       Patronage
                       of
                       Benefices
                       forth
                       of
                       her
                       own
                       hands
                       ;
                       for
                       her
                       owne
                       necessity
                       ,
                       in
                       bearing
                       of
                       her
                       Port
                       and
                       common
                       Charges
                       ,
                       will
                       require
                       the
                       retention
                       thereof
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       in
                       a
                       good
                       part
                       ,
                       in
                       her
                       owne
                       
                       hands
                       :
                       Neverthelesse
                       her
                       Majestie
                       is
                       well
                       pleased
                       ,
                       That
                       consideration
                       being
                       had
                       of
                       her
                       owne
                       necessity
                       ;
                       And
                       what
                       may
                       be
                       sufficient
                       for
                       the
                       reasonable
                       sustentation
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       ,
                       a
                       speciall
                       Assignation
                       be
                       made
                       to
                       them
                       in
                       places
                       most
                       commodious
                       and
                       meet
                       :
                       With
                       which
                       her
                       Majesty
                       shall
                       not
                       meddle
                       ,
                       but
                       suffer
                       the
                       same
                       to
                       come
                       to
                       them
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         third
                         Article
                         it
                         is
                         answered
                         ,
                      
                       That
                       her
                       Majestie
                       shall
                       do
                       therein
                       as
                       shall
                       be
                       agreed
                       by
                       the
                       States
                       in
                       Parliament
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         fourth
                         Article
                      
                       ,
                       Her
                       Majesties
                       liberality
                       towards
                       the
                       poore
                       shall
                       alwayes
                       be
                       so
                       far
                       extended
                       ,
                       as
                       can
                       be
                       reasonably
                       required
                       at
                       her
                       hands
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         To
                         the
                         fifth
                         and
                         sixth
                         Articles
                         ,
                      
                       Her
                       Majesty
                       will
                       refer
                       the
                       taking
                       order
                       therein
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       States
                       assembled
                       in
                       Parliament
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               As
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               came
               from
               Saint
               Iohnston
               ,
               over
               Forth
               to
               the
               Callender
               ,
               she
               was
               conveyed
               to
               the
               Water
               side
               of
               Forth
               with
               two
               hundred
               Spears
               :
               For
               at
               that
               time
               it
               was
               bruted
               ,
               That
               there
               was
               some
               lying
               in
               wait
               at
               the
               Path
               of
               Dron
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               was
               in
               Locklevin
               ,
               and
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               with
               him
               .
               Now
               in
               the
               Callender
               the
               Lord
               Levingston
               had
               desired
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               to
               be
               Witnesse
               to
               the
               Christning
               of
               a
               childe
               ;
               For
               his
               Lady
               was
               lately
               delivered
               and
               brought
               to
               Bed
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Minister
               made
               the
               Sermon
               and
               Exhortation
               concerning
               Baptisme
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               came
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               the
               Lord
               Levingston
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               shew
               him
               that
               favour
               that
               she
               had
               not
               done
               to
               any
               other
               before
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               she
               would
               give
               her
               presence
               to
               the
               Protestant
               Sermon
               ,
               which
               was
               reckoned
               a
               great
               matter
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               being
               in
               the
               Callender
               ,
               was
               informed
               both
               by
               word
               and
               Letters
               by
               false
               Brethren
               ,
               That
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Protestants
               of
               Edinburgh
               had
               lately
               convened
               upon
               Saint
               
                 Leonards
                 Craigs
              
               ,
               and
               there
               made
               a
               Conspiration
               against
               her
               ;
               And
               had
               chosen
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               certain
               Captains
               to
               governe
               the
               rest
               ;
               And
               without
               any
               Tryall
               ,
               or
               perfect
               notice
               taken
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
               she
               sent
               to
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffs
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               take
               and
               apprehend
               
                 Alexander
                 Guthrie
                 ,
                 Alexander
                 Clerke
                 ,
                 Gilbert
                 Lawder
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Andrew
                 Slater
              
               ,
               and
               put
               them
               in
               prison
               in
               the
               Castle
               .
            
             
               This
               new
               and
               unaccustomed
               fashion
               of
               proceeding
               seemed
               to
               be
               very
               strange
               :
               And
               because
               the
               said
               four
               persons
               were
               not
               apprehended
               ,
               she
               sent
               the
               next
               day
               a
               Charge
               to
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bayliffs
               ,
               and
               to
               her
               owne
               great
               Treasurer
               ,
               to
               passe
               to
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               said
               foure
               men
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               their
               Booths
               or
               Shops
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               take
               Inventory
               of
               all
               their
               Goods
               and
               Chattells
               ;
               And
               commanded
               the
               said
               Treasurer
               to
               take
               the
               Keyes
               of
               the
               said
               Houses
               and
               Booths
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               said
               Inventory
               ;
               which
               was
               executed
               in
               effect
               ,
               especially
               upon
               the
               said
               
                 Alexander
                 Guthrie
              
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               being
               then
               common
               Clerke
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               in
               estimation
               within
               the
               Towne
               ;
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               were
               shut
               out
               of
               their
               house
               ,
               and
               compelled
               to
               seek
               some
               other
               lodging
               in
               the
               Town
               .
            
             
               By
               this
               manner
               of
               proceeding
               ,
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               of
               spirit
               and
               judgement
               were
               wonderfully
               abashed
               and
               wounded
               ,
               seeing
               and
               perceiving
               
               these
               things
               so
               furiously
               handled
               upon
               sinister
               and
               wrong
               Information
               ,
               men
               never
               called
               to
               their
               answer
               ,
               nor
               heard
               ,
               nor
               any
               triall
               taken
               therein
               .
               Immediatly
               thereafter
               as
               she
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               she
               called
               to
               counsell
               such
               as
               pleased
               her
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               there
               complains
               of
               the
               said
               matter
               ,
               alleadging
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Conspiracy
               and
               manifest
               Treason
               .
               And
               another
               matter
               likewise
               was
               complained
               upon
               ,
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argile
               (
               as
               the
               Queen
               was
               surely
               informed
               )
               was
               riding
               with
               a
               great
               Army
               to
               invade
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               and
               his
               Lands
               .
               For
               the
               first
               matter
               it
               was
               concluded
               by
               the
               Councell
               ,
               That
               diligent
               inquisition
               should
               be
               made
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               appointed
               the
               Queens
               Advocates
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Spence
              
               of
               Condie
               ,
               and
               M.
               
                 Robert
                 Crichton
              
               to
               examine
               such
               as
               they
               would
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               said
               Advocates
               had
               called
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               examined
               a
               sufficient
               number
               ,
               and
               their
               depositions
               subscribed
               and
               delivered
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               found
               worthy
               of
               death
               nor
               Treason
               ;
               at
               length
               the
               said
               four
               persons
               were
               summoned
               to
               answer
               at
               Law.
               
            
             
               For
               the
               matter
               ,
               That
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               should
               send
               to
               the
               Earles
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Athole
               some
               of
               her
               Councell
               or
               familiar
               servants
               to
               take
               order
               touching
               it
               .
               And
               when
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clarke
               and
               Lord
               of
               Saint
               Colme
               had
               past
               to
               the
               said
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               they
               found
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               but
               in
               Athole
               there
               was
               great
               fear
               come
               of
               a
               sudden
               fray
               ;
               for
               after
               many
               Proclamations
               ,
               the
               Fire-Crosse
               (
               which
               they
               made
               use
               of
               in
               lieu
               of
               Beacons
               )
               was
               raised
               in
               Athole
               .
            
             
               Now
               as
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Parliament
               approached
               ,
               the
               Lords
               pretending
               to
               consult
               before
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Religion
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               Commonwealth
               ,
               the
               fifteenth
               day
               of
               Iuly
               there
               conveened
               at
               Sterlin
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               Argyle
               and
               
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Rothes
              
               ,
               and
               other
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               were
               devising
               and
               consulting
               ,
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               taking
               their
               meeting
               in
               evill
               part
               ,
               sent
               her
               Advocates
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Spence
              
               and
               Master
               Crichton
               to
               them
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               requiring
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               meeting
               ;
               they
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               speciall
               occasion
               of
               their
               meeting
               was
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               and
               the
               assurance
               thereof
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               had
               lately
               written
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               in
               S●aton
               from
               the
               town
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               they
               desiring
               then
               to
               prorogate
               the
               day
               .
            
             
               Finally
               ,
               when
               the
               said
               Advocates
               could
               by
               no
               means
               perswade
               them
               to
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               they
               returned
               again
               to
               Edinburgh
               and
               declared
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               according
               as
               they
               had
               found
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Parliament
               was
               prorogated
               at
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               command
               to
               the
               first
               of
               September
               next
               after
               following
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               thought
               ,
               That
               the
               least
               part
               and
               principall
               of
               the
               chiefe
               Nobility
               being
               absent
               ,
               there
               could
               no
               Parliament
               be
               holden
               :
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               perceiving
               that
               the
               matter
               was
               already
               come
               to
               a
               maturity
               and
               ripenesse
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               mindes
               and
               secrecy
               of
               mens
               hearts
               must
               needs
               be
               disclosed
               ,
               she
               wrote
               to
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Lords
               ,
               Barons
               ,
               Gentlmen
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               were
               nearest
               in
               Fife
               ,
               
                 Angus
                 Lowthian
                 ,
                 Mers
                 Tevimdale
                 ,
                 Perth
                 ,
                 Lithgow
                 Clidsdall
                 ,
              
               and
               others
               to
               resort
               to
               her
               ,
               in
               this
               forme
               of
               words
               hereafter
               following
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   The
                   Queens
                   Letter
                   .
                
                 
                   TRusty
                   friend
                   ,
                   We
                   greet
                   you
                   well
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   grieved
                   indeed
                   by
                   the
                   evill
                   bruite
                   spread
                   amongst
                   our
                   Lieges
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   have
                   molested
                   any
                   man
                   in
                   the
                   using
                   of
                   his
                   Religion
                   and
                   Conscience
                   freely
                   ,
                   a
                   thing
                   which
                   never
                   entred
                   into
                   our
                   minde
                   ;
                   yet
                   since
                   we
                   perceive
                   the
                   too
                   easie
                   beleeving
                   such
                   reports
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   carelesse
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   think
                   it
                   becomes
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   carefull
                   for
                   the
                   safety
                   and
                   preservation
                   of
                   our
                   state
                   ;
                   wherefore
                   we
                   pray
                   you
                   most
                   affectionately
                   ,
                   That
                   with
                   all
                   possible
                   hast
                   (
                   after
                   the
                   receipt
                   of
                   this
                   our
                   Letter
                   )
                   you
                   with
                   your
                   kindred
                   ,
                   friends
                   and
                   whole
                   Force
                   ,
                   well
                   furnished
                   with
                   Arms
                   for
                   Warre
                   ,
                   be
                   provided
                   for
                   ,
                   fifteen
                   dayes
                   after
                   your
                   coming
                   ,
                   addresse
                   you
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   waite
                   and
                   attend
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   our
                   expectation
                   and
                   trust
                   in
                   you
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   will
                   thereby
                   declare
                   the
                   good
                   affection
                   you
                   bear
                   to
                   the
                   maintenance
                   of
                   our
                   Authoritie
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   doe
                   us
                   therein
                   acceptable
                   service
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Subscribed
                     with
                     Our
                     Hand
                     at
                     Edinburgh
                     ,
                     
                       the
                       seventeenth
                       day
                       of
                       
                         July
                         ,
                         1565.
                      
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               THere
               was
               likewise
               Proclamation
               made
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               minded
               not
               the
               trouble
               ,
               nor
               alter
               the
               Religion
               ;
               and
               also
               Proclamations
               made
               in
               the
               Shires
               above
               mentioned
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               That
               all
               Freeholders
               and
               other
               Gentlemen
               should
               resort
               (
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               manner
               )
               to
               Edinbronth
               ,
               where
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rosse
               was
               made
               Duke
               of
               Rothesay
               ,
               with
               great
               triumph
               ,
               the
               23
               day
               of
               Iuly
               .
               The
               same
               afternoon
               the
               Queen
               complained
               grievously
               upon
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               in
               open
               audience
               of
               all
               the
               Lords
               and
               Barons
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               day
               the
               Bans
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               and
               Duke
               of
               Rothesay
               ,
               and
               the
               Queens
               Marriage
               were
               proclaimed
               .
               About
               this
               time
               the
               Lord
               Arskin
               was
               made
               Earle
               of
               Marre
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               there
               were
               divers
               Messages
               sent
               from
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               ,
               first
               ,
               Master
               
                 Robert
                 Crichton
              
               to
               perswade
               him
               by
               all
               meanes
               possible
               to
               come
               and
               resort
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               :
               his
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               be
               glad
               to
               come
               to
               her self
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               bounden
               duty
               ;
               yet
               for
               as
               much
               as
               such
               persons
               as
               were
               most
               privie
               in
               her
               company
               ,
               were
               his
               capitall
               enemies
               ,
               who
               also
               had
               conspired
               his
               death
               ,
               he
               could
               no
               wayes
               come
               so
               long
               as
               they
               were
               in
               Court.
               
            
             
               Soon
               after
               my
               Lord
               Erskin
               and
               the
               Master
               Maxwell
               past
               to
               him
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               rather
               suffered
               and
               permitted
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               then
               sent
               by
               her
               Highnesse
               ;
               after
               them
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               who
               was
               sent
               by
               the
               means
               of
               the
               Earl
               of
               Mar
               ,
               but
               all
               this
               did
               not
               prevail
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               hope
               of
               his
               coming
               was
               past
               ,
               an
               Herald
               was
               sent
               to
               him
               ,
               charging
               him
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               answer
               to
               such
               things
               as
               should
               be
               laid
               to
               his
               charge
               within
               eight
               and
               fourty
               hours
               next
               after
               the
               Charge
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Rebellion
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               appeared
               not
               the
               next
               day
               after
               the
               eight
               and
               forty
               hours
               ,
               he
               was
               denounced
               Rebell
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               .
               The
               same
               order
               they
               used
               against
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               for
               the
               Queen
               said
               she
               would
               serve
               him
               
               and
               the
               rest
               with
               the
               same
               measure
               they
               had
               mete
               to
               others
               ,
               meaning
               the
               said
               Argyle
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               while
               ,
               as
               the
               fire
               was
               well
               kindled
               ,
               and
               enflamed
               ,
               all
               means
               and
               wayes
               were
               sought
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               enemies
               against
               the
               chief
               Protestants
               that
               had
               been
               lately
               at
               Sterlin
               ;
               for
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               was
               ready
               bent
               against
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               :
               the
               Lord
               Lindsay
               against
               the
               Earle
               Rothesse
               in
               Fyfe
               ,
               they
               being
               both
               Protestants
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               contended
               now
               a
               long
               time
               for
               the
               Heir-ship
               of
               Fyfe
               :
               And
               that
               no
               such
               thing
               should
               be
               left
               undone
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Gordon
               ,
               who
               now
               had
               remained
               neer
               three
               yeers
               in
               prison
               in
               Dumbar
               ,
               was
               ,
               after
               some
               little
               travell
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               received
               by
               the
               Queen
               ;
               and
               being
               thus
               received
               into
               favour
               ,
               was
               restored
               first
               to
               the
               Lordship
               of
               Gordon
               ,
               and
               soon
               after
               to
               the
               Earldom
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               his
               Lands
               ,
               Honours
               and
               Dignities
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               a
               bar
               and
               a
               party
               in
               the
               North
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               .
            
             
               The
               18
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               
               late
               in
               the
               evening
               ,
               neer
               an
               hour
               after
               the
               Suns
               going
               down
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Proclamation
               made
               at
               the
               Market-Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               :
               
                 THat
                 forasmuch
                 as
                 at
                 the
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 of
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Queen
                 had
                 taken
                 to
                 her
                 husband
                 a
                 right
                 excellent
                 and
                 illustrious
                 Prince
                 ,
                 Harry
                 Duke
                 of
                 Rothesay
                 ,
                 Earle
                 of
                 Rosse
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Darley
                 ,
                 Therefore
                 it
                 was
                 her
                 Will
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 holden
                 and
                 obeyed
                 ,
                 and
                 reverenced
                 as
                 King
                 :
                 Commanding
                 all
                 Letters
                 and
                 Proclamations
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 Names
                 of
                 Henry
                 and
                 Mary
                 in
                 times
                 coming
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               following
               ,
               at
               six
               hours
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               they
               were
               marryed
               in
               the
               Chappell
               Royall
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               by
               the
               Dean
               of
               Lestarrig
               ;
               the
               Queen
               being
               all
               clothed
               in
               Mourning
               :
               But
               immediately
               ,
               as
               the
               Queen
               went
               to
               Masse
               ,
               the
               King
               went
               not
               with
               her
               ,
               but
               to
               his
               Pastime
               .
               During
               the
               space
               of
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               ,
               there
               was
               nothing
               but
               Balling
               and
               Dancing
               ,
               and
               Banqueting
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Earle
               Rothesse
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Grange
               ,
               the
               Tutor
               Pitcur
               ,
               with
               some
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fyfe
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               ,
               for
               none
               appearance
               ;
               And
               immediately
               the
               Swash
               ,
               Tabron
               ,
               and
               Drums
               ,
               were
               stricken
               or
               beaten
               ,
               for
               men
               of
               War
               to
               serve
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               their
               Pay.
               This
               sudden
               alteration
               ,
               and
               hasty
               creation
               of
               Kings
               ,
               moved
               the
               hearts
               of
               a
               great
               number
               .
            
             
               Now
               amongst
               the
               people
               there
               were
               divers
               brutes
               ;
               for
               some
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               alteration
               was
               not
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               rather
               for
               hatred
               ,
               envie
               of
               sudden
               promotion
               or
               dignity
               ,
               or
               such
               worldly
               causes
               :
               But
               they
               that
               considered
               the
               progresse
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               according
               as
               is
               heretofore
               declared
               ,
               thought
               the
               principall
               cause
               to
               be
               onely
               for
               Religion
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Lords
               past
               to
               Argyle
               ,
               taking
               apparantly
               little
               care
               of
               the
               trouble
               that
               was
               to
               come
               :
               Howbeit
               they
               sent
               into
               England
               M.
               
                 Nicolas
                 Elphinston
              
               for
               support
               ,
               who
               brought
               some
               Moneys
               in
               this
               Countrey
               ,
               to
               the
               sum
               of
               ten
               thousand
               pounds
               sterlin
               .
               There
               came
               one
               forth
               of
               England
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               got
               Presence
               the
               seventh
               of
               August
               in
               Halyrud-house
               .
               He
               was
               not
               well
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               About
               the
               fifteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               Lords
               met
               at
               Aire
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Duke
               
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               Earles
               
                 Argile
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Rothesse
                 ,
              
               the
               Lord
               Boyd
               ,
               and
               Ochiltrie
               ,
               with
               divers
               Barons
               and
               Gentlemen
               of
               Fife
               and
               Kyle
               ,
               where
               they
               concluded
               to
               be
               in
               readinesse
               with
               their
               whole
               Forces
               the
               four
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               August
               .
               But
               the
               King
               and
               Queene
               with
               great
               cerity
               prevented
               them
               ,
               for
               their
               Majesties
               sent
               thorow
               
                 Lowthian
                 ,
                 Fife
                 ,
                 Angus
                 ,
                 Stratherne
                 ,
                 Tividaile
              
               and
               Chiddisdaile
               and
               other
               Shires
               ,
               making
               their
               Proclamations
               in
               this
               manner
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               certaine
               Rebels
               ,
               who
               (
               under
               colour
               of
               Religion
               )
               intended
               nothing
               but
               the
               trouble
               and
               subversion
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               ,
               
               were
               to
               convene
               with
               such
               ,
               as
               they
               might
               perswade
               to
               assist
               them
               ;
               therefore
               they
               charged
               all
               manner
               of
               men
               under
               pain
               of
               Life
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               and
               Goods
               ,
               to
               resort
               and
               meet
               their
               Majesties
               at
               Linlithgow
               the
               24
               day
               of
               August
               .
            
             
               This
               Proclamation
               was
               made
               in
               Lowthian
               the
               third
               pay
               of
               the
               said
               moneth
               .
               Upon
               Sunday
               the
               ninteenth
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               King
               came
               to
               the
               high
               Kirke
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               made
               the
               Sermon
               ;
               his
               Text
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               six
               and
               twentieth
               Chapter
               of
               Esayas
               his
               Prophesie
               ,
               about
               the
               thirteenth
               Verse
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               
               
                 other
                 Lords
                 then
                 thou
                 have
                 ruled
                 over
                 us
                 .
              
               Whereupon
               he
               tooke
               occasion
               to
               speake
               of
               the
               government
               of
               wicked
               Princes
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               sinnes
               of
               the
               people
               are
               sent
               as
               Tyrants
               and
               scourges
               to
               plague
               them
               :
               And
               amongst
               other
               things
               he
               said
               ,
               That
               God
               sets
               in
               that
               room
               (
               for
               the
               offences
               and
               ingratitude
               of
               the
               people
               )
               Boyes
               and
               women
               .
               And
               so
               other
               words
               which
               appeared
               bitter
               in
               the
               Kings
               ears
               ,
               as
               ,
               That
               God
               justly
               punished
               Ahab
               and
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               take
               order
               with
               that
               Harlot
               Iezabel
               .
               And
               because
               he
               had
               tarried
               an
               hour
               and
               more
               ,
               longer
               then
               the
               time
               appointed
               ,
               the
               King
               (
               sitting
               in
               a
               Throne
               made
               for
               that
               purpose
               )
               was
               so
               moved
               at
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               Dine
               ;
               and
               being
               troubled
               ,
               with
               great
               fury
               he
               past
               in
               the
               afternoon
               to
               the
               Hawking
               .
            
             
               Immediately
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               was
               commanded
               to
               come
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               where
               in
               the
               Secretaries
               Chamber
               were
               convened
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ruthven
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clarke
               ,
               with
               the
               Advocate
               .
               There
               passed
               along
               with
               the
               Minister
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               most
               apparent
               men
               of
               the
               Towne
               .
               When
               he
               was
               called
               ,
               the
               Secretary
               declared
               ,
               That
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
               was
               offended
               with
               some
               words
               spoken
               in
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               (
               especially
               such
               as
               are
               above
               rehearsed
               )
               desiring
               him
               to
               abstaine
               from
               preaching
               for
               fifteen
               or
               twenty
               dayes
               ,
               and
               let
               Master
               Craig
               supply
               the
               place
               .
            
             
               
               He
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               spoken
               nothing
               but
               according
               to
               his
               Text
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               Church
               would
               command
               him
               either
               to
               speake
               or
               abstain
               ,
               he
               would
               obey
               so
               far
               as
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               would
               permit
               him
               .
            
             
               Within
               four
               dayes
               after
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               sent
               to
               the
               Councell
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               depose
               
                 Archibald
                 Dowglas
              
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               the
               Laird
               Craigmiller
               for
               their
               Provest
               ,
               which
               was
               presently
               obeyed
               .
            
             
             
               The
               five
               and
               twentieth
               of
               August
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               past
               from
               Edinburgh
               to
               Linlithgow
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               from
               Sterlin
               to
               Glasgow
               .
               At
               their
               first
               arrivall
               ,
               their
               whole
               people
               were
               not
               come
               .
               The
               next
               day
               after
               their
               arrivall
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               the
               Lords
               came
               to
               Paisley
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               that
               night
               ,
               being
               in
               company
               about
               one
               thousand
               horses
               .
               On
               the
               morrow
               they
               came
               to
               Hamilton
               ,
               keeping
               the
               high
               passage
               from
               Paisley
               hard
               by
               Glasgow
               ,
               where
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               easily
               might
               behold
               them
               .
               The
               night
               following
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               penult
               of
               August
               ,
               they
               remained
               in
               Hamilton
               with
               their
               Company
               ;
               but
               for
               divers
               respects
               moving
               them
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               not
               expedient
               to
               tarry
               ;
               especially
               ,
               because
               the
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               was
               not
               come
               ;
               for
               his
               Diet
               was
               not
               afore
               the
               second
               of
               September
               following
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               at
               Hamilton
               .
               Finally
               ,
               they
               took
               purpose
               to
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               which
               they
               did
               the
               next
               day
               .
               And
               albeit
               
                 Alexander
                 Areskin
              
               ,
               Captain
               under
               the
               Lord
               his
               brother
               ,
               caused
               to
               shoot
               forth
               of
               the
               Castle
               two
               Shot
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               they
               being
               neer
               the
               Towne
               ;
               And
               likewise
               that
               the
               Laird
               Craigmiller
               Provest
               ,
               did
               his
               endeavour
               to
               hold
               the
               Lords
               forth
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               in
               causing
               the
               common
               Bells
               to
               be
               rung
               ,
               for
               the
               convening
               of
               the
               Towne
               ,
               to
               the
               effect
               aforesaid
               ,
               yet
               they
               entred
               easily
               at
               the
               West
               Port
               or
               Gate
               ,
               without
               any
               molestation
               or
               impediment
               ,
               being
               in
               number
               ,
               as
               they
               esteemed
               themselves
               ,
               one
               thousand
               three
               hundred
               Horses
               .
               Immediately
               they
               dispatched
               Messengers
               Southward
               and
               Northward
               to
               assist
               them
               ;
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               :
               And
               immediately
               after
               they
               were
               in
               their
               Lodgings
               ,
               they
               caused
               to
               strike
               or
               beat
               the
               Drum
               ,
               desiring
               all
               such
               men
               as
               would
               receive
               Wages
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               Glory
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               resort
               the
               day
               following
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               where
               they
               should
               receive
               good
               Pay
               :
               But
               they
               profited
               little
               that
               way
               ;
               neither
               could
               they
               in
               Edinburgh
               get
               any
               comfort
               or
               support
               ,
               for
               none
               or
               few
               resorted
               unto
               them
               ;
               yet
               they
               got
               more
               rest
               and
               sleep
               when
               they
               were
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               then
               they
               had
               done
               in
               five
               or
               six
               nights
               before
               .
            
             
               The
               Noble-men
               of
               this
               Company
               were
               ,
               The
               Duke
               ,
               The
               Earles
               
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               ,
               and
               Rothesse
               ;
               The
               Lords
               Boyd
               and
               Uchiltrie
               ;
               The
               Lairds
               of
               
                 Grange
                 ,
                 Cunningham-head
                 ,
                 Balcomie
              
               ,
               and
               Lavers
               ;
               The
               T●tor
               of
               Pitcur
               ;
               The
               Lairds
               of
               
                 Barr
                 ,
                 Carmell
              
               ,
               and
               Dreghorn
               ;
               And
               the
               Laird
               of
               Pittarow
               Comptroller
               ,
               went
               with
               them
               :
               Some
               said
               merrily
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               come
               to
               keepe
               the
               Parliament
               ,
               for
               the
               Parliament
               was
               continued
               till
               the
               first
               day
               of
               September
               :
               Upon
               the
               which
               day
               they
               wrote
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               a
               Letter
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               albeit
               they
               were
               persecuted
               most
               unjustly
               ,
               which
               they
               understood
               proceeded
               not
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               own
               Nature
               ,
               but
               onely
               by
               evil
               Counsell
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               were
               willing
               and
               content
               to
               suffer
               according
               to
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               providing
               that
               the
               true
               Religion
               of
               God
               might
               be
               established
               ,
               and
               the
               dependants
               thereupon
               be
               likewise
               reformed
               :
               Beseeching
               their
               Majesties
               most
               humbly
               to
               grant
               these
               things
               :
               But
               otherwise
               ,
               if
               their
               enemies
               would
               seek
               their
               blood
               ,
               they
               should
               understand
               ,
               It
               should
               be
               dear
               bought
               .
               They
               had
               written
               twice
               ,
               almost
               to
               the
               same
               effect
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ,
               after
               their
               passing
               from
               Edinburgh
               ;
               for
               the
               
               Laird
               of
               Preston
               presented
               a
               Letter
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               was
               therefore
               imprisoned
               ,
               but
               soon
               after
               released
               ;
               neverthelesse
               they
               got
               no
               answer
               .
               The
               same
               day
               that
               they
               departed
               out
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               issued
               out
               of
               Glasgow
               in
               the
               morning
               betimes
               :
               And
               passing
               towards
               Hamilton
               ,
               the
               Army
               met
               their
               Majesties
               neer
               the
               Bridge
               of
               Cadder
               :
               As
               they
               mustered
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               sate
               downe
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               long
               Oration
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               declaring
               what
               pleasure
               she
               had
               done
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               ever
               laid
               the
               whole
               burden
               upon
               the
               Earle
               Murray
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               they
               marched
               forward
               in
               Battell
               aray
               :
               The
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               took
               the
               Van-guard
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Mortoun
               the
               middle
               Battell
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               the
               Reere
               :
               The
               whole
               number
               were
               about
               five
               thousand
               men
               ,
               whereof
               the
               greatest
               part
               were
               in
               the
               Van-guard
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               were
               within
               three
               miles
               of
               Hamilton
               ,
               they
               were
               advertised
               that
               the
               Lords
               were
               departed
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               but
               where
               they
               pretended
               to
               be
               that
               night
               ,
               it
               was
               uncertain
               :
               Alwayes
               soon
               after
               their
               returne
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               certainly
               advertised
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               past
               to
               Edinburgh
               ;
               and
               therefore
               caused
               immediately
               to
               warne
               the
               whole
               Army
               to
               passe
               with
               them
               to
               Edinburgh
               the
               next
               day
               ;
               who
               early
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               long
               before
               the
               Sun
               was
               risen
               ,
               began
               to
               march
               :
               But
               there
               arose
               such
               a
               vehement
               Tempest
               of
               winde
               and
               raine
               from
               the
               West
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               had
               not
               been
               seen
               before
               in
               a
               long
               time
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               little
               brook
               ,
               turned
               incontinent
               into
               a
               great
               River
               ;
               and
               the
               raging
               storme
               being
               in
               their
               face
               ,
               with
               great
               difficulty
               went
               they
               forward
               :
               And
               albeit
               the
               most
               part
               waxed
               weary
               ,
               yet
               the
               Queens
               courage
               encreased
               man-like
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               she
               was
               ever
               with
               the
               foremost
               .
               There
               was
               divers
               persons
               drowned
               that
               day
               in
               the
               water
               of
               Carren
               ;
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               the
               Kings
               Master
               ,
               a
               notable
               Papist
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               zeal
               he
               bare
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               carried
               about
               his
               neck
               a
               round
               god
               of
               bread
               ,
               well
               closed
               in
               a
               Case
               ,
               which
               alwayes
               could
               not
               serve
               him
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               end
               of
               August
               ,
               there
               came
               a
               post
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               sent
               by
               
                 Alexander
                 Areskin
              
               ,
               who
               declared
               ,
               That
               the
               Lords
               were
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               a
               multitude
               of
               innocent
               persons
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desired
               to
               know
               if
               he
               should
               shoot
               .
               She
               commanded
               incontinent
               that
               he
               should
               return
               again
               to
               the
               said
               Alexander
               ,
               and
               command
               him
               ,
               in
               her
               name
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               shoot
               so
               long
               as
               he
               had
               either
               Powder
               or
               Bullet
               ,
               and
               not
               spare
               for
               any
               body
               .
            
             
               At
               night
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               came
               well
               wet
               to
               the
               Callender
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               about
               eight
               hours
               at
               night
               ,
               the
               first
               of
               September
               ,
               the
               Post
               came
               again
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               reported
               the
               Queenes
               Command
               to
               
                 Alexander
                 Areskin
              
               ,
               who
               incontinently
               caused
               to
               shoot
               six
               or
               seven
               shot
               of
               Cannon
               ,
               whereof
               the
               marks
               appeared
               ,
               having
               respect
               to
               no
               reason
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               the
               Queens
               Command
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               perceiving
               that
               they
               could
               get
               no
               support
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               nor
               Souldiers
               for
               money
               ,
               albeit
               they
               had
               travelled
               all
               that
               they
               could
               ;
               
               and
               being
               advertised
               of
               the
               Queens
               returning
               with
               her
               whole
               Company
               ,
               they
               took
               purpose
               to
               depart
               :
               And
               so
               the
               next
               day
               betimes
               ,
               long
               before
               day
               ,
               they
               departed
               with
               their
               whole
               Company
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               Lanrik
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Hamilton
               ,
               where
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               came
               to
               them
               ,
               with
               his
               Uncle
               the
               La●rd
               of
               Dumlanrick
               .
               And
               after
               consultation
               ,
               the
               said
               Master
               wrote
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               That
               being
               required
               by
               the
               Lords
               as
               he
               was
               passing
               homeward
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               refuse
               to
               come
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               after
               that
               he
               had
               given
               them
               counsell
               to
               disperse
               their
               Army
               ,
               they
               thought
               it
               expedient
               to
               passe
               to
               Dumfreis
               to
               repose
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               would
               consult
               and
               make
               their
               Officers
               ,
               and
               send
               to
               their
               Majesties
               :
               And
               thus
               beseeching
               their
               Majesties
               to
               take
               this
               in
               good
               part
               .
               The
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               sent
               two
               of
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Town
               to
               make
               their
               excuse
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               past
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               caused
               a
               Proclamation
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               commanding
               all
               men
               to
               returne
               to
               Glasgow
               ,
               where
               having
               remained
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               :
               And
               understanding
               that
               the
               Lords
               were
               past
               to
               Dumfreis
               ,
               they
               returned
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Fyfe
               ;
               And
               in
               their
               passage
               ,
               caused
               to
               take
               in
               Castle
               Campbell
               ,
               which
               was
               delivered
               without
               impediment
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Sanquhar
               .
            
             
               Before
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               went
               out
               of
               Sterlin
               ,
               there
               came
               from
               Edinburgh
               two
               Ensignes
               of
               Foot-men
               ,
               to
               convey
               them
               into
               Fyfe
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Burroughs
               were
               taxed
               in
               great
               Sums
               unaccustomed
               ,
               for
               the
               payment
               of
               these
               Souldiers
               :
               Farther
               ,
               there
               was
               raised
               divers
               Troops
               of
               Horse-men
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               five
               or
               six
               hundred
               Horse
               .
               The
               Souldiers
               had
               taken
               two
               poor
               men
               that
               had
               received
               the
               Lords
               wages
               ;
               which
               two
               men
               being
               accused
               and
               convinced
               of
               ,
               at
               the
               Queens
               Command
               ,
               were
               hanged
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               after
               the
               Lords
               departing
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               time
               ,
               M.
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               Parson
               of
               Flesk
               ,
               had
               gotten
               all
               the
               guiding
               in
               the
               Court.
               The
               third
               day
               after
               the
               Queens
               coming
               to
               Fyfe
               ,
               the
               whole
               Barons
               and
               Lairds
               of
               Fyfe
               ,
               convoyed
               her
               Majestie
               ,
               till
               she
               came
               to
               S.
               Andrewes
               ,
               where
               the
               said
               Lairds
               and
               Barons
               ,
               especially
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               were
               commanded
               to
               subscribe
               to
               a
               Band
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               they
               obliged
               themselves
               to
               defend
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Persons
               ,
               against
               Englishmen
               and
               Rebells
               :
               And
               in
               case
               they
               should
               come
               to
               Fyfe
               ,
               they
               should
               resist
               them
               to
               their
               utmost
               power
               ;
               Which
               Charge
               every
               man
               obeyed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               night
               after
               the
               Queens
               coming
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               she
               sent
               a
               Band
               or
               Troop
               of
               Horse-men
               ,
               and
               another
               of
               Foot
               ,
               to
               Lundie
               ,
               and
               at
               midnight
               took
               out
               the
               Laird
               ,
               being
               a
               man
               of
               80
               yeers
               old
               :
               Then
               they
               past
               to
               Fawside
               ,
               and
               took
               likewise
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               ,
               and
               brought
               him
               to
               Saint
               Andrewes
               ,
               where
               they
               ,
               with
               the
               Laird
               of
               Bavard
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               were
               commanded
               to
               prison
               .
               This
               manner
               of
               handling
               and
               usage
               being
               o●kend
               and
               strange
               ,
               were
               heavily
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               terrour
               to
               others
               ,
               who
               thought
               themselves
               warned
               of
               greater
               severity
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Rothesse
              
               ,
               and
               the
               houses
               of
               divers
               Gentlemen
               ,
               were
               given
               in
               keeping
               to
               such
               as
               the
               Queen
               pleased
               ,
               after
               that
               their
               children
               and
               servants
               had
               been
               cast
               out
               .
            
             
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Duke
               ,
               the
               Earls
               of
               Glencarne
               and
               Argyle
               ,
               the
               Lords
               Boyd
               and
               Uchiltrie
               ,
               with
               the
               Lord
               of
               Cunningham-head
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               ,
               were
               charged
               to
               come
               and
               present
               themselves
               in
               S.
               Andrews
               ,
               before
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               such
               things
               as
               should
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               within
               six
               dayes
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Rebellion
               :
               And
               the
               day
               being
               expired
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               appearing
               ,
               were
               denounced
               Rebells
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               .
            
             
               As
               the
               Queen
               remained
               in
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               Dundie
               ,
               being
               sore
               afraid
               ,
               because
               of
               some
               evil
               report
               made
               of
               them
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               troubled
               the
               Queen
               ,
               in
               seeking
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               suffered
               some
               to
               be
               raised
               in
               their
               Town
               for
               the
               Lords
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               nothing
               done
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               revealed
               to
               the
               Queen
               ;
               especially
               that
               the
               Minister
               had
               received
               a
               Letter
               from
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               delivered
               the
               same
               to
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               perswading
               them
               to
               assist
               the
               Lords
               ;
               which
               being
               granted
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               the
               Queen
               remitted
               it
               .
               After
               great
               travell
               and
               supplication
               made
               by
               some
               Noble-men
               ,
               at
               length
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               being
               in
               the
               Town
               ,
               they
               agreed
               for
               two
               thousand
               marks
               ,
               five
               or
               six
               of
               the
               principall
               left
               out
               ,
               with
               some
               others
               ,
               that
               were
               put
               to
               their
               shift
               .
               After
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               had
               remained
               two
               nights
               in
               the
               Towne
               of
               Dundie
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               S.
               Andrews
               ;
               and
               soon
               after
               ,
               they
               came
               over
               Forth
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               Edinburgh
               .
               During
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               wrote
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               making
               offers
               for
               and
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lords
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               after
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               coming
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Proclamation
               made
               at
               the
               Market-Crosse
               :
               And
               because
               the
               same
               is
               very
               notable
               ,
               I
               thought
               good
               to
               insert
               it
               here
               word
               by
               word
               ,
               albeit
               it
               be
               somewhat
               long
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         HEnry
                         and
                         Mary
                         ,
                         By
                         the
                         Grace
                         of
                         God
                         ,
                         King
                         and
                         Queen
                         of
                         Scots
                         ;
                      
                       
                         To
                         all
                         and
                         sundry
                         Our
                         Lieges
                         and
                         Subjects
                         whom
                         it
                         may
                         concerne
                         ,
                         and
                         to
                         whose
                         knowledge
                         these
                         Letters
                         shall
                         come
                         ,
                         Greeting
                         .
                      
                    
                     
                       Forasmuch
                       as
                       in
                       this
                       Uprore
                       lately
                       raised
                       up
                       against
                       us
                       ,
                       by
                       certaine
                       Rebels
                       ;
                       and
                       their
                       assistants
                       ,
                       the
                       authors
                       thereof
                       (
                       to
                       blinde
                       the
                       eyes
                       of
                       the
                       simple
                       people
                       )
                       have
                       given
                       them
                       to
                       understand
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       quarrell
                       they
                       have
                       in
                       hand
                       is
                       onely
                       Religion
                       ,
                       thinking
                       with
                       that
                       cloke
                       to
                       cover
                       their
                       ungodly
                       designes
                       ,
                       and
                       so
                       ,
                       under
                       that
                       plausible
                       argument
                       ,
                       to
                       draw
                       after
                       them
                       a
                       large
                       train
                       of
                       ignorant
                       persons
                       ,
                       easie
                       to
                       be
                       seduced
                       .
                       Now
                       for
                       the
                       preservation
                       of
                       our
                       good
                       Subjects
                       ,
                       whose
                       case
                       were
                       to
                       be
                       pitied
                       ,
                       if
                       they
                       blindely
                       should
                       suffer
                       themselves
                       to
                       be
                       induced
                       and
                       trapped
                       in
                       so
                       dangerous
                       a
                       snare
                       ,
                       it
                       hath
                       pleased
                       the
                       goodnesse
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       utterance
                       of
                       their
                       own
                       mouthes
                       and
                       writings
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       to
                       discover
                       the
                       poyson
                       that
                       before
                       lay
                       hid
                       in
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                       albeit
                       to
                       all
                       persons
                       of
                       cleer
                       judgment
                       the
                       same
                       was
                       evident
                       enough
                       before
                       :
                       
                       For
                       what
                       other
                       thing
                       [
                       
                         is
                         this
                         ,
                         but
                         to
                         dissolve
                         the
                         whole
                         Policy
                         ,
                         and
                         in
                         a
                         manner
                         to
                         invert
                         the
                         very
                         order
                      
                       ]
                       might
                       move
                       the
                       principal
                       raisers
                       of
                       this
                       tumult
                       to
                       put
                       themselves
                       in
                       Arms
                       against
                       us
                       so
                       unnaturally
                       ,
                       upon
                       whom
                       we
                       had
                       bestowed
                       so
                       many
                       benefits
                       ;
                       But
                       that
                       the
                       great
                       honor
                       we
                       did
                       them
                       ,
                       they
                       being
                       thereof
                       unworthy
                       ,
                       made
                       them
                       misknow
                       themselves
                       ;
                       and
                       their
                       ambition
                       could
                       not
                       be
                       satisfied
                       with
                       heaping
                       riches
                       upon
                       riches
                       ,
                       &
                       honor
                       upon
                       honor
                       ,
                       unlesse
                       they
                       retain
                       in
                       their
                       hands
                       
                       us
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       whole
                       Realme
                       to
                       be
                       led
                       ,
                       used
                       ,
                       and
                       disposed
                       at
                       their
                       pleasure
                       .
                       But
                       this
                       could
                       not
                       the
                       multitude
                       have
                       perceived
                       ,
                       if
                       God
                       (
                       for
                       disclosing
                       their
                       Hypocrisie
                       )
                       had
                       not
                       compelled
                       them
                       to
                       utter
                       their
                       unreasonable
                       desire
                       to
                       Governe
                       ;
                       for
                       now
                       by
                       Letters
                       sent
                       from
                       themselves
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       which
                       make
                       plain
                       profession
                       ,
                       that
                       the
                       establishing
                       of
                       Religion
                       will
                       not
                       content
                       them
                       ,
                       
                       but
                       we
                       must
                       be
                       forced
                       to
                       govern
                       by
                       Councell
                       ,
                       such
                       ,
                       as
                       it
                       shall
                       please
                       them
                       to
                       appoint
                       us
                       ;
                       a
                       thing
                       so
                       farre
                       beyond
                       all
                       measure
                       ,
                       that
                       we
                       thinke
                       the
                       onely
                       mention
                       of
                       so
                       unreasonable
                       a
                       demand
                       is
                       sufficient
                       to
                       make
                       their
                       nearest
                       Kinsfolks
                       their
                       most
                       mortall
                       enemies
                       ,
                       and
                       all
                       men
                       to
                       run
                       on
                       them
                       without
                       further
                       scruple
                       ,
                       that
                       are
                       zealous
                       to
                       have
                       their
                       native
                       Countrey
                       to
                       remain
                       still
                       in
                       the
                       state
                       of
                       a
                       Kingdome
                       :
                       For
                       what
                       other
                       thing
                       is
                       this
                       ,
                       but
                       to
                       dissolve
                       the
                       whole
                       policie
                       ,
                       and
                       (
                       in
                       a
                       manner
                       )
                       to
                       invert
                       the
                       very
                       order
                       of
                       nature
                       ,
                       to
                       make
                       the
                       Prince
                       obey
                       ,
                       and
                       Subjects
                       command
                       .
                       The
                       like
                       was
                       never
                       demanded
                       by
                       any
                       of
                       our
                       most
                       Noble
                       Progenitors
                       heretofore
                       ,
                       yea
                       ,
                       not
                       of
                       Governours
                       and
                       Regents
                       ;
                       but
                       the
                       Prince
                       and
                       such
                       as
                       have
                       filled
                       their
                       place
                       chose
                       their
                       Councell
                       of
                       such
                       as
                       they
                       thought
                       most
                       fit
                       for
                       the
                       purpose
                       .
                       When
                       we
                       our selves
                       were
                       of
                       lesse
                       age
                       ,
                       and
                       at
                       our
                       first
                       returning
                       into
                       this
                       our
                       Realme
                       ,
                       we
                       had
                       free
                       choice
                       of
                       our
                       Councell
                       at
                       our
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       and
                       now
                       when
                       we
                       are
                       at
                       our
                       full
                       maturity
                       ,
                       shall
                       we
                       be
                       brought
                       back
                       to
                       the
                       state
                       of
                       Pupills
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       put
                       under
                       Tutory
                       ?
                       So
                       long
                       as
                       some
                       of
                       them
                       bore
                       the
                       whole
                       sway
                       with
                       us
                       ,
                       this
                       matter
                       was
                       never
                       called
                       in
                       question
                       ;
                       but
                       now
                       when
                       they
                       cannot
                       be
                       longer
                       permitted
                       to
                       do
                       and
                       undoe
                       all
                       at
                       their
                       pleasure
                       ,
                       they
                       will
                       put
                       a
                       Bridle
                       into
                       our
                       mouthes
                       ,
                       and
                       give
                       us
                       a
                       Councell
                       chosen
                       after
                       their
                       fantasie
                       .
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       quarrell
                       of
                       Religion
                       they
                       made
                       you
                       beleeve
                       they
                       had
                       in
                       hand
                       ,
                       This
                       is
                       the
                       quarrell
                       for
                       which
                       they
                       would
                       have
                       you
                       hazzard
                       your
                       Lands
                       ,
                       
                       Lives
                       and
                       goods
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       company
                       of
                       a
                       certain
                       number
                       of
                       Rebels
                       against
                       your
                       naturall
                       Prince
                       .
                       To
                       speak
                       in
                       good
                       language
                       ,
                       they
                       would
                       be
                       Kings
                       themselves
                       ,
                       or
                       at
                       the
                       least
                       leaving
                       to
                       us
                       the
                       bare
                       Name
                       and
                       Title
                       ,
                       and
                       take
                       to
                       themselves
                       the
                       credit
                       and
                       whole
                       administration
                       of
                       the
                       Kingdome
                       .
                    
                     
                       We
                       have
                       thought
                       good
                       to
                       make
                       publication
                       hereof
                       ,
                       to
                       shew
                       ,
                       that
                       you
                       suffer
                       not
                       your selves
                       to
                       be
                       deceived
                       under
                       pretence
                       of
                       Religion
                       ,
                       to
                       follow
                       them
                       ,
                       who
                       prefering
                       their
                       particular
                       advancement
                       to
                       the
                       publike
                       tranquilitie
                       ;
                       and
                       having
                       no
                       care
                       of
                       you
                       ,
                       in
                       respect
                       of
                       themselves
                       ,
                       would
                       (
                       if
                       you
                       would
                       hearken
                       to
                       their
                       voice
                       )
                       draw
                       you
                       after
                       them
                       ,
                       to
                       your
                       utter
                       destruction
                       .
                       Assuring
                       you
                       that
                       you
                       have
                       heretofore
                       good
                       experience
                       of
                       our
                       clemency
                       ,
                       and
                       under
                       our
                       Wings
                       enjoyed
                       in
                       peace
                       the
                       possession
                       of
                       your
                       Goods
                       ,
                       and
                       lived
                       at
                       liberty
                       of
                       your
                       Conscience
                       ,
                       so
                       may
                       you
                       be
                       in
                       full
                       assurance
                       of
                       the
                       like
                       hereafter
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       us
                       alwayes
                       your
                       good
                       and
                       loving
                       Princes
                       to
                       so
                       many
                       as
                       shall
                       continue
                       your selves
                       in
                       due
                       obedience
                       ,
                       and
                       do
                       the
                       office
                       of
                       faithfull
                       and
                       naturall
                       Subjects
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                         Given
                         under
                         our
                         Signet
                         at
                         Saint
                         Andrews
                         
                           
                             the
                             tenth
                             of
                             December
                             ,
                             and
                             of
                             our
                             Reignes
                             the
                             first
                             and
                             twentie
                             three
                             years
                             .
                          
                           1565.
                           
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               NOw
               the
               Lords
               desired
               ,
               next
               the
               establishing
               of
               Religion
               ,
               That
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Affairs
               of
               the
               Realme
               and
               Common-wealth
               ,
               should
               use
               the
               counsell
               and
               advice
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               and
               ancient
               blood
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               whereas
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Councell
               of
               David
               and
               Francisco
               the
               Italians
               ,
               with
               Fowler
               the
               Englishman
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               Parson
               of
               Flisk
               ,
               was
               preferred
               before
               all
               others
               ,
               save
               onely
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               ,
               who
               was
               thought
               to
               be
               a
               man
               of
               grosse
               judgement
               ,
               but
               neverthelesse
               in
               all
               things
               given
               to
               please
               the
               Queen
               .
               It
               was
               now
               finally
               come
               to
               this
               point
               ,
               that
               in
               stead
               of
               Law
               ,
               Justice
               and
               equity
               ,
               onely
               Will
               ruled
               in
               all
               things
               ;
               there
               was
               thorow
               all
               the
               Countie
               set
               out
               a
               Proclamation
               in
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               names
               ,
               commanding
               all
               persons
               to
               come
               and
               meet
               them
               at
               Sterlin
               the
               first
               day
               of
               October
               following
               ,
               with
               twenty
               dayes
               provision
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               life
               ,
               lands
               and
               goods
               .
               It
               was
               uncertain
               whether
               their
               Majesties
               intended
               to
               passe
               from
               Sterlin
               or
               not
               ,
               and
               I
               beleeve
               the
               principall
               men
               knew
               not
               well
               at
               that
               time
               ;
               for
               a
               report
               was
               ,
               That
               by
               reason
               the
               Castles
               of
               Hamilton
               and
               Draffen
               were
               kept
               Fortified
               and
               Victualled
               at
               the
               Dukes
               command
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               passe
               to
               siege
               the
               said
               houses
               ,
               &
               give
               them
               some
               shot
               of
               a
               Canon
               ;
               others
               said
               ,
               They
               would
               passe
               towards
               my
               L.
               of
               Argile
               ,
               who
               had
               his
               people
               alwayes
               armed
               ,
               whereof
               his
               neighbours
               were
               afraid
               ,
               especially
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Athole
               and
               Lenox
               ;
               but
               at
               length
               it
               was
               concluded
               that
               they
               should
               passe
               to
               Dumfreis
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               During
               this
               time
               there
               were
               Propositions
               made
               continually
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               by
               the
               Lords
               ,
               desiring
               alwayes
               their
               Majesties
               most
               humbly
               to
               receive
               them
               into
               their
               hands
               :
               Their
               Articles
               tended
               continually
               to
               these
               two
               Heads
               ,
               viz.
               To
               abolish
               the
               Masse
               ,
               root
               out
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Establish
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               And
               that
               they
               and
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               Realm
               should
               be
               governed
               by
               the
               advice
               and
               counsell
               of
               the
               true
               Nobility
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               offering
               themselves
               and
               their
               cause
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               the
               Countrey
               .
               Yet
               nothing
               could
               be
               accepted
               nor
               taken
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               laboured
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               redresse
               the
               matter
               ,
               who
               also
               entertained
               the
               Lords
               most
               honourably
               in
               Dumfreis
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               the
               government
               of
               all
               that
               Countrey
               .
               But
               he
               himself
               incurred
               the
               Queens
               wrath
               so
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               summoned
               to
               present
               himself
               and
               appear
               before
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ,
               after
               the
               same
               form
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               were
               charged
               with
               ,
               and
               also
               commanded
               to
               give
               over
               the
               House
               of
               Lochmabben
               ,
               and
               the
               Castle
               which
               he
               had
               in
               keeping
               for
               the
               Queen
               .
               And
               albeit
               he
               obeyed
               not
               ,
               yet
               was
               he
               not
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               ,
               as
               the
               rest
               .
               Neverthelesse
               there
               was
               no
               man
               that
               doubted
               of
               his
               good
               will
               and
               partaking
               with
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               sent
               
                 Robert
                 Melvin
              
               to
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               declared
               their
               state
               to
               her
               Majesty
               ,
               desiring
               support
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               chief
               care
               and
               solicitude
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               was
               ,
               By
               what
               means
               they
               might
               come
               to
               have
               money
               ,
               for
               notwithstanding
               this
               great
               preparation
               for
               warre
               ,
               and
               eminent
               appearance
               of
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               were
               they
               destitute
               of
               the
               sinewes
               of
               Warre
               ;
               albeit
               the
               Treasurers
               ,
               and
               now
               Comptroller
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Laird
               of
               Tilbardin
               ,
               had
               disbursed
               many
               thousands
               ;
               yet
               there
               was
               no
               appearance
               of
               payment
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               nor
               scarcely
               how
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Houses
               and
               pompous
               Trains
               should
               be
               upholden
               ;
               there
               
               was
               about
               600.
               
               Horsmen
               ,
               besides
               the
               Guard
               and
               3.
               
               Ensignes
               of
               footmen
               .
               The
               charge
               of
               the
               whole
               would
               amount
               to
               1000.
               l.
               ster
               .
               every
               moneth
               ;
               a
               thing
               surpassing
               the
               usuall
               manner
               of
               Scotland
               .
               At
               this
               time
               arrived
               the
               Earl
               of
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               was
               welcome
               ,
               and
               graciously
               received
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               immediately
               placed
               in
               Councell
               ,
               and
               made
               Lieutenant
               of
               the
               West
               and
               middle
               Marches
               .
               Now
               as
               every
               one
               of
               the
               Barons
               compounded
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               this
               meeting
               ;
               the
               E.
               of
               Athole
               demanded
               of
               Edinburgh
               200.
               l.
               ster
               .
               but
               they
               refused
               to
               pay
               it
               ;
               notwithstanding
               Octo.
               27.
               there
               was
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               principall
               and
               rich
               persons
               of
               the
               Town
               warned
               by
               a
               Macer
               to
               passe
               to
               the
               Palace
               of
               Hallyrudhouse
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               who
               declared
               to
               them
               by
               their
               own
               mouthes
               ,
               speaking
               that
               they
               had
               use
               for
               money
               ,
               and
               therefore
               knowing
               them
               to
               be
               honest
               men
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               best
               Citie
               in
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               charge
               them
               ;
               and
               for
               security
               they
               should
               have
               other
               men
               bound
               for
               pledges
               ,
               or
               any
               Hand
               therefore
               .
               The
               sum
               that
               they
               desired
               was
               1000
               l.
               sterl
               .
               and
               no
               lesse
               .
               They
               being
               astonished
               ,
               made
               no
               answer
               ;
               but
               Parson
               Flisk
               standing
               by
               ,
               said
               ,
               That
               seeing
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               desired
               them
               so
               civilly
               ,
               in
               a
               thing
               most
               lawfull
               in
               their
               necessitie
               ,
               they
               did
               shew
               themselves
               not
               honest
               to
               keepe
               silence
               and
               give
               no
               answer
               to
               their
               Majesties
               ,
               for
               that
               must
               needs
               be
               had
               of
               them
               which
               was
               required
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               would
               not
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               constrained
               by
               the
               Laws
               ,
               
               which
               they
               would
               not
               abide
               ;
               for
               some
               of
               them
               had
               deserved
               hanging
               (
               said
               he
               )
               because
               they
               had
               lent
               large
               summs
               of
               money
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               enemies
               ,
               and
               Rebels
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               shortly
               suffer
               great
               punishment
               .
               Soon
               after
               they
               were
               called
               in
               one
               by
               one
               ,
               and
               demanded
               how
               much
               they
               would
               lend
               ?
               some
               made
               this
               excuse
               ,
               and
               some
               that
               ,
               by
               reason
               there
               were
               that
               offered
               to
               lend
               money
               ;
               amongst
               whom
               there
               was
               one
               offered
               to
               lend
               20
               l.
               To
               him
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               worthy
               to
               be
               hanged
               that
               speakest
               of
               20
               l.
               seeing
               the
               Princes
               charge
               thee
               so
               easily
               .
               Finally
               ,
               they
               were
               all
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               souldiers
               set
               over
               them
               ,
               having
               their
               Muskets
               ready
               charged
               ,
               and
               their
               Match
               lighted
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               house
               with
               them
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               all
               that
               night
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               till
               night
               ;
               and
               then
               being
               changed
               from
               one
               prison
               to
               another
               ,
               there
               were
               six
               chosen
               out
               and
               sent
               in
               the
               night
               to
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               convoyed
               with
               Musketteers
               round
               about
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               had
               been
               Murtherers
               or
               most
               vile
               persons
               .
               At
               length
               (
               the
               third
               day
               )
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Laird
               of
               Craigmiller
               Provest
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               the
               summe
               was
               made
               more
               easie
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               a
               1000
               Marks
               sterling
               ,
               to
               be
               paid
               immediately
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               superioritie
               of
               Leithin
               in
               Pledge
               (
               to
               wit
               )
               upon
               condition
               of
               Redemption
               .
               And
               besides
               the
               said
               summe
               of
               1000
               Marks
               sterlin
               they
               paid
               1000
               l.
               sterl
               .
               For
               the
               meeting
               at
               Dumfreis
               at
               the
               day
               appointed
               ,
               for
               electing
               the
               officers
               ,
               the
               Queen
               sent
               in
               a
               Ticket
               such
               as
               she
               would
               have
               them
               to
               chuse
               for
               Provest
               ,
               Bailiffs
               ,
               and
               Councell
               ,
               whereof
               there
               was
               a
               number
               of
               Papists
               ,
               the
               rest
               not
               worthy
               .
               Of
               the
               number
               given
               in
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               they
               named
               such
               as
               should
               rule
               for
               that
               year
               ;
               Notwithstanding
               without
               free
               Election
               ,
               the
               Laird
               Craigmiller
               ,
               remained
               Provest
               ,
               who
               shewed
               himself
               most
               willing
               to
               set
               forward
               Religion
               ,
               to
               punish
               vice
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               All
               this
               time
               the
               Ministers
               cried
               out
               against
               the
               Masse
               and
               such
               Idolatry
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               more
               advanced
               by
               the
               Queen
               then
               before
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               day
               of
               October
               met
               in
               Edinburgh
               the
               Superintendant
               of
               Lothian
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Ministers
               under
               his
               charge
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               ordinary
               custome
               ;
               for
               every
               Superintendant
               used
               to
               convene
               the
               whole
               Ministery
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               was
               complained
               on
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               get
               no
               payment
               of
               their
               stipends
               ,
               not
               only
               about
               the
               City
               ,
               but
               thorow
               the
               whole
               Realm
               .
               Therefore
               after
               reasoning
               and
               consultation
               taken
               ,
               they
               framed
               a
               supplication
               directed
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               and
               immediately
               presented
               the
               same
               to
               their
               Majesties
               by
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Spottswood
              
               Superintendant
               of
               Lothian
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 David
                 Lindsey
              
               Minister
               of
               Leith
               ;
               it
               contained
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               it
               had
               pleased
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               (
               with
               advice
               of
               the
               Privie
               Councell
               )
               to
               grant
               unto
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               their
               stipends
               to
               be
               taken
               of
               the
               Thirds
               of
               the
               Benefices
               ,
               which
               Stipends
               are
               now
               detained
               from
               the
               said
               Ministers
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               troubles
               and
               changing
               of
               the
               Comptroller
               ,
               whereby
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               live
               ;
               and
               therefore
               most
               humbly
               craved
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesty
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               be
               paid
               .
               Their
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               they
               would
               cause
               order
               to
               be
               taken
               therin
               to
               their
               contentment
               .
               Soon
               after
               the
               Lord
               Gordion
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               left
               the
               most
               part
               of
               his
               people
               at
               Sterlin
               with
               his
               carriage
               ;
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               for
               hope
               of
               his
               good
               service
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               restored
               him
               to
               his
               Fathers
               place
               ,
               to
               the
               Earledome
               of
               Hintley
               ,
               the
               Lands
               and
               Heritage
               thereof
               .
               October
               8.
               the
               King
               and
               Queene
               marched
               forth
               of
               Edinburgh
               towards
               Dumfreis
               ,
               and
               as
               they
               passed
               from
               the
               Pallace
               of
               Hallyrud-house
               all
               men
               were
               warned
               with
               Jack
               and
               Spear
               .
               The
               first
               night
               they
               came
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               to
               Craford
               ;
               the
               day
               after
               the
               Lairds
               of
               Drunlaurick
               and
               Lochinvar
               ,
               met
               the
               Queen
               ,
               albeit
               they
               had
               been
               with
               the
               Lords
               familiar
               enough
               .
               The
               Lords
               perceiving
               ,
               that
               all
               hope
               of
               reconciliation
               was
               past
               ,
               they
               rode
               to
               Ednam
               ,
               where
               they
               remained
               till
               the
               Queen
               came
               to
               Dumfreis
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               past
               to
               Carlile
               .
               Now
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               who
               had
               entertained
               the
               Lords
               familiarly
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               had
               spoken
               as
               highly
               against
               their
               enemies
               as
               any
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               had
               received
               large
               mony
               by
               that
               means
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               1000.
               l.
               to
               raise
               a
               Band
               or
               Troup
               of
               Horsmen
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               same
               day
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               came
               to
               Dumfreis
               ;
               the
               third
               day
               after
               their
               coming
               he
               came
               to
               them
               ,
               conveyed
               by
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Noblemen
               .
               At
               length
               the
               Earles
               of
               Athole
               and
               Hintley
               were
               Sureties
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               past
               remitted
               ,
               upon
               condition
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               be
               a
               faithfull
               and
               obedient
               subject
               hereafter
               .
               The
               same
               day
               they
               made
               Musters
               ,
               the
               next
               day
               the
               Army
               was
               dispersed
               ,
               being
               about
               18000.
               men
               ;
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               past
               to
               Lothinaben
               ,
               where
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               gave
               a
               Banquet
               ,
               and
               then
               forthwith
               marched
               to
               Tueddall
               ,
               so
               to
               Peblis
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               The
               best
               and
               chief
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               this
               Realme
               ,
               who
               also
               were
               the
               principall
               Instruments
               of
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               called
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               in
               manner
               above
               rehearsed
               ,
               were
               banished
               and
               chased
               into
               England
               ;
               they
               were
               courteously
               received
               and
               entertained
               by
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               Lieutenant
               ,
               
               upon
               the
               Borders
               of
               England
               .
               Soon
               after
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               took
               Post
               towards
               London
               ,
               leaving
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               at
               Newcastle
               ;
               every
               man
               supposed
               that
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               should
               have
               been
               graciously
               received
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               have
               gotten
               support
               according
               to
               his
               hearts
               desire
               ;
               but
               farre
               
               beyond
               his
               expectation
               ,
               he
               could
               get
               no
               audience
               of
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               :
               But
               by
               means
               of
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               ,
               called
               Monsieur
               
                 de
                 Four
              
               ,
               his
               true
               friend
               ,
               he
               obtained
               audience
               .
               The
               Queen
               ,
               with
               a
               fair
               countenance
               ,
               demanded
               ,
               How
               he
               ,
               being
               a
               Rebell
               to
               her
               sister
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               durst
               take
               the
               boldnesse
               upon
               him
               to
               come
               within
               her
               Realm
               ?
               These
               and
               the
               like
               words
               got
               he
               ,
               instead
               of
               the
               good
               and
               courteous
               entertainment
               expected
               .
               Finally
               ,
               after
               private
               discourse
               ,
               the
               Ambassadour
               being
               absent
               ,
               she
               refused
               to
               give
               the
               Lords
               any
               support
               ,
               denying
               plainly
               that
               ever
               she
               had
               promised
               any
               such
               thing
               as
               to
               support
               them
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               She
               never
               meant
               any
               such
               thing
               in
               that
               way
               ;
               albeit
               her
               greatest
               familiars
               knew
               the
               contrary
               .
               In
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               said
               to
               her
               ,
               
                 Madame
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 thing
                 your
                 Majestie
                 meant
                 in
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 thereof
                 ignorant
                 ;
                 but
                 thus
                 much
                 we
                 know
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 That
                 we
                 had
                 lately
                 faithfull
                 promises
                 of
                 ayd
                 and
                 support
                 by
                 your
                 Ambassadour
                 ,
                 and
                 familiar
                 servants
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 name
                 :
                 And
                 further
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 your
                 owne
                 hand-writing
                 ;
                 confirming
                 the
                 said
                 promises
                 .
              
               And
               afterward
               he
               took
               his
               leave
               ,
               and
               came
               North-ward
               from
               London
               ,
               towards
               Newcastle
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               his
               departure
               from
               the
               Court
               ,
               
               the
               Queen
               sent
               them
               some
               ayd
               ,
               and
               writ
               unto
               the
               Queen
               of
               Scotland
               in
               their
               favour
               :
               Whether
               she
               had
               promised
               it
               in
               private
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               or
               whether
               she
               repented
               her
               of
               the
               harsh
               reception
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               time
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               Italian
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               higher
               exalted
               ,
               insomuch
               as
               there
               was
               no
               matter
               or
               thing
               of
               importance
               done
               without
               his
               advice
               .
               And
               during
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               within
               this
               Realme
               were
               in
               great
               fear
               ,
               looking
               for
               nothing
               but
               great
               trouble
               and
               persecution
               to
               be
               shortly
               .
               Yet
               Supplications
               and
               Intercessions
               were
               made
               thorowout
               all
               the
               Congregations
               ,
               especially
               for
               such
               as
               were
               afficted
               and
               banished
               ,
               That
               it
               would
               please
               God
               to
               give
               them
               patience
               ,
               comfort
               ,
               and
               constancy
               ;
               and
               this
               especially
               was
               done
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               used
               to
               call
               them
               that
               were
               banished
               ,
               The
               best
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               Chiefe
               Members
               of
               the
               Congregation
               :
               Whereof
               the
               Courtiers
               being
               advertised
               ,
               they
               took
               occasion
               to
               revile
               and
               bewray
               his
               sayings
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               He
               prayed
               for
               the
               Rebels
               ,
               and
               desired
               the
               people
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               likewise
               .
               The
               Laird
               of
               Lethington
               chief
               Secretary
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               and
               Councell
               ,
               confessed
               that
               he
               heard
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               There
               was
               nothing
               at
               that
               time
               spoken
               by
               the
               Minister
               ,
               whereat
               any
               man
               need
               to
               be
               offended
               :
               And
               further
               ,
               declared
               plainly
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               Scripture
               it
               was
               lawfull
               to
               pray
               for
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               November
               ,
               the
               Lords
               with
               their
               complices
               ,
               were
               summoned
               to
               appear
               the
               fourth
               day
               of
               February
               ,
               for
               Treason
               ,
               and
               
                 laese
                 Majestie
              
               :
               But
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               such
               of
               the
               Nobility
               as
               had
               professed
               the
               Evangell
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               had
               communicate
               with
               the
               Brethren
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               were
               ever
               longer
               the
               more
               suspected
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               declare
               her self
               in
               the
               Months
               of
               November
               and
               December
               ,
               to
               be
               maintainer
               of
               the
               Papists
               ;
               for
               at
               her
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 
                 Athole
              
               ,
               and
               Cassels
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               without
               any
               dissimulation
               known
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Masse
               openly
               in
               her
               Chappell
               :
               Yet
               neverthelesse
               the
               Earles
               of
               Huntley
               and
               Bothwell
               went
               not
               to
               Masse
               ,
               albeit
               they
               were
               in
               great
               favour
               with
               the
               Queen
               .
               As
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               he
               past
               his
               time
               in
               Hunting
               and
               Hawking
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               pleasures
               as
               were
               agreeable
               to
               his
               appetite
               ,
               having
               in
               his
               company
               Gentlemen
               willing
               to
               satisfie
               his
               will
               and
               affections
               .
            
             
               About
               this
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               as
               the
               Court
               remained
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               banished
               Lords
               by
               all
               means
               possible
               ,
               by
               writings
               and
               their
               friends
               ,
               made
               suit
               and
               means
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               into
               favour
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               time
               the
               Abbot
               of
               Kylwinning
               came
               from
               Newcastle
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               after
               he
               had
               gotten
               audience
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               with
               great
               difficulty
               he
               got
               Pardon
               for
               the
               Duke
               ,
               and
               his
               friends
               and
               servants
               ,
               upon
               this
               Condition
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               passe
               into
               France
               ;
               which
               he
               did
               soon
               after
               .
            
             
               The
               five
               and
               twentieth
               of
               December
               convened
               in
               Edinburgh
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Churches
               within
               this
               Realme
               for
               the
               generall
               assemblie
               ,
               There
               assisted
               to
               them
               the
               Earles
               of
               Morton
               and
               Marre
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lindsay
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               with
               some
               Barons
               and
               Gentlemen
               .
               The
               principall
               things
               that
               were
               agreed
               and
               concluded
               ,
               were
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               Masse
               ,
               with
               such
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               Papisticall
               Ceremonies
               ,
               were
               still
               maintained
               ,
               expresly
               against
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               and
               the
               Proclamations
               made
               at
               the
               Queens
               Arrivall
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Queen
               had
               promised
               that
               she
               would
               hear
               Conference
               and
               Disputation
               ;
               That
               the
               Church
               therefore
               offered
               to
               prove
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               preached
               within
               this
               Realme
               was
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Masse
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               Papisticall
               Doctrine
               ,
               was
               but
               the
               invention
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               meer
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               change
               of
               the
               Comptroller
               ,
               who
               had
               put
               in
               new
               Collectors
               ,
               forbidding
               them
               to
               deliver
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               by
               these
               means
               the
               Ministry
               was
               like
               to
               decay
               and
               fail
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Ordinance
               made
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               God
               1562.
               in
               favour
               and
               support
               of
               the
               Ministery
               .
               During
               this
               time
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               flocked
               to
               Edinburgh
               for
               making
               Court
               ,
               some
               of
               them
               that
               had
               been
               Friers
               ,
               as
               black
               Abercrommy
               and
               Roger
               ,
               presented
               supplication
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               desiring
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               they
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               preach
               ;
               which
               was
               easily
               granted
               .
               The
               noyse
               was
               further
               ,
               That
               they
               offered
               Disputation
               :
               For
               as
               the
               Court
               stood
               ,
               they
               thought
               they
               had
               a
               great
               advantage
               already
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               knew
               the
               King
               to
               be
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               Queen
               ,
               with
               some
               part
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               who
               with
               the
               King
               after
               declared
               themselves
               openly
               :
               And
               especially
               the
               Queen
               was
               governed
               by
               the
               Earls
               of
               Lenox
               and
               Athole
               ;
               but
               in
               matters
               most
               weighty
               ,
               and
               of
               greatest
               importance
               ,
               by
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               the
               Italian
               afore
               mentioned
               ,
               who
               went
               under
               the
               name
               of
               the
               French
               Secretary
               ;
               by
               whose
               means
               ,
               all
               grave
               matters
               ,
               of
               what
               weight
               soever
               ,
               must
               passe
               ;
               providing
               always
               ,
               That
               his
               hands
               were
               anoynted
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               he
               was
               a
               manifest
               enemy
               to
               the
               Evangell
               ,
               and
               therefore
               a
               greater
               enemy
               to
               the
               banished
               Lords
               .
               And
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               the
               principall
               Lords
               that
               waited
               at
               Court
               were
               divided
               in
               opinions
               ;
               For
               the
               Earle
               of
               Morton
               Chancellor
               ,
               with
               the
               Earle
               of
               
               Marr
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               were
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ;
               and
               the
               Earles
               of
               Huntley
               and
               Bothwell
               on
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               certain
               drynesse
               was
               amongst
               them
               ;
               neverthelesse
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               ,
               they
               were
               reconciled
               .
               Now
               as
               there
               was
               preparation
               made
               by
               the
               Papists
               for
               Christmas
               ,
               the
               Queen
               being
               then
               at
               Masse
               ,
               the
               King
               came
               publikely
               ,
               and
               bare
               company
               ;
               and
               the
               Friers
               Preached
               the
               dayes
               following
               ,
               alwayes
               using
               another
               stile
               then
               they
               had
               done
               seven
               yeers
               before
               ,
               during
               which
               time
               they
               had
               not
               Preached
               publikely
               :
               they
               were
               so
               little
               esteemed
               ,
               that
               they
               continued
               not
               long
               in
               Preaching
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               convened
               in
               Edinburgh
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Churches
               Reformed
               within
               this
               Realme
               :
               There
               assisted
               them
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               Morton
               and
               Marr
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lindsay
               ,
               and
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               with
               others
               .
               The
               chief
               things
               that
               were
               concluded
               in
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               were
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               avoyding
               of
               the
               plagues
               and
               scourges
               of
               God
               which
               appeared
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               people
               for
               their
               sins
               and
               ingratitude
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               proclaimed
               by
               the
               Ministers
               a
               publike
               Fast
               ,
               to
               be
               Universally
               observed
               thorowout
               all
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               ;
               which
               manner
               of
               Fasting
               was
               soon
               after
               devised
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               ,
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               Print
               ,
               wherefore
               needs
               not
               here
               to
               be
               recited
               in
               this
               place
               .
               
               What
               followed
               upon
               the
               said
               Fast
               ,
               shall
               be
               plainly
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               declared
               .
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               was
               ordained
               in
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               was
               ,
               concerning
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               for
               want
               of
               payment
               of
               their
               stipends
               ,
               were
               like
               to
               perish
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               leave
               their
               Ministry
               :
               wherefore
               it
               was
               found
               necessary
               ,
               That
               supplication
               should
               be
               made
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ;
               And
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               a
               certain
               uumber
               of
               the
               most
               able
               men
               were
               elected
               to
               go
               to
               their
               Majesties
               aforesaid
               ,
               to
               lament
               and
               bemone
               their
               case
               ;
               Which
               persons
               had
               Commission
               to
               propose
               some
               other
               things
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
               The
               names
               of
               them
               that
               past
               from
               the
               Church
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               ,
               were
               ,
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Spotswood
              
               ,
               Superintendent
               of
               
                 Lowthian
                 ;
                 Iohn
                 Winrame
              
               ,
               Superintendent
               of
               Fyfe
               ;
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Perth
               ;
               M.
               
                 David
                 Lyndsay
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Leith
               ,
               who
               easily
               obtained
               audience
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               :
               And
               after
               their
               reverence
               done
               ,
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               ,
               in
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               opened
               the
               matter
               ,
               lamenting
               &
               bewailing
               the
               miserable
               state
               of
               the
               poor
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               by
               publike
               command
               had
               been
               reasonably
               satisfied
               three
               yeers
               or
               more
               ,
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Act
               made
               with
               advice
               of
               the
               honorable
               Privie
               Councell
               ,
               for
               the
               taking
               up
               of
               the
               Thirds
               of
               the
               Benefices
               ,
               which
               was
               especially
               made
               in
               their
               favours
               :
               Neverthelesse
               the
               Laird
               of
               Tillibardin
               ,
               new
               Comptroller
               ,
               would
               answer
               them
               nothing
               :
               Wherefore
               they
               besought
               their
               Majesties
               for
               relief
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               seeing
               that
               in
               all
               Supplications
               made
               to
               the
               King
               and
               Queens
               Majesties
               by
               the
               Church
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               they
               desired
               most
               earnestly
               that
               all
               Idolatry
               and
               superstition
               ,
               and
               especially
               the
               Masse
               ,
               should
               be
               rooted
               out
               and
               abolished
               quite
               out
               of
               this
               Realme
               ;
               And
               that
               in
               the
               last
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               their
               Commissioners
               ,
               they
               had
               most
               earnestly
               desired
               the
               same
               ;
               And
               that
               their
               answer
               was
               then
               ,
               That
               they
               knew
               no
               impediment
               in
               the
               Masse
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Assembly
               desired
               ,
               That
               it
               might
               please
               their
               Highnesses
               to
               hear
               Disputation
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               such
               as
               now
               pretend
               to
               Preach
               in
               the
               Chappell
               Royall
               ,
               and
               maintain
               
               such
               errours
               ;
               the
               Truth
               being
               tryed
               by
               disputation
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               known
               to
               be
               abusers
               ,
               submitting
               themselves
               alwayes
               to
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
               To
               this
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               That
               she
               was
               alwayes
               minded
               that
               the
               Ministers
               should
               be
               paid
               their
               Stipends
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               was
               any
               fault
               therein
               ,
               the
               same
               came
               by
               some
               of
               their
               own
               sort
               ,
               meaning
               the
               Comptroller
               Pittarow
               ,
               who
               had
               the
               handling
               of
               the
               Thirds
               :
               Alwayes
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               her
               Councell
               she
               should
               cause
               such
               order
               to
               be
               taken
               therein
               ,
               that
               none
               should
               have
               occasion
               to
               complain
               .
               As
               to
               the
               second
               ,
               She
               would
               not
               jeopard
               her
               Religion
               upon
               such
               as
               were
               there
               present
               ;
               for
               she
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               the
               Protestants
               were
               more
               learned
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               and
               Commissioners
               of
               Churches
               perceiving
               nothing
               but
               delay
               ,
               and
               driving
               off
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               old
               manner
               ,
               went
               home
               every
               one
               to
               their
               own
               Churches
               ,
               waiting
               upon
               the
               good
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               continually
               making
               Supplication
               unto
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               would
               please
               him
               of
               his
               mercy
               to
               remove
               the
               apparant
               plague
               .
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Queen
               was
               busied
               with
               Banqueting
               about
               with
               some
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Session
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               after
               with
               all
               men
               of
               Law
               ,
               having
               continually
               in
               her
               company
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ,
               who
               sate
               at
               Table
               neer
               to
               her self
               ,
               sometimes
               more
               privately
               then
               became
               a
               man
               of
               his
               Condition
               ,
               for
               his
               over-great
               familiarity
               was
               already
               supected
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               thought
               ,
               That
               by
               his
               advice
               alone
               the
               Queens
               sharpnesse
               and
               extremity
               towards
               the
               Lords
               was
               maintained
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               Ianuary
               arrived
               an
               Ambassadour
               from
               France
               ,
               named
               Monsieur
               Rambullet
               ,
               having
               with
               him
               about
               fourty
               Horse
               in
               Trayn
               ,
               who
               came
               thorow
               England
               :
               He
               brought
               with
               him
               the
               Order
               of
               the
               Cockle
               from
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               who
               received
               the
               same
               at
               the
               Masse
               ,
               in
               the
               Chappell
               of
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               .
               There
               assisted
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 Athole
              
               ,
               and
               Eglington
               ,
               with
               divers
               such
               other
               Papists
               as
               would
               please
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               three
               dayes
               after
               caused
               the
               Herald
               to
               convene
               in
               Councell
               ,
               and
               reasoned
               what
               Armes
               should
               be
               given
               to
               the
               King
               ;
               some
               thought
               he
               should
               have
               the
               Armes
               of
               Scotland
               ;
               some
               others
               said
               ,
               Seeing
               it
               was
               not
               concluded
               in
               Parliament
               that
               he
               should
               have
               the
               Crown
               Matrimoniall
               ,
               he
               could
               have
               Armes
               but
               onely
               as
               Duke
               of
               Rothesay
               ,
               Earle
               of
               
                 Rosse
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               The
               Queen
               bade
               give
               him
               onely
               his
               due
               ;
               whereby
               it
               was
               perceived
               her
               love
               waxed
               cold
               towards
               him
               .
               Finally
               ,
               his
               Arms
               were
               left
               blank
               ;
               and
               the
               Queen
               caused
               put
               her
               own
               name
               before
               her
               husbands
               in
               all
               Wrets
               ;
               and
               thereafter
               she
               caused
               to
               leave
               out
               his
               name
               wholly
               :
               And
               because
               formerly
               he
               had
               signed
               every
               thing
               of
               any
               moment
               ,
               she
               caused
               to
               make
               a
               Seale
               like
               the
               Kings
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ,
               who
               made
               use
               of
               it
               by
               the
               Queens
               Command
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               being
               at
               his
               Pastime
               ,
               could
               not
               alwayes
               be
               present
               .
            
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               came
               from
               Barwicke
               to
               his
               owne
               Countrey
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bothwell
               was
               married
               unto
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               his
               sister
               .
               The
               Queene
               desired
               that
               the
               Marriage
               might
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Chappell
               at
               the
               Masse
               ;
               which
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               grant
               .
               Upon
               Sunday
               the
               third
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               began
               the
               Fasting
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
               The
               seventh
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               
               Queen
               came
               from
               the
               Pallace
               of
               Hallirud-house
               to
               the
               Town
               in
               wondrous
               gorgious
               apparell
               ,
               albeit
               the
               number
               of
               Lords
               and
               Train
               was
               not
               very
               great
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               King
               accompanied
               with
               seven
               or
               eight
               horse
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Leith
               to
               passe
               his
               time
               there
               ,
               for
               hee
               was
               not
               like
               to
               get
               the
               Crown
               Matrimoniall
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Tolbooth
               was
               devised
               and
               named
               the
               Heads
               of
               the
               Articles
               that
               were
               drawn
               against
               the
               banished
               Lords
               ;
               Upon
               the
               morrow
               and
               Saturday
               following
               ,
               there
               was
               great
               reasoning
               concerning
               the
               Attainder
               ;
               some
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               the
               Summons
               was
               was
               not
               well
               Libelled
               or
               Dressed
               ;
               others
               thought
               the
               matter
               of
               Treason
               was
               not
               sufficiently
               proved
               ;
               and
               indeed
               they
               were
               still
               seeking
               proof
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               no
               other
               way
               but
               the
               Queen
               would
               have
               them
               all
               attainted
               albeit
               the
               time
               was
               very
               short
               ;
               the
               twelfth
               day
               of
               March
               should
               have
               been
               the
               day
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Tuesday
               following
               .
            
             
               Now
               the
               matter
               was
               stayed
               by
               a
               marvellous
               Tragedy
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               Lords
               (
               upon
               the
               Saturday
               before
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               ninth
               of
               March
               ,
               about
               Supper-time
               )
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               the
               Italian
               ,
               named
               the
               
                 French
                 Secretary
              
               ,
               was
               slain
               in
               the
               Gallery
               below
               Stairs
               (
               the
               King
               staying
               in
               the
               room
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               told
               her
               ,
               That
               the
               Designe
               was
               onely
               to
               take
               order
               with
               that
               Villain
               )
               after
               that
               he
               had
               been
               taken
               violently
               from
               the
               Queens
               presence
               ,
               who
               requested
               most
               earnestly
               for
               the
               saving
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               which
               act
               was
               done
               by
               the
               Earle
               of
               Morton
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Ruthven
               ,
               the
               Lord
               Lindsay
               the
               Master
               of
               Ruthven
               ,
               with
               divers
               other
               Gentlemen
               .
               They
               first
               purposed
               to
               have
               hanged
               him
               ,
               and
               had
               provided
               Cords
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               but
               the
               great
               haste
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               moved
               them
               to
               dispatch
               him
               with
               Whingers
               or
               Daggers
               ,
               wherewith
               they
               gave
               him
               three
               and
               fifty
               strokes
               .
               They
               sent
               away
               and
               put
               forth
               all
               such
               persons
               as
               they
               suspected
               .
            
             
               The
               Earles
               Bothwell
               and
               Hnntley
               hearing
               the
               noise
               and
               clamour
               ,
               came
               suddenly
               to
               the
               Close
               ,
               intending
               to
               have
               made
               work
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               had
               a
               partie
               strong
               enough
               ;
               but
               the
               Earle
               Morton
               commanded
               them
               to
               passe
               to
               their
               Chamber
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               should
               doe
               worse
               :
               At
               the
               which
               words
               they
               retyred
               immediately
               ,
               and
               so
               past
               forth
               at
               a
               back
               Window
               ,
               they
               two
               alone
               ,
               and
               with
               great
               fear
               came
               forth
               of
               the
               Towne
               to
               Edmistone
               ,
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               Crichton
               .
            
             
               This
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               was
               so
               foolish
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               he
               had
               drawne
               unto
               him
               the
               managing
               of
               all
               Affaires
               ,
               the
               King
               set
               aside
               ,
               but
               also
               his
               Equipage
               and
               Train
               did
               surpasse
               the
               Kings
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               Parliament
               that
               was
               to
               be
               ,
               he
               was
               ordained
               to
               be
               Chancellour
               ;
               which
               made
               the
               Lords
               conspire
               against
               him
               :
               They
               made
               a
               Bond
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Religion
               and
               Liberties
               of
               the
               Countreys
               ,
               and
               to
               free
               themselves
               of
               the
               slavery
               of
               the
               Villain
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               :
               The
               King
               and
               his
               father
               subscribed
               to
               the
               Bond
               ,
               for
               they
               durst
               not
               trust
               the
               Kings
               word
               without
               his
               Signet
               .
            
             
               There
               was
               a
               French
               Priest
               (
               called
               
                 Iohn
                 Daniot
              
               )
               who
               advised
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               to
               make
               his
               fortune
               ,
               and
               be
               gone
               ,
               for
               the
               Scots
               would
               not
               suffer
               him
               long
               .
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               That
               the
               Scots
               would
               bragg
               but
               not
               fight
               ;
               then
               he
               advised
               him
               to
               beware
               of
               the
               Bastard
               .
               To
               this
               he
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               Bastard
               should
               never
               live
               in
               Scotland
               ,
               in
               his
               time
               ;
               (
               he
               meant
               the
               Earle
               Murray
               )
               but
               it
               happened
               ,
               that
               one
               
                 George
                 Dowlas
              
               Bastard
               son
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               
               Angus
               gave
               him
               the
               first
               stroke
               .
               The
               Queen
               when
               she
               heard
               he
               was
               dead
               ,
               left
               weeping
               ,
               and
               declared
               she
               would
               study
               revenge
               ,
               which
               she
               did
               .
            
             
               Immediatly
               it
               was
               noised
               in
               the
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               that
               there
               was
               murther
               committed
               within
               the
               Kings
               Palace
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               Provest
               caused
               to
               Ring
               the
               common
               Bell
               ,
               or
               ,
               
                 Sonner
                 le
                 toksain
              
               ,
               (
               as
               the
               French
               speaks
               )
               and
               straightway
               past
               to
               the
               Palace
               ,
               having
               about
               four
               or
               five
               hundred
               men
               in
               warlike
               manner
               ;
               and
               as
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               utter
               Court
               ,
               the
               King
               called
               to
               the
               Provest
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               passe
               home
               with
               his
               company
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Queen
               and
               he
               were
               merry
               .
               But
               the
               Provest
               desired
               to
               hear
               the
               Queen
               speak
               her self
               ;
               Whereunto
               it
               was
               answered
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               Provest
               ,
               know
               you
               not
               that
               I
               am
               King
               ?
               I
               command
               you
               to
               passe
               home
               to
               your
               houses
               ;
               and
               immediately
               they
               retired
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               day
               (
               which
               was
               the
               second
               Sunday
               of
               our
               Fast
               in
               Edinburgh
               )
               there
               was
               a
               Proclamation
               made
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               subscribed
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               That
               all
               Bishops
               ,
               Abbots
               ,
               and
               other
               Papists
               should
               avoid
               and
               depart
               the
               Town
               ;
               which
               Proclamation
               was
               indeed
               observed
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               a
               
                 Flea
                 in
                 their
                 Hose
              
               .
            
             
               There
               were
               Letters
               sent
               forth
               in
               the
               Kings
               Name
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               to
               the
               Provest
               and
               Bailiffs
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               Bailiffs
               of
               Leith
               and
               Cannogate
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               be
               ready
               in
               Armour
               to
               assist
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Company
               ,
               and
               likewise
               other
               private
               writings
               directed
               to
               divers
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               come
               with
               all
               expedition
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Queen
               being
               above
               measure
               enraged
               ,
               offended
               and
               troubled
               ,
               as
               the
               issue
               of
               the
               matter
               declared
               ,
               sometime
               railing
               upon
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               sometime
               crying
               out
               at
               the
               Windows
               ,
               desired
               her
               servants
               to
               set
               her
               at
               libertie
               ;
               for
               she
               was
               highly
               offended
               and
               troubled
               .
            
             
               This
               same
               tenth
               of
               March
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Noblemen
               that
               were
               with
               him
               ,
               having
               received
               the
               Kings
               Letter
               ,
               (
               for
               after
               the
               Bond
               ,
               above
               named
               ,
               was
               Subscribed
               ,
               the
               King
               Wrote
               unto
               the
               banished
               Lords
               ,
               to
               return
               into
               their
               Countrey
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               said
               Bond
               )
               came
               at
               night
               to
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               being
               also
               convoyed
               by
               the
               Lord
               Hume
               and
               a
               great
               company
               of
               the
               borderers
               ,
               to
               the
               n●mber
               of
               1000
               horses
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               presented
               himself
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               the
               Queen
               was
               informed
               of
               his
               sudden
               coming
               ,
               and
               therefore
               sent
               unto
               him
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               come
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               he
               obeying
               ,
               went
               to
               her
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               singular
               gravitie
               received
               him
               ,
               after
               that
               he
               had
               made
               his
               purgation
               ,
               and
               declared
               the
               over-great
               affection
               which
               he
               bore
               continually
               to
               her
               Majestie
               .
               The
               Earles
               of
               
                 Athole
                 ,
                 Cathnes
              
               and
               Sutherland
               departed
               out
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               with
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               upon
               the
               Munday
               ,
               the
               third
               day
               after
               the
               slaughter
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               .
               The
               Earles
               of
               
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Morton
              
               ,
               and
               Rothes
               ,
               Lords
               
                 Ruthven
                 ,
                 Lindsay
                 ,
                 Boyd
              
               ,
               and
               Ocheltrie
               ,
               sitting
               in
               Councell
               ,
               desired
               the
               Queen
               ,
               That
               forasmuch
               as
               the
               thing
               which
               was
               done
               could
               not
               be
               undone
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               (
               for
               avoiding
               of
               greater
               inconveniences
               )
               forget
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               as
               good
               service
               ,
               seeing
               there
               were
               so
               many
               Noblemen
               restored
               .
               The
               Queen
               dissembling
               her
               displeasure
               and
               indignation
               ,
               gave
               good
               words
               ,
               neverthelesse
               she
               desired
               ,
               That
               all
               persons
               armed
               or
               otherwise
               (
               being
               within
               the
               Palace
               at
               that
               time
               )
               should
               remove
               ,
               leaving
               the
               Palace
               void
               of
               all
               ,
               saving
               onely
               her
               domestick
               servants
               .
               
               The
               Lords
               being
               perswaded
               by
               the
               uxorious
               King
               ,
               and
               and
               the
               facile
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ,
               condescended
               to
               her
               desire
               ,
               who
               finally
               the
               next
               morning
               ,
               two
               hours
               before
               day
               ,
               past
               to
               Seaton
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               having
               in
               her
               company
               the
               simple
               King
               ,
               who
               was
               allured
               by
               her
               sugred
               words
               ;
               from
               Dumbar
               immediately
               were
               sent
               Pursuivants
               with
               Letters
               thorowout
               the
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               especially
               Letters
               to
               the
               Noble-men
               and
               Barons
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               come
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               to
               assist
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               within
               five
               dayes
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               Lords
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               sudden
               departure
               ,
               they
               were
               astonished
               ,
               and
               knew
               not
               what
               were
               best
               for
               them
               to
               do
               :
               But
               because
               it
               was
               the
               self-same
               day
               (
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               twelfth
               day
               of
               March
               )
               that
               they
               were
               summoned
               unto
               ;
               therefore
               having
               good
               opportunity
               ,
               they
               past
               to
               the
               Tolbooth
               ,
               which
               was
               richly
               hung
               with
               Tapistry
               ,
               and
               orned
               (
               but
               not
               for
               them
               )
               and
               set
               themselves
               ,
               making
               Protestations
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               being
               present
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Argyle
               ,
               who
               was
               written
               for
               by
               the
               King
               ,
               came
               to
               Lithgow
               ;
               and
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               he
               remained
               there
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               manner
               above
               specified
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               by
               the
               death
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ,
               the
               Noble-men
               were
               relieved
               of
               their
               trouble
               ,
               and
               restored
               to
               their
               places
               and
               rooms
               :
               And
               likewise
               the
               Church
               Reformed
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               professed
               the
               Evangell
               within
               this
               Realm
               ,
               after
               Fasting
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               was
               delivered
               and
               freed
               from
               the
               apparant
               dangers
               which
               were
               like
               to
               have
               fallen
               upon
               them
               ;
               For
               if
               the
               Parliament
               had
               taken
               effect
               ,
               and
               proceeded
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               by
               all
               men
               of
               the
               best
               judgement
               ,
               That
               the
               true
               Protestant
               Religion
               should
               have
               been
               wrackt
               ,
               and
               Popery
               erected
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               there
               were
               certain
               Woodden
               Altars
               made
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               twelve
               ,
               found
               ready
               in
               the
               Chappell
               of
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               which
               should
               have
               been
               erected
               in
               Saint
               Gyles
               his
               Church
               .
            
             
               The
               Earles
               Bothwell
               and
               Huntley
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queenes
               sudden
               departure
               forth
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               came
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               most
               graciously
               received
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ;
               who
               consulting
               with
               them
               and
               the
               Master
               of
               Maxwell
               ,
               together
               with
               Parson
               Owin
               ,
               and
               Parson
               Fliske
               ,
               chief
               Councellors
               ,
               what
               was
               best
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               how
               she
               should
               be
               revenged
               upon
               the
               murtherers
               .
               At
               first
               they
               did
               intend
               to
               go
               forward
               ,
               and
               leaving
               no
               manner
               of
               cruelty
               unpractised
               ,
               putting
               to
               death
               all
               such
               as
               were
               suspected
               :
               This
               was
               the
               opinion
               of
               such
               as
               would
               obey
               their
               Queens
               rage
               and
               fury
               for
               their
               own
               advantage
               ;
               But
               in
               the
               end
               they
               concluded
               ,
               That
               she
               should
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               with
               all
               the
               force
               and
               power
               she
               could
               make
               ,
               and
               there
               proceed
               to
               Justice
               :
               And
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               she
               caused
               to
               summon
               ,
               by
               open
               Proclamation
               ,
               all
               persons
               of
               defence
               ,
               and
               all
               Noble-men
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               her
               in
               Dumbar
               incontinent
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               Captains
               laboured
               by
               all
               means
               to
               take
               up
               and
               enroll
               men
               and
               women
               .
               The
               Earles
               of
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Murray
                 ,
                 Glencarne
                 ,
                 Rothesse
                 ,
              
               with
               the
               rest
               that
               were
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               being
               informed
               of
               the
               Queens
               fury
               and
               anger
               towards
               the
               committers
               of
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               perceiving
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               make
               any
               Party
               ,
               thought
               it
               best
               to
               give
               place
               to
               her
               fury
               for
               a
               time
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               divided
               in
               opinions
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               departed
               out
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               upon
               Sunday
               the
               seventeenth
               of
               March
               ,
               every
               one
               a
               severall
               way
               ;
               for
               the
               Queens
               
               Majesty
               was
               now
               bent
               onely
               against
               the
               slayers
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ;
               and
               to
               the
               purpose
               she
               might
               be
               the
               better
               revenged
               upon
               them
               ,
               she
               intended
               to
               give
               pardon
               to
               all
               such
               as
               before
               had
               been
               attainted
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               crime
               .
            
             
               The
               eighteenth
               day
               of
               March
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               having
               in
               their
               company
               horse
               and
               foot
               ,
               to
               the
               number
               of
               8000
               men
               ;
               whereof
               there
               were
               four
               Companies
               of
               Foot-men
               of
               War.
               The
               Town
               of
               Edinburgh
               went
               out
               to
               meet
               them
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               War.
               And
               finally
               ,
               coming
               within
               the
               Town
               ,
               in
               most
               awfull
               manner
               they
               caused
               to
               place
               their
               men
               of
               War
               within
               the
               Town
               ,
               and
               likewise
               certain
               Field-Pieces
               against
               their
               Lodging
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               Town
               ,
               over
               against
               the
               Salt
               Trove
               :
               Now
               a
               little
               before
               the
               Queenes
               entrance
               into
               the
               Towne
               ,
               all
               that
               knew
               of
               her
               cruell
               pretence
               and
               hatred
               towards
               them
               ,
               fled
               here
               and
               there
               ;
               And
               amongst
               others
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Magill
              
               the
               Clerk
               Register
               ,
               the
               Justice
               Clerk
               ,
               and
               the
               common
               Clerk
               of
               the
               Towne
               :
               The
               chief
               Secretary
               Lethington
               was
               gone
               before
               ;
               likewise
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               past
               West
               to
               Kyle
               :
               The
               men
               of
               War
               likewise
               kept
               the
               Ports
               or
               Gates
               .
               Within
               five
               days
               after
               their
               entry
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               Proclamation
               made
               at
               the
               Market-Crosse
               ,
               for
               the
               purgation
               of
               the
               King
               from
               the
               aforesaid
               slaughter
               ;
               which
               made
               all
               understanding
               men
               laugh
               at
               the
               passages
               of
               things
               ,
               since
               the
               King
               not
               onely
               had
               given
               his
               consent
               ,
               but
               also
               had
               subscribed
               the
               Bond
               afore-named
               ;
               and
               the
               businesse
               was
               done
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               Honour
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               had
               wisedome
               to
               know
               it
               .
               After
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               the
               King
               lost
               his
               credit
               among
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               so
               his
               friends
               ,
               by
               this
               his
               inconstancy
               and
               weaknesse
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               the
               men
               of
               War
               committed
               great
               outrages
               in
               breaking
               up
               doors
               ,
               thrusting
               themselves
               into
               every
               house
               :
               And
               albeit
               the
               number
               of
               them
               were
               not
               great
               ,
               yet
               the
               whole
               Town
               was
               too
               little
               for
               them
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               past
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               caused
               to
               warne
               all
               such
               as
               had
               absented
               themselves
               ,
               by
               open
               Proclamation
               ,
               to
               appear
               before
               their
               Majesties
               and
               the
               Privy
               Councell
               within
               six
               dayes
               ,
               under
               pain
               of
               Rebellion
               ;
               which
               practice
               was
               devised
               in
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntleys
               case
               ,
               before
               the
               Battell
               of
               Corrichy
               :
               And
               because
               they
               appeared
               not
               ,
               they
               were
               denounced
               Rebells
               ,
               and
               put
               to
               the
               Horne
               ,
               and
               immediately
               thereafter
               ,
               their
               Escheats
               given
               or
               taken
               up
               by
               the
               Treasurer
               .
               There
               was
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               the
               Towns-men
               charged
               to
               enter
               themselves
               prisoners
               in
               the
               Tolbooth
               ,
               and
               with
               them
               were
               put
               in
               certain
               Gentlemen
               :
               Where
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               remained
               eight
               dayes
               ,
               they
               were
               convoyed
               down
               to
               the
               Palace
               by
               the
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               then
               kept
               by
               them
               eight
               dayes
               more
               :
               And
               of
               that
               number
               was
               
                 Thomas
                 Scot
              
               Sheriff
               deput●
               of
               S.
               Iohnston
               ,
               who
               was
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               executed
               cruelly
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               hanged
               and
               quartered
               ,
               for
               keeping
               the
               Queen
               in
               prison
               ,
               as
               was
               alleadged
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               by
               the
               Kings
               command
               :
               And
               two
               men
               likewise
               were
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               carried
               likewise
               to
               the
               Ladder
               foot
               ;
               But
               the
               E.
               Bothwell
               presented
               the
               Queens
               Ring
               to
               the
               Provest
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               Justice
               ,
               for
               safety
               of
               their
               life
               .
               The
               names
               of
               those
               two
               were
               
                 Io.
                 Mobray
              
               Merchant
               ,
               and
               
                 Will.
                 Harlow
              
               Sadler
               .
               About
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               hurliburly
               ,
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               professors
               of
               Religion
               ceased
               not
               ;
               for
               the
               people
               ,
               they
               convened
               to
               publike
               prayers
               &
               preaching
               with
               boldnesse
               ;
               yea
               ,
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Noble-men
               assisted
               likewise
               .
               The
               E.
               Bothwell
               
               had
               now
               ,
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               greatest
               accesse
               and
               familiarity
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               so
               that
               nothing
               of
               any
               great
               importance
               was
               done
               without
               him
               ;
               for
               he
               shewed
               favour
               to
               such
               as
               liked
               him
               ;
               and
               amongst
               others
               ,
               to
               the
               Lairds
               of
               
                 Ormeston
                 ,
                 Hawton
              
               ,
               and
               Calder
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               reconciled
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               favour
               they
               were
               relieved
               of
               great
               trouble
               .
            
             
               The
               Earles
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Murray
               ,
               at
               the
               Queens
               Command
               ,
               past
               to
               Argyle
               ,
               where
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               remained
               about
               a
               Moneth
               ,
               they
               were
               sent
               for
               by
               the
               Queene
               ;
               and
               coming
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               they
               were
               received
               by
               the
               Queene
               into
               the
               Castle
               ,
               and
               banquetted
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               Huntley
               and
               Bothwell
               being
               present
               .
            
             
               At
               this
               time
               the
               King
               grew
               to
               be
               contemned
               and
               disesteemed
               ,
               so
               that
               scarcely
               any
               Honour
               was
               done
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               his
               Father
               likewise
               .
            
             
               About
               Easter
               the
               King
               past
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               Shriven
               ,
               after
               the
               Papist
               manner
               :
               And
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               ,
               at
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               in
               the
               Chappell
               ,
               there
               resorted
               a
               great
               number
               to
               the
               Masse
               ,
               albeit
               the
               Queen
               remained
               still
               in
               the
               Castle
               ,
               with
               her
               Priests
               of
               the
               Chappell
               Royall
               ,
               where
               they
               used
               Ceremonies
               after
               the
               Popish
               manner
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               departed
               this
               life
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Sinclar
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               and
               Dean
               of
               Lestarrig
               ,
               of
               whom
               hath
               been
               oft
               mention
               ,
               President
               of
               the
               Colledge
               of
               Justice
               ,
               called
               the
               Session
               ;
               who
               also
               succeeded
               in
               the
               said
               Office
               and
               Dignity
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               his
               brother
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Sinclar
              
               ,
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               Dean
               of
               Glasgow
               ,
               who
               departed
               this
               life
               at
               Paris
               ,
               about
               a
               yeer
               before
               :
               They
               were
               both
               learned
               in
               the
               Laws
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               maintain
               the
               Popish
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               great
               enemies
               to
               the
               Protestants
               .
               A
               little
               before
               died
               Master
               
                 Abrabam
                 Crithton
              
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               President
               likewise
               now
               in
               their
               rooms
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               placed
               such
               as
               she
               pleased
               ,
               and
               had
               done
               her
               service
               (
               alwayes
               very
               unfit
               )
               The
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Kirk
               ,
               Bishopricks
               ,
               Abbeyes
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               Benefices
               ,
               were
               disposed
               by
               the
               Queen
               to
               Courtiers
               ,
               Dancers
               ,
               and
               Flatterers
               .
               The
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               whom
               the
               Queen
               preferred
               above
               all
               others
               ,
               after
               the
               decease
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ,
               had
               for
               his
               part
               
                 Melrosse
                 ,
                 Hadington
              
               ,
               and
               
                 New
                 Bottell
              
               ;
               likewise
               the
               Castle
               of
               Dumbar
               was
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               with
               the
               principall
               Lands
               of
               the
               Earldome
               of
               Merche
               ,
               which
               were
               of
               the
               Patrimony
               of
               the
               Crown
               .
            
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               with
               the
               other
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Churches
               ,
               perceiving
               the
               Ministery
               like
               to
               decay
               for
               lack
               of
               payment
               of
               Stipends
               to
               Ministers
               ,
               they
               gave
               this
               Supplication
               at
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       The
                       Supplication
                       of
                       the
                       Ministers
                       to
                       the
                       Queene
                       .
                    
                     
                       UNto
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       and
                       your
                       most
                       honourable
                       Councel
                       ,
                       most
                       humbly
                       and
                       lamentably
                       complains
                       your
                       Highnesse
                       poor
                       Orators
                       ,
                       the
                       Superintendents
                       ,
                       and
                       other
                       Ministers
                       of
                       the
                       Reformed
                       Church
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       travelling
                       thorowout
                       all
                       your
                       Highnesse
                       Realme
                       ,
                       in
                       teaching
                       and
                       instructing
                       your
                       Lieges
                       in
                       all
                       Quarters
                       ,
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       Christ
                       Jesus
                       his
                       Son
                       ;
                       That
                       where
                       your
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       and
                       Nobility
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       moved
                       by
                       godly
                       zeal
                       ,
                       concluded
                       and
                       determined
                       ,
                       That
                       the
                       travelling
                       Ministery
                       thorowout
                       this
                       Realme
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       maintained
                       upon
                       the
                       Rents
                       of
                       the
                       Benefices
                       of
                       this
                       Realme
                       of
                       Scotland
                       ;
                       
                       and
                       for
                       that
                       cause
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       the
                       Councell
                       and
                       Nobility
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       upon
                       the
                       15
                       day
                       of
                       December
                       1562.
                       in
                       like
                       manner
                       concluded
                       and
                       determined
                       ,
                       That
                       if
                       the
                       said
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       Rents
                       of
                       the
                       whole
                       Benefices
                       Ecclesiasticall
                       within
                       this
                       Realme
                       would
                       be
                       sufficient
                       to
                       maintain
                       the
                       Ministers
                       thorowout
                       the
                       whole
                       Realm
                       ,
                       and
                       to
                       support
                       your
                       Majestie
                       in
                       the
                       setting
                       forward
                       of
                       your
                       common
                       affairs
                       ,
                       should
                       be
                       employed
                       accordingly
                       :
                       Failing
                       thereof
                       ,
                       the
                       third
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       said
                       fruits
                       ,
                       or
                       more
                       ,
                       to
                       be
                       taken
                       up
                       yeerly
                       in
                       time
                       coming
                       ,
                       untill
                       a
                       generall
                       Order
                       be
                       taken
                       therein
                       ;
                       as
                       the
                       Act
                       made
                       thereupon
                       at
                       more
                       length
                       bears
                       :
                       Which
                       being
                       afterward
                       considered
                       by
                       your
                       Majesty
                       ,
                       the
                       whole
                       Thirds
                       of
                       the
                       fruits
                       aforesaid
                       were
                       propounded
                       to
                       the
                       uses
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       by
                       Act
                       of
                       Councell
                       .
                       And
                       we
                       your
                       Majesties
                       poor
                       Orators
                       ,
                       put
                       in
                       peaceable
                       possession
                       of
                       the
                       part
                       assigned
                       by
                       your
                       Majestie
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       by
                       the
                       space
                       of
                       three
                       yeers
                       ,
                       or
                       thereabouts
                       ,
                       which
                       we
                       did
                       enjoy
                       without
                       interruption
                       ;
                       notwithstanding
                       all
                       this
                       ,
                       now
                       of
                       late
                       ,
                       we
                       your
                       Majesties
                       poor
                       Orators
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       are
                       put
                       wrongfully
                       and
                       unjustly
                       from
                       their
                       aforesaid
                       part
                       of
                       the
                       above
                       specified
                       Thirds
                       ,
                       by
                       your
                       Majesties
                       Officers
                       ,
                       and
                       thereby
                       brought
                       to
                       such
                       extreme
                       penury
                       ,
                       and
                       extreme
                       distresse
                       ,
                       as
                       we
                       are
                       not
                       able
                       any
                       longer
                       to
                       maintain
                       our selves
                       .
                       And
                       albeit
                       we
                       have
                       given
                       in
                       divers
                       and
                       sundry
                       complaints
                       to
                       your
                       Majestie
                       herein
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       received
                       divers
                       promises
                       of
                       redresse
                       ;
                       yet
                       have
                       we
                       found
                       no
                       relief
                       :
                       Therefore
                       we
                       most
                       humbly
                       beseech
                       your
                       Majesty
                       to
                       consider
                       our
                       most
                       grievous
                       complaint
                       ,
                       together
                       with
                       the
                       right
                       above
                       specified
                       ,
                       whereon
                       the
                       same
                       is
                       grounded
                       .
                       And
                       if
                       your
                       Majestie
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       advice
                       of
                       your
                       Councell
                       aforesaid
                       ,
                       findes
                       our
                       right
                       sufficient
                       to
                       continue
                       us
                       in
                       possession
                       of
                       our
                       part
                       assigned
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       while
                       and
                       untill
                       a
                       generall
                       Order
                       be
                       taken
                       ;
                       which
                       possession
                       was
                       ratified
                       by
                       the
                       yeerly
                       allowance
                       of
                       your
                       Majesties
                       Exchequers
                       accompt
                       ,
                       That
                       your
                       Majesty
                       would
                       grant
                       us
                       Letters
                       upon
                       the
                       aforesaid
                       Act
                       and
                       Ordinance
                       past
                       thereupon
                       ,
                       against
                       all
                       intromettors
                       and
                       medlers
                       with
                       the
                       aforesaid
                       Thirds
                       ,
                       to
                       answer
                       and
                       obey
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       aforesaid
                       Act
                       and
                       Ordinance
                       of
                       our
                       possession
                       proceeding
                       thereupon
                       ;
                       And
                       likewise
                       that
                       we
                       may
                       have
                       Letters
                       ,
                       if
                       need
                       be
                       ,
                       to
                       arrest
                       and
                       stay
                       the
                       aforesaid
                       Thirds
                       in
                       the
                       possessors
                       hands
                       ,
                       while
                       and
                       untill
                       sufficient
                       caution
                       be
                       found
                       to
                       us
                       ,
                       for
                       our
                       part
                       aforesaid
                       .
                       And
                       your
                       answer
                       most
                       humbly
                       we
                       beseech
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               This
               Supplication
               being
               presented
               by
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               ,
               and
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Craig
              
               ,
               in
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               was
               graciously
               received
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               promised
               that
               she
               would
               take
               sufficient
               order
               therein
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               Nobility
               and
               Councell
               might
               convene
               .
            
             
               The
               19
               of
               Iune
               ,
               the
               Queen
               was
               delivered
               of
               a
               man-childe
               (
               the
               Prince
               in
               the
               aforesaid
               Castle
               )
               and
               immediately
               sent
               into
               France
               and
               England
               her
               Posts
               ,
               to
               advertise
               the
               neighbour
               Princes
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               them
               to
               send
               Gossips
               or
               Wintesses
               of
               the
               Princes
               Baptisme
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               there
               was
               joy
               and
               triumph
               made
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               places
               where
               it
               was
               known
               ,
               after
               thanks
               and
               praises
               given
               unto
               God
               ,
               with
               Supplications
               for
               the
               godly
               Education
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               principally
               ,
               wishing
               that
               he
               should
               be
               Baptized
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               and
               forme
               observed
               in
               the
               Reformed
               Churches
               within
               this
               Realme
               .
            
             
             
               About
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               25
               of
               Iune
               ,
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               convened
               at
               Edinburgh
               ▪
               The
               Earles
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Murray
               assisted
               at
               the
               Assembly
               :
               
                 Paul
                 Methvin
              
               ,
               who
               before
               ,
               as
               we
               heard
               ,
               was
               excommunicate
               ,
               gave
               in
               his
               Supplication
               ,
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               done
               divers
               times
               ;
               for
               the
               said
               Paul
               had
               written
               oft
               times
               out
               of
               England
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Dun
               ,
               and
               to
               divers
               others
               ,
               most
               earnestly
               desiring
               to
               be
               received
               again
               into
               the
               Fellowship
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               After
               reasoning
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               it
               was
               finally
               granted
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               be
               heard
               ;
               And
               so
               being
               before
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               and
               falling
               upon
               his
               knees
               ,
               burst
               out
               with
               tears
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               He
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               appear
               in
               their
               presence
               ;
               alwayes
               he
               desired
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               receive
               him
               to
               the
               open
               expression
               of
               his
               repentance
               .
               Shortly
               after
               ,
               they
               appointed
               certain
               of
               the
               Ministers
               to
               prescribe
               to
               him
               the
               form
               of
               his
               declaration
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               which
               was
               thus
               in
               effect
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               present
               himself
               barefoot
               and
               bare-head
               ,
               arayed
               in
               Sack-cloth
               ,
               at
               the
               principall
               entry
               of
               Saint
               Gyles
               Kirk
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               at
               seven
               hours
               in
               the
               morning
               upon
               the
               next
               Wednesday
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               remain
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               the
               whole
               people
               beholding
               him
               ,
               till
               the
               Prayer
               was
               made
               ,
               Psalmes
               sung
               ,
               and
               Text
               of
               Scripture
               was
               read
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               come
               into
               into
               the
               place
               appointed
               ,
               for
               expression
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               tarry
               the
               time
               of
               Sermon
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               so
               likewise
               the
               next
               Friday
               following
               ,
               and
               also
               upon
               the
               Sunday
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               to
               declare
               his
               repentance
               with
               his
               owne
               mouth
               .
               The
               same
               form
               and
               manner
               he
               should
               use
               in
               Iedwart
               and
               Dundie
               ;
               And
               that
               being
               done
               ,
               to
               present
               himself
               again
               at
               the
               next
               generall
               Assembly
               following
               in
               Winter
               ,
               where
               he
               should
               be
               received
               to
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               When
               the
               said
               Paul
               had
               received
               the
               said
               Ordinance
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               very
               grievously
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               They
               had
               used
               over-great
               severity
               ;
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               being
               counselled
               and
               perswaded
               by
               divers
               notable
               Personages
               ,
               he
               began
               well
               in
               Edinburgh
               to
               proceed
               ,
               whereby
               a
               great
               number
               were
               moved
               with
               compassion
               of
               his
               state
               ;
               and
               likewise
               in
               Iedwart
               :
               but
               he
               left
               his
               duty
               in
               Dundie
               ,
               and
               passing
               again
               into
               England
               ,
               the
               matter
               ,
               not
               without
               offence
               to
               many
               ,
               ceased
               .
            
             
               The
               Ministers
               complaining
               that
               they
               could
               not
               be
               paid
               their
               Stipends
               ,
               were
               licensed
               by
               the
               Assembly
               to
               passe
               to
               other
               Churches
               to
               Preach
               ,
               but
               in
               no
               wise
               to
               leave
               the
               Ministery
               .
               And
               because
               that
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               had
               promised
               often
               before
               to
               provide
               remedy
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               expedient
               that
               Supplication
               should
               be
               yet
               made
               ,
               as
               before
               ,
               That
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               should
               cause
               such
               order
               to
               be
               taken
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               Ministers
               might
               be
               paid
               their
               Stipends
               .
               The
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               who
               was
               brother
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               and
               now
               a
               great
               man
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               travelled
               much
               with
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               and
               got
               of
               her
               a
               good
               answer
               ,
               and
               fair
               promises
               .
               A
               few
               yeers
               before
               ,
               the
               said
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               desired
               of
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               to
               be
               made
               Superintendent
               of
               Galloway
               ;
               but
               now
               being
               promoted
               to
               great
               Dignity
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               of
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Lords
               of
               the
               Privy
               Councell
               ,
               
               and
               likewise
               one
               of
               the
               Session
               ,
               he
               would
               no
               more
               be
               called
               Over-looker
               ,
               or
               Over-seer
               of
               Golloway
               ,
               but
               Bishop
               :
               Alwayes
               truth
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               he
               laboured
               much
               for
               his
               Nephew
               the
               Earle
               of
               Huntley
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               restored
               to
               his
               Lands
               and
               Honours
               ;
               for
               the
               said
               Earle
               
               was
               new
               Chancellor
               ,
               since
               the
               slaughter
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               ,
               and
               had
               for
               his
               clawback
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rosse
               ,
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Lesley
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Councellors
               to
               the
               Q●een
               :
               But
               of
               all
               men
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               was
               most
               in
               the
               Queens
               favour
               ,
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               past
               by
               him
               ;
               yea
               ,
               by
               his
               means
               the
               most
               part
               of
               all
               those
               that
               were
               partakers
               in
               the
               slaughter
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               got
               remission
               and
               relief
               .
               But
               from
               that
               day
               he
               was
               not
               present
               at
               any
               Sermon
               ,
               
               albeit
               before
               he
               professed
               the
               Evangell
               by
               outward
               speaking
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               joyned
               to
               the
               Congregation
               .
               But
               this
               time
               the
               Earle
               of
               Cassells
               was
               contracted
               with
               the
               Lord
               of
               Glanes
               sister
               ,
               by
               whose
               perswasion
               he
               became
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               caused
               ,
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               August
               ,
               to
               re●orm
               his
               Churches
               in
               Carrick
               ,
               and
               promised
               to
               maintain
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Evangell
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               not
               yet
               satisfied
               with
               the
               death
               of
               her
               man
               David
               ,
               caused
               in
               August
               to
               be
               apprehended
               a
               man
               called
               Hary
               ,
               who
               sometime
               had
               been
               of
               her
               Chappell
               Royall
               ,
               but
               afterward
               became
               an
               exhorter
               in
               a
               Reformed
               Church
               ;
               and
               for
               want
               of
               stipend
               ,
               or
               other
               necessaries
               ,
               past
               in
               service
               to
               my
               Lord
               Ruthuen
               ,
               and
               chanced
               that
               night
               to
               be
               present
               when
               the
               said
               David
               was
               slaine
               ;
               and
               so
               finally
               ,
               he
               was
               condemned
               ,
               and
               hanged
               ,
               and
               quartered
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               being
               now
               contemned
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               because
               the
               Queen
               cared
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               went
               sometime
               to
               the
               Lenox
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               sometime
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               whither
               the
               Prince
               was
               carried
               a
               little
               before
               :
               Alwayes
               he
               was
               destitute
               of
               such
               things
               as
               were
               necessary
               for
               him
               ,
               having
               scarcely
               six
               horses
               in
               Trayn
               .
               And
               being
               thus
               desolate
               ,
               and
               half
               desperate
               ,
               he
               sought
               means
               to
               go
               out
               of
               the
               Countrey
               :
               And
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               
                 Forlish
                 Cagets
              
               ,
               
               he
               wrote
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               complaining
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               which
               was
               all
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               all
               because
               that
               Masse
               and
               Popery
               were
               not
               againe
               erected
               ,
               giving
               the
               whole
               blame
               thereof
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               as
               not
               managing
               the
               Catholike
               Cause
               aright
               :
               By
               some
               knave
               this
               poor
               Prince
               was
               betrayed
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               got
               a
               Copie
               of
               these
               Letters
               into
               her
               hands
               ,
               and
               therefore
               threatned
               him
               sore
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               never
               after
               that
               ,
               any
               appearance
               of
               love
               betwixt
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Churches
               of
               
                 Geneva
                 ,
                 Berne
              
               and
               Basill
               ,
               with
               other
               Reformed
               Churches
               of
               Germany
               and
               France
               ,
               sent
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               the
               sum
               of
               the
               Confession
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               desiring
               to
               know
               if
               they
               agreed
               in
               Uniformity
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               Scotland
               was
               dissonant
               in
               some
               Articles
               from
               them
               :
               Wherefore
               the
               Superintendents
               ,
               with
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               other
               most
               qualified
               Ministers
               ,
               convened
               in
               September
               in
               S.
               Andrews
               ;
               and
               reading
               the
               said
               Letters
               ,
               made
               answer
               ,
               and
               sent
               word
               again
               ,
               That
               they
               agreed
               in
               all
               points
               with
               those
               Churches
               ,
               and
               differed
               in
               nothing
               from
               them
               :
               Albeit
               in
               the
               keeping
               of
               some
               Festivall
               days
               our
               Church
               assented
               not
               ;
               for
               onely
               the
               Sabbath
               day
               was
               kept
               in
               Scotland
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               end
               of
               this
               Month
               the
               Earl
               Bothwell
               riding
               in
               pursuit
               of
               the
               theeves
               in
               Liddisdale
               ,
               was
               ill
               hurt
               ,
               and
               worse
               terrified
               ,
               by
               a
               thief
               ;
               for
               he
               believed
               surely
               to
               have
               departed
               forth
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               sent
               word
               thereof
               to
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               who
               soon
               after
               past
               forth
               of
               Iedwart
               to
               the
               Hermitage
               ,
               to
               visite
               him
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               comfort
               :
               And
               within
               a
               few
               dayes
               
               after
               she
               took
               sicknesse
               in
               a
               most
               extreme
               manner
               ,
               for
               she
               lay
               two
               houres
               long
               ,
               cold
               dead
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               without
               breath
               ,
               or
               any
               signe
               of
               life
               ,
               at
               length
               she
               revived
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               had
               bound
               small
               Cords
               about
               her
               shackle
               bones
               ,
               her
               knees
               and
               great
               toes
               ,
               and
               speaking
               very
               softly
               ,
               she
               desired
               the
               Lords
               to
               pray
               for
               her
               to
               God
               ,
               she
               said
               the
               Creed
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               desired
               my
               Lord
               of
               Murray
               ,
               if
               she
               should
               chance
               to
               depart
               that
               he
               would
               not
               be
               over
               extreme
               such
               as
               was
               of
               her
               Religion
               ;
               the
               Duke
               and
               he
               should
               have
               been
               Regents
               .
               The
               bruit
               went
               from
               Iedwart
               in
               the
               month
               of
               October
               ,
               1565.
               that
               the
               Queen
               was
               departed
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               she
               could
               not
               live
               any
               time
               ,
               wherefore
               there
               was
               continually
               prayers
               publikely
               made
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               divers
               other
               places
               for
               her
               conversion
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               amendment
               .
               Many
               were
               of
               opinion
               ,
               That
               she
               should
               come
               to
               the
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               renounce
               Popery
               ;
               But
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               God
               had
               some
               other
               thing
               to
               doe
               by
               her
               .
               The
               King
               being
               advertised
               ,
               rid
               Post
               from
               Sterlin
               to
               Iedburgh
               ,
               where
               he
               found
               the
               Queen
               somewhat
               convalesced
               ,
               but
               she
               would
               scarce
               speak
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               hardly
               give
               him
               presence
               or
               a
               good
               word
               ;
               wherfore
               he
               returned
               immediately
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               the
               Prince
               was
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               Glascow
               to
               his
               Father
               .
            
             
               There
               appeared
               great
               trouble
               over
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               Countreys
               neer
               the
               borders
               ,
               if
               the
               Queen
               had
               departed
               at
               that
               time
               .
               as
               she
               began
               to
               recover
               ,
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               was
               brought
               in
               a
               Charriot
               from
               the
               Hermitage
               to
               Iedburgh
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               cured
               of
               his
               wounds
               ;
               in
               whose
               presence
               the
               Queen
               took
               more
               pleasure
               then
               in
               all
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               alwayes
               by
               his
               meanes
               most
               part
               of
               all
               that
               were
               out-lawed
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               got
               reliefe
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               no
               other
               meanes
               ,
               but
               all
               things
               must
               needs
               passe
               by
               him
               ;
               wherefore
               every
               man
               sought
               to
               him
               ,
               where
               immediately
               favour
               was
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               as
               before
               to
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               .
            
             
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
               Queen
               passing
               along
               the
               borders
               ,
               she
               came
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               Barwick
               ,
               where
               she
               viewed
               the
               Town
               at
               her
               pleasure
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               being
               within
               half
               a
               Mile
               and
               lesse
               ;
               all
               the
               Ordnance
               within
               Barwick
               were
               Discharged
               :
               The
               Captain
               came
               forth
               with
               fourscore
               Horses
               bravely
               arrayed
               ,
               to
               do
               her
               honour
               ,
               and
               offer
               her
               lawfull
               service
               .
               Then
               she
               came
               to
               Craigmiller
               ,
               where
               she
               remained
               in
               November
               till
               she
               was
               advertised
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Ambassadors
               to
               the
               Baptisme
               of
               the
               Prince
               ;
               and
               for
               that
               purpose
               there
               was
               great
               preparation
               made
               ,
               not
               without
               the
               trouble
               of
               such
               as
               were
               supposed
               to
               have
               money
               in
               store
               ,
               especially
               of
               Edinburgh
               ;
               for
               there
               was
               borrowed
               a
               good
               round
               summe
               of
               money
               for
               the
               same
               businesse
               .
               All
               her
               care
               and
               solicitude
               was
               for
               that
               triumph
               .
               At
               the
               same
               time
               arrived
               the
               
                 Counte
                 de
                 Briance
              
               ,
               Embassadour
               of
               the
               King
               of
               France
               ,
               who
               had
               a
               great
               Train
               .
               Soon
               after
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               went
               forth
               of
               England
               with
               a
               very
               gorgious
               company
               to
               the
               number
               of
               fourscore
               Horses
               ,
               and
               passing
               to
               Sterlin
               he
               was
               humanly
               received
               of
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               banquetted
               .
               The
               excessive
               expences
               and
               superfluous
               apparell
               ,
               which
               was
               prepared
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               exceeded
               farre
               all
               the
               preparation
               that
               ever
               had
               been
               devised
               or
               set
               forth
               afore
               that
               time
               in
               this
               Countrey
               .
               The
               17
               of
               December
               ,
               1566.
               in
               the
               great
               Hall
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Sterlin
               was
               the
               Prince
               baptized
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               at
               five
               a
               Clock
               at
               Even
               ,
               with
               great
               Pompe
               ,
               albeit
               with
               great
               paine
               could
               they
               finde
               men
               to
               beare
               the
               
               Torches
               ,
               wherefore
               they
               took
               Boyes
               .
               The
               Queen
               laboured
               much
               with
               the
               Noblemen
               to
               bear
               the
               Salt
               ,
               Grease
               and
               Candle
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               things
               ,
               but
               all
               refused
               ;
               she
               found
               at
               last
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Eglington
                 ,
                 Athole
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Seaton
               ,
               who
               assisted
               at
               the
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               brought
               in
               the
               said
               Trash
               .
               The
               
                 Counte
                 de
                 Briance
              
               (
               being
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               )
               assisted
               likewise
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Bedford
               brought
               for
               a
               Present
               from
               the
               Queen
               of
               England
               a
               Font
               of
               Gold
               ,
               valued
               to
               be
               worth
               three
               thousand
               Crownes
               .
               Soon
               after
               the
               said
               Baptisme
               ,
               as
               the
               Earle
               was
               in
               communing
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               who
               entertained
               him
               most
               reverently
               ,
               he
               began
               to
               say
               merrily
               to
               her
               ,
               amongst
               other
               talking
               ,
               Madame
               ,
               I
               rejoyce
               very
               greatly
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               seeing
               your
               Majestie
               hath
               here
               to
               serve
               you
               so
               many
               Noblemen
               ,
               especially
               twelve
               Earles
               ,
               whereof
               two
               onely
               assist
               at
               this
               Baptisme
               to
               the
               Superstition
               of
               Popery
               .
               At
               the
               which
               saying
               the
               Queen
               kept
               good
               countenance
               .
               Soon
               after
               they
               banquetted
               in
               the
               said
               great
               Hall
               ,
               where
               they
               wanted
               no
               prodigality
               .
               During
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Earle
               of
               Bedfords
               remaining
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               the
               Lords
               for
               the
               most
               part
               waited
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               him
               every
               day
               to
               the
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               after
               to
               Banquetting
               .
            
             
               The
               King
               remained
               in
               Sterlin
               all
               that
               time
               (
               never
               being
               present
               )
               kept
               his
               Chamber
               :
               his
               father
               hearing
               how
               he
               was
               used
               ,
               writ
               to
               him
               to
               repaire
               unto
               him
               ;
               who
               soon
               after
               went
               (
               without
               good-night
               )
               toward
               Glasgow
               to
               his
               Father
               ;
               he
               was
               hardly
               a
               Mile
               out
               of
               Sterlin
               when
               the
               poyson
               (
               which
               had
               been
               given
               him
               )
               wroght
               so
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               very
               great
               pain
               and
               dolour
               in
               every
               part
               of
               his
               body
               .
               At
               length
               ,
               being
               arrived
               at
               Glasgow
               ,
               the
               Blisters
               brake
               out
               ,
               of
               a
               blewish
               colour
               ,
               so
               the
               Physitians
               presently
               knew
               the
               Disease
               to
               come
               by
               poyson
               ;
               he
               was
               brought
               so
               low
               that
               nothing
               but
               death
               was
               expected
               ;
               yet
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               youth
               at
               last
               did
               surmount
               the
               poison
               .
            
             
               During
               the
               time
               of
               this
               Triumph
               the
               Queen
               was
               most
               liberall
               in
               all
               things
               that
               were
               demanded
               of
               her
               ;
               amongst
               other
               things
               ,
               she
               subscribed
               a
               writing
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               in
               a
               reasonable
               proportion
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               taken
               up
               of
               the
               Thirds
               of
               Benefices
               :
               which
               writing
               being
               purchased
               by
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               was
               presented
               at
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               of
               the
               Church
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               five
               and
               twentieth
               day
               of
               December
               ,
               1566.
               where
               were
               conveened
               the
               Superintendents
               and
               other
               Ministers
               ▪
               in
               reasonable
               number
               ,
               but
               very
               few
               Commssioners
               .
               The
               first
               matter
               that
               was
               there
               proposed
               ,
               was
               concerning
               the
               said
               Writing
               lately
               obtained
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               part
               of
               the
               Ministers
               being
               demanded
               their
               opinions
               in
               the
               matter
               ,
               after
               advice
               ,
               and
               passing
               a
               little
               aside
               ,
               they
               answered
               very
               gravely
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               their
               duty
               to
               preach
               to
               the
               people
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               truly
               and
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               to
               crave
               of
               the
               Auditors
               the
               things
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               their
               sustentation
               ,
               as
               of
               duty
               the
               Pastour
               might
               justly
               crave
               of
               their
               Flock
               ;
               and
               further
               it
               became
               them
               not
               to
               have
               any
               care
               .
               Neverthelesse
               the
               Assembly
               taking
               in
               consideration
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Gifts
               granted
               by
               the
               Queens
               Majestie
               ,
               was
               not
               to
               be
               refused
               ;
               they
               ordained
               ,
               That
               certaine
               faithfull
               men
               of
               every
               Shire
               should
               meet
               ,
               and
               do
               their
               utmost
               diligence
               for
               gathering
               and
               receiving
               the
               said
               Corne
               and
               money
               ,
               and
               likewise
               appointed
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               ,
               and
               Master
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               to
               waite
               upon
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               ,
               and
               concurre
               and
               assist
               him
               for
               further
               expedition
               
               in
               the
               Court
               ,
               that
               the
               said
               Guift
               mi●t
               be
               dispatched
               through
               the
               Seales
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               same
               Assembly
               there
               was
               presented
               a
               Remonstrance
               by
               Writ
               by
               some
               Gentlemen
               of
               Kyle
               ,
               containing
               in
               effect
               ,
               That
               in
               asmuch
               as
               the
               Tythes
               ought
               to
               be
               given
               onely
               to
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Schooles
               of
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               that
               therefore
               the
               Assembly
               would
               Statute
               and
               Ordain
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               Professors
               of
               the
               Evangell
               should
               keep
               the
               same
               in
               their
               own
               hands
               to
               the
               effects
               aforesaid
               ,
               and
               no
               way
               permit
               the
               Papists
               to
               meddle
               therewith
               .
               This
               Writing
               took
               no
               effect
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               for
               there
               was
               none
               else
               but
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               Kyle
               of
               that
               opinion
               .
               It
               was
               Statuted
               in
               the
               said
               Assembly
               ,
               That
               such
               publike
               Fornicators
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               livers
               as
               would
               not
               confesse
               their
               offences
               ,
               nor
               come
               to
               declare
               their
               repentance
               ,
               should
               be
               declared
               by
               the
               Minister
               to
               be
               out
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               the
               body
               thereof
               ,
               and
               their
               names
               to
               be
               declared
               publikely
               upon
               the
               Sunday
               .
               
               After
               this
               Assembly
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Galloway
               (
               with
               the
               Superintendent
               of
               Lowthian
               and
               M.
               
                 Iohn
                 Row
              
               )
               passing
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               obtained
               their
               Demands
               in
               an
               ample
               manner
               at
               the
               Queens
               Majesties
               hand
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               desire
               ;
               and
               likewise
               they
               obtained
               for
               every
               Borough
               ,
               a
               Guift
               or
               Donation
               of
               the
               Altarages
               ,
               Annuals
               ,
               and
               Obites
               ,
               which
               before
               were
               given
               to
               the
               Papists
               ,
               now
               to
               be
               disposed
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               the
               Ministers
               and
               Schooles
               within
               the
               Boroughs
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               to
               the
               poor
               or
               Hospitall
               .
               Notwithstanding
               the
               Domestick
               troubles
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               Scotland
               suffered
               in
               the
               time
               of
               these
               hurliburlies
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               unmindefull
               of
               the
               affliction
               of
               Iacob
               every
               where
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               namely
               ,
               they
               had
               before
               their
               Eyes
               the
               State
               and
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               England
               ,
               witnesse
               this
               Letter
               from
               the
               Generall
               Assembly
               to
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               in
               England
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Superintendents
                     ,
                     with
                     other
                     Ministers
                     and
                     Commissioners
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     of
                     God
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdome
                     of
                     Scotland
                     ,
                  
                   
                     to
                     their
                     Brethren
                     the
                     Bishops
                     and
                     Pastours
                     of
                     Gods
                     Church
                     in
                     England
                     ,
                     who
                     professe
                     with
                     us
                     in
                     Scotland
                     the
                     Truth
                     of
                     Iesus
                     Christ.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   BY
                   Word
                   and
                   Letters
                   it
                   is
                   come
                   to
                   our
                   knowledge
                   (
                   Reverent
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   Pastors
                   of
                   Gods
                   Word
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   England
                   )
                   that
                   divers
                   of
                   our
                   Brethren
                   (
                   of
                   whom
                   some
                   be
                   of
                   the
                   most
                   learned
                   in
                   England
                   )
                   are
                   deprived
                   from
                   all
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   Function
                   ,
                   namely
                   ,
                   Are
                   forbidden
                   to
                   Preach
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   by
                   you
                   are
                   stopped
                   to
                   promote
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   have
                   a
                   scruple
                   of
                   Conscience
                   to
                   use
                   at
                   the
                   command
                   of
                   Authoritie
                   such
                   Garments
                   as
                   Idolaters
                   in
                   time
                   of
                   greatest
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   did
                   use
                   in
                   their
                   Superstitious
                   and
                   Idolatrous
                   Service
                   ;
                   which
                   Report
                   cannot
                   but
                   be
                   very
                   grievous
                   to
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                   considering
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   the
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   
                     If
                     ye
                     bite
                     and
                     devour
                     one
                     another
                     ,
                     take
                     heed
                     ye
                     be
                     not
                     consumed
                     one
                     of
                     another
                     .
                  
                   We
                   intend
                   not
                   at
                   this
                   present
                   to
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   Question
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   hear
                   i●
                   agitated
                   and
                   handled
                   with
                   greater
                   vehemency
                   by
                   either
                   partie
                   ,
                   then
                   well
                   liketh
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   Whether
                   such
                   apparell
                   be
                   accounted
                   amongst
                   things
                   indifferent
                   ,
                   or
                   not
                   ;
                   Wherefore
                   (
                   through
                   the
                   Bowels
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   )
                   we
                   crave
                   that
                   Christian
                   Charitie
                   may
                   so
                   farre
                   prevaile
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   the
                   Pastors
                   and
                   Guides
                   of
                   Christs
                   Flock
                   in
                   England
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   doe
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   as
                   ye
                   desire
                   others
                   to
                   do
                   to
                   you
                   .
                   You
                   
                   cannot
                   be
                   ignorant
                   what
                   tendernesse
                   is
                   in
                   a
                   scrupulous
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   knowledge
                   are
                   not
                   alike
                   perswaded
                   ;
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   some
                   of
                   you
                   stirres
                   not
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   wearing
                   of
                   such
                   things
                   ,
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   many
                   thousands
                   (
                   both
                   godly
                   and
                   learned
                   )
                   are
                   otherwayes
                   perswaded
                   ,
                   whose
                   Consciences
                   are
                   continually
                   strucken
                   with
                   these
                   sentences
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     hath
                     Christ
                     to
                     doe
                     with
                     Beliall
                     ?
                     What
                     felloship
                     is
                     there
                     betwixt
                     Light
                     and
                     darknesse
                     ?
                  
                   If
                   Surplice
                   ,
                   Corner-Cap
                   and
                   Tippet
                   have
                   been
                   the
                   Badges
                   of
                   Idolaters
                   in
                   the
                   very
                   act
                   of
                   their
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   what
                   hath
                   the
                   Preachers
                   of
                   Christian
                   libertie
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Rebukers
                   of
                   Superstition
                   with
                   the
                   dregs
                   of
                   that
                   Romish
                   Beast
                   ?
                   yea
                   ,
                   What
                   is
                   he
                   that
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   fear
                   ,
                   
                     either
                     to
                     take
                     in
                     his
                     hand
                     ,
                     or
                     on
                     his
                     forehead
                     the
                     Prints
                     and
                     Mark
                     of
                     that
                     odious
                     Beast
                     :
                  
                   The
                   Brethren
                   that
                   refuse
                   such
                   unprofitable
                   apparell
                   do
                   neither
                   condemne
                   nor
                   molest
                   you
                   who
                   use
                   such
                   Trifles
                   .
                   On
                   the
                   other
                   side
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   that
                   use
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   like
                   to
                   your
                   Brethren
                   ,
                   we
                   doubt
                   nor
                   but
                   therein
                   you
                   shall
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   the
                   Hearts
                   of
                   many
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   wounded
                   to
                   see
                   extremitie
                   used
                   against
                   these
                   godly
                   Brethren
                   :
                   Humane
                   arguments
                   or
                   coloured
                   Rhetoricke
                   ,
                   we
                   use
                   none
                   to
                   perswade
                   you
                   ,
                   onely
                   in
                   Charity
                   we
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   minde
                   the
                   sentence
                   of
                   Peter
                   ,
                   Feed
                   the
                   Flock
                   of
                   Christ
                   which
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   your
                   charge
                   ,
                   caring
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   not
                   by
                   constraint
                   ,
                   but
                   willingly
                   ;
                   not
                   being
                   as
                   Lords
                   of
                   Gods
                   Heritages
                   ,
                   but
                   being
                   examples
                   to
                   the
                   Flock
                   .
                   We
                   further
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   meditate
                   upon
                   that
                   sentence
                   of
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Give
                   no
                   offence
                   neither
                   ,
                   to
                   Iewes
                   ,
                   nor
                   Gentiles
                   ,
                   nor
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   in
                   what
                   condition
                   you
                   and
                   we
                   both
                   travell
                   ,
                   at
                   least
                   are
                   bound
                   to
                   travell
                   for
                   the
                   promoting
                   of
                   Christs
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   not
                   ignorant
                   ;
                   therefore
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   bold
                   to
                   exhort
                   you
                   to
                   deale
                   more
                   wisely
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   trouble
                   the
                   godly
                   for
                   such
                   vanities
                   ,
                   for
                   all
                   things
                   which
                   seem
                   lawfull
                   ,
                   edifie
                   not
                   ;
                   if
                   Authority
                   urge
                   you
                   farther
                   then
                   your
                   Consciences
                   can
                   bear
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   you
                   remember
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   
                     Light
                     of
                     the
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Salt
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                  
                   ;
                   all
                   Civill
                   Authority
                   hath
                   not
                   alwayes
                   the
                   Light
                   of
                   God
                   shining
                   before
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                   in
                   Statutes
                   and
                   Commands
                   ,
                   for
                   their
                   affections
                   savour
                   too
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   wordly
                   wisdome
                   :
                   therefore
                   we
                   tell
                   you
                   ,
                   That
                   ye
                   ought
                   to
                   oppose
                   your selves
                   boldly
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   to
                   all
                   power
                   that
                   dare
                   extoll
                   it selfe
                   against
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   against
                   all
                   such
                   as
                   dare
                   burthen
                   the
                   Consciences
                   of
                   the
                   faithfull
                   ,
                   farther
                   then
                   God
                   chargeth
                   them
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   Word
                   .
                   But
                   we
                   hope
                   you
                   will
                   excuse
                   our
                   freedom
                   in
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   entred
                   in
                   reasoning
                   farther
                   then
                   we
                   intended
                   in
                   the
                   beginning
                   ;
                   now
                   againe
                   we
                   return
                   to
                   our
                   former
                   request
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Brethren
                   among
                   you
                   who
                   refuse
                   the
                   Romish
                   Rags
                   ,
                   may
                   finde
                   of
                   you
                   who
                   use
                   and
                   urge
                   them
                   ,
                   such
                   favour
                   as
                   our
                   Head
                   and
                   Master
                   commandeth
                   each
                   one
                   of
                   his
                   Members
                   to
                   shew
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   look
                   to
                   receive
                   of
                   your
                   courtesie
                   ,
                   not
                   onely
                   because
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   offend
                   God
                   in
                   troubling
                   your
                   brethren
                   for
                   such
                   vain
                   Trifles
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   you
                   will
                   not
                   refuse
                   the
                   earnest
                   request
                   of
                   us
                   your
                   Brethren
                   and
                   fellow
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   although
                   there
                   appear
                   no
                   worldly
                   pompe
                   ;
                   yet
                   we
                   are
                   assured
                   you
                   will
                   esteem
                   us
                   as
                   Gods
                   servants
                   ,
                   travelling
                   to
                   set
                   forth
                   his
                   glory
                   against
                   the
                   Roman
                   Antichrist
                   ;
                   the
                   dayes
                   are
                   evill
                   ,
                   iniquitie
                   aboundeth
                   ,
                   and
                   Charitie
                   (
                   alas
                   )
                   waxeth
                   cold
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   walk
                   diligently
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   hour
                   is
                   uncertain
                   when
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   before
                   whom
                   we
                   must
                   all
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   our
                   administration
                   .
                   In
                   conclusion
                   ,
                   yet
                   once
                   more
                   we
                   desire
                   you
                   to
                   be
                   favourable
                   one
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   rule
                   your
                   hearts
                   in
                   his
                   fear
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   give
                   to
                   you
                   and
                   us
                   victorie
                   over
                   that
                   conjured
                   Enemy
                   of
                   true
                   Religion
                   ,
                   
                     (
                     the
                     Pope
                  
                   )
                   whose
                   wounded
                   head
                   Sathan
                   by
                   all
                   means
                   strives
                   to
                   cure
                   againe
                   ;
                   but
                   to
                   destruction
                   shall
                   he
                   go
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   maintainers
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   mighty
                   protection
                   we
                   commit
                   you
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     our
                     Generall
                     Assembly
                     ,
                     
                       Decemb.
                       27.
                       1566.
                       
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Saint
               Andrews
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               the
               Earle
               Bothwell
               ,
               procured
               a
               writing
               from
               the
               Queens
               Majesty
               ,
               to
               be
               obeyed
               within
               the
               Diocesse
               of
               his
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               
               in
               all
               such
               causes
               as
               before
               in
               time
               of
               Popery
               were
               used
               in
               the
               Consistory
               ,
               and
               thefore
               to
               discharge
               the
               new
               Commissioners
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               in
               Ianuary
               ,
               having
               a
               Company
               of
               one
               hundred
               horses
               ,
               or
               more
               ,
               intending
               to
               take
               possession
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               gift
               lately
               obtained
               .
               The
               Provest
               being
               advertised
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               they
               sent
               to
               the
               Bishop
               three
               or
               foure
               of
               the
               Councell
               ,
               desiring
               him
               to
               desist
               from
               the
               said
               matter
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               trouble
               and
               sedition
               that
               might
               rise
               thereupon
               ;
               whereby
               he
               was
               perswaded
               to
               desist
               at
               that
               time
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               the
               Queen
               came
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               she
               remained
               a
               few
               dayes
               .
               In
               the
               moneth
               of
               Ianuary
               she
               was
               informed
               that
               the
               King
               was
               recovered
               of
               the
               poyson
               given
               him
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               past
               to
               Glasgow
               to
               visite
               him
               ,
               and
               there
               tarried
               with
               him
               six
               dayes
               ,
               using
               him
               wonderfully
               kindely
               ,
               with
               many
               gracious
               and
               good
               words
               ;
               and
               likewise
               his
               father
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               all
               men
               marvelled
               whereto
               it
               should
               turn
               ,
               considering
               the
               great
               contempt
               and
               drynesse
               that
               had
               been
               before
               so
               long
               together
               the
               Queen
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               contempt
               that
               was
               given
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               known
               designe
               to
               take
               away
               his
               life
               ,
               yet
               by
               her
               sweet
               words
               gains
               so
               far
               upon
               the
               uxorious
               husband
               ,
               and
               his
               facile
               father
               ,
               that
               he
               went
               in
               company
               with
               her
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               where
               she
               had
               caused
               to
               lodge
               him
               at
               the
               Church
               of
               Field
               ,
               in
               a
               lodging
               lately
               bought
               by
               Master
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               Clerk
               Register
               ,
               truely
               very
               unmeet
               for
               a
               King.
               The
               Queen
               resorted
               often
               to
               visite
               him
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               the
               house
               two
               nights
               by
               him
               (
               although
               her
               lodging
               was
               in
               the
               Palace
               of
               Halyrud-house
               .
               )
               Every
               man
               marvelled
               at
               this
               reconciliation
               and
               sudden
               change
               .
               The
               ninth
               of
               February
               the
               King
               was
               murthered
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               where
               he
               lay
               burned
               with
               Powder
               .
               About
               twelve
               of
               the
               clock
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               his
               body
               was
               cast
               forth
               in
               a
               yard
               without
               the
               Town
               wall
               adjoyning
               close
               by
               .
               There
               was
               a
               servant
               likewise
               murthered
               beside
               him
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               also
               in
               the
               chamber
               with
               him
               .
               The
               people
               ran
               to
               behold
               this
               spectacle
               ;
               and
               wondring
               thereat
               ,
               some
               judged
               one
               thing
               ,
               some
               another
               .
            
             
               Shortly
               thereafter
               ,
               Bothwell
               came
               from
               the
               Abbey
               with
               a
               company
               of
               men
               of
               War
               ,
               and
               caused
               the
               body
               of
               the
               King
               to
               be
               carryed
               to
               the
               next
               house
               ;
               where
               ,
               after
               a
               little
               ,
               the
               Chirurgions
               being
               convened
               at
               the
               Queens
               command
               ,
               to
               view
               and
               consider
               the
               manner
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               most
               part
               gave
               out
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               Queen
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               blown
               in
               the
               Ayre
               ,
               albeit
               he
               had
               no
               mark
               of
               fire
               ;
               and
               truely
               he
               was
               strangled
               .
               Soon
               after
               ,
               he
               was
               carryed
               to
               the
               Abbey
               ,
               and
               there
               buryed
               .
            
             
               This
               tragicall
               end
               had
               
                 Henry
                 Steward
              
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               King
               eighteen
               moneths
               .
               A
               Prince
               of
               great
               Linage
               ,
               both
               by
               mother
               and
               father
               :
               He
               was
               of
               a
               comely
               stature
               ,
               and
               none
               was
               like
               unto
               him
               within
               this
               Island
               ;
               he
               died
               under
               the
               age
               of
               one
               and
               twenty
               yeers
               ;
               prompt
               and
               ready
               for
               all
               Games
               and
               Sports
               much
               given
               to
               Hawking
               and
               Hunting
               ,
               and
               running
               of
               horses
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               playing
               on
               the
               Lute
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               Venus
               Chamber
               ;
               he
               was
               liberall
               enough
               :
               He
               could
               write
               and
               dictate
               well
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               somewhat
               
               given
               to
               wine
               and
               much
               feeding
               ,
               and
               likewise
               to
               inconstancy
               ;
               and
               proud
               beyond
               measure
               ,
               and
               therefore
               contemned
               all
               others
               :
               He
               had
               learned
               to
               dissemble
               well
               enough
               ,
               being
               from
               his
               youth
               misled
               up
               in
               Popery
               .
               Thus
               within
               two
               yeers
               after
               his
               arriving
               in
               this
               Realme
               ,
               he
               was
               highly
               by
               the
               Queen
               alone
               extolled
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               had
               this
               infortunate
               end
               by
               her
               procurement
               and
               consent
               .
               To
               lay
               all
               other
               proofs
               aside
               ,
               her
               Marriage
               with
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               was
               the
               main
               executioner
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               notwithstanding
               all
               the
               advices
               and
               counsells
               that
               the
               King
               of
               France
               and
               Queene
               of
               England
               did
               earnestly
               &
               carefully
               give
               her
               ,
               as
               other
               friends
               did
               likewise
               ,
               witnesse
               anent
               their
               guilt
               .
               Those
               that
               laid
               hands
               on
               the
               King
               to
               kill
               him
               ,
               by
               Bothwels
               direction
               ,
               was
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
                 ,
                 Gilbert
                 Balfour
                 ,
                 David
                 Chalmers
                 ,
              
               black
               
                 Iohn
                 Spense
                 ,
                 Francis
                 Sebastien
                 ,
                 Io.
                 de
                 Bourdean
                 ,
              
               and
               Ioseph
               the
               brother
               of
               
                 David
                 Rizio
              
               :
               These
               last
               four
               were
               the
               Queens
               domesticks
               and
               strangers
               .
               The
               reason
               why
               the
               Kings
               death
               was
               so
               hastened
               ,
               because
               the
               affection
               or
               passion
               of
               the
               Earl
               Bothwell
               could
               not
               bear
               so
               long
               a
               delay
               ,
               as
               the
               procurement
               of
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               required
               ,
               although
               the
               Romish
               Clergie
               offered
               their
               service
               willingly
               to
               the
               businesse
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Bishop
               Hamilton
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               came
               great
               again
               at
               Court
               ;
               and
               he
               for
               the
               advancement
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               did
               good
               Offices
               to
               increase
               the
               hatred
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ;
               yea
               ,
               some
               that
               had
               been
               the
               chief
               instruments
               of
               the
               Marriage
               of
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               ,
               offered
               the
               service
               for
               the
               Divorce
               ,
               seeing
               how
               the
               Queens
               inclination
               lay
               :
               So
               unhappy
               are
               Princes
               ,
               that
               men
               ,
               for
               their
               own
               ends
               ,
               further
               them
               in
               all
               their
               inclinations
               and
               undertakings
               ,
               be
               they
               never
               so
               bad
               or
               destructive
               to
               themselves
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               wrote
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               cause
               to
               punish
               Bothwell
               ,
               with
               his
               other
               complices
               ,
               for
               murthering
               the
               King.
               The
               Queen
               not
               daring
               openly
               to
               reject
               the
               Earle
               of
               Lenox
               his
               solicitation
               ,
               did
               appoint
               a
               day
               for
               the
               Triall
               of
               Bothwell
               by
               an
               Assize
               ;
               the
               members
               whereof
               ,
               was
               the
               Earle
               of
               Cathnes
               President
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Cassels
               ,
               (
               who
               at
               the
               first
               refused
               ,
               but
               thereafter
               ,
               being
               threatned
               to
               be
               put
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               Treason
               ,
               was
               present
               by
               the
               Queens
               command
               )
               
                 Iohn
                 Hamilton
              
               Commendator
               of
               Aberbrothok
               ,
               Lord
               Rosse
               ,
               Lord
               Semple
               ,
               Lord
               Boyd
               ,
               Lord
               Hereis
               ,
               Lord
               Olyphant
               ;
               the
               Master
               of
               Forbes
               ,
               the
               Lairds
               of
               
                 Lochinuar
                 ,
                 Langton
                 ,
                 Cambusidentham
                 ,
                 Barnbougel
              
               and
               Boyne
               :
               They
               ,
               to
               please
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               ,
               did
               pronounce
               Bothwell
               not
               guilty
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               manifest
               evidences
               of
               the
               cruell
               fact
               committed
               by
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               before
               the
               Tryall
               ,
               did
               make
               himself
               strong
               by
               divers
               means
               ;
               namely
               ,
               by
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Castle
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               accusers
               durst
               not
               appear
               ,
               not
               being
               strong
               enough
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Marre
               did
               retire
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               had
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               the
               young
               Prince
               .
               All
               this
               was
               done
               in
               February
               .
            
             
               In
               
                 April
                 ,
                 Bothwell
              
               called
               together
               sundry
               of
               the
               Lords
               who
               had
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               to
               a
               meeting
               that
               was
               there
               ;
               and
               having
               gained
               some
               before
               ,
               made
               them
               all
               ,
               what
               by
               fear
               ,
               what
               by
               fair
               promises
               ,
               first
               of
               their
               private
               State
               ,
               and
               then
               of
               advancing
               the
               Papists
               Religion
               ,
               to
               consent
               by
               their
               subscriptions
               to
               the
               Marriage
               with
               the
               Queen
               .
               Then
               the
               Queen
               goes
               to
               Sterlin
               to
               see
               her
               son
               ;
               Bothwell
               makes
               a
               shew
               as
               if
               he
               were
               going
               to
               the
               Borders
               to
               suppresse
               Robbers
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               raiseth
               some
               men
               of
               War
               ;
               which
               
               when
               he
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               turneth
               towards
               the
               way
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               he
               meets
               the
               Queen
               ,
               according
               to
               appointment
               betwixt
               them
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               her
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               by
               force
               ,
               although
               every
               one
               knew
               it
               was
               with
               the
               Queens
               liking
               .
               The
               prime
               Nobility
               convened
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               sent
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               know
               whether
               or
               not
               she
               was
               taken
               against
               her
               will
               :
               She
               answered
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               true
               she
               was
               taken
               against
               her
               will
               ,
               but
               since
               her
               taking
               ,
               she
               had
               no
               occasion
               to
               complain
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               courteous
               entertainment
               she
               had
               ,
               made
               her
               forget
               and
               forgive
               all
               former
               offences
               .
               These
               expressions
               were
               used
               by
               way
               of
               preface
               to
               the
               Pardon
               ,
               which
               was
               granted
               immediately
               thereafter
               to
               Bothwell
               ;
               for
               by
               Letters
               Patents
               he
               was
               pardoned
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               for
               laying
               violently
               hands
               upon
               her
               Majestie
               ,
               and
               for
               all
               other
               crimes
               :
               So
               by
               this
               ,
               &c.
               the
               murther
               of
               the
               King
               was
               pardoned
               .
               During
               the
               Queens
               abode
               in
               Dumbar
               ,
               there
               was
               Letters
               of
               Divorce
               demanded
               and
               granted
               unto
               Bothwell
               from
               his
               Lady
               (
               who
               afterward
               was
               married
               to
               the
               Earle
               Sutherland
               )
               she
               was
               sister
               to
               the
               Earle
               of
               .
               Huntley
               .
               The
               ground
               of
               the
               Divorce
               was
               ,
               The
               parties
               being
               within
               the
               degrees
               prohibited
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               lawfully
               joyned
               :
               Next
               ,
               because
               Bothwell
               was
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               the
               Marriage
               was
               voyd
               .
               The
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               was
               granted
               by
               the
               Papisticall
               Court
               of
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               Saint
               Androes
               .
               And
               here
               mark
               how
               they
               juggle
               in
               sacred
               things
               ;
               for
               when
               it
               pleaseth
               them
               ,
               they
               untie
               the
               Bond
               of
               Marriage
               ,
               as
               now
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               have
               seen
               in
               the
               first
               Book
               of
               this
               History
               .
               When
               the
               Queen
               fell
               in
               distaste
               of
               the
               late
               King
               her
               husband
               ,
               it
               was
               proposed
               unto
               her
               to
               have
               Divorce
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               from
               the
               King
               :
               To
               which
               ,
               first
               ear
               was
               given
               ,
               but
               after
               second
               thoughts
               ,
               a
               Bill
               of
               Divorce
               was
               too
               tedious
               (
               as
               we
               have
               now
               said
               )
               and
               could
               not
               be
               stayed
               for
               ,
               therefore
               the
               King
               must
               be
               dispatched
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               ,
               when
               Bothwell
               had
               obtained
               by
               the
               Archbishop
               a
               Letter
               of
               Divorce
               from
               his
               lawfull
               wife
               ,
               sent
               a
               Letter
               signed
               with
               her
               own
               hand
               ,
               to
               M.
               
                 Io.
                 Craig
              
               ,
               Minister
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               commanding
               him
               to
               publish
               the
               Band
               of
               Matrimony
               betwixt
               her
               and
               Bothwell
               .
               M.
               
                 Io.
                 Craig
              
               ,
               the
               next
               Sermon
               day
               thereafter
               ,
               declared
               in
               full
               Congregation
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               received
               such
               a
               Command
               ,
               but
               in
               conscience
               he
               could
               not
               obey
               it
               ;
               the
               Marriage
               was
               altogether
               unlawfull
               ;
               and
               of
               that
               he
               would
               declare
               the
               reasons
               to
               the
               parties
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               audience
               of
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               would
               make
               known
               his
               just
               reasons
               in
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               people
               .
               Immediately
               thereafter
               ,
               Bothwell
               sends
               for
               Master
               Craig
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               where
               M.
               Craig
               told
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               the
               Assembly
               it
               was
               forbidden
               to
               allow
               the
               Marriage
               of
               any
               divorced
               for
               adultery
               :
               The
               Divorce
               of
               Bothwell
               from
               his
               lawfull
               wife
               ,
               was
               by
               collusion
               ,
               witnesse
               the
               quick
               dispatch
               thereof
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               sought
               and
               had
               within
               ten
               dayes
               ,
               and
               his
               contracting
               with
               the
               Queen
               instantly
               thereafter
               ;
               then
               his
               rapt
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               the
               guilt
               of
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               which
               was
               confirmed
               by
               this
               Marriage
               :
               Withall
               ,
               he
               desired
               the
               Lords
               to
               stop
               the
               Queen
               from
               that
               infamous
               Marriage
               .
               The
               Sunday
               after
               ,
               he
               told
               publikely
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               what
               he
               had
               said
               to
               the
               Councell
               ;
               and
               he
               took
               heaven
               and
               earth
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               That
               he
               detested
               that
               scandalous
               and
               infamous
               Marriage
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               discharged
               his
               conscience
               unto
               the
               Lords
               ,
               who
               seemed
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               so
               many
               slaves
               ,
               what
               by
               flattery
               ▪
               what
               by
               silence
               ,
               to
               give
               way
               to
               that
               abomination
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               he
               was
               called
               
               to
               the
               Councel
               again
               ,
               and
               was
               reproved
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               exceeded
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Calling
               .
               Whereunto
               he
               answered
               ,
               That
               the
               bounds
               of
               his
               Commission
               was
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               right
               reason
               ,
               and
               good
               Laws
               ,
               against
               which
               he
               had
               said
               nothing
               ;
               and
               by
               all
               these
               offered
               to
               prove
               this
               Marriage
               to
               be
               scandalous
               and
               infamous
               .
               At
               this
               he
               was
               stopped
               by
               Bothwell
               ,
               and
               sent
               from
               the
               Councell
               .
               Notwithstanding
               all
               this
               done
               and
               said
               by
               M.
               Craig
               ,
               and
               the
               opposition
               of
               many
               that
               wished
               well
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               were
               jealous
               of
               her
               Honour
               ,
               the
               Marriage
               went
               on
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               married
               the
               15
               of
               May.
               This
               makes
               good
               the
               Latine
               Proverb
               ,
               
                 Mala
                 nubunt
                 mense
                 Maio
              
               ;
               and
               a
               Bishop
               must
               blesse
               the
               Marriage
               :
               The
               good
               Prelat
               was
               Bishop
               of
               Orkney
               :
               If
               there
               be
               a
               good
               work
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               a
               Bishop
               must
               do
               it
               .
               
               Here
               mark
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               this
               worthy
               Minister
               Master
               Craig
               ,
               and
               this
               base
               Bishop
               .
            
             
               The
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               murther
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               had
               tetired
               home
               ,
               waiting
               for
               the
               occasion
               to
               revenge
               the
               Kings
               death
               :
               But
               seeing
               this
               abominable
               Marriage
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               where
               other
               honest
               Lords
               with
               him
               had
               a
               Meeting
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               Bond
               ,
               To
               defend
               the
               young
               Prince
               from
               the
               murtherers
               of
               his
               father
               :
               As
               already
               they
               had
               had
               one
               Plot
               to
               cut
               him
               off
               ,
               which
               God
               in
               his
               mercy
               did
               prevent
               .
               The
               Nobles
               that
               entred
               in
               this
               Bond
               ,
               were
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Athole
                 ,
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Marr
                 ,
              
               and
               Glencarne
               ;
               the
               Lords
               Lindsey
               and
               
                 Boyd
                 .
                 Argyle
              
               thereafter
               ,
               seduced
               by
               some
               fair
               words
               ,
               fell
               off
               ;
               and
               Boyd
               became
               a
               great
               Factionary
               for
               Bothwell
               in
               all
               things
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               ,
               soon
               after
               the
               Marriage
               ,
               was
               advised
               to
               send
               abroad
               an
               Ambassadour
               to
               acquaint
               her
               forraigne
               friends
               and
               kindred
               ;
               And
               this
               must
               be
               a
               Bishop
               :
               It
               is
               pity
               that
               any
               good
               work
               should
               be
               done
               without
               a
               Bishop
               :
               Was
               not
               this
               a
               worthy
               employment
               for
               a
               Pastor
               in
               Gods
               Church
               ?
            
             
               Bothwell
               seeing
               the
               Bond
               made
               at
               Sterlin
               ,
               causeth
               the
               Queen
               to
               write
               to
               sundry
               of
               the
               Nobility
               :
               Divers
               repaired
               unto
               her
               ,
               where
               they
               found
               a
               Bond
               tendred
               unto
               them
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               were
               to
               binde
               themselves
               to
               defend
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bothwell
               .
               Some
               that
               were
               corrupt
               ,
               did
               willingly
               subscribe
               ;
               others
               for
               fear
               did
               the
               same
               :
               And
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               went
               to
               Court
               that
               did
               refuse
               ,
               but
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               ;
               who
               refusing
               absolutely
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Bond
               with
               Bothwell
               ,
               said
               ,
               It
               was
               not
               the
               part
               of
               a
               good
               subject
               ;
               Yet
               since
               he
               had
               been
               made
               friends
               with
               him
               some
               time
               before
               ,
               he
               would
               keep
               his
               promise
               unto
               the
               Queen
               :
               And
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               Bond
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               it
               was
               needlesse
               and
               unfit
               ,
               since
               he
               was
               to
               obey
               her
               in
               all
               lawfull
               and
               just
               things
               .
               Upon
               this
               ,
               he
               gat
               leave
               ,
               although
               with
               great
               difficulty
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               France
               .
            
             
               The
               Queen
               receives
               now
               Hamilton
               Archbishop
               of
               S.
               Androes
               ,
               into
               favour
               since
               these
               changes
               ;
               who
               was
               no
               lesse
               a
               faithfull
               Councellor
               to
               her
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               a
               good
               Pastor
               of
               Christs
               Flock
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               betrayed
               her
               ,
               and
               disobeyed
               God.
               With
               this
               a
               Proclamation
               comes
               out
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               poor
               Protestants
               ;
               whereby
               the
               Queen
               declares
               ,
               That
               she
               will
               keep
               and
               confirm
               all
               that
               she
               had
               promised
               at
               her
               Arrivall
               into
               Scotland
               :
               This
               was
               done
               to
               stop
               the
               peoples
               mouthes
               ;
               but
               all
               in
               vain
               ,
               for
               the
               people
               were
               universally
               against
               the
               abomination
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
             
               Within
               few
               dayes
               ,
               Bothwell
               and
               the
               Queen
               ,
               were
               raising
               men
               ,
               under
               pretext
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Borders
               to
               represse
               the
               Robbers
               there
               ;
               but
               in
               effect
               ,
               to
               go
               to
               Sterlin
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Prince
               in
               their
               custody
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               dispose
               of
               him
               according
               to
               their
               minde
               .
               Then
               a
               new
               Proclamation
               came
               out
               ,
               That
               the
               Queen
               hereafter
               would
               rule
               onely
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               the
               Nobles
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               as
               her
               best
               Predecessors
               had
               done
               .
               The
               Lords
               at
               Sterlin
               hearing
               of
               this
               plot
               ,
               strives
               to
               prevent
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               they
               appointed
               with
               the
               Lord
               Humes
               to
               besiege
               the
               Castle
               of
               Borthwike
               ,
               where
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bothwell
               was
               :
               But
               because
               the
               Earl
               of
               Athole
               did
               not
               come
               at
               the
               hour
               appointed
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               men
               enough
               to
               environ
               and
               compasse
               the
               Castle
               ;
               so
               that
               Bothwel
               having
               notice
               given
               him
               of
               the
               businesse
               ,
               escaped
               to
               Dumbar
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               after
               him
               ,
               in
               mans
               clothes
               .
               The
               Lords
               failing
               of
               their
               designe
               at
               Borthwike
               Castle
               ,
               went
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               whereof
               they
               made
               themselves
               Masters
               easily
               ,
               having
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               Earle
               Huntley
               ,
               and
               the
               Archbishop
               of
               S.
               Androes
               perswasion
               to
               the
               contrary
               :
               These
               two
               ,
               with
               their
               associates
               ,
               were
               constrained
               to
               retire
               to
               the
               Castle
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               received
               by
               Sir
               
                 Iam.
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               left
               there
               by
               Bothwel
               .
            
             
               The
               twelfth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               next
               day
               following
               ,
               the
               Lords
               at
               Edinburgh
               caused
               to
               publish
               a
               Proclamation
               ,
               whereby
               they
               declared
               ,
               That
               the
               Earl
               Bothwell
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               the
               principall
               author
               ,
               deviser
               ,
               and
               actor
               of
               the
               cruell
               murther
               of
               the
               late
               King
               ,
               had
               since
               laid
               hand
               upon
               the
               Queens
               person
               ,
               and
               had
               her
               for
               the
               present
               in
               Dumbar
               in
               his
               power
               ;
               and
               finding
               her
               utterly
               destitute
               of
               all
               good
               counsell
               ,
               had
               seduced
               her
               to
               a
               dishonest
               and
               unlawfull
               marriage
               with
               himself
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               now
               he
               was
               gathering
               Forces
               ,
               and
               stirring
               himself
               to
               get
               the
               young
               Prince
               in
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               murther
               the
               Childe
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               murthered
               the
               Father
               .
               This
               wicked
               man
               the
               Nobles
               of
               the
               Land
               resolved
               to
               withstand
               ,
               and
               deliver
               the
               Queen
               out
               of
               his
               bondage
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               did
               charge
               all
               Lieges
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               that
               could
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               readinesse
               at
               3
               hours
               warning
               to
               assist
               them
               ,
               the
               Nobles
               ,
               for
               the
               freeing
               of
               the
               Queen
               from
               captivity
               ,
               and
               bringing
               the
               said
               Earle
               Bothwell
               to
               a
               Legall
               Triall
               ,
               and
               condigne
               punishment
               for
               the
               aforesaid
               murther
               and
               other
               Crimes
               .
               All
               such
               that
               would
               not
               syde
               with
               the
               Lords
               were
               by
               this
               Proclamation
               commanded
               to
               depart
               from
               Edinburgh
               within
               four
               hours
               ,
               under
               the
               pain
               of
               being
               accounted
               enemies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               Notwithstanding
               this
               Proclamation
               ,
               the
               people
               did
               not
               joyn
               unto
               these
               Lords
               as
               was
               expected
               ,
               for
               sundry
               of
               the
               Nobles
               were
               adversaries
               to
               the
               businesse
               ,
               other
               stood
               as
               Neuters
               ;
               and
               withall
               ,
               those
               that
               were
               convened
               together
               were
               not
               well
               provided
               of
               Armes
               and
               Munition
               for
               exploits
               of
               warre
               ;
               so
               that
               they
               were
               even
               thinking
               to
               dissolve
               and
               leave
               off
               their
               Enterprize
               till
               another
               time
               ,
               and
               had
               absolutely
               done
               so
               ;
               but
               God
               had
               ordained
               other
               wayes
               ,
               as
               the
               event
               did
               shew
               (
               if
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bothwell
               could
               have
               had
               patience
               to
               stay
               at
               Dumbar
               for
               three
               or
               four
               dayes
               without
               any
               stirre
               )
               but
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bothwell
               having
               gathered
               together
               about
               four
               or
               five
               thousand
               men
               ,
               trusting
               in
               their
               Force
               (
               the
               Queen
               being
               puft
               up
               by
               Flatterers
               )
               set
               forth
               and
               Marched
               towards
               Leith
               :
               being
               come
               forward
               as
               farre
               as
               Glaidsmure
               ,
               she
               caused
               publike
               Proclamation
               against
               the
               aforesaid
               Lords
               ,
               calling
               them
               a
               number
               of
               Conspirators
               ,
               and
               that
               she
               now
               discerned
               
               their
               inward
               malice
               against
               her
               and
               her
               husband
               ,
               the
               Duke
               of
               Orkney
               (
               for
               so
               now
               they
               called
               Bothwell
               :
               )
               After
               they
               had
               endeavoured
               to
               apprehend
               her
               and
               her
               Husband
               at
               Brothwick
               ,
               and
               had
               made
               a
               seditious
               Proclamation
               ,
               under
               pretence
               of
               seeking
               the
               revenge
               of
               the
               King
               her
               late
               husband
               ;
               and
               to
               free
               her
               from
               Captivity
               ,
               giving
               out
               ,
               That
               the
               Duke
               her
               husband
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               invade
               the
               Prince
               her
               Sonne
               ;
               all
               which
               was
               false
               ,
               for
               the
               Duke
               her
               Husband
               had
               used
               all
               means
               to
               clear
               himself
               ,
               both
               by
               a
               Legall
               way
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               offer
               of
               a
               Combate
               to
               any
               that
               did
               accuse
               him
               ,
               as
               they
               knew
               well
               enough
               :
               As
               touching
               her
               captivity
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               none
               ,
               but
               was
               in
               company
               with
               her
               Husband
               ,
               unto
               whom
               she
               was
               publikely
               married
               in
               the
               view
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               many
               of
               the
               Nobles
               had
               given
               their
               consent
               unto
               this
               her
               marriage
               :
               As
               for
               the
               Prince
               her
               Sonne
               ,
               it
               was
               but
               a
               specious
               pretence
               to
               the
               Treason
               and
               Rebellion
               against
               her
               their
               naturall
               Soveraign
               ,
               and
               her
               Posterity
               ,
               which
               they
               intended
               to
               overthrow
               ;
               wherefore
               she
               declared
               her self
               necessitated
               to
               take
               Arms
               ,
               hoping
               that
               all
               her
               faithfull
               Subjects
               would
               adhere
               unto
               her
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               who
               were
               already
               assembled
               with
               her
               ,
               would
               with
               good
               hearts
               and
               hands
               stand
               to
               her
               defence
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               recompence
               of
               their
               valour
               they
               should
               have
               the
               Lands
               and
               goods
               of
               these
               unnaturall
               Rebels
               .
               After
               this
               Proclamation
               the
               Army
               went
               on
               ,
               and
               the
               Queen
               that
               night
               came
               to
               Seaton
               ,
               where
               she
               lay
               .
            
             
               About
               Midnight
               the
               Lords
               of
               Edinburgh
               were
               advertised
               of
               the
               Queens
               approach
               ,
               presently
               they
               took
               Arms
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               Sun
               rising
               they
               were
               at
               Muselburgh
               ,
               where
               they
               refreshed
               themselves
               with
               meat
               and
               rest
               .
               The
               Queens
               Camp
               was
               not
               yet
               stirring
               .
               About
               Midday
               the
               Scouts
               that
               the
               Lords
               had
               sent
               out
               ,
               brought
               word
               that
               the
               Enemy
               was
               Marching
               towards
               them
               ;
               presently
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               two
               Battalia's
               ,
               the
               first
               was
               conducted
               by
               the
               Earle
               Morton
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord
               Hume
               ;
               the
               second
               by
               the
               Earls
               
                 Athole
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               ,
               the
               Lords
               
                 Lindsey
                 ,
                 Ruthuen
                 ,
                 Semple
              
               and
               Sancharmar
               ,
               with
               the
               Lairds
               
                 Drumlanrick
                 ,
                 Tullibardin
                 ,
                 Cesfoord
              
               ,
               and
               Graunge
               ,
               with
               divers
               others
               ,
               their
               number
               was
               almost
               as
               great
               as
               the
               Queens
               ,
               their
               men
               better
               ,
               being
               many
               of
               them
               expert
               men
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Cause
               .
               The
               Queen
               had
               gained
               a
               Hill
               ,
               called
               Carbarry
               ,
               which
               the
               Lords
               (
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               steepnesse
               of
               the
               ascent
               )
               could
               not
               well
               come
               at
               ;
               wherefore
               they
               wheeled
               about
               to
               get
               a
               more
               convenient
               place
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Hill
               ,
               where
               the
               Enemy
               was
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               the
               Sunne
               behinde
               them
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               sight
               .
               At
               the
               first
               the
               Queen
               seeing
               their
               thus
               going
               about
               ,
               did
               imagine
               they
               were
               fleeing
               away
               to
               Dalketh
               ,
               but
               when
               she
               saw
               them
               come
               directly
               towards
               her
               ,
               she
               found
               her selfe
               deceived
               .
            
             
               The
               French
               Ambassadour
               seeing
               them
               ready
               to
               fight
               ,
               strived
               to
               take
               up
               the
               businesse
               ,
               and
               having
               spoken
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               Queene
               was
               disposed
               to
               peace
               ,
               and
               to
               forgive
               and
               pardon
               this
               Insurrection
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               was
               very
               fit
               to
               spare
               blood
               ,
               to
               agree
               in
               a
               peaceable
               way
               .
               The
               Earle
               of
               Morton
               (
               in
               the
               name
               of
               all
               rest
               )
               answered
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               taken
               up
               Armes
               ,
               not
               against
               the
               Queen
               ,
               but
               against
               the
               murtherer
               of
               the
               King
               ;
               whom
               if
               she
               would
               deliver
               to
               be
               punished
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               put
               from
               her
               company
               ,
               she
               should
               finde
               a
               continuation
               of
               dutifull
               obedience
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               good
               subjects
               ;
               otherwise
               no
               peace
               :
               Besides
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               to
               ask
               pardon
               for
               any
               offence
               done
               by
               us
               .
               The
               
               Ambassadour
               seeing
               their
               resolution
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               right
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               withdrew
               ,
               and
               went
               to
               Edinburgh
               .
            
             
               While
               the
               French
               Ambassadour
               was
               thus
               labouring
               for
               Accommodation
               ,
               Bothwell
               came
               out
               of
               the
               Camp
               (
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Trench
               that
               the
               Englishmen
               had
               left
               at
               their
               last
               being
               in
               these
               places
               ,
               as
               was
               we
               have
               said
               in
               the
               former
               Books
               )
               well
               mounted
               ,
               with
               a
               defie
               to
               any
               that
               would
               fight
               with
               him
               .
               
                 Iames
                 Murray
              
               ,
               brother
               to
               the
               Laird
               of
               Tullibardin
               ,
               who
               before
               had
               accepted
               of
               Bothwells
               challenge
               ,
               when
               he
               made
               the
               Rodomontade
               at
               Edinburgh
               ,
               immediately
               after
               the
               Kings
               death
               ;
               but
               then
               
                 Iames
                 Murray
              
               did
               not
               make
               knowne
               his
               name
               .
               Bothwell
               refused
               to
               fight
               with
               
                 Iames
                 Murray
              
               ,
               alleadging
               he
               was
               not
               his
               equall
               .
               Upon
               this
               the
               Elder
               Brother
               
                 William
                 Murrey
              
               ,
               Laird
               of
               Tullibardin
               ,
               answered
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               fight
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               being
               his
               Better
               in
               Estate
               ,
               and
               in
               Antiquitie
               of
               House
               many
               degrees
               above
               him
               ;
               yet
               Bothwell
               refused
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               a
               Peer
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               ;
               then
               sundry
               Lords
               would
               have
               gone
               to
               fight
               with
               Bothwell
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               Lindsey
               namely
               ,
               who
               said
               to
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Lords
               and
               Gentlemen
               ,
               That
               he
               would
               take
               it
               as
               a
               singular
               favour
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               recompence
               of
               his
               service
               done
               to
               the
               State
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               suffer
               him
               to
               fight
               with
               the
               Braggadocio
               .
               Bothwell
               seeing
               that
               there
               was
               no
               more
               subterfuge
               nor
               excuse
               ,
               under-hand
               made
               the
               Queen
               to
               forbid
               him
               .
               After
               this
               challenge
               and
               answers
               ,
               Bothwells
               Complices
               and
               Followers
               were
               very
               earnest
               to
               fight
               ,
               but
               others
               that
               had
               come
               only
               for
               the
               Queens
               sake
               ,
               became
               little
               cold
               ,
               saying
               ,
               That
               Bothwell
               would
               do
               well
               to
               fight
               himself
               ,
               and
               spare
               the
               blood
               of
               divers
               Gentlemen
               that
               were
               there
               .
               Some
               counselled
               to
               delay
               the
               Battell
               till
               the
               Hamiltons
               came
               ,
               whom
               they
               did
               expect
               .
               All
               this
               the
               Queen
               heard
               with
               anger
               ;
               and
               riding
               up
               and
               down
               ,
               burst
               out
               in
               tears
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               They
               were
               all
               cowards
               and
               traytors
               that
               would
               not
               fight
               .
               Immediately
               after
               ,
               thus
               vapouring
               ,
               the
               Queen
               pereceiving
               sundry
               to
               leave
               her
               ,
               she
               advised
               Bothwell
               to
               look
               unto
               himself
               ,
               for
               she
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               She
               would
               render
               her self
               unto
               the
               Noble-men
               .
               Upon
               this
               she
               sent
               for
               
                 Iames
                 Kirkaldie
              
               of
               Grange
               ,
               
               with
               whom
               she
               kept
               discourse
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               till
               that
               she
               was
               assured
               that
               Bothwell
               was
               out
               of
               danger
               .
               Then
               she
               went
               to
               the
               Lords
               ,
               whom
               she
               did
               entertain
               with
               many
               fair
               words
               ,
               telling
               them
               ,
               That
               it
               was
               neither
               fear
               ,
               nor
               want
               of
               hope
               of
               victory
               ,
               that
               made
               her
               come
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               meer
               desire
               to
               spare
               shedding
               of
               innocent
               blood
               :
               Withall
               she
               promised
               to
               be
               ruled
               and
               advised
               by
               them
               .
               With
               this
               she
               was
               received
               with
               all
               respect
               :
               But
               shortly
               after
               ,
               declaring
               that
               she
               would
               go
               to
               the
               Hamiltons
               ,
               with
               promise
               to
               return
               ,
               they
               restrained
               her
               liberty
               ,
               and
               brought
               her
               along
               with
               them
               to
               Edinburgh
               at
               night
               :
               She
               was
               very
               slow
               in
               marching
               ,
               looking
               to
               be
               rescued
               by
               the
               Hamiltons
               ;
               but
               in
               vain
               :
               She
               lay
               that
               night
               in
               the
               Provest
               his
               house
               .
               The
               next
               day
               ,
               the
               Lords
               sent
               the
               Queen
               to
               the
               Castle
               that
               is
               within
               an
               Isle
               of
               Lochlevin
               .
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               seeing
               the
               Queen
               committed
               ,
               and
               Bothwell
               consequently
               defeated
               ,
               he
               capitulated
               with
               the
               Lords
               for
               the
               delivery
               of
               the
               Castle
               .
               Bothwell
               finding
               himself
               thus
               in
               disorder
               ,
               sent
               a
               servant
               to
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               ,
               to
               save
               a
               little
               silver
               Cabinet
               ,
               which
               the
               Queen
               had
               given
               him
               .
               Sir
               
                 Iames
                 Balfour
              
               delivers
               the
               Cabinet
               to
               the
               messenger
               ,
               and
               under-hand
               giveth
               of
               it
               to
               the
               Lords
               .
               In
               this
               Cabinet
               had
               Bothwell
               kept
               the
               Letters
               of
               privacy
               he
               had
               from
               the
               
               Queen
               :
               Thus
               he
               kept
               her
               Letters
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               awe-bond
               ●pon
               her
               ,
               in
               case
               her
               affection
               should
               change
               .
               By
               the
               taking
               of
               this
               Cabinet
               ,
               many
               particulars
               betwixt
               the
               Queen
               and
               Bothwell
               were
               cleerly
               discovered
               .
               These
               Letters
               were
               after
               printed
               :
               They
               were
               in
               French
               ;
               with
               some
               Sonnets
               of
               her
               own
               making
               .
            
             
               Few
               dayes
               after
               the
               commitment
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               the
               Earle
               of
               Glencarne
               with
               his
               domesticks
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Chappell
               of
               Halyrud-house
               ,
               where
               he
               brake
               down
               the
               Altars
               and
               the
               Images
               :
               Which
               fact
               ,
               as
               it
               did
               content
               the
               zealous
               Protestants
               ,
               so
               it
               did
               highly
               offend
               the
               popishly
               affected
               .
               The
               Nobles
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               proceeded
               against
               Bothwell
               ,
               and
               dealt
               so
               with
               the
               Queen
               ,
               hearing
               that
               the
               Hamiltons
               had
               a
               great
               number
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               had
               drawn
               the
               Earls
               of
               Argyle
               and
               Huntley
               to
               their
               side
               ,
               sent
               to
               Hamilton
               ,
               desiring
               those
               that
               were
               there
               to
               joyn
               with
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               redresse
               of
               the
               disorders
               of
               Church
               and
               State
               :
               But
               the
               Hamiltons
               thinking
               now
               they
               had
               a
               fair
               occasion
               fallen
               unto
               them
               to
               have
               all
               again
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               to
               dispose
               of
               all
               according
               to
               their
               own
               minde
               ,
               did
               refuse
               audience
               to
               the
               Message
               sent
               by
               the
               Lords
               ,
            
             
               Upon
               this
               ,
               the
               Lords
               moved
               the
               generall
               Assembly
               then
               met
               in
               Edinburgh
               ,
               in
               the
               moneth
               of
               Iune
               ,
               to
               write
               to
               the
               Lords
               that
               either
               were
               actually
               declared
               for
               the
               Hamiltons
               ,
               or
               were
               neuters
               :
               And
               so
               severall
               Letters
               were
               directed
               to
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Huntley
                 ,
                 Cathnes
                 ,
                 Rothesse
                 ,
                 Crauford
                 ,
              
               and
               Menteth
               ;
               to
               the
               Lords
               
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Drummens
                 ,
                 Grame
                 ,
                 Cathcart
                 ,
                 Yester
                 ,
                 Fleming
                 ,
                 Levinston
                 ,
                 Seaton
                 ,
                 Glamnis
                 ,
                 Uthiltrie
                 ,
                 Gray
                 ,
                 Olyphant
                 ,
                 Methven
                 ,
                 Inderneth
                 ,
              
               and
               Somervile
               ;
               as
               also
               to
               divers
               other
               men
               of
               note
               .
               Besides
               the
               Letters
               of
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               Commissioners
               were
               sent
               from
               the
               Assembly
               ,
               to
               the
               Lords
               above-named
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Dowglas
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Row
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Craig
              
               ,
               who
               had
               instructions
               conforme
               to
               the
               tenour
               of
               the
               Letters
               ,
               to
               desire
               these
               Lords
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Edinburgh
               ,
               and
               joyn
               with
               the
               Lords
               there
               ,
               for
               the
               setling
               of
               Gods
               true
               Worship
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               policy
               reformed
               according
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               a
               maintenance
               for
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               support
               for
               the
               poor
               :
               But
               neither
               the
               Commissioners
               nor
               the
               Letters
               did
               prevail
               with
               these
               men
               ;
               they
               excused
               ,
               That
               they
               could
               not
               repair
               to
               Edinburgh
               with
               freedome
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               so
               many
               armed
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               Garrison
               so
               strong
               :
               But
               for
               the
               Church-affairs
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               be
               any
               wayes
               wanting
               ,
               to
               do
               what
               lay
               in
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               Lords
               at
               Edinburgh
               seeing
               this
               ,
               joyneth
               absolutely
               with
               the
               Assembly
               (
               which
               had
               been
               prorogated
               to
               the
               20
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               upon
               the
               occasion
               of
               these
               Letters
               and
               Commissioners
               aforesaid
               )
               and
               promiseth
               to
               make
               good
               all
               the
               Articles
               they
               thought
               fit
               to
               resolve
               upon
               in
               the
               Assembly
               :
               But
               how
               they
               performed
               their
               promises
               ,
               God
               knows
               alwayes
               .
               The
               Articles
               they
               agreed
               upon
               were
               these
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                       
                         
                           1.
                           
                           
                             THat
                             the
                             Acts
                             of
                             Parliament
                             holden
                             at
                          
                           Edinburgh
                           the
                           24
                           
                             of
                             August
                          
                           1560.
                           
                             touching
                             Religion
                             ,
                             and
                             abolishing
                             the
                             Popes
                             Authority
                             ,
                             should
                             have
                             the
                             force
                             of
                             a
                             publicke
                             Law
                             ;
                             and
                             consequently
                             this
                             Parliament
                             defended
                             ,
                             as
                             a
                             lawfull
                             Parliament
                             ,
                             and
                             confirmed
                             by
                             the
                             first
                             Parliament
                             that
                             should
                             be
                             kept
                             next
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           
                           2.
                           
                           
                             That
                             the
                             Thirds
                             of
                             the
                             Tythes
                             ,
                             or
                             any
                             more
                             reasonable
                             proportion
                             of
                             Benefices
                             ,
                             should
                             be
                             allowed
                             towards
                             the
                             maintenance
                             of
                             the
                             Ministery
                             ;
                             and
                             that
                             there
                             should
                             be
                             a
                             charitable
                             course
                             taken
                             concerning
                             the
                             exacting
                             of
                             the
                             Tythes
                             of
                             the
                             poor
                             Labourers
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           3.
                           
                           
                             That
                             none
                             should
                             be
                             received
                             in
                             the
                             Vniversities
                             ,
                             Colledges
                             ,
                             or
                             Schools
                             ,
                             for
                             instruction
                             of
                             the
                             youth
                             ,
                             but
                             after
                             due
                             tryall
                             both
                             of
                             capacity
                             and
                             probitie
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           4.
                           
                           
                             That
                             all
                             crimes
                             and
                             offences
                             against
                             God
                             ,
                             should
                             be
                             punished
                             according
                             to
                             Gods
                             Word
                             ;
                             and
                             that
                             there
                             should
                             be
                             a
                             Law
                             made
                             there-anent
                             ,
                             at
                             the
                             first
                             Parliament
                             to
                             be
                             holden
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           5.
                           
                           
                             As
                             for
                             the
                             horrible
                             murther
                             of
                             the
                             late
                             King
                             ,
                             husband
                             to
                             the
                             Queen
                             ,
                             which
                             was
                             so
                             haynous
                             before
                             God
                             and
                             man
                             ,
                             all
                             true
                             professors
                             ,
                             in
                             whatsoever
                             rank
                             or
                             condition
                             ,
                             did
                             promise
                             to
                             strive
                             that
                             all
                             persons
                             should
                             be
                             brought
                             to
                             condigne
                             punishment
                             ,
                             who
                             are
                             found
                             guilty
                             of
                             the
                             same
                             crime
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           6.
                           
                           
                             They
                             all
                             promised
                             to
                             protect
                             the
                             young
                             Prince
                             against
                             all
                             violence
                             ,
                             lest
                             he
                             should
                             be
                             murthered
                             as
                             his
                             father
                             was
                             ;
                             And
                             that
                             the
                             Prince
                             should
                             be
                             committed
                             to
                             the
                             care
                             of
                             four
                             wise
                             and
                             godly
                             men
                             ,
                             that
                             by
                             a
                             good
                             Education
                             ,
                             he
                             might
                             be
                             fitted
                             for
                             that
                             high
                             Calling
                             he
                             was
                             to
                             execute
                             one
                             day
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           7.
                           
                           
                             The
                             Nobles
                             ,
                             Barons
                             ,
                             and
                             others
                             ,
                             doth
                             promise
                             to
                             beat
                             down
                             and
                             abolish
                             Popery
                             ,
                             Idolatry
                             and
                             Superstition
                             ,
                             with
                             any
                             thing
                             that
                             may
                             contribute
                             unto
                             it
                             ;
                             As
                             also
                             to
                             set
                             up
                             and
                             further
                             the
                             true
                             Worship
                             of
                             God
                             ,
                             his
                             Government
                             ,
                             the
                             Church
                             ,
                             and
                             all
                             that
                             may
                             concerne
                             the
                             purity
                             of
                             Religion
                             and
                             life
                             ;
                             And
                             for
                             this
                             to
                             convene
                             and
                             take
                             Arms
                             ,
                             if
                             need
                             require
                             .
                          
                        
                         
                           8.
                           
                           
                             That
                             all
                             Princes
                             and
                             Kings
                             hereafter
                             in
                             this
                             Realm
                             ,
                             before
                             their
                             Coronation
                             ,
                             shall
                             take
                             Oath
                             to
                             maintain
                             the
                             true
                             Religion
                             now
                             professed
                             in
                             the
                             Church
                             of
                          
                           Scotland
                           ,
                           
                             and
                             suppresse
                             all
                             things
                             contrary
                             to
                             it
                             ,
                             and
                             that
                             are
                             not
                             agreeing
                             with
                             it
                             .
                          
                        
                      
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
               To
               these
               Articles
               subscribed
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               ,
               and
               Marre
               ,
               the
               Lords
               
                 Hume
                 ,
                 Ruthen
                 ,
                 Sanchar
                 ,
                 Lindsey
                 ,
                 Grame
                 ,
                 Inermeth
                 ,
              
               and
               Uchiltrie
               ,
               with
               many
               other
               Barons
               ,
               besides
               the
               Commissioners
               of
               the
               Burroughs
               .
            
             
               This
               being
               agreed
               upon
               ,
               the
               Assembly
               dissolved
               .
               Thereafter
               the
               Lords
               Lindsey
               and
               Ruthuen
               were
               sent
               to
               Lochlevin
               to
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               present
               unto
               her
               two
               Writs
               ;
               the
               one
               contained
               a
               Renounciation
               of
               the
               Crowne
               and
               Royall
               Dignity
               ,
               in
               favour
               of
               the
               Prince
               her
               son
               ;
               with
               a
               Commission
               to
               invest
               him
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               manner
               accustomed
               :
               Which
               ,
               after
               some
               reluctancy
               with
               tears
               ,
               she
               subscribed
               ,
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               
               the
               Earle
               of
               Athole
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               to
               her
               ;
               and
               of
               Secretary
               Lethington
               ,
               who
               had
               sent
               to
               her
               
                 Robert
                 Melvill
              
               for
               that
               purpose
               :
               So
               there
               was
               a
               Procuration
               given
               to
               the
               Lords
               Lindsay
               and
               Ruthuen
               ,
               by
               the
               Queen
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               and
               resigne
               the
               Rule
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               States
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Writ
               was
               ,
               To
               ordain
               the
               Earle
               of
               Murray
               Regent
               ,
               during
               the
               Princes
               minority
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               accept
               the
               Charge
               :
               And
               in
               case
               he
               refused
               ,
               the
               Duke
               Chattellarault
               ,
               the
               Earles
               of
               
                 Lenox
                 ,
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Athole
                 ,
                 Morton
                 ,
                 Glencarne
              
               and
               Marre
               ,
               should
               governe
               conjoyntly
               .
            
             
               These
               Writs
               were
               published
               the
               29
               of
               Iuly
               ,
               1567.
               at
               the
               Market-Crosse
               of
               Edinburgh
               :
               Then
               at
               Sterlin
               was
               the
               Prince
               Crowned
               King
               ,
               where
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox
              
               made
               the
               Sermon
               :
               The
               Earl
               Morton
               and
               the
               Lord
               Hume
               ,
               took
               the
               Oath
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               constantly
               live
               in
               the
               Profession
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               maintain
               it
               ;
               And
               that
               he
               should
               governe
               the
               Kingdom
               according
               to
               Law
               thereof
               ,
               and
               do
               Justice
               equally
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               of
               August
               ,
               the
               Earle
               Murray
               being
               sent
               for
               ,
               cometh
               home
               ;
               in
               all
               haste
               he
               visites
               the
               Queen
               at
               Lochlevin
               ,
               strives
               to
               draw
               the
               Lords
               that
               had
               taken
               part
               with
               the
               Hamiltons
               ,
               or
               were
               neuters
               ,
               to
               joyne
               with
               those
               that
               had
               bound
               themselves
               to
               stand
               for
               the
               Kings
               Authority
               :
               He
               was
               very
               earnest
               with
               divers
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               old
               friendship
               ;
               but
               to
               little
               purpose
               .
               The
               twentinth
               of
               August
               ,
               he
               received
               the
               Regencie
               ,
               after
               mature
               and
               ripe
               deliberation
               ,
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               the
               Queen
               ,
               and
               Lords
               that
               were
               for
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               publikely
               proclaimed
               Regent
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               shewed
               unto
               him
               by
               all
               that
               stood
               for
               the
               young
               King.
               
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             till
             the
             yeer
             1567.
             and
             Moneth
             of
             August
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               THE
               APPELLATION
               OF
               IOHN
               KNOX
               ,
               From
               the
               cruell
               and
               most
               unjust
               Sentence
               pronounced
               against
               him
               ,
               by
               the
               false
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie
               of
               Scotland
               :
               With
               his
               Supplication
               and
               Exhortation
               to
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               States
               ,
               and
               Communalty
               of
               the
               same
               Realme
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 States
                 of
                 SCOTLAND
                 :
                 JOHN
                 KNOX
                 
                   wisheth
                   Grace
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   and
                   Peace
                   ,
                   from
                   God
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   with
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   righteous
                   Iudgement
                   .
                
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               love
               of
               this
               Temporall
               life
               (
               Right
               Honourable
               )
               neither
               yet
               the
               fear
               of
               Corporal
               death
               ,
               that
               moveth
               me
               at
               this
               present
               to
               expose
               unto
               you
               the
               injuries
               done
               against
               me
               ;
               and
               to
               crave
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               of
               lawfull
               Powers
               by
               God
               appointed
               ,
               redresse
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               But
               partly
               it
               proceedeth
               from
               that
               reverence
               which
               every
               man
               oweth
               to
               Gods
               Eeternall
               Truth
               :
               And
               partly
               ,
               from
               a
               love
               which
               I
               bear
               to
               your
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               my
               Brethren
               abused
               in
               that
               Realme
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               have
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
               It
               hath
               pleased
               God
               of
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               illuminate
               the
               eyes
               of
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               touch
               my
               dull
               heart
               ,
               that
               cleerly
               I
               see
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               grace
               unfainedly
               believe
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               other
               name
               given
               to
               men
               under
               the
               heaven
               in
               which
               Salvation
               consisteth
               ,
               
               save
               the
               Name
               of
               JESUS
               alone
               ,
               
                 Who
                 by
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 he
                 did
                 once
                 offer
                 upon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 hath
                 sanctified
                 for
                 ever
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 shall
                 inherite
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 promised
                 :
              
               
               But
               also
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               of
               his
               superaboundant
               grace
               ,
               to
               make
               and
               appoint
               me
               ,
               most
               wretched
               of
               many
               thousands
               ,
               a
               Witnesse
               ,
               Minister
               and
               Preacher
               of
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               sum
               whereof
               ,
               I
               did
               not
               spare
               to
               communicate
               with
               my
               Brethren
               ,
               being
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               ,
               
               in
               the
               yeer
               1556
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               my self
               to
               be
               a
               Steward
               ,
               and
               that
               accounts
               of
               the
               Talent
               committed
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               me
               by
               him
               ,
               who
               will
               admit
               no
               vain
               excuse
               which
               fearfull
               men
               pretend
               :
               I
               did
               therefore
               (
               as
               God
               his
               minister
               )
               during
               the
               time
               I
               was
               conversant
               with
               them
               (
               God
               is
               record
               and
               witnesse
               )
               truely
               and
               sincerely
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               gift
               granted
               unto
               me
               ,
               divide
               the
               Word
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               teaching
               all
               men
               to
               hate
               sin
               ,
               which
               before
               God
               was
               and
               is
               so
               odious
               ,
               that
               none
               other
               Sacrifice
               would
               satisfie
               his
               Justice
               ,
               except
               the
               death
               of
               his
               onely
               Son
               ;
               and
               to
               magnifie
               the
               mercies
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               spare
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               but
               did
               give
               him
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               suffer
               the
               ignominious
               and
               cruell
               death
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
               by
               that
               means
               to
               reconcile
               his
               chosen
               children
               to
               himself
               :
               teaching
               further
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               such
               as
               do
               believe
               themselves
               purged
               by
               such
               a
               Price
               ,
               from
               their
               former
               filthinesse
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               
               That
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               newnesse
               of
               life
               ,
               fighting
               against
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               studying
               at
               all
               times
               to
               glorifie
               God
               by
               such
               good
               works
               as
               he
               hath
               prepared
               his
               people
               to
               walk
               in
               .
               
            
             
               In
               Doctrine
               I
               did
               further
               affirm
               (
               so
               taught
               by
               my
               Master
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               That
               whosoever
               denieth
               him
               ,
               
               yea
               ,
               or
               is
               ashamed
               of
               him
               before
               this
               wicked
               Generation
               ,
               him
               shall
               Christ
               Jesus
               deny
               ,
               and
               of
               him
               shall
               he
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               appear
               in
               his
               Majesty
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               feared
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               of
               necessity
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               hope
               for
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               avoid
               all
               Superstition
               ,
               
               vain
               Religion
               and
               Idolatry
               :
               Vain
               Religion
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               I
               call
               whatsoever
               is
               done
               in
               Gods
               Service
               or
               Honour
               ,
               without
               the
               expresse
               Commandment
               of
               his
               own
               Word
               .
            
             
               This
               Doctrine
               I
               did
               believe
               to
               be
               so
               conformable
               to
               Gods
               holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               I
               thought
               no
               creature
               could
               have
               been
               so
               impudent
               ,
               as
               to
               have
               condemned
               any
               Point
               or
               Article
               of
               the
               same
               :
               Yet
               neverthelesse
               me
               ,
               as
               an
               heretick
               ,
               and
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               hereticall
               ,
               have
               your
               false
               Bishops
               and
               ungodly
               Clergie
               condemned
               ,
               
               pronouncing
               against
               me
               a
               Sentence
               of
               death
               ;
               in
               testification
               whereof
               ,
               they
               have
               burned
               a
               Picture
               .
               From
               which
               false
               and
               cruell
               Sentence
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               judgement
               of
               that
               wicked
               Generation
               ,
               I
               make
               it
               known
               unto
               your
               Honours
               ,
               
               That
               I
               appeal
               to
               a
               Lawfull
               and
               Generall
               Councell
               ,
               to
               such
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Cannons
               do
               approve
               ,
               to
               be
               holden
               by
               such
               ,
               as
               whose
               manifest
               impiety
               is
               not
               to
               be
               reformed
               in
               the
               same
               :
               
               Most
               humbly
               requiring
               of
               your
               Honours
               ,
               That
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               you
               Princes
               in
               that
               People
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               thereof
               ,
               requireth
               of
               your
               hands
               the
               defence
               of
               Innocents
               troubled
               in
               your
               Dominion
               ,
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               and
               till
               the
               controversies
               that
               this
               day
               be
               in
               Religion
               ,
               be
               lawfully
               decided
               ,
               ye
               receive
               me
               ,
               and
               such
               others
               as
               most
               unjustly
               by
               those
               cruell
               Beasts
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               in
               your
               defence
               and
               Protection
               .
            
             
               Your
               Honours
               are
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               I
               alone
               ,
               who
               doth
               
               sustain
               this
               Cause
               against
               the
               pestilent
               Generation
               of
               Papists
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Germany
               ,
               the
               Countrey
               of
               Helvetia
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               Denmarke
               ,
               the
               Nobility
               of
               Polonia
               ,
               
               together
               with
               many
               other
               Cities
               and
               Churches
               Reformed
               ,
               appeal
               from
               the
               Tyrannie
               of
               that
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               most
               earnestly
               call
               for
               a
               Lawfull
               and
               Generall
               Councell
               ,
               wherein
               may
               all
               Controversies
               in
               Religion
               be
               decided
               ,
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               Gods
               most
               sacred
               Word
               .
            
             
               And
               unto
               this
               same
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               ,
               do
               I
               appeal
               yet
               once
               again
               ,
               requiring
               of
               your
               Honours
               to
               hold
               my
               simple
               and
               plain
               Appellation
               of
               no
               lesse
               value
               nor
               effect
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               had
               been
               made
               with
               greater
               circumstance
               ,
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               ceremony
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               receive
               me
               calling
               unto
               you
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Powers
               of
               God
               ordained
               ,
               in
               your
               protection
               and
               defence
               ,
               against
               the
               rage
               of
               Tyrants
               ;
               not
               to
               maintain
               me
               in
               any
               iniquity
               ,
               errour
               ,
               or
               false
               opinion
               ,
               but
               to
               let
               me
               have
               such
               equity
               ,
               as
               God
               by
               his
               Word
               ,
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Determinations
               of
               most
               godly
               Councells
               ,
               grant
               to
               men
               accused
               or
               infamed
               .
            
             
               The
               Word
               of
               God
               wills
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               shall
               die
               ,
               except
               he
               be
               found
               criminall
               and
               worthy
               of
               death
               for
               offence
               committed
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               must
               be
               manifestly
               convinced
               by
               two
               or
               three
               witnesses
               .
               
               Ancient
               Law
               do
               permit
               just
               defences
               to
               snch
               as
               be
               accused
               (
               be
               their
               crimes
               never
               so
               horrible
               .
               )
               And
               godly
               Councells
               wills
               ,
               That
               neither
               Bishop
               nor
               person
               Ecclesiasticall
               whatsoever
               ,
               accused
               of
               any
               crime
               ,
               shall
               sit
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               Consultation
               ,
               or
               Councell
               ,
               where
               the
               cause
               of
               such
               men
               as
               do
               accuse
               them
               is
               to
               be
               tried
               .
            
             
               These
               things
               require
               I
               of
               your
               Honours
               to
               be
               granted
               unto
               me
               ,
               to
               wit
               ;
               That
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               our
               adversaries
               condemn
               for
               heresie
               ,
               
               may
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               simple
               and
               plain
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               just
               Defences
               be
               admitted
               to
               us
               that
               sustain
               the
               Battell
               against
               this
               pestilent
               Generation
               of
               Antichrist
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               be
               removed
               from
               judgement
               in
               our
               Cause
               ,
               seeing
               that
               our
               accusation
               is
               not
               intended
               against
               any
               one
               particular
               person
               ,
               but
               against
               that
               whole
               kingdom
               ,
               which
               we
               doubt
               not
               to
               prove
               to
               be
               a
               power
               usurped
               against
               God
               ,
               
               against
               his
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               established
               in
               his
               Church
               by
               his
               chief
               Apostles
               ;
               Yea
               ,
               we
               doubt
               not
               to
               prove
               the
               kingdom
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               kingdom
               and
               power
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               I
               cannot
               cease
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               require
               of
               you
               ,
               That
               the
               matter
               may
               come
               to
               examination
               ,
               and
               that
               ye
               the
               States
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               by
               your
               Authority
               ,
               compell
               such
               as
               will
               be
               called
               Bishops
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               desist
               from
               their
               cruell
               murthering
               of
               such
               as
               do
               study
               to
               promote
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               in
               detecting
               and
               disclosing
               the
               damnable
               impiety
               of
               that
               Man
               of
               Sin
               the
               Romane
               Antichrist
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               ye
               compell
               them
               to
               answer
               to
               such
               crimes
               as
               shall
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               for
               not
               righteously
               instructing
               the
               Flock
               committed
               to
               their
               cares
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               I
               know
               two
               things
               shall
               be
               doubted
               :
               
               The
               former
               ,
               Whether
               that
               my
               Appellation
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               seeing
               that
               I
               am
               condemned
               as
               an
               heretick
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               Whether
               your
               Honours
               are
               bound
               to
               defend
               such
               as
               call
               for
               your
               support
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               seeing
               that
               your
               Bishops
               (
               who
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               claim
               all
               Authority
               to
               appertain
               to
               them
               )
               have
               by
               their
               sentence
               already
               condemned
               me
               .
            
             
               The
               one
               and
               the
               other
               I
               nothing
               doubt
               most
               cleerly
               to
               prove
               :
               First
               ,
               
               That
               my
               Appellation
               is
               most
               lawfull
               and
               just
               :
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               your
               Honours
               cannot
               refuse
               to
               defend
               me
               thus
               calling
               for
               your
               ayd
               ;
               for
               in
               refusing
               ,
               ye
               declare
               your selves
               rebellious
               to
               God
               ,
               maintainers
               of
               murtherers
               ,
               and
               shedders
               of
               innocent
               blood
               .
               
            
             
               
               How
               just
               cause
               I
               have
               by
               the
               Civill
               Law
               (
               as
               for
               their
               Canon
               ,
               it
               is
               accursed
               of
               God
               )
               to
               appeal
               from
               their
               unjust
               sentence
               ,
               my
               purpose
               is
               not
               to
               make
               long
               discourse
               ;
               Onely
               I
               will
               touch
               the
               points
               which
               all
               men
               confesse
               to
               be
               the
               just
               causes
               of
               Appellation
               :
               first
               ,
               Lawfully
               could
               I
               not
               be
               summoned
               by
               them
               ,
               being
               for
               that
               time
               absent
               from
               their
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               charged
               with
               the
               Preaching
               of
               Christs
               Evangell
               in
               a
               free
               City
               ,
               not
               subject
               to
               their
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               To
               me
               was
               no
               intimation
               made
               of
               their
               summons
               ,
               but
               so
               secret
               was
               their
               surmised
               malice
               ,
               that
               the
               Copie
               of
               summons
               being
               required
               ,
               was
               denyed
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               To
               the
               Realme
               of
               Scotland
               could
               I
               have
               had
               no
               free
               nor
               sure
               accesse
               ,
               being
               before
               compelled
               to
               quit
               the
               same
               by
               their
               unjust
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               To
               me
               they
               neither
               could
               nor
               can
               be
               competent
               and
               indifferent
               Judges
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               before
               any
               summons
               were
               raised
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               had
               accused
               them
               by
               Letters
               published
               to
               the
               Queen
               Dowager
               ,
               and
               had
               intended
               against
               them
               all
               crimes
               ,
               offering
               my self
               ,
               with
               hazard
               of
               life
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               same
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               unworthy
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Authority
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               any
               sufferance
               within
               a
               Common-wealth
               professing
               Christ.
               This
               my
               accusation
               preceding
               their
               summons
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               yet
               by
               the
               law
               of
               man
               ,
               can
               they
               be
               to
               me
               competent
               Judges
               ,
               till
               place
               be
               granted
               unto
               me
               openly
               to
               prove
               my
               accusation
               intended
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               be
               compelled
               to
               make
               answer
               ,
               as
               criminalls
               :
               For
               I
               will
               plainly
               prove
               ,
               That
               not
               onely
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               also
               Popes
               ,
               have
               been
               removed
               from
               all
               Authority
               ,
               and
               pronouncing
               of
               judgment
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               purged
               themselves
               of
               accusations
               laid
               against
               them
               .
               Yea
               ,
               further
               I
               will
               prove
               ,
               That
               Bishops
               and
               Popes
               have
               most
               justly
               been
               deprived
               from
               all
               Honours
               and
               administration
               ,
               for
               smaller
               crimes
               then
               I
               have
               to
               charge
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               your
               Bishops
               .
            
             
               
               But
               because
               this
               is
               not
               my
               chief
               ground
               ,
               I
               will
               stand
               content
               for
               this
               present
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               Gods
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               to
               Preachers
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               to
               appeal
               from
               the
               sentence
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Temporall
               Magistrate
               ,
               who
               by
               Gods
               Law
               is
               bound
               to
               hear
               their
               causes
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               them
               from
               Tyranny
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               was
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               court
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
               and
               to
               preach
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               in
               effect
               ;
               That
               Ierusalem
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               be
               exposed
               in
               opprobrie
               to
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               And
               that
               also
               that
               famous
               Temple
               of
               God
               should
               be
               made
               desolate
               ,
               like
               unto
               Sylo
               ,
               because
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               did
               not
               walk
               in
               the
               Law
               which
               God
               hath
               proposed
               unto
               them
               ,
               neither
               would
               they
               obey
               the
               voyces
               of
               the
               Prophets
               whom
               God
               sent
               to
               call
               them
               to
               repentance
               .
            
             
               For
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               was
               Ieremy
               apprehended
               ,
               and
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               pronounced
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               People
               :
               which
               things
               being
               bruted
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               
               they
               passed
               up
               from
               the
               Kings
               House
               ,
               to
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               sate
               downe
               in
               Judgement
               for
               further
               knowledge
               of
               the
               cause
               :
               But
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               continued
               in
               their
               cruell
               sentence
               which
               before
               they
               had
               pronounced
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 prophesied
                 against
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 ears
                 have
                 heard
                 .
              
               But
               Ieremy
               ,
               so
               moved
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               began
               his
               defence
               against
               that
               their
               tyrannous
               sentence
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 prophesie
                 against
                 this
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 this
                 City
                 ,
              
               
               
                 all
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 read
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 make
                 good
                 your
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 repent
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 against
                 you
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 me
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 your
                 hands
              
               (
               so
               doth
               he
               speak
               to
               the
               Princes
               )
               
                 do
                 to
                 me
                 as
                 you
                 think
                 good
                 and
                 right
                 :
                 Neverthelesse
                 ,
                 know
                 you
                 this
                 most
                 assuredly
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 ye
                 murther
                 or
                 slay
                 me
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 make
                 your selves
                 ,
                 this
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 criminall
                 and
                 guilty
                 of
                 innocent
                 blood
                 ;
                 for
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 sent
                 me
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 your
                 ears
                 all
                 these
                 words
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Then
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 the
                 people
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               said
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 spoken
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God.
              
               And
               so
               ,
               after
               some
               contention
               ,
               was
               the
               Prophet
               delivered
               from
               that
               danger
               .
               This
               fact
               and
               history
               manifestly
               proveth
               whatsoever
               before
               I
               have
               affirmed
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               to
               call
               for
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               against
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               unjust
               ,
               by
               whomsoever
               it
               is
               pronounced
               ;
               And
               also
               that
               the
               Civill
               Sword
               hath
               power
               to
               represse
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               to
               absolve
               whom
               they
               have
               condemned
               :
               For
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               was
               condemned
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               then
               onely
               in
               earth
               were
               known
               to
               be
               the
               visible
               Church
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               Priests
               and
               Prophets
               who
               were
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               the
               successors
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               to
               whom
               was
               given
               a
               charge
               to
               speak
               to
               the
               people
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Precept
               given
               to
               the
               people
               to
               hear
               the
               Law
               from
               their
               mouthes
               ;
               to
               the
               which
               if
               any
               should
               be
               rebellious
               or
               inobedient
               ,
               he
               should
               die
               the
               death
               without
               mercy
               .
               These
               men
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               thus
               authorized
               by
               God
               ,
               first
               did
               excommunicate
               Ieremy
               ,
               for
               that
               he
               did
               Preach
               otherwise
               then
               did
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               Prophets
               in
               Ierusalem
               :
               And
               last
               ,
               apprehended
               him
               ,
               as
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               pronouncing
               against
               him
               this
               sentence
               afore-written
               ;
               from
               the
               which
               neverthelesse
               the
               Prophet
               appealed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Sought
               helpe
               and
               defence
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               that
               most
               earnestly
               did
               he
               crave
               of
               the
               Princes
               :
               For
               albeit
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 in
                 your
                 hands
                 ,
                 do
                 with
                 me
                 as
                 ye
                 think
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               he
               doth
               not
               contemne
               or
               neglect
               his
               life
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               regarded
               not
               what
               should
               become
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               in
               those
               his
               words
               most
               vehemently
               did
               he
               admonish
               the
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               giving
               them
               to
               understand
               what
               God
               should
               require
               of
               them
               ;
               
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               Ye
               Princes
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               and
               Rulers
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               whom
               appertaineth
               indifferently
               to
               judge
               betwixt
               party
               and
               party
               ,
               to
               justifie
               the
               just
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               condemne
               the
               malefactor
               ,
               
               you
               have
               heard
               a
               sentence
               of
               death
               pronounced
               against
               me
               ,
               by
               those
               whose
               lips
               ought
               not
               to
               speak
               deceit
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               sanctified
               and
               appointed
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               to
               speak
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               pronounce
               judgement
               with
               equity
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               have
               left
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               taught
               the
               people
               vanity
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               become
               mortall
               enemies
               to
               all
               Gods
               true
               servants
               ,
               of
               whom
               I
               am
               one
               ,
               rebuking
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               apostasie
               and
               
               defection
               from
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               onely
               cause
               they
               seek
               my
               life
               .
               But
               a
               thing
               most
               contrary
               to
               all
               equity
               ,
               law
               and
               justice
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               ,
               a
               man
               sent
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               ,
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               you
               again
               to
               the
               true
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               which
               you
               are
               all
               declined
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               the
               death
               ,
               because
               that
               my
               enemies
               do
               so
               pronounce
               sentence
               .
               I
               stand
               in
               your
               presence
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               made
               Princes
               ,
               your
               power
               is
               above
               their
               Tyranny
               ,
               before
               you
               do
               I
               expose
               my
               cause
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               and
               cannot
               resist
               to
               suffer
               what
               ye
               think
               just
               :
               But
               lest
               that
               my
               lenity
               and
               patience
               should
               either
               make
               you
               negligent
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               me
               in
               my
               just
               cause
               ,
               appealing
               to
               your
               judgement
               ,
               either
               yet
               encourage
               my
               enemies
               in
               seeking
               my
               blood
               ,
               this
               one
               thing
               I
               dare
               not
               conceal
               ,
               That
               if
               you
               murther
               me
               (
               which
               thing
               ye
               do
               ,
               if
               ye
               defend
               me
               not
               )
               ye
               make
               not
               onely
               my
               enemies
               guilty
               of
               my
               blood
               ,
               but
               also
               your selves
               ,
               and
               this
               whole
               City
               .
               By
               these
               words
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               ,
               being
               condemned
               by
               the
               Priests
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Prophets
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               did
               seek
               ayd
               ,
               support
               and
               defence
               at
               the
               Princes
               and
               temporall
               Magistrates
               ,
               threatning
               his
               blood
               to
               be
               required
               at
               their
               hands
               ,
               if
               they
               ,
               by
               their
               Authority
               ,
               did
               not
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               enemies
               ;
               alleadging
               also
               just
               causes
               of
               his
               Appellation
               ,
               and
               why
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               defended
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               rebuke
               their
               vices
               and
               defection
               from
               God
               ;
               That
               he
               taught
               no
               Doctrine
               which
               God
               before
               had
               not
               pronounced
               in
               his
               Law
               ;
               
               That
               he
               desired
               their
               conversion
               to
               God
               ,
               continually
               calling
               upon
               them
               to
               walke
               in
               the
               wayes
               which
               God
               had
               approved
               ;
               and
               therefore
               doth
               he
               boldly
               crave
               of
               the
               Princes
               ,
               as
               of
               Gods
               Lievtenants
               ,
               to
               be
               defended
               from
               the
               blinde
               rage
               and
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               they
               claimed
               to
               themselves
               Authority
               to
               judge
               all
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               the
               same
               did
               he
               when
               he
               was
               cast
               in
               prison
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               was
               brought
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               King
               Zedechias
               .
               After
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               had
               defended
               his
               innocency
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               That
               he
               neither
               had
               offended
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               against
               his
               servants
               ,
               nor
               against
               the
               people
               ,
               at
               last
               he
               made
               intercession
               to
               the
               King
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 But
                 now
                 ,
                 my
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 take
                 heed
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 prayer
                 fall
                 into
                 thy
                 presence
                 ,
                 command
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 carried
                 again
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Jonathan
               
                 the
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 die
                 not
                 there
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Text
               witnesseth
               ,
               That
               the
               King
               commanded
               the
               place
               of
               his
               imprisonment
               to
               be
               changed
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               did
               ofter
               then
               once
               seek
               help
               at
               the
               Civill
               power
               ;
               and
               that
               first
               the
               Princes
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               the
               King
               did
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               it
               appertained
               to
               their
               Office
               to
               deliver
               him
               from
               the
               unjust
               sentence
               which
               was
               pronounced
               against
               him
               .
               If
               any
               man
               think
               that
               Ieremy
               did
               not
               appeal
               ,
               because
               he
               onely
               declared
               the
               wrong
               done
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               did
               but
               crave
               defence
               according
               to
               his
               innocency
               ,
               let
               the
               same
               man
               understand
               ,
               That
               none
               otherwise
               do
               I
               appeal
               from
               that
               false
               and
               cruell
               sentence
               which
               your
               Bishops
               pronounced
               against
               me
               ;
               
               Neither
               yet
               can
               there
               be
               any
               just
               cause
               of
               Appellation
               ,
               but
               innocency
               ,
               or
               suspition
               to
               be
               hurt
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               by
               ignorance
               of
               a
               Judge
               ,
               or
               by
               malice
               and
               corruption
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               under
               the
               title
               of
               Justice
               ,
               do
               exercise
               Tyranny
               .
               If
               I
               were
               a
               thief
               ,
               murtherer
               ,
               blasphemer
               ,
               open
               adulterer
               ,
               or
               any
               offender
               whom
               Gods
               Word
               commandeth
               to
               suffer
               for
               a
               crime
               committed
               ,
               my
               Appellation
               were
               vain
               ,
               and
               to
               
               be
               rejected
               :
               But
               I
               being
               innocent
               ,
               yea
               ,
               the
               Doctrine
               which
               your
               Bishops
               have
               condemned
               in
               me
               being
               Gods
               Eternall
               Verity
               ,
               have
               no
               lesse
               liberty
               to
               crave
               your
               defence
               against
               that
               cruelty
               ,
               then
               had
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               to
               seek
               ayd
               of
               the
               Princes
               and
               King
               of
               Iuda
               .
               But
               this
               shall
               more
               plainly
               appear
               in
               the
               fact
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               who
               after
               that
               he
               was
               apprehended
               in
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               did
               first
               claim
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               Romane
               Citizens
               ,
               for
               avoyding
               torment
               ,
               when
               the
               Captain
               would
               have
               examined
               him
               by
               questions
               :
               Thereafter
               in
               the
               Councell
               ,
               where
               no
               righteous
               judgement
               was
               to
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               he
               affirmed
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Pharisee
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               accused
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               last
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Festus
               ,
               he
               appealed
               from
               all
               knowledge
               and
               judgement
               of
               the
               Priests
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               to
               the
               Emperour
               :
               Of
               which
               last
               Point
               ,
               because
               it
               doth
               chiefly
               appertain
               to
               this
               my
               cause
               ,
               I
               will
               somewhat
               speak
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               Paul
               had
               divers
               times
               been
               accused
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               is
               manifest
               ,
               at
               the
               last
               the
               chief
               Priests
               and
               their
               faction
               came
               to
               Cesarea
               ,
               with
               Festus
               the
               President
               ,
               who
               presented
               uuto
               them
               Paul
               in
               Judgement
               ,
               whom
               they
               accused
               of
               horrible
               crimes
               ,
               which
               neverthelesse
               they
               could
               not
               prove
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               maintaining
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               offended
               neither
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               neither
               against
               the
               Temple
               ,
               neither
               yet
               against
               the
               Emperour
               .
            
             
               But
               Festus
               
                 willing
                 to
                 gratifie
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 said
                 to
              
               Paul
               ,
               
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 go
                 up
                 to
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 there
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 my
                 presence
                 ?
              
               
               But
               Paul
               
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 stand
                 at
                 the
                 Iustice
                 Seat
                 of
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 behoveth
                 me
                 to
                 be
                 judged
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 no
                 wrong
                 to
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 as
                 thou
                 better
                 knowest
                 :
                 If
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 any
                 thing
                 unjustly
                 ,
                 or
                 yet
                 committed
                 crime
                 worthy
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 I
                 refuse
                 not
                 to
                 die
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 nothing
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 true
                 whereof
                 they
                 accuse
                 me
                 ,
                 no
                 man
                 may
                 give
                 me
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 I
                 appeal
                 to
              
               Caesar.
               It
               may
               appear
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               ,
               That
               Paul
               did
               great
               injury
               to
               Festus
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               Order
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               who
               did
               hope
               greater
               equity
               in
               a
               cruell
               tyrant
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               that
               Session
               ,
               and
               learned
               company
               :
               which
               thing
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               Festus
               did
               understand
               pronouncing
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Hast
                 thou
                 appealed
                 to
              
               Caesar
               ?
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 go
                 to
              
               Caesar.
               As
               if
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               I
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               understand
               the
               truth
               ,
               before
               I
               pronounce
               sentence
               ,
               have
               required
               of
               thee
               to
               go
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               the
               learned
               of
               thine
               own
               Nation
               may
               hear
               thy
               Cause
               ,
               and
               discern
               in
               the
               same
               .
               The
               controversie
               standeth
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ;
               thou
               art
               accused
               as
               an
               apostate
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               a
               violator
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               a
               transgressor
               of
               the
               Traditions
               of
               their
               Fathers
               ;
               in
               which
               matters
               I
               am
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               therefore
               desire
               information
               by
               those
               that
               be
               learned
               in
               the
               same
               Religion
               whereof
               the
               question
               is
               ▪
               and
               yet
               dost
               thou
               refuse
               so
               many
               godly
               Fathers
               to
               hear
               thy
               cause
               ,
               and
               dost
               appeal
               to
               the
               Emperor
               ,
               preferring
               him
               to
               all
               our
               judgments
               ,
               of
               no
               purpose
               ,
               belike
               ,
               but
               to
               delay
               time
               .
               Thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               might
               have
               appeared
               that
               Paul
               did
               not
               onely
               injury
               to
               the
               Judge
               and
               to
               the
               Priests
               ,
               but
               also
               that
               his
               cause
               was
               greatly
               to
               be
               suspected
               ,
               partly
               for
               that
               he
               did
               refuse
               the
               judgement
               of
               those
               that
               had
               most
               knowledge
               (
               as
               all
               men
               supposed
               )
               of
               Gods
               Will
               and
               Religion
               ;
               and
               partly
               ,
               because
               he
               appealed
               to
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               then
               was
               at
               Rome
               ,
               far
               absent
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               a
               man
               ignorant
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               enemy
               to
               all
               vertue
               .
               But
               the
               Apostle
               considering
               the
               nature
               of
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               what
               things
               they
               had
               intended
               against
               him
               ,
               even
               from
               
               the
               first
               day
               he
               began
               freely
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               did
               not
               fear
               to
               appeal
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Judge
               that
               would
               have
               gratified
               them
               .
               They
               had
               professed
               themselves
               plain
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
               and
               to
               his
               blessed
               Evangell
               ,
               and
               sought
               the
               death
               of
               Paul
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               by
               factions
               and
               treasonable
               conspiracy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               no
               means
               would
               he
               admit
               them
               either
               as
               Judges
               in
               his
               cause
               ,
               or
               auditors
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               Festus
               required
               ;
               But
               grounding
               himself
               upon
               strong
               reasons
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               he
               had
               not
               offended
               the
               Jews
               ,
               neither
               against
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               innocent
               ,
               therefore
               that
               no
               Judge
               ought
               to
               give
               him
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               grounding
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               his
               Appellation
               upon
               these
               reasons
               ,
               he
               neither
               regarded
               the
               displeasure
               of
               Festus
               ,
               
               neither
               yet
               the
               brute
               of
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               ,
               but
               boldly
               did
               appeal
               from
               all
               cognoscance
               of
               them
               ,
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               as
               said
               is
               .
               By
               these
               two
               examples
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               your
               Honours
               do
               understand
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               oppressed
               by
               tyrannts
               ,
               to
               seek
               remedy
               against
               the
               same
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               appellation
               from
               their
               sentence
               ,
               or
               by
               imploring
               the
               help
               of
               Civill
               Magistrates
               :
               For
               what
               God
               hath
               approved
               in
               Ieremy
               and
               Paul
               ,
               he
               can
               condemne
               in
               none
               that
               are
               so
               dealt
               withall
               .
               I
               might
               alleadge
               some
               History
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               serving
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               ;
               as
               of
               Ambrose
               and
               Athanasius
               ,
               of
               whom
               ,
               the
               one
               would
               not
               be
               judged
               but
               at
               Millan
               ,
               where
               that
               his
               Doctrine
               was
               heard
               of
               all
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               received
               and
               approved
               by
               many
               :
               And
               the
               other
               would
               in
               no
               wise
               give
               place
               to
               those
               Councells
               ,
               where
               he
               knew
               that
               men
               conspiring
               against
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               should
               sit
               in
               Judgement
               and
               Consultation
               :
               But
               because
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               are
               my
               onely
               foundation
               and
               assurance
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               weight
               and
               importance
               ,
               I
               have
               thought
               the
               two
               former
               testimonies
               sufficient
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               approve
               my
               Appellation
               reasonable
               and
               just
               ,
               as
               to
               declare
               to
               your
               Honours
               ,
               That
               with
               safe
               conscience
               ye
               cannot
               refuse
               to
               admit
               the
               same
               .
               If
               any
               think
               it
               arrogancy
               or
               foolishnesse
               in
               me
               to
               compare
               my self
               with
               Ieremy
               and
               Paul
               ,
               let
               the
               same
               man
               understand
               ,
               
               That
               as
               God
               is
               immutable
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Verity
               of
               his
               glorious
               Evangell
               of
               equall
               dignity
               ,
               whensoever
               it
               is
               impugned
               ,
               be
               the
               members
               suffering
               never
               so
               weak
               .
               What
               I
               think
               touching
               mine
               owne
               person
               ,
               God
               will
               reveal
               ,
               when
               the
               secrets
               of
               all
               hearts
               shall
               be
               disclosed
               :
               and
               such
               as
               with
               whom
               I
               have
               been
               conversant
               ,
               can
               witnesse
               what
               arrogancy
               or
               pride
               they
               espie
               in
               me
               .
               But
               touching
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               cause
               which
               that
               adulterous
               and
               pestilent
               Generation
               of
               Antichrists
               servants
               (
               who
               will
               be
               called
               Bishops
               amongst
               you
               )
               have
               condemned
               me
               ,
               I
               neither
               fear
               nor
               shame
               to
               confesse
               and
               avow
               before
               man
               and
               Angel
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               Eternall
               Truth
               of
               the
               Eternall
               God.
               And
               in
               that
               case
               I
               doubt
               not
               to
               compare
               my self
               with
               any
               member
               in
               whom
               the
               Truth
               hath
               been
               impugned
               ,
               since
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               as
               it
               was
               the
               Truth
               which
               Ieremy
               did
               Preach
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 The
                 Priests
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 me
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 Pastors
                 have
                 treacherously
                 declined
                 and
                 fallen
                 back
                 from
                 me
                 .
              
               
               
                 The
                 Prophets
                 have
                 Prophesied
                 in
              
               Baal
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 have
                 gone
                 after
                 those
                 thing●
                 which
                 cannot
                 helpe
                 .
                 My
                 people
                 have
                 left
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 living
                 Water
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 digged
                 to
                 themselves
                 pits
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 contain
                 no
                 water
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               it
               was
               a
               truth
               ,
               That
               the
               Pastors
               and
               Watch-men
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               
               were
               become
               dumb
               dogs
               ,
               blinde
               ,
               ignorant
               ,
               proud
               and
               avaricious
               .
               
               And
               finally
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               a
               truth
               ,
               That
               the
               Princes
               and
               the
               Priests
               were
               murtherers
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               cruell
               persecutors
               of
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               so
               likewise
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               (
               and
               that
               most
               infallible
               )
               That
               those
               who
               have
               condemned
               me
               (
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Clergie
               )
               have
               declined
               from
               the
               true
               Faith
               ,
               
               have
               given
               ear
               to
               deceivable
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               doctrine
               of
               devils
               ;
               are
               the
               stars
               fallen
               from
               the
               heaven
               to
               the
               earth
               ,
               are
               fountains
               without
               water
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               
               are
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               denyers
               of
               his
               vertue
               ,
               and
               horrible
               blasphemers
               of
               his
               death
               and
               passion
               .
               And
               further
               ,
               As
               that
               visible
               Church
               had
               no
               crime
               ,
               whereof
               justly
               they
               could
               accuse
               either
               Prophets
               or
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               except
               their
               Doctrine
               onely
               ;
               so
               have
               not
               such
               as
               seek
               my
               blood
               other
               crime
               to
               lay
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               except
               ,
               That
               I
               affirm
               ,
               as
               alwayes
               I
               offer
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               Religion
               which
               now
               is
               maintained
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               
               is
               no
               lesse
               contrarious
               to
               the
               true
               Religion
               taught
               and
               established
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               then
               is
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ,
               or
               the
               devill
               to
               God
               ;
               And
               also
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               now
               do
               claim
               the
               title
               and
               name
               of
               Church
               ,
               are
               no
               more
               the
               elect
               Spouse
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Synagogue
               of
               the
               Jews
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               it
               crucified
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               condemned
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               his
               Apostles
               .
               And
               therefore
               seeing
               that
               my
               Battell
               is
               against
               the
               proud
               and
               cruell
               hypocrites
               of
               this
               age
               ,
               as
               that
               Battell
               of
               those
               most
               excellent
               instruments
               was
               against
               the
               false
               Prophets
               and
               malignant
               Church
               of
               their
               ages
               :
               Neither
               ought
               any
               man
               to
               thinke
               it
               strange
               that
               I
               compare
               my self
               with
               them
               ,
               with
               whom
               I
               sustain
               a
               common
               cause
               ;
               Neither
               ought
               your
               Lordships
               judge
               your selves
               lesse
               addebted
               and
               bound
               to
               me
               ,
               calling
               for
               your
               support
               ,
               then
               did
               the
               Princes
               of
               Iuda
               think
               themselves
               bound
               to
               Ieremy
               ,
               whom
               for
               that
               time
               they
               delivered
               ,
               notwithstanding
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               pronounced
               against
               him
               by
               the
               visible
               Church
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               much
               for
               the
               right
               of
               my
               Appellation
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               bowells
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               I
               require
               your
               Honours
               not
               to
               esteem
               as
               a
               thing
               superfluous
               and
               vain
               ,
               but
               that
               ye
               admit
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               accept
               me
               in
               your
               protection
               and
               defence
               ,
               that
               by
               you
               assured
               ,
               I
               may
               have
               accesse
               to
               my
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               which
               I
               never
               offended
               ;
               to
               the
               end
               that
               freely
               and
               openly
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               I
               may
               give
               my
               confession
               of
               all
               such
               Points
               as
               this
               day
               be
               in
               controversie
               ;
               And
               also
               that
               you
               ,
               by
               your
               authority
               which
               ye
               have
               of
               God
               ,
               compell
               such
               as
               of
               long
               time
               have
               blinded
               and
               deceived
               both
               your selves
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               answer
               to
               such
               things
               as
               shall
               be
               laid
               to
               their
               charge
               .
            
             
               But
               lest
               that
               some
               doubt
               remain
               ,
               
               That
               I
               require
               more
               of
               you
               ,
               then
               you
               of
               conscience
               are
               bound
               to
               grant
               ;
               in
               few
               words
               ▪
               I
               hope
               my
               Petition
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               without
               Gods
               heavy
               displeasure
               ye
               cannot
               deny
               .
               My
               Petition
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               appointed
               Heads
               in
               your
               Common-wealth
               ,
               with
               single
               eye
               do
               study
               to
               promote
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               To
               provide
               that
               your
               subjects
               be
               rightly
               instructed
               in
               his
               true
               Religion
               ,
               That
               they
               be
               defended
               from
               all
               oppression
               and
               tyranny
               ,
               That
               true
               Preachers
               may
               be
               maintained
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               blinde
               and
               deceive
               the
               people
               ,
               together
               also
               with
               all
               idle
               bellies
               ,
               which
               do
               rob
               and
               oppresse
               the
               Flock
               ,
               may
               be
               removed
               and
               punished
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Law
               prescribeth
               .
               And
               to
               the
               performance
               of
               every
               one
               of
               these
               ,
               do
               your
               Offices
               and
               Names
               ,
               the
               Honours
               and
               
               Benefits
               which
               ye
               receive
               ,
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               universally
               given
               to
               all
               men
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               most
               godly
               Princes
               ,
               binde
               and
               oblige
               you
               .
            
             
               My
               purpose
               is
               not
               to
               labour
               greatly
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               your
               whole
               studie
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               To
               promote
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ;
               Neither
               yet
               will
               I
               studie
               to
               alleadge
               all
               reasons
               that
               justly
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               ye
               are
               not
               exalted
               to
               raign
               above
               your
               brethren
               as
               men
               without
               care
               and
               solicitude
               ;
               for
               these
               be
               principles
               so
               grafted
               in
               Nature
               ,
               that
               very
               Ethnicks
               have
               confessed
               the
               same
               :
               For
               seeing
               that
               God
               onely
               hath
               placed
               you
               in
               his
               Chayr
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               you
               to
               be
               his
               Lieutenants
               ,
               
               and
               by
               his
               own
               Seal
               hath
               marked
               you
               to
               be
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               above
               your
               brethren
               ,
               to
               whom
               Nature
               neverthelesse
               hath
               made
               you
               like
               in
               all
               points
               (
               for
               in
               conception
               ,
               birth
               ,
               life
               and
               death
               ye
               differ
               nothing
               from
               the
               common
               sort
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               God
               onely
               as
               said
               is
               ,
               hath
               promoted
               you
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               speciall
               favour
               hath
               given
               you
               this
               Prerogative
               ,
               to
               be
               called
               Gods
               )
               How
               horrible
               ingratitude
               were
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               be
               found
               unfaithfull
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               hath
               thus
               honoured
               you
               ?
               And
               further
               ,
               What
               a
               monster
               were
               it
               that
               you
               should
               be
               proved
               unmercifull
               to
               them
               ,
               above
               whom
               ye
               are
               appointed
               to
               raigne
               ,
               as
               fathers
               above
               their
               children
               ?
               Because
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               Ethnicks
               have
               granted
               ,
               That
               the
               chief
               and
               first
               care
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               be
               appointed
               to
               rule
               above
               others
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               To
               promote
               the
               glory
               and
               honour
               of
               their
               Gods
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               that
               Religion
               which
               they
               supposed
               to
               have
               been
               true
               ;
               And
               that
               their
               second
               care
               was
               ,
               To
               maintain
               and
               defend
               the
               subjects
               committed
               to
               their
               charge
               in
               all
               equity
               and
               justice
               :
               I
               will
               not
               labour
               to
               shew
               unto
               you
               what
               ought
               to
               be
               your
               studie
               in
               maintaining
               Gods
               true
               honour
               ,
               left
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               I
               should
               seem
               to
               make
               you
               lesse
               carefull
               to
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Ethnicks
               over
               their
               Idolatry
               .
            
             
               
               But
               because
               other
               Petitions
               may
               appear
               more
               hard
               and
               difficile
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               I
               purpose
               briefly
               ,
               but
               yet
               freely
               ,
               to
               speak
               what
               God
               by
               his
               Word
               doth
               assure
               me
               to
               be
               true
               :
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               first
               ,
               That
               in
               conscience
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               punish
               malefactors
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               innocents
               imploring
               your
               help
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               God
               requireth
               of
               you
               to
               provide
               that
               your
               subjects
               be
               rightly
               instructed
               in
               his
               true
               Religion
               ;
               
               and
               that
               the
               same
               be
               by
               you
               reformed
               ,
               whensoever
               abuses
               do
               creep
               in
               by
               the
               malice
               of
               Satan
               and
               negligence
               of
               men
               .
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               That
               ye
               are
               bonnd
               to
               remove
               from
               Honour
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               with
               death
               (
               if
               the
               crime
               so
               require
               )
               such
               as
               deceive
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               defraud
               them
               of
               that
               food
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               Gods
               lively
               Word
               .
               The
               first
               and
               second
               are
               most
               plain
               by
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               thus
               speaking
               of
               lawfull
               powers
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 submit
                 himself
                 unto
                 the
                 higher
                 Powers
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 power
                 but
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               
               
                 Whosoever
                 resisteth
                 therefore
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 resisteth
                 the
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 resist
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 to
                 themselves
                 damnation
                 :
                 For
                 Rulers
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 well
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 do
                 evil
                 .
                 Wilt
                 thou
                 then
                 be
                 without
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Power
                 ?
                 Do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shalt
                 thou
                 be
                 praised
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 For
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 for
                 thy
                 weal
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 thou
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 evil
                 ,
                 fear
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 beareth
                 not
                 the
                 Sword
                 for
                 nought
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 vengeance
                 on
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 evil
                 .
              
            
             
               As
               the
               Apostle
               in
               these
               words
               most
               straitly
               commandeth
               Obedience
               to
               
               be
               given
               to
               lawfull
               powers
               ,
               pronouncing
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               against
               such
               as
               shall
               resist
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               so
               doth
               he
               assigne
               to
               the
               powers
               their
               Offices
               ,
               which
               be
               ,
               To
               take
               vengeance
               upon
               evil
               doers
               ,
               To
               maintain
               the
               well
               doers
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               minister
               and
               rule
               in
               their
               Office
               ,
               that
               the
               subjects
               by
               them
               may
               have
               a
               Benefit
               ,
               and
               be
               praised
               in
               well
               doing
               .
               Now
               if
               you
               be
               powers
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               I
               hope
               all
               men
               will
               grant
               )
               then
               by
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               is
               the
               Sword
               given
               unto
               you
               by
               God
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               of
               the
               innocent
               ,
               and
               for
               punishment
               of
               malefactors
               :
               But
               I
               ,
               and
               my
               brethren
               with
               me
               accused
               ,
               do
               offer
               not
               onely
               to
               prove
               our selves
               innocents
               in
               all
               things
               laid
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               but
               also
               we
               offer
               most
               evidently
               to
               prove
               your
               Bishops
               to
               be
               the
               very
               pestilence
               ,
               who
               have
               infected
               all
               Christianity
               :
               And
               therefore
               by
               the
               plain
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               maintain
               us
               ,
               and
               punish
               the
               other
               ,
               being
               evidently
               convinced
               ,
               and
               proved
               criminall
               .
               Moreover
               ,
               the
               former
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               do
               teach
               ,
               
               How
               far
               high
               powers
               are
               bound
               to
               their
               subjects
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               because
               they
               be
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               by
               him
               ordained
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               utility
               of
               others
               ,
               most
               diligently
               ought
               they
               to
               attend
               upon
               the
               same
               .
               For
               that
               cause
               assigneth
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               commanding
               subjects
               to
               obey
               ,
               
               and
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 For
                 this
                 do
                 you
                 pay
                 Tribute
                 and
                 Toll
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Because
               they
               are
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               bearing
               the
               Sword
               for
               your
               utility
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               no
               honour
               ,
               without
               a
               charge
               annexed
               .
               And
               this
               one
               point
               I
               wish
               your
               wisedoms
               deeply
               to
               consider
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               not
               placed
               you
               above
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               raigne
               as
               Tyrants
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               either
               profit
               or
               commodity
               .
               You
               hear
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               witnesse
               the
               contrary
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               That
               all
               powers
               be
               Gods
               Ministers
               ,
               ordained
               for
               the
               weal
               ,
               profit
               ,
               and
               salvation
               of
               their
               subjects
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               their
               destruction
               .
               Could
               it
               be
               said
               (
               I
               beseech
               you
               )
               That
               Magistrates
               inclosing
               their
               subjects
               in
               a
               City
               without
               all
               victualls
               ,
               or
               giving
               unto
               them
               no
               other
               victualls
               but
               such
               as
               were
               poysoned
               ,
               
               did
               rule
               for
               the
               profit
               of
               their
               subjects
               ?
               I
               trust
               that
               none
               would
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               so
               to
               affirm
               ;
               but
               that
               rather
               every
               discreet
               person
               would
               boldly
               affirm
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               so
               did
               ,
               were
               unworthy
               of
               Regiment
               .
               If
               we
               will
               not
               deny
               that
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               affirmeth
               to
               be
               a
               truth
               infallible
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               soul
               is
               greater
               and
               more
               precious
               then
               is
               the
               body
               ,
               then
               shall
               we
               easily
               espie
               how
               unworthy
               of
               Authority
               be
               those
               that
               this
               day
               debar
               their
               subjects
               from
               hearing
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               and
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               compell
               them
               to
               feed
               upon
               the
               very
               poyson
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               the
               damnable
               Doctrine
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               I
               cannot
               cease
               to
               admonish
               your
               Honors
               diligently
               to
               take
               heed
               over
               your
               charge
               ,
               which
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               most
               part
               of
               men
               suppose
               .
               
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               you
               abstain
               from
               violent
               wrong
               and
               oppression
               which
               ungodly
               men
               exercise
               against
               their
               subjects
               ;
               but
               ye
               are
               further
               bound
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               ye
               rule
               above
               them
               for
               their
               weal
               ;
               which
               we
               cannot
               do
               ,
               if
               that
               ye
               either
               by
               negligence
               not
               providing
               true
               Pastors
               ,
               or
               yet
               by
               your
               maintenance
               of
               such
               as
               be
               ravening
               Wolves
               ,
               suffer
               their
               souls
               to
               starve
               and
               perish
               for
               lack
               of
               the
               true
               food
               ,
               which
               is
               Christs
               Evangell
               sincerely
               preached
               :
               It
               will
               not
               excuse
               you
               in
               his
               presence
               who
               will
               require
               account
               of
               every
               Talent
               committed
               to
               your
               charge
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               ye
               supposed
               that
               the
               charge
               of
               the
               souls
               had
               been
               
               committed
               to
               your
               Bishops
               .
               No
               no
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               so
               ye
               cannot
               escape
               Gods
               judgement
               ;
               for
               if
               your
               Bishops
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               no
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               deceivable
               theeves
               ,
               
               and
               ravening
               wolves
               (
               which
               I
               offer
               my self
               to
               prove
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               by
               Law
               and
               Councells
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               the
               judgement
               of
               all
               the
               godly
               learned
               ,
               from
               the
               primitive
               Church
               to
               this
               day
               )
               then
               shall
               your
               permission
               and
               defence
               ,
               be
               reputed
               before
               God
               a
               participation
               with
               their
               theft
               and
               murther
               :
               For
               thus
               accused
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               the
               Princes
               of
               Ierusalem
               :
               
               
                 Thy
                 Princes
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 are
                 apostates
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               obstinate
               refusers
               of
               God
               )
               
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 companions
                 of
                 theeves
                 .
              
               This
               grievous
               accusation
               was
               laid
               against
               them
               ,
               albeit
               that
               they
               ruled
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               which
               sometime
               was
               called
               Holy
               ,
               where
               then
               were
               the
               Temple
               ,
               Rites
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               ;
               because
               that
               not
               onely
               they
               were
               wicked
               themselves
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               because
               they
               maintained
               wicked
               men
               ,
               their
               Priests
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               in
               honours
               and
               authority
               :
               If
               they
               did
               not
               escape
               this
               accusation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               that
               age
               ,
               look
               ye
               neither
               to
               scape
               the
               accusation
               nor
               the
               judgement
               of
               wicked
               men
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               shall
               drink
               the
               Cup
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               and
               vengeance
               together
               .
               And
               lest
               ye
               should
               deceive
               your selves
               ,
               
               esteeming
               your
               Bishops
               to
               be
               vertuous
               and
               godly
               ,
               this
               do
               I
               affirm
               ,
               and
               offer
               my self
               to
               prove
               the
               same
               ,
               That
               more
               wicked
               men
               then
               be
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               your
               Clergie
               ,
               were
               never
               from
               the
               beginning
               universally
               known
               in
               any
               age
               ;
               yea
               ,
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorra
               may
               be
               justified
               in
               respect
               of
               them
               ;
               for
               they
               permitted
               just
               Lot
               to
               dwell
               amongst
               them
               without
               any
               violence
               done
               to
               his
               body
               ,
               which
               that
               pestilent
               Generation
               of
               your
               shaven
               sort
               doth
               not
               ,
               but
               most
               cruelly
               persecute
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               the
               true
               members
               of
               Christs
               Body
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               cause
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               true
               service
               and
               honouring
               of
               God.
               And
               therefore
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               affirm
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               one
               day
               justifie
               ,
               That
               by
               your
               Offices
               ye
               are
               bound
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               represse
               their
               tyranny
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               punish
               them
               as
               theeves
               and
               murtherers
               ,
               as
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               and
               blasphemers
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               rooms
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               place
               true
               Preachers
               of
               Christs
               Evangell
               ,
               for
               the
               instruction
               ,
               
               comfort
               ,
               and
               salvation
               of
               your
               subjects
               ,
               above
               whom
               else
               shall
               never
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               you
               rule
               in
               justice
               for
               their
               profit
               .
               If
               ye
               pretend
               to
               possesse
               the
               Kingdom
               with
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               ye
               may
               not
               take
               example
               neither
               by
               the
               ignorant
               multitude
               of
               Princes
               ,
               neither
               by
               the
               ungodly
               and
               cruell
               Rulers
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               of
               whom
               some
               passe
               their
               time
               in
               sloth
               ,
               insolency
               and
               riot
               ,
               without
               respect
               had
               to
               Gods
               honour
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               of
               their
               brethren
               ;
               and
               others
               most
               cruelly
               oppresse
               ,
               with
               proud
               Nimrod
               ,
               such
               as
               be
               subject
               to
               them
               .
               But
               your
               pattern
               and
               example
               must
               be
               the
               practice
               of
               those
               whom
               God
               hath
               approved
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               as
               after
               shall
               be
               declared
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               premises
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               to
               lawfull
               powers
               is
               given
               the
               Sword
               ,
               for
               punishment
               of
               malefactors
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               of
               innocents
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               utility
               of
               their
               subjects
               .
               Now
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               Whether
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               fallen
               in
               decay
               ,
               and
               punishment
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               do
               appertain
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               and
               Nobility
               of
               any
               Realme
               .
               
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               Satan
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               for
               maintenance
               of
               his
               darknesse
               ,
               hath
               obtained
               of
               the
               blinde
               world
               two
               chief
               points
               :
               The
               former
               ,
               He
               hath
               perswaded
               to
               Princes
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               Magistrates
               ,
               That
               
               the
               feeding
               of
               Christs
               Flock
               appertaineth
               nothing
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               rejected
               upon
               the
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               State
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               as
               be
               sworn
               Souldiers
               in
               their
               kingdom
               ,
               are
               exempted
               from
               all
               Civill
               power
               ,
               and
               are
               reserved
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               cognizance
               .
               But
               that
               no
               offender
               may
               justly
               be
               exempted
               from
               punishment
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               ordering
               and
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               with
               the
               instruction
               of
               subjects
               ,
               doth
               especially
               appertain
               to
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               shall
               Gods
               perfect
               Ordinance
               ,
               his
               plain
               Word
               ,
               and
               the
               facts
               and
               examples
               of
               those
               that
               of
               God
               are
               highly
               praised
               ,
               most
               evidently
               declare
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               did
               establish
               his
               Law
               ,
               Statutes
               and
               Ceremonies
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               he
               did
               not
               exempt
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               from
               the
               power
               of
               Moses
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               gave
               him
               charge
               over
               the
               Civill
               policie
               ,
               so
               he
               put
               in
               his
               mouth
               and
               his
               hand
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               first
               revealed
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               commanded
               to
               put
               in
               practice
               whatsoever
               was
               to
               be
               taught
               or
               done
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               Nothing
               did
               God
               reveal
               particularly
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               but
               altogether
               was
               he
               commanded
               to
               depend
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               Moses
               :
               
               Yea
               ,
               nothing
               was
               he
               permitted
               to
               do
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               or
               their
               Inauguration
               and
               Sanctification
               to
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               
               but
               all
               was
               committed
               to
               the
               care
               of
               Moses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               were
               these
               words
               so
               frequently
               repeated
               to
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 separate
              
               Aaron
               
                 and
                 his
                 sons
                 from
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 execute
                 the
                 Office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 make
                 them
                 Garments
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 anoynt
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 wash
                 them
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 fill
                 their
                 hands
                 with
                 Sacrifice
                 .
              
               And
               so
               forth
               of
               every
               Rite
               and
               Ceremony
               that
               was
               to
               be
               done
               unto
               them
               ,
               especiall
               commandment
               was
               given
               unto
               Moses
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               do
               it
               .
               Now
               if
               Aaron
               and
               his
               sons
               were
               subject
               to
               Moses
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               nothing
               but
               at
               his
               commandment
               ,
               Who
               dare
               be
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ?
               For
               seeing
               that
               then
               God
               did
               so
               straitly
               require
               ,
               That
               even
               those
               who
               did
               bear
               the
               figure
               of
               Christ
               ,
               should
               receive
               from
               the
               Civill
               power
               as
               it
               were
               their
               Sanctification
               ,
               and
               entrance
               into
               their
               Office
               :
               And
               seeing
               also
               that
               Moses
               was
               so
               far
               preferred
               to
               Aaron
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               commanded
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               did
               obey
               ,
               Who
               dare
               esteem
               that
               the
               Civill
               power
               is
               now
               become
               so
               profane
               in
               Gods
               eyes
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               sequestred
               from
               all
               intromission
               with
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               holy
               Ghost
               in
               divers
               places
               declareth
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               one
               of
               the
               chief
               Precepts
               commanded
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               that
               he
               should
               be
               placed
               in
               his
               Throne
               ,
               was
               to
               write
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Lords
               Law
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               reade
               in
               it
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               his
               Law
               and
               his
               Statutes
               to
               do
               them
               .
               This
               Precept
               he
               requireth
               ,
               not
               onely
               that
               the
               King
               should
               himself
               fear
               God
               ,
               keep
               his
               Law
               and
               Statutes
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               he
               ,
               as
               the
               chief
               Ruler
               ,
               should
               provide
               that
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               should
               be
               kept
               inviolated
               of
               the
               people
               and
               flock
               which
               by
               God
               was
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               .
               
               And
               this
               did
               not
               onely
               David
               and
               Solomon
               perfectly
               understand
               ,
               but
               also
               some
               godly
               Kings
               in
               Iuda
               ,
               after
               the
               apostasie
               and
               idolatry
               that
               infected
               Israel
               by
               the
               means
               of
               Ieroboam
               ,
               did
               employ
               their
               understanding
               ,
               and
               execute
               their
               power
               in
               some
               notable
               Reformations
               :
               For
               Asa
               and
               
               Iosaphat
               Kings
               in
               Iuda
               ,
               finding
               the
               Religion
               altogether
               corrupt
               ,
               did
               apply
               their
               hearts
               (
               saith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               )
               to
               serve
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               his
               wayes
               :
               And
               thereafter
               doth
               witnesse
               ,
               That
               Asa
               removed
               from
               Honours
               his
               mother
               (
               some
               say
               grand-mother
               )
               because
               she
               had
               committed
               ,
               and
               laboured
               to
               maintain
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               Iosaphat
               did
               not
               onely
               refuse
               strange
               gods
               himself
               ,
               
               but
               also
               destroying
               the
               chief
               Monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               did
               send
               forth
               the
               Levites
               to
               instruct
               the
               people
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               did
               understand
               such
               Reformations
               to
               appertain
               to
               their
               duties
               .
               
               But
               the
               facts
               of
               Ezechias
               and
               of
               Iosias
               do
               more
               cleerly
               prove
               the
               power
               and
               duty
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               in
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               :
               Before
               the
               Raign
               of
               Ezechias
               Religion
               was
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               House
               of
               the
               Lord
               were
               shut
               up
               ,
               the
               Lamps
               were
               extinguished
               ,
               no
               Sacrifice
               was
               orderly
               made
               :
               
               But
               in
               the
               first
               yeer
               of
               his
               Raigne
               ,
               in
               the
               first
               moneth
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               did
               the
               King
               open
               the
               doors
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               bring
               in
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ,
               and
               assembling
               them
               together
               ,
               did
               speak
               unto
               them
               as
               followeth
               :
               
               
                 Hear
                 me
                 ,
                 O
                 ye
                 Levites
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ye
                 sanctified
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 sanctifie
                 also
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 carry
                 forth
                 all
                 filthinesse
              
               (
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               All
               monuments
               and
               vessels
               of
               Idolatry
               )
               
                 for
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 committed
                 wickednesse
                 in
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 left
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 their
                 faces
                 from
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 come
                 upon
              
               Juda
               and
               Jerusalem
               :
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 fallen
                 by
                 the
                 sword
                 ,
                 our
                 sons
                 ,
                 daughters
                 ,
                 and
                 wives
                 are
                 led
                 into
                 Captivity
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 have
                 I
                 purposed
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 turne
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 his
                 fury
                 from
                 us
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 my
                 sons
              
               (
               he
               sweetly
               exhorteth
               )
               
                 be
                 not
                 faint
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 chosen
                 you
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Such
               as
               be
               not
               more
               then
               blinde
               ,
               cleerly
               may
               perceive
               that
               the
               King
               doth
               acknowledge
               ,
               That
               it
               appertained
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               To
               reforme
               the
               Religion
               .
               To
               appoint
               the
               Levites
               to
               their
               charges
               ,
               and
               To
               admonish
               them
               of
               their
               Duty
               and
               Office
               :
               Which
               thing
               he
               most
               evidently
               declareth
               ,
               writing
               his
               Letters
               to
               all
               Israel
               ,
               to
               Ephraim
               and
               Manasses
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               same
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               Messengers
               ,
               having
               this
               tenour
               :
            
             
               
                 You
                 sons
                 of
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
              
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Israel
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 residue
                 that
                 resteth
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
              
               Assur
               :
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 as
                 your
                 fathers
                 and
                 as
                 your
                 brethren
                 were
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 transgressed
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 their
                 fathers
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 made
                 them
                 desolate
                 ,
                 as
                 you
                 see
                 .
                 Hold
                 not
                 your
                 heart
                 therefore
                 ,
                 but
                 give
                 your
                 hand
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 return
                 unto
                 his
                 Sanctuary
                 ,
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 shew
                 mercy
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 to
                 your
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 that
                 be
                 in
                 Bondage
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 pitifull
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 intreated
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               far
               did
               Ezechias
               by
               Letters
               and
               Messengers
               provoke
               the
               people
               ,
               declined
               from
               God
               ,
               to
               repentance
               ;
               not
               onely
               in
               Iuda
               where
               he
               raigned
               lawfull
               King
               ,
               
               but
               also
               in
               Israel
               ,
               subject
               then
               to
               another
               King.
               And
               albeit
               that
               by
               some
               wicked
               men
               his
               Messengers
               were
               mocked
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               lacked
               not
               their
               just
               punishment
               (
               for
               within
               six
               dayes
               after
               Samaria
               was
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               Israel
               led
               captive
               by
               Salmanazar
               )
               so
               did
               not
               the
               zealous
               King
               Ezechias
               desist
               to
               prosecute
               his
               duty
               in
               restoring
               the
               Religion
               to
               Gods
               perfect
               Ordinance
               ,
               removing
               all
               abominations
               .
            
             
               
               The
               same
               is
               to
               be
               read
               of
               Iosias
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               onely
               restore
               the
               Religion
               ,
               
               but
               did
               further
               destroy
               all
               Monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               which
               of
               long
               time
               had
               remained
               :
               For
               it
               is
               written
               of
               him
               ,
               That
               after
               that
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               found
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               asked
               counsell
               at
               the
               Prophetesse
               Hulda
               ,
               he
               sent
               and
               gathered
               all
               the
               Elders
               of
               Iuda
               and
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               and
               standing
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               he
               made
               a
               Covenant
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               people
               ,
               from
               the
               great
               to
               the
               small
               ,
               should
               walk
               after
               the
               Lord
               ,
               should
               observe
               his
               Law
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               and
               Testimonies
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               their
               soul
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               should
               ratifie
               and
               confirm
               whatsoever
               was
               written
               in
               the
               Booke
               of
               God.
               He
               further
               commanded
               Hilkias
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Order
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               carry
               forth
               of
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               all
               the
               vessels
               that
               were
               made
               to
               Baal
               ,
               which
               he
               burnt
               ,
               and
               did
               carry
               their
               powder
               to
               Bethel
               .
               He
               did
               further
               destroy
               all
               Monuments
               of
               Idolatry
               ,
               yea
               ,
               even
               those
               that
               had
               remained
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Solomon
               ;
               he
               did
               burn
               them
               ,
               stamp
               them
               to
               Powder
               ,
               whereof
               one
               part
               he
               scattered
               in
               the
               brook
               Kidron
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               upon
               the
               Sepulchres
               and
               Graves
               of
               the
               Idolaters
               ,
               whose
               bones
               he
               did
               burn
               upon
               the
               Altars
               where
               before
               they
               made
               Sacrifice
               not
               onely
               in
               Iuda
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               Bethel
               ,
               where
               Ieroboam
               had
               erected
               his
               Idolatry
               :
               yea
               ,
               he
               further
               proceeded
               ,
               and
               did
               kill
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               high
               places
               ,
               who
               were
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               had
               deceived
               the
               people
               ;
               he
               did
               kill
               them
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               burnt
               their
               bones
               upon
               their
               own
               Altars
               ,
               and
               so
               returned
               to
               Ierusalem
               .
               This
               Reformation
               made
               Iosias
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               same
               obtained
               this
               Testimony
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               That
               neither
               before
               him
               nor
               after
               him
               was
               there
               any
               such
               King
               ,
               who
               returned
               to
               God
               with
               his
               whole
               soul
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               ,
               according
               to
               all
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             
               Of
               which
               Histories
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               all
               points
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               punishment
               of
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               doth
               appertain
               to
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               :
               For
               what
               God
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               his
               justice
               must
               require
               of
               others
               having
               the
               like
               charge
               and
               Authority
               ;
               what
               he
               did
               approve
               in
               them
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               approve
               in
               all
               others
               who
               with
               like
               zeal
               and
               sincerity
               do
               enterprise
               to
               purge
               the
               Lords
               Temple
               and
               Sanctuary
               .
               What
               God
               required
               of
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               before
               declared
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               most
               diligently
               they
               should
               observe
               his
               Law
               ,
               Statutes
               and
               Ceremonies
               .
               And
               how
               acceptable
               were
               their
               facts
               to
               God
               ,
               doth
               he
               himself
               witnesse
               ;
               
               For
               to
               some
               he
               gave
               most
               notable
               Victories
               without
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               in
               their
               most
               desperate
               dangers
               ,
               did
               declare
               his
               especiall
               favour
               towards
               them
               by
               signes
               supernaturall
               :
               To
               other
               he
               so
               established
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               that
               their
               enemies
               were
               compelled
               to
               stoup
               under
               their
               feet
               .
               And
               the
               names
               of
               all
               he
               hath
               registred
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               blessed
               remembrance
               of
               all
               posterities
               since
               their
               dayes
               ,
               which
               also
               shall
               continue
               till
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               shall
               reward
               with
               the
               Crown
               of
               Immortality
               not
               onely
               them
               but
               also
               such
               as
               unfainedly
               study
               to
               do
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               to
               promote
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               heavenly
               father
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               this
               corrupted
               Generation
               .
               In
               consideration
               whereof
               ought
               you
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               all
               delay
               set
               apart
               ,
               to
               provide
               for
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               in
               your
               Dominions
               and
               Bounds
               ,
               which
               now
               is
               so
               corrupt
               ,
               that
               no
               part
               of
               Christs
               Institution
               remaineth
               in
               the
               Originall
               purity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               speedily
               ye
               provide
               for
               Reformation
               ,
               or
               else
               ye
               declare
               your selves
               
               not
               onely
               voyd
               of
               love
               towards
               your
               subjects
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               live
               without
               care
               of
               your
               own
               salvation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               without
               all
               fear
               and
               true
               reverence
               of
               God.
               Two
               things
               perchance
               may
               move
               you
               to
               esteem
               these
               histories
               before
               briefly
               touched
               ,
               to
               appertain
               nothing
               to
               you
               :
               
               First
               ,
               Because
               you
               are
               no
               Jews
               ,
               but
               Gentiles
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               Because
               you
               are
               no
               Kings
               ,
               but
               Nobles
               in
               your
               Realm
               .
               But
               be
               not
               deceived
               ;
               for
               neither
               of
               both
               can
               excuse
               you
               in
               Gods
               presence
               from
               doing
               his
               duty
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               more
               then
               certain
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               God
               required
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               in
               Israel
               or
               Iuda
               concerning
               the
               observation
               of
               true
               Religion
               during
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               the
               same
               doth
               he
               require
               of
               lawfull
               Magistrates
               professing
               Christ
               Jesus
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               taught
               us
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               David
               (
               Psal.
               2.
               )
               saying
               ,
               
                 Be
                 learned
                 ,
                 you
                 that
                 judge
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 kisse
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 lest
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 wax
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 ye
                 perish
                 away
                 .
              
               This
               Admonition
               doth
               not
               extend
               to
               the
               Judges
               under
               the
               Law
               onely
               ,
               but
               doth
               also
               include
               all
               such
               as
               be
               promoted
               to
               Honours
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               Christ
               Jesus
               doth
               raigne
               and
               fight
               in
               his
               Spirituall
               Kingdom
               ,
               whose
               enemies
               in
               that
               Psalme
               be
               first
               most
               sharply
               taxed
               ,
               their
               fury
               expressed
               ,
               and
               vanity
               mocked
               ;
               and
               then
               are
               Kings
               and
               Judges
               ,
               who
               think
               themselves
               free
               from
               all
               Law
               and
               Obedience
               ,
               commanded
               to
               repent
               their
               former
               blinde
               rage
               ;
               and
               Judges
               are
               charged
               to
               be
               learned
               ;
               and
               last
               ,
               are
               commanded
               to
               serve
               the
               Eternall
               God
               in
               feare
               ,
               to
               rejoyce
               before
               him
               in
               trembling
               ,
               to
               kisse
               the
               Son
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               give
               him
               most
               humble
               Obedience
               :
               Whereof
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               Rulers
               ,
               Magistrates
               ,
               and
               Judges
               now
               in
               Christs
               Kingdom
               ,
               are
               no
               lesse
               bound
               to
               Obedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               then
               were
               those
               under
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               any
               should
               be
               obedient
               ,
               who
               despiseth
               his
               Religion
               ,
               in
               which
               standeth
               the
               chief
               glory
               that
               man
               can
               give
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               service
               which
               God
               especially
               requireth
               of
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               ?
               Which
               thing
               Saint
               Augustine
               plainly
               did
               note
               ,
               writing
               to
               one
               Bonifacius
               a
               man
               of
               Warre
               ,
               
               according
               to
               the
               same
               argument
               and
               purpose
               which
               I
               labour
               to
               perswade
               your
               Honours
               :
               For
               after
               that
               he
               hath
               in
               that
               his
               Epistle
               declared
               the
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               heresie
               of
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Arrians
               ,
               and
               hath
               somewhat
               spoken
               of
               their
               cruelty
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               the
               way
               how
               their
               fury
               should
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               repressed
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lawfull
               for
               the
               unjustly
               afflicted
               to
               seek
               support
               and
               defence
               at
               godly
               Magistrates
               ;
               for
               thus
               he
               writeth
               ,
               
                 Either
                 must
                 the
                 Verity
                 be
                 kept
                 close
                 ,
              
               
               
                 or
                 else
                 must
                 their
                 cruelty
                 be
                 sustained
                 .
              
               But
               if
               the
               Verity
               should
               be
               concealed
               ,
               not
               onely
               should
               none
               be
               saved
               ,
               but
               also
               should
               many
               be
               lost
               through
               their
               deceit
               .
               But
               if
               by
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Verity
               their
               fury
               should
               be
               provoked
               more
               to
               rage
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               means
               yet
               some
               were
               delivered
               ,
               and
               made
               strong
               ,
               yet
               should
               fear
               hinder
               many
               weaklings
               to
               follow
               the
               Verity
               ,
               if
               their
               rage
               be
               not
               stayed
               .
               In
               these
               first
               words
               Augustine
               sheweth
               three
               reasons
               why
               the
               afflicted
               Church
               in
               those
               dayes
               called
               for
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               of
               godly
               Magistrates
               ,
               against
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               persecuters
               .
               The
               first
               ,
               
                 The
                 Verity
                 must
                 be
                 spoken
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 mankinde
                 shall
                 perish
                 in
                 errour
                 .
              
               
               The
               second
               ,
               The
               Verity
               being
               plainly
               spoken
               ,
               provoketh
               the
               adversaries
               to
               rage
               .
               And
               because
               that
               some
               did
               alleadge
               ,
               That
               rather
               we
               ought
               to
               suffer
               all
               injury
               ,
               then
               to
               seek
               support
               by
               man
               ,
               he
               
               addeth
               the
               third
               reason
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               many
               weak
               ones
               be
               not
               able
               to
               suffer
               persecution
               and
               death
               for
               the
               Truths
               sake
               ,
               to
               whom
               not
               the
               lesse
               respect
               ought
               to
               be
               had
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               won
               from
               their
               errour
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               brought
               to
               greater
               strength
               .
            
             
               Oh
               that
               the
               Rulers
               of
               this
               age
               would
               ponder
               and
               weigh
               the
               reasons
               of
               this
               godly
               Writer
               ,
               and
               provide
               the
               remedy
               ,
               which
               he
               requireth
               in
               these
               words
               following
               ;
               
                 Now
                 when
                 the
                 Church
                 was
                 thus
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thinke
                 ,
                 That
                 rather
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 sustained
                 all
                 calamity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 then
                 that
                 help
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 asked
                 of
                 Christian
                 Emperours
                 by
                 the
                 godly
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 well
                 to
                 advert
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 such
                 negligence
                 no
                 good
                 counts
                 nor
                 reason
                 could
                 be
                 given
                 :
                 For
                 where
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 that
                 no
                 just
                 Laws
                 should
                 be
                 made
                 against
                 their
                 impiety
                 ,
                 alleadge
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Apostles
                 sought
                 no
                 such
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 time
                 was
                 other
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 done
                 in
                 their
                 owne
                 time
                 .
                 What
                 Emperour
                 then
                 believed
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 making
                 Laws
                 for
                 godlinesse
                 against
                 impiety
                 ?
                 While
                 that
                 saying
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 compleat
                 ,
                 Why
                 hath
              
               Nations
               raged
               ,
               and
               people
               have
               imagined
               vanity
               ?
               The
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               have
               stood
               up
               ,
               and
               Princes
               have
               convened
               together
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Anoynted
               .
               
                 That
                 which
                 is
                 after
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Psalme
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 come
                 to
                 passe
                 :
              
               And
               now
               understand
               ,
               O
               ye
               Kings
               ,
               be
               learned
               you
               that
               judge
               the
               earth
               ,
               serve
               the
               Lord
               in
               fear
               ,
               
               and
               rejoyce
               to
               him
               with
               trembling
               .
               
                 How
                 do
                 Kings
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 feare
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 punishing
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 godly
                 severity
                 forbidding
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 done
                 against
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
                 For
                 otherwise
                 doth
                 he
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 man
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 King.
                 In
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 he
                 serveth
                 him
                 by
                 living
                 faithfully
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 King
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 serveth
                 establishing
                 Laws
                 that
                 command
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 just
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 with
                 a
                 convenient
                 rigour
                 forbid
                 things
                 contrary
                 .
                 As
              
               Ezechias
               
                 served
                 destroying
                 the
                 Groves
                 ,
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 Idolls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 places
                 which
                 were
                 builded
                 against
                 Gods
                 Commandment
                 .
                 So
                 served
                 also
              
               Josias
               ,
               
                 doing
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 So
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 the
              
               Ninivites
               
                 compelling
                 the
                 whole
                 City
                 to
                 mitigate
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
                 So
                 served
              
               Darius
               ,
               
                 giving
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
              
               Daniel
               
                 the
                 Idol
                 to
                 be
                 broken
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 cast
                 to
                 the
                 Lions
                 .
                 So
                 served
              
               Nebuchad-nezzar
               ,
               
                 by
                 a
                 terrible
                 Law
                 forbidding
                 all
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 his
                 Realme
                 to
                 blaspheme
                 God.
                 Herein
                 therefore
                 do
                 Kings
                 serve
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Kings
                 ,
              
               
               
                 when
                 they
                 do
                 those
                 things
                 to
                 serve
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 none
                 except
                 Kings
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 doe
                 .
              
               He
               further
               proceedeth
               ,
               and
               concludeth
               ,
               That
               
                 as
                 when
                 wicked
                 Kings
                 do
                 raigne
                 ,
                 impiety
                 cannot
                 be
                 bridled
                 by
                 Laws
                 ,
                 but
                 rather
                 is
                 tyranny
                 exercised
                 under
                 the
                 title
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 So
                 is
                 it
                 a
                 thing
                 without
                 all
                 reasons
                 ,
                 That
                 Kings
                 professing
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 should
                 not
                 regard
                 nor
                 care
                 who
                 did
                 defend
                 nor
                 who
                 did
                 oppugne
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 their
                 Dominions
                 .
              
            
             
               By
               these
               words
               of
               this
               ancient
               and
               godly
               Writer
               ,
               your
               Honours
               may
               perceive
               what
               I
               require
               of
               you
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               represse
               the
               tyranny
               of
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               the
               innocents
               professing
               the
               Truth
               .
               He
               did
               require
               of
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Kings
               in
               his
               dayes
               professing
               Christ
               ,
               and
               manifestly
               concludeth
               ,
               That
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 serve
                 Christ
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 so
                 they
                 doe
                 .
              
               Let
               not
               your
               Bishops
               think
               that
               Augustine
               speaketh
               for
               them
               ,
               because
               he
               nameth
               the
               Church
               :
               Let
               them
               reade
               and
               understand
               ,
               That
               Augustine
               
               writeth
               for
               that
               Church
               which
               professeth
               the
               Truth
               ,
               and
               doth
               suffer
               persecution
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               which
               your
               Bishops
               do
               not
               ,
               but
               rather
               with
               the
               Donatists
               and
               Arrians
               do
               cruelly
               persecute
               all
               such
               as
               boldly
               speak
               Christs
               Eternall
               Verity
               ,
               to
               manifest
               their
               impiety
               and
               abomination
               .
               But
               thus
               much
               we
               have
               of
               Augustine
               ,
               That
               it
               appertaineth
               to
               the
               obedience
               and
               service
               which
               Kings
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               well
               now
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               as
               before
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               defend
               the
               afflicted
               for
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               to
               represse
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               persecuters
               by
               the
               rigour
               and
               severity
               of
               godly
               Laws
               .
               For
               which
               cause
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               
               That
               Kings
               should
               be
               nourishers
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               abase
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               lovingly
               embrace
               the
               children
               of
               God.
               And
               thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               your
               Honours
               may
               evidently
               see
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               Obedience
               doth
               God
               require
               of
               Rulers
               and
               Princes
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               he
               required
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law.
               
            
             
               
               If
               you
               do
               think
               that
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               defence
               of
               the
               afflicted
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               are
               no
               Kings
               ,
               but
               Nobles
               and
               States
               of
               a
               Realme
               ,
               in
               two
               things
               you
               are
               deceived
               :
               First
               ,
               In
               that
               you
               do
               not
               advert
               ,
               That
               David
               requireth
               as
               well
               that
               the
               Princes
               and
               Judges
               of
               the
               earth
               to
               be
               learned
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               serve
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               requireth
               that
               Kings
               repent
               .
               If
               you
               therefore
               be
               Judges
               and
               Princes
               (
               as
               no
               man
               can
               deny
               you
               to
               be
               )
               then
               by
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               David
               you
               are
               charged
               to
               be
               learned
               ,
               to
               serve
               and
               fear
               God
               ;
               which
               ye
               cannot
               do
               ,
               if
               ye
               despise
               the
               Reformation
               of
               his
               Religion
               .
               And
               this
               is
               your
               first
               errour
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               ye
               neither
               know
               your
               duty
               which
               ye
               owe
               to
               God
               ,
               neither
               yet
               your
               Authority
               which
               of
               him
               ye
               have
               received
               ,
               if
               ye
               for
               pleasure
               or
               fear
               of
               any
               earthly
               man
               despise
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               contemn
               your
               brethren
               that
               in
               his
               Name
               call
               for
               your
               support
               .
               Your
               duty
               is
               to
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Eternall
               your
               God
               ,
               and
               unfainedly
               to
               studie
               to
               follow
               his
               Precepts
               ;
               who
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               said
               ,
               of
               speciall
               mercy
               hath
               promoted
               you
               to
               Honours
               and
               Dignity
               .
               
               His
               chief
               and
               principall
               Precept
               is
               ,
               That
               with
               reverence
               ye
               receive
               and
               embrace
               his
               onely
               beloved
               Son
               Jesus
               ;
               That
               ye
               promote
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               your
               powers
               his
               true
               Religion
               ;
               and
               That
               ye
               defend
               your
               brethren
               and
               subjects
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               put
               under
               your
               charge
               and
               care
               .
               Now
               if
               your
               King
               be
               a
               man
               ignorant
               of
               God
               ,
               enemy
               to
               his
               true
               Religion
               ,
               blinded
               by
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               a
               persecuter
               of
               Christs
               members
               ,
               Shall
               ye
               be
               execused
               ,
               if
               with
               silence
               ye
               passe
               over
               his
               iniquity
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               ye
               are
               placed
               in
               Authority
               for
               another
               purpose
               then
               to
               flatter
               your
               King
               in
               his
               folly
               and
               blinde
               rage
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               as
               with
               your
               bodies
               ,
               strength
               ,
               riches
               and
               wisedom
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               assist
               and
               defend
               him
               in
               all
               things
               which
               by
               your
               advice
               he
               shall
               take
               in
               hand
               for
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               preservation
               of
               his
               Common-wealth
               and
               subjects
               ;
               so
               by
               your
               authorities
               ,
               counsell
               ,
               and
               admonition
               ,
               ye
               are
               bound
               to
               correct
               and
               represse
               whatsoever
               ye
               know
               him
               to
               attempt
               expressely
               repugning
               to
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               Honour
               and
               glory
               ,
               or
               what
               ye
               shall
               espie
               him
               to
               do
               ,
               be
               it
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               be
               it
               by
               malice
               ,
               against
               his
               subjects
               ,
               great
               or
               small
               :
               Of
               which
               last
               part
               of
               your
               obedience
               if
               you
               defraud
               your
               King
               ,
               ye
               commit
               against
               him
               no
               lesse
               Treason
               ,
               
               then
               if
               ye
               did
               extract
               from
               him
               your
               due
               and
               promised
               support
               ,
               when
               by
               his
               enemies
               unjustly
               he
               were
               pursued
               .
               
               But
               this
               part
               of
               their
               duty
               ,
               I
               fear
               ,
               do
               a
               small
               number
               of
               the
               Nobility
               of
               this
               age
               rightly
               consider
               ;
               neither
               yet
               will
               they
               understand
               that
               for
               that
               purpose
               hath
               God
               promoted
               them
               :
               For
               now
               the
               common
               song
               of
               all
               men
               is
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 obey
                 our
                 Kings
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ;
                 For
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 it
                 .
              
               But
               horrible
               shall
               the
               vengeance
               be
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               poured
               forth
               upon
               such
               blasphemers
               of
               God
               his
               holy
               Name
               and
               Ordinance
               ;
               
               For
               it
               is
               no
               lesse
               blasphemy
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               commanded
               Kings
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ,
               when
               they
               command
               impiety
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               by
               his
               Precept
               is
               author
               and
               maintainer
               of
               all
               iniquity
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               God
               hath
               commanded
               Kings
               to
               be
               obeyed
               ;
               but
               like
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               things
               which
               they
               commit
               against
               his
               glory
               ,
               or
               when
               cruelly
               without
               cause
               they
               rage
               against
               their
               brethren
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               ,
               he
               hath
               commanded
               no
               obedience
               ,
               but
               rather
               he
               hath
               approved
               ,
               yea
               and
               greatly
               rewarded
               such
               as
               have
               opposed
               themselves
               to
               their
               ungodly
               commandments
               and
               blinde
               rage
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               three
               Children
               ,
               of
               Daniel
               and
               Abdemelech
               it
               is
               evident
               .
               The
               three
               Children
               would
               neither
               bow
               nor
               stoup
               before
               the
               golden
               Image
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               great
               King
               
                 Nebuchadnezar
                 .
                 Daniel
              
               did
               openly
               pray
               ,
               his
               windows
               being
               open
               ,
               against
               the
               established
               Law
               of
               Darius
               and
               of
               his
               Councell
               .
               And
               Abdemelech
               feared
               not
               to
               enter
               in
               before
               the
               presence
               of
               Zedechias
               ,
               and
               boldly
               to
               defend
               the
               cause
               and
               innocency
               of
               Ieremy
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               whom
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Councell
               had
               condemned
               to
               death
               .
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               facts
               should
               this
               day
               be
               judged
               foolish
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               will
               not
               understand
               what
               God
               doth
               require
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               when
               his
               Verity
               is
               oppugned
               ,
               or
               his
               glory
               called
               in
               doubt
               :
               such
               men
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               prefer
               man
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               things
               present
               ,
               to
               the
               heavenly
               inheritance
               ,
               should
               have
               judged
               every
               one
               of
               these
               stubborn
               inobedience
               ,
               foolish
               presumption
               and
               singularity
               ,
               or
               else
               bold
               controlling
               of
               the
               King
               and
               his
               wise
               Councell
               .
               But
               how
               acceptable
               in
               Gods
               presence
               was
               this
               resistance
               to
               the
               ungodly
               commandments
               and
               determinations
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               the
               end
               did
               witnesse
               ;
               for
               the
               three
               children
               were
               delivered
               from
               the
               Furnace
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               from
               the
               Den
               of
               Lions
               ,
               To
               the
               confusion
               of
               their
               enemies
               ,
               To
               the
               better
               instruction
               of
               the
               ignorant
               Kings
               ,
               and
               To
               the
               perpetuall
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               afflicted
               children
               .
               And
               Abdemelech
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Visitation
               ,
               
               when
               the
               King
               and
               his
               Councell
               did
               drink
               the
               bitter
               cup
               of
               Gods
               Vengeance
               ,
               did
               finde
               his
               life
               for
               a
               prey
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               fall
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               when
               many
               thousands
               did
               perish
               :
               And
               this
               was
               signified
               unto
               them
               by
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               ,
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               that
               Ierusalem
               was
               destroyed
               .
               This
               promise
               and
               cause
               were
               recited
               unto
               him
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 my
                 words
                 upon
                 this
                 City
                 unto
                 evil
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unto
                 good
                 ;
                 but
                 most
                 assuredly
                 I
                 shall
                 deliver
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 trusted
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               The
               trust
               and
               hope
               which
               Abdemelech
               had
               in
               God
               ,
               made
               himself
               bold
               to
               oppose
               himself
               ,
               being
               but
               one
               ,
               to
               the
               King
               and
               to
               his
               whole
               Councell
               ,
               who
               had
               condemned
               to
               death
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               whom
               his
               conscience
               did
               acknowledge
               to
               be
               innocent
               :
               for
               thus
               did
               he
               speak
               in
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               sitting
               in
               the
               Port
               of
               
                 Benjamin
                 ;
                 My
                 Lord
                 the
                 King
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               Abdemelech
               )
               
                 these
                 men
                 do
                 wickedly
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 to
              
               Jeremy
               
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               .
               Advert
               and
               take
               heed
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               that
               the
               men
               who
               had
               condemned
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               were
               the
               King
               ,
               
               his
               Princes
               and
               Councell
               ,
               and
               yet
               did
               one
               man
               accuse
               them
               all
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               did
               boldly
               speak
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               him
               ,
               of
               whose
               innocency
               he
               was
               perswaded
               :
               
               And
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               man
               in
               his
               Vocation
               ,
               but
               chiefly
               of
               the
               Nobility
               ,
               which
               is
               joyned
               with
               their
               kings
               ,
               to
               bridle
               and
               represse
               their
               folly
               and
               blinde
               rage
               :
               Which
               thing
               if
               the
               Nobility
               do
               not
               ,
               neither
               yet
               labour
               to
               doe
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               Traitours
               to
               their
               Kings
               ,
               so
               do
               they
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Realme
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               abuse
               the
               Authoritie
               which
               they
               have
               received
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               maintaine
               Vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               suppresse
               Vice.
               And
               hereof
               I
               would
               your
               Honours
               were
               most
               certainly
               perswaded
               ,
               That
               God
               will
               neither
               excuse
               Nobilitie
               nor
               people
               ,
               but
               the
               Nobility
               least
               of
               all
               that
               obey
               and
               follow
               their
               Kings
               in
               manifest
               iniquity
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               same
               vengeance
               will
               God
               punish
               the
               Prince
               ,
               People
               ,
               and
               Nobility
               conspiring
               together
               against
               him
               and
               his
               Holy
               Ordinances
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               punishment
               upon
               
                 Pharaoh
                 ,
                 Israel
                 ,
                 Iuda
              
               ,
               and
               Babylon
               ,
               is
               evidently
               to
               be
               seene
               ;
               for
               Pharaoh
               was
               not
               drowned
               alone
               ,
               but
               his
               Captains
               ,
               Charets
               ,
               and
               great
               Army
               drank
               the
               same
               Cup
               with
               him
               .
               The
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               not
               punished
               without
               company
               ,
               but
               with
               them
               were
               murthered
               the
               Counsellors
               ,
               their
               Princes
               imprisoned
               ,
               and
               their
               people
               led
               Captive
               :
               And
               why
               ?
               because
               none
               was
               found
               so
               faithfull
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               durst
               enterprise
               to
               resist
               ,
               nor
               gainstand
               the
               manifest
               impietie
               of
               their
               Princes
               .
               And
               therefore
               was
               Gods
               wrath
               powred
               forth
               upon
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               .
               But
               the
               more
               ample
               discourse
               of
               this
               argument
               I
               deferre
               to
               better
               opportunity
               ;
               onely
               at
               this
               time
               I
               thought
               expedient
               to
               admonish
               you
               ,
               That
               before
               God
               it
               shall
               not
               excuse
               you
               to
               alleadge
               ,
               We
               are
               no
               Kings
               and
               therefore
               neither
               can
               we
               reforme
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               yet
               defend
               such
               as
               be
               persecuted
               .
               Consider
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               that
               ye
               are
               powers
               ordained
               of
               God
               (
               as
               before
               is
               declared
               )
               and
               therefore
               doth
               the
               Reformation
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               such
               as
               unjustly
               are
               oppressed
               ,
               appertaine
               to
               your
               charge
               and
               care
               ;
               which
               thing
               shall
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               (
               universally
               given
               to
               be
               kept
               of
               all
               men
               )
               most
               evidently
               declare
               ;
               which
               is
               my
               last
               and
               most
               assured
               reason
               ,
               why
               (
               I
               say
               )
               ye
               ought
               to
               remove
               from
               your
               Honours
               ,
               and
               to
               punish
               with
               death
               such
               as
               God
               hath
               condemned
               by
               his
               own
               mouth
               .
            
             
               
               After
               that
               Moses
               had
               declared
               what
               was
               true
               Religion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               To
               honour
               God
               as
               he
               commanded
               ,
               adding
               nothing
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               neither
               yet
               diminishing
               any
               thing
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               after
               also
               that
               vehemently
               he
               had
               exhort-the
               same
               Law
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               he
               denounced
               the
               punishment
               against
               the
               Transgressors
               ,
               
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 sonne
                 ,
                 daughter
                 ,
                 wife
                 or
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 whom
                 thou
                 lovest
                 as
                 thine
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 solicitate
                 thee
                 secretly
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 serve
                 other
                 gods
                 ,
                 whom
                 neither
                 thou
                 ,
                 nor
                 thy
                 fathers
                 have
                 knowne
                 ,
                 consent
                 not
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 hear
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 let
                 not
                 thine
                 eye
                 spare
                 him
                 ,
                 shew
                 him
                 no
                 indulgency
                 or
                 favour
                 ,
                 hide
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 utterly
                 kill
                 him
                 ,
                 let
                 thy
                 hand
                 be
                 the
                 first
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 slaine
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 people
                 .
              
               Of
               these
               words
               of
               Moses
               are
               two
               things
               appertaining
               to
               our
               purpose
               ,
               to
               be
               noted
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               
               that
               such
               as
               solicitate
               only
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               punished
               to
               death
               ,
               without
               favour
               or
               respect
               of
               person
               ;
               For
               he
               that
               will
               not
               suffer
               man
               to
               spare
               his
               sonne
               ,
               his
               daughter
               ,
               nor
               his
               wife
               ,
               but
               straitly
               commandeth
               punishment
               to
               be
               taken
               upon
               the
               idolatours
               (
               have
               they
               never
               so
               nigh
               
               conjunction
               with
               us
               )
               will
               not
               wink
               at
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               others
               ,
               of
               what
               state
               or
               condition
               soever
               they
               be
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Prophets
               had
               Revelations
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               were
               not
               common
               to
               the
               people
               ;
               as
               Samuel
               had
               the
               Revelation
               that
               Eli
               and
               his
               posterity
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               That
               Saul
               should
               first
               be
               King
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               be
               rejected
               ;
               That
               David
               should
               raign
               for
               him
               .
               Michaiah
               understood
               by
               Vision
               ,
               
               That
               Achab
               should
               be
               killed
               in
               the
               Battell
               against
               the
               
                 Syrians
                 .
                 Elias
              
               saw
               that
               dogs
               should
               eat
               Iezabel
               in
               the
               Forts
               of
               
                 Iezreel
                 ▪
                 Elisha
              
               did
               see
               hunger
               come
               upon
               Israel
               by
               the
               space
               of
               seven
               yeers
               .
               Ieremiah
               did
               foresee
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Captivity
               .
               And
               so
               divers
               other
               Prophets
               had
               divers
               Revelations
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               the
               people
               did
               not
               otherwise
               understand
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               affirmation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               those
               dayes
               were
               the
               Prophets
               named
               Seers
               ,
               because
               that
               God
               did
               open
               unto
               them
               that
               which
               was
               hid
               from
               the
               multitude
               .
               Now
               if
               any
               man
               might
               have
               claimed
               any
               priviledge
               from
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               might
               have
               justified
               his
               fact
               ,
               it
               should
               have
               been
               the
               Prophet
               :
               For
               he
               might
               have
               alleadged
               for
               himself
               his
               singular
               Prerogative
               that
               he
               had
               above
               other
               men
               ,
               to
               have
               Gods
               Will
               revealed
               unto
               him
               by
               Vision
               or
               by
               Dream
               ;
               or
               ,
               That
               God
               had
               declared
               particularly
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               his
               pleasure
               was
               ,
               To
               be
               honoured
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               in
               such
               a
               place
               ,
               and
               by
               such
               means
               .
               But
               all
               such
               excuses
               doth
               God
               remove
               ,
               commanding
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               that
               shall
               so
               solicitate
               the
               people
               to
               serve
               strange
               Gods
               ,
               shall
               die
               the
               death
               ,
               notwithstanding
               that
               he
               alleadge
               for
               himself
               Dream
               ,
               Vision
               ,
               or
               Revelation
               ;
               yea
               ,
               although
               he
               promise
               miracles
               ;
               and
               although
               that
               such
               things
               as
               he
               promised
               should
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               yet
               I
               say
               commandeth
               God
               that
               no
               credit
               be
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               die
               the
               death
               ,
               because
               he
               teacheth
               apostasie
               and
               defection
               from
               God.
               Hereby
               your
               Honours
               may
               easily
               see
               ,
               That
               none
               provoking
               the
               people
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               punishment
               of
               death
               :
               For
               if
               neither
               that
               inseparable
               Conjunction
               which
               God
               himself
               hath
               sanctified
               betwixt
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               neither
               that
               unspeakable
               love
               grafted
               in
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               father
               and
               the
               son
               ,
               neither
               yet
               that
               reverence
               which
               Gods
               people
               ought
               to
               bear
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               can
               excuse
               any
               man
               to
               spare
               the
               offender
               ,
               or
               to
               conceal
               his
               offence
               :
               What
               excuse
               can
               man
               pretend
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               accept
               ?
               Evident
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               no
               state
               ,
               condition
               ,
               nor
               honour
               can
               exempt
               the
               Idolater
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               call
               him
               to
               account
               ,
               or
               shall
               inflict
               punishment
               upon
               him
               for
               his
               offence
               :
               How
               shall
               it
               then
               excuse
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               according
               to
               Gods
               Commandment
               ,
               punish
               not
               to
               death
               such
               as
               shall
               solicitate
               ,
               or
               violently
               draw
               the
               people
               to
               Idolatry
               ?
            
             
               And
               this
               is
               the
               first
               which
               I
               would
               your
               Honours
               should
               note
               of
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               no
               person
               is
               exempted
               from
               punishment
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               be
               manifestly
               convinced
               to
               have
               provoked
               or
               led
               the
               people
               to
               Idolatry
               :
               And
               this
               is
               most
               evidently
               declared
               in
               that
               solemn
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               which
               Asa
               made
               with
               the
               people
               ,
               To
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               maintain
               his
               Religion
               ,
               adding
               this
               penalty
               to
               the
               transgressors
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               should
               not
               seek
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               should
               be
               killed
               ,
               were
               he
               great
               ,
               
               or
               were
               he
               small
               ,
               were
               it
               man
               ,
               or
               were
               it
               woman
               .
               And
               of
               this
               
               Oath
               was
               the
               Lord
               well
               pleased
               ,
               he
               was
               found
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               rest
               on
               every
               part
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               him
               with
               their
               whole
               heart
               ,
               and
               did
               swear
               to
               punish
               the
               offenders
               according
               to
               the
               Precept
               of
               his
               Law
               ,
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               I
               say
               I
               would
               your
               Honours
               should
               note
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               That
               no
               Idolater
               can
               be
               exempted
               from
               punishment
               by
               Gods
               Law.
               
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               punishment
               of
               such
               crimes
               as
               are
               Idolatry
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               and
               others
               that
               touch
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               the
               Kings
               and
               chief
               Rulers
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Vocation
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               that
               possibility
               and
               occasion
               which
               God
               doth
               minister
               ,
               to
               revenge
               the
               injury
               done
               against
               his
               glory
               ,
               when
               that
               impiety
               is
               manifestly
               known
               :
               And
               that
               doth
               Moses
               more
               plainly
               speak
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
               
                 If
                 in
                 any
                 Cities
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 giveth
                 to
                 thee
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 thou
                 shalt
                 hear
                 this
                 brute
                 ,
                 There
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Belial
               
                 passed
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 solicited
                 the
                 Citizens
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Cities
                 by
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 Let
                 us
                 go
                 and
                 serve
                 strange
                 gods
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 not
                 known
                 ;
                 search
                 and
                 enquire
                 diligently
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 such
                 abomination
                 is
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 utterly
                 strike
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 that
                 City
                 with
                 the
                 Sword
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 destroy
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 within
                 it
                 ;
                 thou
                 shalt
                 gather
                 the
                 spoyl
                 of
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Market-place
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 burn
                 that
                 City
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spoyl
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 stones
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 neither
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 builded
                 .
                 Let
                 nothing
                 of
                 that
                 execration
                 cleave
                 to
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 turn
                 from
                 thee
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 moved
                 towards
                 thee
                 with
                 inward
                 affection
                 .
              
            
             
               Plain
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               Moses
               speaketh
               not
               ,
               nor
               giveth
               charge
               to
               Kings
               Rulers
               and
               Judges
               onely
               ,
               but
               he
               commandeth
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               possibility
               ;
               And
               who
               dare
               be
               so
               impudent
               ,
               
               as
               to
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               most
               reasonabl●
               and
               just
               ?
               For
               seeing
               that
               God
               had
               delivered
               the
               whole
               Body
               from
               Bondage
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               multitude
               had
               given
               his
               Law
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               had
               he
               so
               distributed
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               that
               no
               family
               could
               complain
               that
               it
               was
               neglected
               .
               Was
               not
               the
               whole
               and
               every
               member
               addebted
               to
               confesse
               and
               acknowledge
               the
               benefits
               of
               God
               ?
               yea
               ,
               had
               it
               not
               been
               the
               part
               of
               every
               man
               to
               have
               studied
               to
               keep
               the
               possession
               which
               he
               had
               received
               ?
               
               Which
               thing
               God
               did
               plainly
               pronounce
               they
               should
               not
               do
               ,
               except
               that
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               did
               sanctifie
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               That
               they
               embraced
               and
               inviolably
               kept
               his
               Religion
               established
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               except
               they
               did
               cut
               out
               iniquity
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               declaring
               themselves
               earnest
               enemies
               to
               those
               abominations
               ,
               which
               God
               declared
               himself
               so
               vehemently
               to
               hate
               ,
               that
               first
               he
               commanded
               the
               whole
               inhabitants
               of
               that
               Countrey
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               all
               Monuments
               of
               ther
               Idolatry
               to
               be
               broken
               down
               :
               
               And
               thereafter
               he
               also
               straitly
               commandeth
               ,
               That
               a
               City
               declining
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               should
               fall
               by
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               
               and
               that
               the
               whole
               spoyl
               of
               the
               ●ame
               should
               be
               burned
               ,
               no
               portion
               of
               it
               reserved
               .
               To
               the
               carnall
               man
               this
               may
               appear
               a
               rigorous
               and
               severe
               judgement
               ;
               yea
               ,
               it
               may
               rather
               seem
               to
               be
               pronounced
               in
               a
               rage
               ,
               then
               in
               wisedom
               :
               For
               what
               City
               was
               ever
               yet
               ,
               in
               which
               to
               mans
               judgement
               
               were
               not
               to
               be
               found
               many
               innocent
               persons
               ,
               as
               infants
               ,
               children
               ,
               and
               some
               simple
               and
               ignorant
               souls
               ,
               who
               neither
               did
               nor
               could
               consent
               to
               such
               impiety
               ?
               And
               yet
               we
               finde
               no
               exception
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               appointed
               to
               the
               cruell
               death
               .
               And
               as
               concerning
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               the
               spoyl
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               mans
               reason
               cannot
               think
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               have
               been
               better
               bestowed
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               consumed
               with
               fire
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               profit
               no
               man
               :
               But
               in
               such
               cases
               Gods
               will
               is
               ,
               That
               all
               creatures
               stoup
               ,
               cover
               their
               faces
               ,
               &
               desist
               from
               reasoning
               ,
               when
               commandment
               is
               given
               to
               execute
               his
               judgement
               .
               Albeit
               I
               could
               adduce
               divers
               causes
               of
               such
               severity
               ,
               yet
               will
               I
               search
               none
               other
               then
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               hath
               assigned
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               all
               Israel
               ,
               hearing
               the
               judgement
               ,
               should
               fear
               to
               commit
               the
               like
               abomination
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               might
               turn
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               might
               be
               moved
               towards
               the
               people
               with
               inward
               affection
               ,
               be
               mercifull
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               multiply
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Oath
               made
               unto
               their
               fathers
               .
               Which
               reasons
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               sufficient
               in
               Gods
               children
               to
               correct
               the
               murmuring
               of
               the
               grudging
               flesh
               ,
               so
               ought
               they
               to
               provoke
               every
               man
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               have
               said
               ,
               to
               declare
               himself
               enemy
               to
               that
               which
               so
               highly
               provoketh
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               the
               whole
               people
               :
               For
               where
               Moses
               saith
               ,
               
                 Let
                 the
                 City
                 be
                 burned
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 spoyl
                 cleave
                 to
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 may
                 return
                 from
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
              
               
               &c.
               he
               plainly
               doth
               signifie
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               defection
               and
               Idolatry
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               kindled
               against
               the
               whole
               ,
               which
               is
               never
               quenched
               ,
               till
               such
               punishment
               be
               taken
               upon
               the
               offenders
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               served
               them
               in
               their
               Idolatry
               ,
               be
               brought
               to
               destruction
               ,
               because
               that
               it
               is
               execrable
               and
               accursed
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               not
               that
               it
               be
               reserved
               for
               any
               use
               of
               his
               people
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               that
               this
               Law
               was
               not
               put
               in
               execution
               ,
               as
               God
               commanded
               ;
               But
               what
               did
               thereof
               ensue
               and
               follow
               ,
               histories
               declare
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Plague
               after
               plague
               ,
               till
               Israel
               and
               Iuda
               were
               led
               in
               Captivity
               ,
               as
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               Kings
               do
               witnesse
               .
               The
               consideration
               whereof
               maketh
               me
               more
               bo●d
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               every
               man
               who
               desireth
               to
               escape
               the
               plague
               and
               punishment
               of
               God
               ,
               To
               declare
               himself
               enemy
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               heart
               ,
               hating
               the
               same
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               externall
               gesture
               ,
               declaring
               that
               he
               lamenteth
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               for
               such
               abominations
               .
               Which
               thing
               was
               shewed
               to
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               ,
               
               when
               he
               gave
               him
               to
               understand
               why
               he
               would
               destroy
               Iuda
               with
               Israel
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               remove
               his
               glory
               from
               the
               Temple
               and
               place
               that
               he
               had
               chosen
               ,
               
               and
               so
               pour
               forth
               his
               wrath
               and
               indignation
               upon
               the
               City
               that
               was
               full
               of
               blood
               and
               apostasie
               ,
               which
               became
               so
               impudent
               ,
               that
               it
               durst
               be
               bold
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 hath
                 left
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               this
               time
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               Lord
               revealed
               in
               vision
               to
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               who
               they
               were
               that
               should
               finde
               favour
               in
               that
               miserable
               destruction
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               those
               that
               did
               mourn
               and
               lament
               for
               all
               the
               abominations
               done
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               in
               whose
               foreheads
               did
               God
               command
               to
               Print
               and
               Seal
               Tau
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               who
               was
               commanded
               to
               strike
               the
               rest
               without
               mercy
               ,
               should
               not
               hurt
               them
               in
               whom
               that
               signe
               was
               found
               .
               Of
               these
               premises
               ,
               I
               suppose
               it
               be
               evident
               ,
               
               That
               the
               punishment
               of
               Idolatry
               doth
               not
               appertain
               to
               Kings
               onely
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               whole
               people
               ;
               yea
               ,
               to
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               possibility
               :
               For
               that
               is
               a
               thing
               most
               assured
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               
               can
               mourn
               ,
               lament
               ,
               and
               bewail
               ,
               for
               those
               things
               which
               will
               not
               remove
               to
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               power
               .
               If
               this
               be
               required
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               and
               of
               every
               man
               in
               his
               Vocation
               ,
               
               What
               shall
               be
               required
               of
               you
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               raised
               up
               to
               be
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               above
               your
               Brethren
               ,
               whose
               hands
               he
               hath
               armed
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               Justice
               ,
               yea
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               be
               as
               Bridles
               to
               represse
               the
               rage
               and
               insolency
               of
               your
               Kings
               ,
               whensoever
               they
               pretend
               manifestly
               to
               transgresse
               Gods
               blessed
               Ordinance
               ?
               
               If
               any
               think
               that
               this
               my
               affirmation
               touching
               the
               punishment
               of
               Idolaters
               be
               contrary
               to
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               finding
               the
               Gentiles
               in
               Idolatry
               ,
               did
               call
               them
               to
               repentance
               ▪
               requiring
               no
               such
               punishment
               ;
               let
               the
               same
               man
               understand
               ,
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
               before
               the
               preaching
               of
               Christ
               ,
               lived
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ,
               Without
               God
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               drowned
               in
               Idolatry
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               blindnesse
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               holden
               as
               a
               prophane
               Nation
               ,
               whom
               God
               had
               never
               openly
               avowed
               to
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               had
               never
               received
               in
               his
               houshold
               ,
               neither
               given
               unto
               them
               his
               Laws
               to
               be
               kept
               in
               Religion
               nor
               Policy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               did
               not
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               calling
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               require
               of
               them
               any
               corporall
               punishment
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               rigour
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               they
               were
               never
               subjects
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               were
               strangers
               from
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               Israel
               .
               But
               if
               any
               think
               ,
               That
               after
               that
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               called
               from
               their
               vain
               conversation
               ,
               and
               by
               embracing
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               
               were
               received
               in
               the
               number
               of
               Abrahams
               children
               ,
               and
               so
               made
               one
               people
               with
               the
               Jews
               believing
               :
               If
               any
               think
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               then
               they
               were
               not
               bound
               to
               the
               same
               obedience
               which
               God
               required
               of
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               when
               he
               confirmed
               his
               League
               and
               Covenant
               with
               them
               ;
               the
               same
               appeareth
               to
               make
               Christ
               inferiour
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               contrarious
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               :
               For
               if
               the
               contempt
               or
               transgression
               of
               Moses
               Law
               was
               worthy
               of
               death
               ,
               What
               should
               we
               judge
               the
               contempt
               of
               Christs
               Ordinance
               to
               be
               ?
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               after
               they
               be
               once
               received
               .
               )
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               not
               come
               to
               dissolve
               ,
               but
               to
               fulfill
               the
               Law
               of
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               Shall
               the
               liberty
               of
               his
               Gospel
               be
               an
               occasion
               that
               the
               especiall
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               be
               trodden
               under
               foot
               ,
               and
               regarded
               of
               no
               man
               ?
               God
               forbid
               .
               The
               especiall
               glory
               of
               God
               is
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               professe
               themselves
               to
               be
               his
               people
               ,
               
               should
               hearken
               to
               his
               voice
               :
               And
               amongst
               all
               the
               voices
               of
               God
               revealed
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               touching
               punishment
               of
               vices
               ,
               is
               none
               more
               evident
               ,
               neither
               more
               severe
               ,
               then
               is
               that
               which
               is
               pronounced
               against
               Idolatry
               ,
               
               the
               teachers
               and
               maintainers
               of
               the
               same
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               the
               Gentiles
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               every
               City
               ,
               Realm
               ,
               Province
               ,
               or
               Nation
               amongst
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               embracing
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               true
               Religion
               )
               be
               bound
               to
               the
               same
               League
               and
               Covenant
               that
               God
               made
               with
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               when
               he
               promised
               to
               root
               out
               the
               Nations
               before
               them
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Beware
                 that
                 thou
                 make
                 not
                 any
                 Covenant
                 with
                 the
                 Inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
              
               
               
                 to
                 the
                 which
                 thou
                 comest
                 ,
                 lest
                 perchance
                 that
                 this
                 come
                 in
                 ruine
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 be
                 destruction
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 destroy
                 their
                 Altars
                 ,
                 break
                 their
                 Idols
                 ,
                 and
                 cut
                 down
                 their
                 Groves
                 :
                 Fear
                 no
                 strange
                 Gods
                 ,
                 nor
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 make
                 you
                 sacrifice
                 to
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 his
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 out-stretched
                 arm
                 hath
                 brought
                 you
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 of
              
               Egypt
               ,
               
                 shall
                 you
                 fear
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 you
                 honour
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 you
                 worship
                 ,
                 to
                 him
                 
                 shall
                 you
                 make
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 his
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 Iudgements
                 ,
                 Laws
                 ,
                 and
                 Commandments
                 you
                 shall
                 keep
                 and
                 observe
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 Covenant
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 made
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Eternall
                 ,
                 forget
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 fear
                 ye
                 other
                 gods
                 ;
                 but
                 fear
                 you
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 deliver
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 enemies
                 .
              
               To
               this
               same
               Law
               and
               Covenant
               are
               the
               Gentiles
               no
               lesse
               bound
               ,
               then
               sometime
               were
               the
               Jews
               ,
               whensoever
               God
               doth
               illuminate
               the
               eyes
               of
               any
               multitude
               ,
               Province
               ,
               people
               ,
               or
               Citie
               ,
               and
               putteth
               the
               sword
               in
               their
               own
               hand
               to
               remove
               such
               enormities
               from
               amongst
               them
               ,
               as
               before
               they
               knew
               to
               be
               abominable
               ;
               
               then
               (
               I
               say
               )
               are
               they
               no
               lesse
               bound
               to
               purge
               their
               Dominions
               ,
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Countries
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               then
               were
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               what
               time
               they
               received
               the
               Possession
               of
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               And
               moreover
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               If
               any
               go
               about
               to
               erect
               and
               set
               up
               Idolatry
               ,
               or
               to
               teach
               defection
               from
               God
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               verity
               hath
               been
               received
               and
               approved
               ,
               that
               then
               not
               onely
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               sword
               is
               committed
               ;
               but
               also
               the
               people
               are
               bound
               by
               that
               Oath
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               made
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               revenge
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               power
               ,
               the
               injury
               done
               against
               his
               Majesty
               .
            
             
               In
               universall
               desections
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               generall
               revolt
               ,
               such
               as
               was
               in
               Israel
               after
               Ieroboam
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               divers
               consideration
               ;
               for
               then
               ,
               because
               the
               whole
               people
               were
               together
               conspired
               against
               God
               ,
               there
               could
               none
               be
               found
               that
               would
               execute
               the
               punishment
               which
               God
               had
               commanded
               ,
               till
               God
               raised
               up
               Iehu
               ,
               whom
               he
               appointed
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
               And
               the
               same
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               all
               other
               generall
               defections
               ,
               such
               as
               this
               day
               be
               in
               the
               Papistry
               ,
               where
               all
               are
               blinded
               ,
               and
               all
               are
               declined
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               of
               long
               continuance
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               ordinary
               Justice
               can
               be
               executed
               ,
               but
               the
               punishment
               must
               be
               reserved
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               such
               means
               as
               he
               shall
               appoint
               :
               But
               I
               speak
               of
               such
               a
               number
               as
               after
               they
               have
               received
               Gods
               perfect
               Religion
               ,
               do
               boldly
               professe
               the
               same
               ,
               notwithstanding
               ,
               
               that
               some
               ,
               or
               the
               most
               part
               fall
               back
               (
               as
               of
               late
               dayes
               was
               in
               England
               )
               unto
               such
               a
               number
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               punish
               the
               Idolators
               with
               death
               ,
               if
               by
               any
               means
               God
               give
               them
               power
               :
               For
               so
               did
               Ioshua
               and
               Israel
               determine
               to
               have
               done
               against
               the
               children
               of
               
                 Reuben
                 ,
                 Gad
              
               ,
               and
               Manasses
               ,
               for
               their
               suspected
               Apostasie
               and
               defection
               from
               God.
               And
               the
               whole
               Tribes
               did
               in
               very
               deed
               execute
               that
               sharp
               judgement
               against
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Benjamin
               for
               a
               lesse
               offence
               then
               for
               Idolatry
               .
               And
               the
               same
               ought
               to
               be
               one
               wheresoever
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Evangell
               is
               so
               received
               in
               any
               Realm
               ,
               Province
               ,
               or
               Citie
               ,
               that
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               people
               have
               solemnly
               avowed
               and
               promised
               to
               defend
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               under
               King
               Edward
               of
               late
               dayes
               was
               done
               in
               England
               .
               In
               such
               places
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               lawfull
               to
               punish
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               such
               as
               labour
               to
               subvert
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               people
               are
               bound
               so
               to
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               will
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               it
               had
               been
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               people
               of
               England
               ,
               to
               have
               resisted
               and
               gain-standed
               Mary
               their
               Queen
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               sort
               of
               her
               Idolatrous
               Priests
               ,
               together
               with
               all
               such
               as
               should
               have
               assisted
               her
               ,
               when
               that
               she
               and
               they
               openly
               began
               to
               suppresse
               Christs
               Evangell
               ,
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               erect
               that
               most
               devillish
               
               Idolatry
               ,
               the
               Papisticall
               abominations
               ,
               and
               his
               usurped
               tyranny
               ,
               which
               once
               most
               justly
               by
               common
               Oath
               was
               banished
               from
               that
               Realm
               .
               But
               because
               I
               cannot
               at
               this
               present
               discusse
               this
               argument
               as
               it
               appertaineth
               ,
               I
               am
               compelled
               to
               omit
               it
               to
               better
               opportunity
               ;
               and
               so
               returning
               to
               your
               Honours
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               if
               ye
               confesse
               your selves
               baptized
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               as
               of
               necessity
               ye
               must
               confesse
               ,
               That
               the
               care
               of
               Religion
               doth
               appertain
               to
               your
               charge
               :
               And
               if
               ye
               know
               that
               in
               your
               hands
               God
               hath
               put
               the
               sword
               ,
               for
               the
               causes
               above
               expressed
               ,
               then
               can
               ye
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               punishment
               of
               obstinate
               and
               malapert
               Idolaters
               (
               such
               as
               all
               your
               Bishops
               be
               )
               doth
               appertain
               to
               your
               Office
               ,
               if
               after
               admonition
               they
               continue
               obstinate
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               what
               be
               the
               vain
               defences
               of
               your
               proud
               Prelats
               ;
               they
               claim
               ,
               first
               ,
               A
               prerogative
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               That
               they
               are
               exempted
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               consent
               of
               Councells
               and
               Emperouts
               ,
               from
               all
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Temporalty
               .
               And
               secondly
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               convinced
               of
               manifest
               impiety
               ,
               abuses
               and
               enormities
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               their
               manners
               ,
               as
               in
               Religion
               ;
               neither
               fear
               nor
               shame
               they
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               things
               so
               long
               established
               ,
               cannot
               suddenly
               be
               reformed
               ,
               although
               they
               be
               corrupted
               ;
               but
               with
               processe
               of
               time
               they
               promise
               to
               take
               order
               .
               But
               in
               few
               words
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               no
               priviledge
               granted
               against
               the
               Ordinance
               and
               Statutes
               of
               God
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               although
               all
               Councells
               and
               men
               on
               the
               earth
               have
               appointed
               the
               same
               :
               But
               against
               Gods
               Ordinance
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               Idolaters
               ,
               murtherers
               ,
               false
               Teachers
               ,
               and
               Blasphemers
               ,
               shall
               be
               exempted
               from
               punishment
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               declared
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               vain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               claim
               for
               priviledge
               ,
               when
               God
               saith
               ,
               The
               murtherer
               shalt
               thou
               drive
               from
               my
               Altar
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               die
               the
               death
               .
               And
               as
               to
               the
               Order
               and
               Reformation
               which
               they
               promise
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               looked
               or
               hoped
               for
               ,
               when
               Satan
               ,
               whose
               children
               and
               slaves
               they
               are
               ,
               can
               change
               his
               nature
               .
               This
               answer
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               shall
               suffice
               the
               sober
               and
               godly
               reader
               :
               But
               yet
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               they
               may
               further
               see
               their
               own
               confusion
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               Honours
               may
               the
               better
               understand
               what
               ye
               ought
               to
               do
               in
               so
               manifest
               a
               corruption
               and
               defection
               from
               God
               ,
               I
               ask
               of
               them
               ,
               What
               assurance
               they
               have
               of
               this
               their
               immunity
               ,
               exemption
               or
               priviledge
               ?
               Who
               is
               the
               author
               of
               it
               ?
               And
               what
               fruit
               it
               hath
               produced
               ?
               
               And
               first
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               of
               God
               they
               have
               no
               assurance
               ,
               neither
               yet
               can
               he
               be
               proved
               to
               be
               author
               of
               any
               such
               priviledge
               .
               But
               the
               contrary
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               seen
               ;
               for
               God
               in
               establishing
               his
               Orders
               in
               Israel
               ,
               did
               so
               subject
               Aaron
               (
               in
               his
               Priesthood
               being
               the
               figure
               of
               Christ
               )
               to
               Moses
               ,
               that
               he
               feared
               not
               to
               call
               him
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               constrain
               him
               to
               give
               accounts
               of
               his
               wicked
               deed
               in
               consenting
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               the
               History
               doth
               plainly
               witnesse
               ;
               for
               thus
               it
               is
               written
               ;
               Then
               Moses
               
                 took
                 the
                 Calfe
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 burned
                 it
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 grinde
                 it
                 to
                 powder
              
               ;
               
               
                 and
                 scattering
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 water
                 ,
                 gave
                 it
                 to
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               declaring
               thereby
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               Idol
               ,
               and
               the
               abomination
               of
               the
               same
               :
               And
               thereafter
               Moses
               said
               to
               
                 Aaron
                 ,
                 What
                 hath
                 this
                 people
                 done
                 to
                 thee
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 shouldest
                 bring
                 upon
                 it
                 so
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ?
              
            
             
               Thus
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               doth
               Moses
               call
               Aaron
               ,
               and
               accuse
               him
               of
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               perfectly
               understood
               that
               God
               had
               appointed
               him
               to
               be
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               bear
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               and
               upon
               his
               brest
               the
               names
               of
               the
               twelve
               Tribes
               of
               Israel
               ,
               for
               whom
               
               he
               was
               appointed
               to
               make
               sacrifice
               ,
               prayers
               ,
               and
               supplications
               .
               He
               knew
               his
               dignitie
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               onely
               he
               might
               enter
               within
               the
               most
               holy
               place
               ;
               
               but
               neither
               could
               his
               Office
               nor
               dignitie
               exempt
               him
               from
               judgement
               ,
               when
               he
               had
               offended
               .
               If
               any
               object
               ,
               Aaron
               at
               that
               time
               was
               not
               anointed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               he
               subject
               to
               Moses
               ;
               I
               have
               answered
               ,
               That
               Moses
               being
               taught
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               God
               did
               perfectly
               understand
               to
               what
               dignitie
               Aaron
               was
               appointed
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               feared
               not
               to
               call
               him
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               compell
               him
               to
               make
               answer
               for
               his
               wicked
               fact
               .
               But
               if
               this
               answer
               doth
               not
               suffice
               ,
               yet
               shall
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               witnesse
               further
               in
               the
               matter
               .
               Salomon
               removed
               from
               honour
               Abiathar
               being
               the
               High
               Priest
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               cease
               from
               all
               function
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               as
               a
               private
               man.
               Now
               if
               the
               Unction
               did
               exempt
               the
               Priest
               from
               Jurisdiction
               of
               the
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               Solomon
               did
               offend
               and
               injured
               Abiathar
               ;
               for
               he
               was
               Anointed
               ,
               and
               had
               carried
               the
               Arke
               before
               David
               ;
               But
               God
               doth
               not
               reprove
               the
               fact
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               neither
               yet
               doth
               Abiathar
               claime
               any
               prerogative
               by
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               Office
               ,
               but
               rather
               doth
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               approve
               the
               fact
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Solomon
               
                 ejected
                 forth
              
               Abiathar
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 Priest
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 might
                 be
                 performed
                 which
                 he
                 spake
                 upon
                 the
                 house
                 of
              
               Eli.
               And
               Abiathar
               did
               thinke
               that
               hee
               obtained
               great
               favour
               ,
               in
               that
               hee
               did
               escape
               the
               present
               death
               ,
               which
               by
               his
               Conspiracie
               he
               had
               deserved
               .
               If
               any
               yet
               reason
               ,
               That
               Abiathar
               was
               no
               otherwise
               subject
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               but
               as
               he
               was
               appointed
               to
               be
               the
               executor
               of
               that
               sentence
               ,
               which
               GOD
               before
               had
               pronounced
               ,
               as
               I
               will
               not
               greatly
               denie
               that
               reason
               ,
               so
               require
               I
               that
               every
               man
               consider
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               God
               who
               pronounced
               sentence
               against
               Eli
               and
               his
               house
               ,
               
               hath
               pronounced
               also
               ,
               That
               Idolaters
               ,
               
               Whore-mongers
               ,
               Murtherers
               and
               Blasphemers
               ,
               shall
               neither
               have
               portion
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               ought
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               bear
               any
               Rule
               in
               his
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Unction
               and
               Office
               saved
               not
               Abiathar
               ,
               because
               that
               Gods
               sentence
               must
               needs
               be
               performed
               ,
               Can
               any
               priviledge
               granted
               by
               man
               be
               a
               Buckler
               to
               malefactors
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               punishments
               pronounced
               by
               God
               ?
               I
               think
               no
               man
               will
               be
               so
               foolish
               as
               so
               to
               affirm
               ;
               for
               a
               thing
               more
               then
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               Priesthood
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               bound
               to
               give
               obedience
               to
               the
               Civill
               Powers
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               member
               of
               the
               same
               was
               found
               criminall
               ,
               the
               same
               was
               subject
               to
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               Sword
               which
               God
               had
               put
               into
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Magistrate
               .
               And
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               his
               Father
               did
               not
               Christ
               disannull
               ,
               but
               rather
               did
               confirm
               the
               same
               ,
               
               commanding
               Tribute
               to
               be
               paid
               for
               himself
               and
               for
               Peter
               ;
               who
               perfectly
               knowing
               the
               minde
               of
               his
               Master
               ,
               writeth
               thus
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ;
               
                 Submit
                 your selves
                 to
                 all
                 manner
                 of
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 man
              
               (
               he
               excepteth
               such
               as
               be
               expressely
               repugning
               to
               Gods
               Commandment
               )
               
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
              
               ,
               
               
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 chief
                 Head
                 ,
                 or
                 unto
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 for
                 punishment
                 of
                 evil
                 doers
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 well
                 .
              
               The
               same
               doth
               the
               Apostle
               Saint
               Paul
               most
               plainly
               command
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
               
                 Let
                 every
                 soul
                 be
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 Superiour
                 Powers
                 .
              
               Which
               places
               make
               evident
               ,
               That
               neither
               Christ
               ,
               neither
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               hath
               given
               any
               assurance
               of
               this
               immunity
               and
               priviledge
               which
               
               men
               of
               Church
               (
               as
               they
               will
               be
               termed
               )
               do
               this
               day
               claim
               :
               Yea
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               unknown
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               many
               yeers
               after
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               
               For
               Chrysostome
               ,
               who
               served
               in
               the
               Church
               at
               Constantinople
               four
               hundreth
               yeers
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               corruption
               was
               greatly
               increased
               ,
               doth
               yet
               thus
               write
               upon
               the
               foresaid
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
               
                 This
                 precept
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 doth
                 not
                 appertain
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 called
                 seculars
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 Priests
                 and
                 religious
                 men
                 :
              
               And
               after
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 Whether
                 thou
                 be
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 Evangelist
                 ,
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 or
                 whosoever
                 thou
                 be
                 ,
                 thou
                 canst
                 not
                 be
                 excepted
                 from
                 this
                 subjection
                 .
              
               Hereof
               it
               is
               plain
               Chrysostome
               did
               not
               understand
               that
               God
               had
               exempted
               any
               person
               from
               obedience
               and
               subjection
               of
               the
               Civill
               Power
               ,
               neither
               yet
               that
               he
               was
               Authour
               of
               such
               exemption
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               as
               Papists
               do
               this
               day
               claim
               .
               And
               the
               same
               was
               the
               judgement
               and
               uniforme
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               for
               many
               yeers
               after
               Christ.
               
            
             
               Your
               Honours
               do
               wonder
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               from
               what
               Fountain
               then
               did
               this
               their
               immunitie
               (
               as
               they
               term
               it
               )
               and
               singular
               priviledge
               spring
               ;
               I
               shall
               shortly
               touch
               that
               ,
               which
               is
               evident
               in
               their
               owne
               Law
               and
               Histories
               .
               When
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ,
               the
               very
               Antichrists
               had
               partly
               by
               fraud
               ,
               and
               partly
               by
               violence
               usurped
               the
               superiortie
               of
               some
               places
               in
               Italy
               ,
               and
               most
               unjustly
               had
               spoiled
               the
               Emperours
               of
               their
               Rents
               and
               possessions
               ,
               and
               had
               also
               murthered
               some
               of
               their
               Officers
               ,
               
               as
               Histories
               do
               witnesse
               ,
               then
               began
               Pope
               after
               Pope
               to
               practise
               and
               devise
               ,
               how
               they
               should
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               judgment
               of
               Princes
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               equity
               of
               Laws
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               point
               they
               were
               most
               vigilant
               ,
               till
               at
               length
               iniquity
               did
               so
               prevaile
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               according
               as
               Daniel
               had
               before
               prophesied
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               this
               sentence
               was
               pronouned
               ,
               
                 Neither
                 by
                 the
                 Emperour
                 ,
                 neither
                 by
                 the
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 shall
                 the
                 Iudge
                 be
                 judged
                 .
              
               
               
                 God
                 will
              
               (
               saith
               Symmachus
               )
               
                 that
                 the
                 causes
                 of
                 others
                 be
                 determined
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 he
                 hath
                 reserved
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 this
                 Seat
              
               (
               understanding
               Rome
               )
               
                 to
                 his
                 own
                 judgement
              
               .
               And
               hereof
               diverse
               Popes
               ,
               and
               Expositours
               of
               their
               Laws
               would
               seeme
               to
               give
               reasons
               ;
               for
               saith
               
                 Agatho
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostolike
                 Seat
                 are
                 assured
                 ,
              
               
               
                 as
                 by
                 the
                 voyce
                 of
                 God
                 himself
                 .
              
               The
               Author
               of
               the
               glosse
               upon
               this
               Canon
               ,
               affirmeth
               ,
               That
               if
               all
               the
               world
               would
               pronounce
               sentence
               against
               the
               Pope
               ,
               
               yet
               should
               his
               sentence
               prevail
               ;
               For
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 the
                 Pope
                 hath
                 a
                 Heavenly
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 he
                 may
                 change
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 apply
                 the
                 substance
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 nothing
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 somewhat
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 sentence
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 nothing
                 (
                 that
                 is
                 )
                 by
                 his
                 minde
                 false
                 and
                 unjust
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 somewhat
                 that
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 just
                 ;
                 for
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 please
                 him
                 his
                 will
                 is
                 for
                 reason
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 man
                 that
                 may
                 aske
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 Why
                 doest
                 thou
                 so
                 ?
                 for
                 he
                 may
                 dispence
                 above
                 Law
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 injustice
                 he
                 may
                 make
                 justice
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 all
                 power
                 .
              
               And
               many
               other
               blasphemous
               sentences
               did
               they
               pronounce
               every
               one
               after
               other
               ,
               which
               for
               shortnesse
               sake
               I
               omit
               ,
               till
               at
               the
               end
               they
               obtained
               this
               most
               horrible
               Decree
               ;
               That
               ,
               
               albeit
               in
               life
               and
               conversation
               they
               were
               so
               wicked
               ,
               and
               detestable
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               they
               condemned
               themselves
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               they
               drew
               to
               Hell
               and
               perdition
               many
               thousands
               with
               them
               ,
               
               yet
               that
               none
               should
               presume
               to
               reprehend
               or
               rebuke
               them
               .
               This
               being
               established
               for
               the
               Head
               (
               albeit
               not
               without
               some
               contradiction
               ,
               for
               some
               Emperours
               did
               require
               
               due
               obedience
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               Gods
               Word
               commanded
               ,
               and
               ancient
               Bishops
               had
               given
               before
               to
               Emperours
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               Laws
               ,
               but
               Sathan
               so
               prevailed
               in
               his
               suite
               before
               the
               blinde
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               former
               sentences
               were
               confirmed
               ,
               which
               power
               being
               granted
               to
               the
               Head
               )
               then
               began
               provision
               to
               be
               made
               for
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               members
               in
               all
               Realms
               and
               Countries
               ,
               where
               they
               made
               residence
               ;
               the
               residence
               whereof
               we
               see
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               none
               of
               that
               pestilent
               generation
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               vermine
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Order
               )
               will
               be
               subject
               to
               any
               Civill
               Magistrate
               ,
               how
               enormous
               soever
               his
               crime
               be
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               reserved
               to
               their
               own
               Ordinary
               ,
               as
               they
               terme
               it
               :
               And
               what
               fruits
               have
               hereof
               ensued
               ,
               be
               the
               word
               never
               so
               blinde
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               witnesse
               ;
               for
               how
               their
               Head
               that
               Romane
               Antichrist
               hath
               beene
               occupied
               ever
               since
               the
               granting
               of
               such
               priviledges
               ,
               Histories
               do
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               the
               most
               part
               of
               Europa
               ,
               subject
               to
               the
               plague
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               fire
               and
               sword
               ,
               by
               his
               procurement
               hath
               felt
               ,
               and
               this
               day
               doth
               feel
               :
               The
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               envie
               ,
               excesse
               ,
               fraud
               ,
               spoil
               ,
               oppression
               ,
               murther
               ,
               filthie
               life
               and
               incest
               ,
               that
               is
               used
               and
               maintained
               amongst
               that
               rabble
               of
               Priests
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               Cannons
               ,
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Cardinals
               ,
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               .
               I
               fear
               not
               to
               affirm
               ,
               neither
               doubt
               I
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               the
               Papisticall
               Church
               is
               further
               degenerate
               from
               the
               puritie
               of
               Christs
               Doctrine
               ,
               from
               the
               footsteps
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               
               and
               from
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               then
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Iews
               from
               Gods
               holy
               Statutes
               ,
               what
               time
               it
               did
               crucifie
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               onely
               Messias
               ,
               and
               most
               cruelly
               persecute
               his
               Apostles
               :
               And
               yet
               will
               our
               Papists
               claim
               their
               priviledges
               and
               ancient
               Liberties
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               grant
               unto
               them
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               ye
               shall
               assuredly
               drink
               the
               cup
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               with
               them
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               be
               reputed
               before
               his
               presence
               ,
               companions
               of
               Theeves
               ,
               and
               maintainers
               of
               Murtherers
               ,
               as
               is
               before
               declared
               ;
               for
               their
               immunity
               and
               priviledge
               ,
               whereof
               so
               greatly
               they
               boast
               ,
               is
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               as
               if
               Theeves
               ,
               Murtherers
               ,
               or
               Briggands
               should
               conspire
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               never
               answer
               in
               judgement
               before
               any
               lawfull
               Magistrate
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               their
               theft
               and
               murther
               should
               not
               be
               punished
               ;
               even
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               their
               wicked
               priviledge
               ,
               which
               neither
               they
               have
               of
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               neither
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               hath
               revealed
               his
               Fathers
               Will
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               neither
               yet
               of
               the
               Apostles
               nor
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               as
               before
               is
               declared
               :
               But
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               conspired
               among
               themselves
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               detestable
               life
               and
               Tyrannie
               may
               never
               be
               repressed
               ,
               
               nor
               reformed
               .
               And
               if
               they
               Object
               ,
               That
               godly
               Emperours
               did
               grant
               and
               confirm
               the
               same
               .
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               That
               the
               godlinesse
               of
               no
               man
               is
               or
               can
               be
               sufficient
               Authoritie
               to
               justifie
               a
               foolish
               and
               ungodly
               fact
               ,
               such
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               God
               hath
               not
               allowed
               by
               his
               Word
               ;
               for
               Abraham
               was
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               denyall
               of
               his
               Wife
               was
               such
               a
               fact
               ,
               as
               no
               godly
               man
               ought
               to
               imitate
               :
               The
               same
               might
               I
               shew
               of
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
              
               ,
               and
               Iosiah
               ,
               unto
               whom
               I
               think
               no
               man
               of
               judgement
               will
               preferre
               any
               Emperour
               since
               Christ
               ,
               in
               holinesse
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               their
               facts
               ,
               no
               even
               such
               as
               appeared
               for
               good
               causes
               ,
               to
               be
               approved
               nor
               followed
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               as
               errour
               and
               ignorance
               remain
               alwayes
               with
               the
               most
               perfect
               man
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               so
               must
               their
               works
               be
               examined
               by
               another
               rule
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               own
               holinesse
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               be
               approved
               .
            
             
             
               But
               if
               this
               Answer
               doth
               not
               suffice
               ,
               then
               will
               I
               answer
               more
               shortly
               ,
               That
               no
               godly
               Emperour
               since
               Christs
               Ascension
               hath
               granted
               any
               such
               priviledge
               to
               any
               such
               Church
               or
               person
               ,
               as
               they
               (
               the
               whole
               generation
               of
               Papists
               )
               be
               at
               this
               day
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               some
               Emperours
               of
               a
               certain
               zeale
               ,
               and
               for
               some
               considerations
               granted
               liberties
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               afflicted
               for
               their
               maintenance
               against
               Tyrants
               ;
               but
               what
               serveth
               this
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Tyrannie
               ?
               If
               the
               Law
               must
               be
               understood
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Lawgiver
               ,
               then
               must
               they
               prove
               themselves
               Christs
               true
               and
               afflicted
               Church
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               claim
               any
               priviledge
               to
               appertaine
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               onely
               to
               that
               Church
               were
               the
               priviledges
               granted
               ;
               it
               will
               not
               be
               their
               glorious
               Titles
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               long
               possession
               of
               the
               name
               that
               can
               prevail
               in
               this
               so
               weighty
               a
               Cause
               ;
               for
               all
               those
               had
               the
               Church
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               which
               did
               crucifie
               Christ
               ,
               and
               did
               condemne
               his
               Doctrine
               .
               We
               offer
               to
               prove
               by
               their
               fruits
               and
               Tyrannie
               ,
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               plain
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               ,
               what
               trees
               and
               generation
               they
               be
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               unfruitfull
               and
               rotten
               ,
               apt
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               cut
               and
               cast
               into
               Hell
               fire
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               very
               kingdome
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               of
               whom
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               beware
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               to
               return
               to
               you
               ,
               seeing
               that
               God
               hath
               armed
               your
               hands
               with
               the
               sword
               of
               Justice
               ,
               seeing
               that
               his
               Law
               most
               straightly
               commandeth
               Idolaters
               and
               false
               Prophets
               to
               be
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               be
               placed
               above
               your
               Subjects
               ,
               to
               reigne
               as
               fathers
               over
               their
               Children
               ;
               and
               further
               ,
               seeing
               that
               not
               onely
               I
               ,
               but
               with
               me
               many
               thousand
               famous
               ,
               godly
               and
               learned
               persons
               ,
               accuse
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               Clergie
               ,
               of
               Idolatrie
               ,
               of
               Murther
               and
               Blasphemie
               against
               God
               committed
               :
               It
               appertaineth
               to
               your
               Honours
               to
               bee
               vigilant
               and
               carefull
               in
               so
               weighty
               a
               matter
               ?
               The
               question
               is
               not
               of
               earthly
               substance
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Salvation
               of
               your selves
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               brethren
               subject
               to
               your
               charge
               ;
               in
               which
               if
               you
               (
               after
               this
               plain
               admonition
               )
               be
               negligent
               ,
               there
               resteth
               no
               excuse
               by
               reason
               of
               ignorance
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               name
               of
               God
               I
               require
               of
               you
               ,
               That
               the
               Cause
               of
               Religion
               may
               be
               tried
               in
               your
               presence
               by
               the
               plain
               and
               simple
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               That
               your
               Bishops
               be
               compelled
               to
               desist
               from
               their
               Tyrannie
               ,
               That
               they
               be
               compelled
               to
               make
               answer
               for
               the
               neglecting
               of
               their
               Office
               for
               the
               substance
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               which
               unjustly
               they
               usurp
               ,
               and
               prodigally
               they
               do
               spend
               ;
               but
               principally
               for
               the
               false
               and
               deceivable
               Doctrine
               which
               is
               taught
               and
               defended
               by
               their
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               flattering
               Friers
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               venomous
               Locusts
               :
               Which
               thing
               if
               with
               single
               eyes
               yee
               do
               ,
               (
               preferring
               Gods
               glory
               and
               the
               Salvation
               of
               your
               Brethren
               before
               all
               wordly
               Commoditie
               )
               then
               shall
               the
               same
               God
               ,
               who
               solemnly
               doth
               pronounce
               to
               honour
               those
               that
               do
               honour
               him
               ,
               pour
               his
               benedictions
               plentifully
               upon
               you
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               your
               Buckler
               ,
               protection
               and
               Captain
               ,
               and
               shall
               represse
               by
               his
               strength
               and
               wisdom
               ,
               whatsoever
               Satan
               by
               his
               supposts
               shall
               imagine
               against
               you
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               great
               troubles
               shall
               ensue
               your
               enterprise
               ;
               for
               Satan
               will
               not
               be
               expelled
               from
               the
               possession
               of
               his
               usurped
               Kingdom
               without
               resistance
               :
               But
               if
               you
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               preferring
               Gods
               glory
               to
               your
               own
               lives
               ,
               unfainedly
               seek
               and
               study
               
               to
               obey
               his
               blessed
               will
               ,
               then
               shall
               your
               deliverance
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               evidently
               it
               shall
               be
               known
               ,
               That
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Eternall
               do
               watch
               ,
               make
               war
               and
               fight
               for
               those
               that
               unfainedly
               fear
               the
               Lord.
               But
               if
               you
               refuse
               this
               my
               most
               reasonable
               and
               just
               Petition
               ,
               what
               defence
               that
               ever
               you
               appear
               to
               have
               before
               men
               ,
               then
               shall
               God
               (
               whom
               in
               me
               you
               contemne
               )
               refuse
               you
               ;
               
               he
               shall
               pour
               forth
               contempt
               upon
               you
               ,
               and
               upon
               your
               posterity
               after
               you
               ;
               the
               spirit
               of
               boldnesse
               and
               wisedome
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ;
               your
               enemies
               shall
               raigne
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               die
               in
               bondage
               ;
               yea
               ,
               God
               shall
               cut
               down
               the
               unfruitfull
               trees
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               appear
               most
               beautifully
               to
               flourish
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               so
               burne
               the
               root
               ,
               that
               after
               you
               shall
               neither
               twigge
               nor
               branch
               again
               spring
               to
               glory
               .
               Hereof
               I
               need
               not
               to
               adduce
               unto
               you
               examples
               from
               the
               former
               ages
               ,
               and
               ancient
               histories
               :
               For
               your
               brethren
               the
               Nobility
               of
               England
               are
               a
               mirrour
               and
               glasse
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               ye
               may
               behold
               Gods
               just
               punishment
               ;
               
               For
               as
               they
               have
               refused
               him
               and
               his
               Evangell
               which
               once
               in
               mouth
               they
               did
               professe
               ,
               so
               hath
               he
               refused
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               taken
               from
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedom
               ,
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               of
               counsell
               ;
               they
               see
               and
               feel
               their
               own
               misery
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               have
               no
               grace
               to
               avoid
               it
               .
               They
               hate
               the
               bondage
               of
               strangers
               ,
               the
               pride
               of
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               monstriferous
               Empire
               of
               a
               wicked
               woman
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               they
               compelled
               to
               bow
               their
               necks
               to
               the
               yoke
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               to
               obey
               whatsoever
               the
               proud
               Spaniards
               and
               misled
               Mary
               list
               to
               command
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               to
               stand
               like
               slaves
               with
               cap
               in
               hand
               till
               the
               servants
               of
               Satan
               ,
               the
               shaven
               sort
               ,
               call
               them
               to
               Councell
               :
               This
               fruit
               do
               they
               reap
               and
               gather
               of
               their
               former
               rebellion
               and
               unfaithfulnesse
               towards
               God
               ;
               They
               are
               left
               confusen
               in
               their
               own
               counsells
               ;
               he
               ,
               whom
               in
               his
               members
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               wicked
               woman
               they
               have
               exiled
               ,
               persecuted
               and
               blasphemed
               ,
               doth
               now
               laugh
               them
               to
               scorn
               ,
               suffereth
               them
               to
               be
               pined
               in
               bondage
               of
               most
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               shall
               judge
               them
               to
               the
               fire
               everlasting
               ,
               except
               that
               speedily
               and
               openly
               they
               repent
               their
               horrible
               Treason
               which
               against
               God
               ,
               against
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Liberty
               of
               their
               own
               native
               Countrey
               they
               have
               committed
               .
               The
               same
               plagues
               shall
               fall
               upon
               you
               ,
               
               be
               you
               assured
               ,
               if
               ye
               refuse
               the
               defence
               of
               his
               servants
               that
               call
               for
               your
               support
               .
               My
               words
               are
               sharp
               ;
               but
               consider
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               mine
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               the
               threatnings
               of
               the
               Omnipotent
               ,
               who
               assuredly
               will
               perform
               the
               voices
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               how
               that
               ever
               carnall
               men
               despise
               his
               admonitions
               .
               The
               Sword
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               is
               already
               drawn
               ,
               
               which
               of
               necessity
               must
               needs
               strike
               ,
               when
               grace
               offered
               is
               obstinately
               refused
               .
               You
               have
               been
               long
               in
               bondage
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               blindenesse
               ,
               errour
               and
               Idolatry
               ,
               prevailing
               against
               the
               simple
               Truth
               of
               God
               in
               that
               your
               Realme
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               you
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               :
               But
               now
               doth
               God
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               call
               you
               to
               repentance
               ,
               
               before
               he
               pour
               forth
               the
               uttermost
               of
               his
               vengeance
               :
               He
               cryeth
               to
               your
               ears
               ,
               That
               your
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               but
               Idolatry
               ;
               he
               accuseth
               you
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               Saints
               which
               hath
               been
               shed
               by
               your
               permission
               ,
               assistance
               and
               powers
               :
               For
               the
               tyranny
               of
               those
               raging
               Beasts
               should
               have
               no
               force
               ,
               if
               by
               your
               strength
               they
               were
               not
               maintained
               .
               
               Of
               those
               horrible
               crimes
               doth
               now
               God
               accuse
               you
               ,
               not
               of
               purpose
               to
               condemne
               you
               ,
               but
               mercifully
               to
               absolve
               and
               pardon
               you
               ,
               
               as
               sometime
               he
               did
               those
               whom
               Peter
               accused
               to
               
               have
               killed
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               of
               minde
               nor
               purpose
               to
               justifie
               your
               former
               iniquity
               .
               Iniquity
               I
               call
               not
               onely
               the
               crimes
               and
               offences
               which
               have
               been
               ,
               and
               yet
               remain
               in
               your
               manners
               and
               lives
               ,
               but
               that
               also
               which
               appeareth
               before
               men
               most
               holy
               ,
               with
               hazard
               of
               my
               life
               I
               offer
               to
               prove
               abomination
               before
               God
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               your
               whole
               Religion
               to
               be
               so
               corrupt
               and
               vain
               ,
               that
               no
               true
               servant
               of
               God
               can
               communicate
               with
               it
               ,
               because
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               he
               should
               manifestly
               deny
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               Eternall
               Verity
               .
               I
               know
               that
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               accompanied
               with
               the
               swarm
               of
               the
               Papisticall
               vermine
               ,
               shall
               cry
               ,
               
                 A
                 damned
                 heretick
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 .
              
               But
               remember
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               what
               I
               protested
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               upon
               which
               ground
               I
               continually
               stand
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               no
               hereticke
               ,
               nor
               deceivable
               Teacher
               ;
               but
               the
               servant
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               a
               Preacher
               of
               his
               infallible
               Verity
               ,
               innocent
               in
               all
               that
               they
               can
               lay
               to
               my
               charge
               concerning
               my
               Doctrine
               ;
               and
               therefore
               by
               them
               ,
               being
               enemies
               to
               Christ
               ,
               I
               am
               unjustly
               condemned
               :
               From
               which
               cruell
               Sentence
               I
               have
               appealed
               ,
               and
               do
               appeal
               ,
               as
               before
               mention
               is
               made
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               most
               humbly
               requiring
               your
               Honours
               to
               take
               me
               in
               your
               protection
               ,
               to
               be
               auditors
               of
               my
               just
               defences
               ,
               granting
               unto
               me
               the
               same
               liberty
               which
               Achab
               ,
               a
               wicked
               King
               ,
               and
               Israel
               at
               that
               time
               a
               blinded
               people
               ,
               granted
               to
               Elijah
               in
               the
               like
               case
               ;
               That
               your
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               rabble
               of
               your
               Clergie
               ,
               
               may
               be
               called
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               before
               that
               people
               whom
               they
               have
               deceived
               ;
               That
               I
               be
               not
               condemned
               by
               multitude
               ,
               custome
               ,
               by
               Authority
               or
               Law
               devised
               by
               man
               ;
               but
               that
               God
               himself
               may
               be
               judge
               betwixt
               me
               and
               my
               adversaries
               :
               Let
               God
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               speak
               by
               his
               Law
               ,
               by
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               pronounce
               what
               Religion
               he
               approveth
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               be
               my
               enemies
               never
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               appear
               they
               never
               so
               strong
               and
               so
               learned
               ,
               no
               more
               do
               I
               fear
               victory
               ,
               then
               did
               Elijah
               ,
               being
               but
               one
               man
               ,
               against
               the
               multitude
               of
               Baals
               Priests
               .
               And
               if
               they
               think
               to
               have
               advantage
               by
               their
               Councells
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               this
               I
               further
               offer
               ,
               
               To
               admit
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               as
               witnesses
               in
               all
               matters
               debatable
               ,
               three
               things
               (
               which
               justly
               cannot
               be
               denied
               )
               being
               granted
               unto
               me
               :
               First
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               ancient
               Councells
               nighest
               to
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               learned
               and
               godly
               Fathers
               did
               examine
               all
               matters
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               may
               be
               holden
               of
               most
               Authority
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               That
               no
               determination
               of
               Councells
               nor
               man
               be
               admitted
               against
               the
               plain
               Verity
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               nor
               against
               the
               determination
               of
               those
               four
               chief
               Councells
               ,
               whose
               Authority
               hath
               been
               and
               is
               holden
               by
               them
               equall
               with
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               .
               And
               last
               ,
               That
               to
               no
               Doctor
               be
               given
               greater
               authority
               ,
               then
               Augustine
               requireth
               to
               be
               given
               to
               his
               Writings
               ;
               
               to
               wit
               ,
               If
               he
               plainly
               prove
               not
               his
               affirmation
               by
               Gods
               infallible
               Word
               ,
               that
               then
               his
               sentence
               be
               rejected
               ,
               and
               imputed
               to
               the
               errour
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               These
               things
               granted
               and
               admitted
               ,
               I
               shall
               no
               more
               refuse
               the
               testimonies
               of
               Councells
               and
               Doctors
               ,
               then
               shall
               my
               adversaries
               .
               But
               and
               if
               they
               will
               justifie
               those
               Councells
               which
               maintain
               their
               pride
               and
               usurped
               Authority
               ,
               and
               will
               reject
               those
               which
               plainly
               have
               condemned
               all
               such
               tyranny
               ,
               negligence
               ,
               and
               wicked
               life
               as
               Bishops
               now
               do
               use
               :
               And
               if
               further
               they
               will
               snatch
               a
               doubtfull
               sentence
               of
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               and
               refuse
               
               his
               minde
               when
               he
               speaketh
               plainly
               ;
               then
               will
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               are
               lyers
               ,
               That
               credit
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               given
               to
               an
               unconstant
               witnesse
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Councells
               ought
               to
               prevail
               ,
               nor
               be
               admitted
               against
               the
               sentence
               which
               God
               hath
               pronounced
               .
            
             
               And
               thus
               ,
               my
               Lords
               ,
               in
               few
               words
               to
               conclude
               ,
               I
               have
               offered
               unto
               you
               a
               tryall
               of
               my
               innocency
               :
               I
               have
               declared
               unto
               you
               what
               God
               requireth
               of
               you
               ,
               being
               placed
               above
               his
               people
               as
               Rulers
               and
               Princes
               :
               I
               have
               offered
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               the
               Verity
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               And
               with
               the
               hazard
               of
               my
               life
               I
               presently
               offer
               to
               prove
               the
               Religion
               which
               amongst
               you
               is
               maintained
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               damnabl●
               ,
               and
               diabolicall
               .
               Which
               things
               if
               ye
               refuse
               ,
               defending
               tyrants
               in
               their
               tyrannie
               ,
               then
               I
               dare
               not
               flatter
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               was
               commanded
               to
               Ezechiel
               boldly
               to
               proclaim
               ;
               
               so
               must
               I
               cry
               to
               you
               ,
               That
               you
               shall
               perish
               in
               your
               iniquity
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               shall
               refuse
               so
               many
               of
               you
               as
               maliciously
               withstand
               his
               eternall
               Verity
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               apparition
               ,
               when
               all
               flesh
               shall
               appeare
               before
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               repell
               you
               from
               his
               company
               ,
               and
               shall
               command
               you
               to
               the
               fire
               which
               never
               shall
               be
               quenched
               ;
               
               and
               then
               neither
               shall
               the
               multitude
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               counsells
               of
               man
               be
               able
               to
               prevail
               against
               that
               sentence
               which
               he
               shall
               pronounce
               .
            
             
               God
               the
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               power
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               so
               rule
               and
               dispose
               of
               your
               hearts
               ,
               that
               of
               simplicity
               ye
               may
               consider
               the
               things
               that
               be
               offered
               ;
               and
               that
               ye
               may
               take
               such
               order
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               God
               in
               you
               may
               be
               glorified
               ,
               and
               Christs
               Flock
               by
               you
               may
               be
               edified
               and
               comforted
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               whose
               Omnipotent
               Spirit
               rule
               your
               hearts
               in
               his
               true
               feare
               to
               the
               end
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               Admonition
               of
               
                 John
                 Knox
              
               to
               the
               Commonalty
               of
               Scotland
            
             
               
                 To
                 his
                 beloved
                 Brethren
                 the
                 Commonalty
                 of
                 SCOTLAND
                 :
                 
                   JOHN
                   KNOX
                
                 wisheth
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 ;
                 With
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               WHat
               I
               have
               required
               of
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               ,
               States
               and
               Nobility
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               chief
               Heads
               (
               for
               this
               present
               )
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               I
               cannot
               cease
               to
               require
               of
               you
               (
               dearly
               beloved
               brethren
               )
               which
               be
               the
               Communalty
               and
               Body
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               it
               (
               notwithstanding
               that
               false
               and
               cruell
               Sentence
               which
               your
               disguised
               Bishops
               have
               pronounced
               against
               me
               )
               would
               please
               you
               to
               be
               so
               favourable
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               indifferent
               auditors
               of
               my
               just
               Purgation
               :
               Which
               to
               do
               if
               God
               earnestly
               move
               your
               hearts
               ,
               as
               I
               nothing
               doubt
               but
               that
               your
               enterprise
               shall
               redound
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               his
               holy
               Name
               ;
               so
               am
               I
               assured
               ,
               That
               ye
               and
               your
               posterity
               shall
               by
               that
               means
               receive
               most
               singular
               comfort
               ,
               edification
               and
               profit
               :
               For
               when
               ye
               shall
               hear
               the
               matter
               debated
               ,
               ye
               shall
               easily
               perceive
               and
               understand
               upon
               what
               ground
               and
               foundation
               is
               builded
               that
               Religion
               which
               amongst
               you
               is
               this
               day
               defended
               by
               fire
               and
               sword
               .
               As
               for
               mine
               owne
               conscience
               ,
               I
               am
               most
               assuredly
               perswaded
               ,
               That
               whatsoever
               is
               used
               in
               the
               Papisticall
               Church
               ,
               is
               altogether
               repugning
               to
               Christs
               blessed
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               is
               nothing
               but
               mortall
               venome
               ;
               of
               which
               whosoever
               drinketh
               ,
               I
               am
               assuredly
               perswaded
               that
               therewith
               he
               drinketh
               death
               and
               damnation
               ,
               except
               by
               true
               conversion
               unto
               God
               he
               be
               purged
               from
               the
               same
               .
               But
               because
               that
               long
               silence
               of
               Gods
               Word
               hath
               begotten
               ignorance
               almost
               in
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               ignorance
               joyned
               with
               long
               custome
               ,
               hath
               confirmed
               superstition
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               many
               ,
               I
               therefore
               ,
               
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               desire
               audience
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               you
               the
               Commonalty
               ,
               my
               brethren
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               States
               and
               Nobility
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               that
               in
               publike
               Preaching
               I
               may
               have
               place
               amongst
               you
               at
               large
               to
               utter
               my
               minde
               in
               all
               matters
               of
               controversie
               this
               day
               in
               Religion
               .
               
               And
               further
               I
               desire
               ,
               That
               ye
               ,
               concurring
               with
               your
               Nobility
               ,
               would
               competl
               your
               Bishops
               and
               Clergie
               to
               cease
               their
               tyranny
               :
               And
               also
               ,
               That
               for
               the
               better
               assurance
               and
               instruction
               of
               your
               conscience
               ,
               ye
               would
               compell
               your
               said
               Bishops
               and
               false
               Teachers
               to
               answer
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               to
               such
               Objections
               and
               crimes
               ,
               as
               shall
               be
               laid
               against
               their
               vain
               Religion
               ,
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               wicked
               life
               ,
               and
               slanderous
               conversation
               .
               Here
               I
               know
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               objected
               ,
               That
               I
               require
               of
               you
               a
               thing
               most
               unreasonable
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               ye
               should
               call
               your
               Religion
               in
               doubt
               ,
               which
               hath
               been
               approved
               and
               established
               by
               so
               long
               continuance
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               so
               many
               men
               before
               you
               .
               But
               I
               shortly
               answer
               ,
               That
               neither
               is
               the
               long
               continuance
               of
               time
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               multitude
               of
               men
               a
               
               sufficient
               approbation
               ,
               which
               God
               will
               allow
               for
               our
               Religion
               ;
               For
               as
               some
               of
               the
               ancient
               Writers
               do
               witnesse
               ,
               neither
               can
               long
               processe
               of
               time
               justifie
               an
               errour
               ,
               neither
               can
               the
               multitude
               of
               such
               ,
               as
               follow
               it
               ,
               change
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               
               But
               if
               it
               was
               an
               errour
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               so
               is
               it
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               that
               it
               be
               followed
               ,
               and
               the
               mo
               that
               do
               receive
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               pestilent
               ,
               and
               more
               to
               be
               avoided
               :
               For
               if
               antiquity
               or
               multitude
               of
               men
               could
               justifie
               any
               Religion
               ,
               
               then
               was
               the
               Idolatry
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               now
               is
               the
               abomination
               of
               the
               Turks
               ,
               good
               Religion
               ;
               For
               antiquity
               approved
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               hath
               received
               ,
               and
               doth
               defend
               the
               other
               :
               But
               otherwise
               to
               answer
               ,
               godly
               men
               may
               wonder
               from
               what
               Fountain
               such
               a
               sentence
               doth
               flow
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               trie
               his
               faith
               and
               Religion
               by
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               safely
               may
               beleeve
               and
               follow
               every
               thing
               ,
               which
               antiquity
               and
               multitude
               have
               approved
               ;
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               doth
               otherwise
               teach
               us
               ;
               for
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               ,
               Christ
               Jesus
               himself
               ,
               remitted
               his
               adversaries
               to
               Moses
               and
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               to
               trie
               by
               them
               whether
               his
               Doctrine
               were
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               :
               The
               Apostles
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               command
               men
               to
               trie
               the
               Religion
               which
               they
               professe
               ,
               
               by
               Gods
               plaine
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               doe
               praise
               men
               for
               so
               doing
               ;
               Saint
               Iohn
               straightly
               commandeth
               ,
               That
               we
               beleeve
               not
               every
               spirit
               ,
               but
               to
               trie
               the
               spirits
               whether
               they
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               Now
               seeing
               that
               these
               evident
               testimonies
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               will
               us
               to
               trie
               our
               faith
               and
               Religion
               by
               the
               plain
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               wonder
               it
               is
               that
               the
               Papists
               will
               not
               be
               content
               that
               their
               Religion
               and
               Doctrine
               come
               under
               the
               triall
               of
               the
               same
               .
               If
               this
               sentence
               of
               Christ
               be
               true
               (
               as
               it
               is
               most
               true
               ,
               seeing
               it
               springeth
               from
               the
               verity
               it self
               )
               
                 Who
                 so
                 doth
                 evill
                 hateth
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 he
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Light
                 ,
              
               
               
                 lest
                 that
                 his
                 works
                 be
                 manifested
                 and
                 rebuked
                 ,
              
               then
               do
               our
               Papists
               by
               their
               own
               sentence
               condemne
               themselves
               and
               their
               Religion
               ;
               for
               in
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               refuse
               examination
               and
               triall
               ,
               they
               declare
               that
               they
               know
               some
               fault
               which
               the
               Light
               will
               utter
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               cause
               of
               their
               fear
               ,
               and
               why
               they
               claim
               that
               priviledge
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               dispute
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               
               the
               Verity
               and
               Truth
               being
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               fine
               purified
               Gold
               ,
               doth
               not
               fear
               the
               triall
               of
               the
               Fornace
               ;
               but
               the
               stubble
               and
               Chaffe
               of
               mans
               inventions
               (
               such
               is
               their
               Religion
               )
               may
               not
               abide
               the
               the
               flame
               of
               fire
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Mahomet
               pronounced
               this
               sentence
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               should
               in
               pain
               of
               death
               dispute
               or
               reason
               of
               the
               ground
               of
               his
               Religion
               ;
               which
               Law
               to
               this
               day
               (
               by
               the
               art
               of
               Sathan
               )
               is
               observed
               amongst
               the
               Turkes
               ,
               to
               their
               mortall
               blindnesse
               and
               horrible
               blaspheming
               of
               the
               Gospell
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               true
               Religion
               ;
               And
               from
               Mahomet
               or
               rather
               from
               Sathan
               the
               father
               of
               all
               lies
               )
               hath
               the
               Pope
               and
               his
               rabble
               learned
               this
               former
               lesson
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               Their
               Religion
               should
               not
               be
               disputed
               upon
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               fathers
               have
               beleeved
               ,
               that
               ought
               and
               must
               the
               Children
               approve
               ;
               and
               in
               so
               divising
               Satan
               lacked
               not
               his
               foresight
               ,
               for
               no
               one
               thing
               hath
               more
               established
               the
               kingdome
               of
               that
               Romane
               Antichrist
               ,
               then
               this
               most
               wicked
               decree
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               was
               permitted
               to
               reason
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               or
               to
               call
               his
               Laws
               in
               doubt
               :
               This
               is
               most
               assured
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               shall
               come
               to
               examination
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               to
               have
               no
               other
               ground
               ,
               then
               hath
               the
               religion
               of
               Mahomet
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               mans
               invention
               ,
               device
               and
               dreams
               overshaddowed
               with
               
               some
               colour
               of
               Gods
               Word
               :
               And
               therefore
               Brethren
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               Religion
               is
               to
               man
               ,
               as
               the
               stomack
               to
               the
               body
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               doth
               infect
               the
               whole
               Members
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               same
               be
               examined
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               found
               replenished
               with
               pestilent
               humours
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               with
               the
               fantasies
               of
               men
               )
               then
               of
               necessitie
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               those
               be
               purged
               ,
               else
               shall
               your
               bodies
               and
               souls
               perish
               for
               ever
               :
               
               For
               of
               this
               I
               would
               ye
               were
               most
               certainly
               perswaded
               ,
               
               that
               a
               corrupt
               Religion
               defileth
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               appear
               it
               never
               so
               holy
               .
               Neither
               would
               I
               that
               ye
               should
               esteem
               the
               Reformation
               and
               care
               of
               Religion
               lesse
               to
               appertain
               to
               you
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               no
               Kings
               ,
               Rulers
               ,
               Judges
               ,
               Nobles
               ,
               nor
               in
               Authoritie
               ;
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               ye
               are
               Gods
               Creatures
               ,
               
               created
               and
               formed
               to
               his
               own
               Image
               and
               similitude
               ,
               for
               whose
               redemption
               was
               shed
               the
               most
               precious
               blood
               of
               the
               onely
               beloved
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               commanded
               his
               Gospell
               and
               glad-tydings
               to
               be
               preached
               ,
               and
               for
               whom
               he
               hath
               prepared
               the
               heavenly
               Inheritance
               ,
               so
               that
               ye
               will
               not
               obstinatly
               refuse
               ,
               and
               disdainfully
               contemne
               the
               means
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               obtain
               the
               same
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               his
               blessed
               Evangell
               ,
               which
               now
               he
               offereth
               unto
               you
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               saved
               :
               For
               the
               Gospell
               and
               glad
               Tydings
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               truly
               preached
               ,
               
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               the
               salvation
               of
               every
               Beleever
               ,
               which
               to
               credite
               and
               receive
               your
               the
               Communalty
               are
               no
               lesse
               addebted
               ,
               then
               be
               your
               Rulers
               and
               Princes
               ;
               
               for
               albeit
               God
               hath
               put
               and
               ordained
               distinction
               and
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               King
               and
               Subjects
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               Rulers
               and
               the
               Common-people
               in
               the
               Regiment
               and
               Administration
               of
               Civill
               Policies
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               life
               to
               come
               he
               hath
               made
               all
               equall
               ;
               for
               as
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               the
               Iew
               hath
               no
               greater
               Prerogative
               then
               hath
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               
               the
               man
               then
               hath
               the
               woman
               ,
               the
               learned
               then
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               the
               Lord
               then
               the
               servant
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               one
               in
               him
               ,
               so
               is
               there
               but
               one
               way
               and
               means
               to
               attain
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               benefits
               and
               spirituall
               graces
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               lively
               faith
               ,
               working
               by
               charitie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               no
               lesse
               appertain
               to
               you
               ,
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               to
               bee
               assured
               that
               your
               faith
               and
               Religion
               be
               grounded
               and
               established
               upon
               the
               true
               and
               undoubted
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               to
               your
               Princes
               or
               Rulers
               :
               For
               as
               your
               bodies
               cannot
               escape
               corporall
               death
               ,
               if
               with
               your
               Princes
               ye
               eate
               or
               drink
               deadly
               poyson
               (
               although
               it
               be
               by
               ignorance
               or
               negligence
               ;
               )
               so
               shall
               ye
               not
               escape
               the
               everlasting
               ,
               if
               with
               them
               ye
               professe
               a
               corrupt
               Religion
               ;
               yea
               ,
               except
               in
               heart
               ye
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               with
               mouth
               ye
               confesse
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               which
               ye
               cannot
               doe
               ,
               
               except
               ye
               embrace
               his
               Evangell
               offered
               )
               ye
               cannot
               escape
               death
               and
               damnation
               :
               For
               as
               the
               just
               liveth
               by
               his
               own
               faith
               ,
               so
               doth
               the
               unfaithfull
               perish
               by
               his
               infidelitie
               :
               And
               as
               true
               faith
               is
               ingendred
               ,
               nourished
               ,
               and
               maintained
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               ,
               by
               Christs
               Evangell
               truely
               preached
               ;
               so
               is
               infidelity
               and
               unbelief
               fostered
               by
               concealing
               and
               repressing
               the
               same
               .
               And
               thus
               if
               ye
               look
               for
               the
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               ye
               must
               trie
               if
               ye
               stand
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               if
               ye
               would
               be
               assured
               of
               a
               true
               and
               lively
               faith
               ,
               ye
               must
               needs
               have
               Christ
               Jesus
               truly
               preached
               unto
               you
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               cause
               (
               dear
               Brethren
               )
               that
               so
               oft
               I
               repeat
               ,
               and
               so
               constantly
               I
               affirme
               ,
               That
               to
               you
               it
               doth
               not
               lesse
               appertain
               ,
               then
               to
               you
               King
               or
               Princes
               ,
               to
               provide
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               truely
               preached
               amongst
               you
               ,
               seeing
               that
               
               without
               his
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               can
               neither
               of
               you
               both
               attain
               to
               Salvation
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               point
               ,
               wherein
               (
               I
               say
               )
               all
               men
               are
               equall
               ,
               
                 That
                 all
                 are
                 descended
                 from
              
               Adam
               ,
               
               
                 by
                 whose
                 sin
                 and
                 inobedience
                 did
                 death
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 behoved
                 all
                 that
                 shall
                 obtain
                 life
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ingrafted
                 in
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 the
                 just
                 servant
                 ,
              
               
               
                 doth
                 by
                 his
                 knowledge
                 justifie
                 many
                 ;
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 unfainedly
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 .
              
               Of
               this
               equalitie
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               God
               requireth
               no
               lesse
               of
               the
               subject
               ,
               be
               he
               never
               so
               poor
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               rich
               man
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               an
               evident
               declaration
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               Tabernacle
               was
               builded
               ,
               erected
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               order
               ,
               God
               did
               provide
               ,
               how
               it
               and
               the
               things
               pertaining
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               should
               be
               sustained
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               should
               not
               fall
               in
               decay
               :
               And
               this
               provision
               (
               albeit
               heaven
               and
               earth
               obey
               his
               Empire
               )
               would
               he
               not
               take
               from
               the
               secret
               and
               hid
               Treasures
               which
               lie
               dispersed
               in
               the
               veines
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               
               neither
               yet
               would
               he
               take
               it
               from
               the
               rich
               and
               potent
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               command
               ,
               That
               every
               one
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               Israel
               (
               were
               he
               rich
               or
               were
               he
               poor
               )
               that
               came
               in
               count
               from
               20
               yeers
               and
               upward
               ,
               should
               yeerly
               pay
               halfe
               a
               Sickle
               for
               an
               oblation
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               remembrance
               of
               their
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               for
               an
               expiation
               or
               cleansing
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               which
               money
               God
               commanded
               should
               be
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               necessaries
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               of
               Testimony
               .
               He
               furthermore
               added
               a
               Precept
               ,
               That
               the
               rich
               should
               give
               no
               more
               for
               that
               use
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               then
               should
               the
               poor
               ;
               neither
               yet
               that
               the
               poor
               should
               give
               any
               lesse
               then
               should
               the
               rich
               in
               that
               consideration
               .
               This
               law
               ,
               to
               mans
               reason
               and
               judgement
               ,
               may
               appear
               very
               unreasonable
               ;
               for
               some
               rich
               man
               might
               have
               given
               a
               thousand
               sickles
               with
               lesse
               hurt
               of
               his
               substance
               ,
               then
               some
               poor
               man
               might
               have
               payed
               the
               half
               Sickle
               :
               And
               yet
               God
               maketh
               all
               equall
               ,
               and
               will
               that
               the
               one
               shall
               pay
               no
               more
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               poor
               lesse
               then
               the
               rich
               ;
               This
               Law
               (
               I
               say
               )
               may
               appear
               very
               unequall
               :
               But
               if
               the
               cause
               which
               God
               addeth
               be
               observed
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               in
               the
               same
               the
               great
               mercy
               and
               inestimable
               wisdom
               of
               God
               to
               appear
               ,
               which
               cause
               is
               expressed
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
               
                 This
                 money
                 received
                 from
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 give
                 in
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 clildren
                 of
                 Israel
                 for
                 a
                 remembrance
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 your
                 souls
                 .
              
               This
               cause
               (
               I
               say
               )
               doth
               evidently
               declare
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               whole
               multitude
               was
               delivered
               from
               the
               bondage
               of
               Egypt
               by
               the
               mighty
               power
               of
               God
               alone
               ;
               so
               was
               every
               member
               of
               the
               same
               (
               without
               respect
               of
               persons
               )
               sanctified
               by
               his
               grace
               ,
               the
               richest
               (
               in
               that
               behalfe
               )
               nothing
               preferred
               before
               the
               poorest
               :
               For
               by
               no
               merit
               and
               worthinesse
               of
               man
               was
               he
               moved
               to
               choose
               and
               to
               establish
               his
               habitation
               and
               dwelling
               amongst
               them
               ;
               but
               their
               felicity
               ,
               prerogative
               and
               honour
               which
               they
               had
               above
               all
               other
               Nations
               ,
               proceeded
               onely
               from
               the
               fountaine
               of
               his
               eternall
               goodnesse
               ,
               who
               loved
               them
               freely
               ,
               as
               he
               freely
               had
               chosen
               them
               to
               be
               a
               priestly
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               holy
               people
               from
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Thus
               to
               honour
               them
               that
               hee
               would
               dwell
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               ,
               he
               neither
               was
               moved
               (
               I
               say
               )
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               wise
               ,
               by
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               potent
               ,
               
               neither
               yet
               by
               the
               vertue
               and
               holinesse
               of
               any
               state
               amongst
               them
               ,
               but
               of
               meer
               goodnesse
               did
               he
               love
               them
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               presence
               did
               he
               honour
               the
               whole
               people
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               paint
               out
               
               the
               same
               his
               common
               love
               to
               the
               whole
               multitude
               ,
               and
               to
               cut
               off
               occasions
               of
               contention
               ,
               and
               doubts
               of
               conscience
               ,
               he
               would
               receive
               no
               more
               from
               the
               rich
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               that
               his
               tabernacle
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               was
               represented
               his
               presence
               and
               habitation
               amongst
               them
               .
               If
               the
               rich
               had
               been
               preferred
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               then
               as
               the
               one
               should
               have
               been
               puffed
               up
               with
               pride
               ,
               
               as
               that
               he
               had
               been
               more
               acceptable
               to
               God
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               greater
               gift
               ,
               so
               should
               the
               conscience
               of
               the
               other
               have
               been
               troubled
               and
               wounded
               ,
               thinking
               that
               his
               poverty
               was
               an
               impediment
               that
               he
               could
               not
               stand
               in
               so
               perfect
               favour
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               give
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               did
               the
               rich
               ,
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               :
               But
               he
               ,
               who
               of
               mercy
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               did
               choose
               his
               habitation
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               best
               knoweth
               what
               lyeth
               within
               man
               ,
               did
               provide
               the
               remedie
               for
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               making
               them
               equall
               in
               that
               behalf
               ,
               who
               in
               other
               things
               were
               most
               unequall
               .
               If
               the
               poor
               should
               have
               found
               himself
               grieved
               by
               reason
               of
               that
               taxe
               ,
               and
               that
               asmuch
               was
               imposed
               upon
               him
               as
               upon
               the
               Rich
               ,
               yet
               had
               he
               no
               small
               cause
               of
               joy
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               would
               please
               to
               compare
               him
               ,
               
               and
               to
               make
               him
               equall
               (
               in
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               Tabernacle
               )
               to
               the
               most
               rich
               and
               potent
               in
               Israel
               .
               If
               this
               equality
               was
               commanded
               by
               God
               for
               maintenance
               of
               that
               transitory
               tabernacle
               ,
               which
               was
               but
               a
               shadow
               of
               a
               better
               to
               come
               ;
               is
               not
               the
               same
               required
               of
               us
               ,
               who
               now
               have
               the
               verity
               ,
               which
               is
               Christ
               Jesus
               ?
               who
               being
               clad
               with
               our
               nature
               ,
               is
               made
               Immanuel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               God
               with
               us
               ;
               
                 Whose
                 naturall
                 body
              
               ,
               
               
                 albeit
                 it
                 be
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 must
                 abide
                 till
                 all
                 be
                 compleat
                 that
                 is
                 forespoken
                 by
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 yet
                 hath
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 present
                 with
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               And
               for
               that
               purpose
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               more
               assurance
               of
               his
               Promise
               ,
               he
               hath
               erected
               amongst
               us
               here
               in
               earth
               the
               Signes
               of
               his
               own
               presence
               with
               us
               ,
               his
               spirituall
               Tabernacle
               ,
               the
               true
               preaching
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               
               and
               right
               administration
               of
               his
               Sacraments
               ;
               to
               the
               maintenance
               whereof
               is
               no
               lesse
               bound
               the
               subject
               then
               the
               Prince
               ,
               the
               poor
               then
               the
               rich
               :
               For
               as
               the
               Price
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               for
               mans
               redemption
               ,
               is
               one
               ,
               so
               God
               requireth
               of
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               a
               like
               duty
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               confession
               ,
               That
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               alone
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               whatsoever
               was
               lost
               in
               Adam
               .
               Of
               the
               Prince
               doth
               God
               require
               ,
               That
               he
               refuse
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               follow
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               of
               the
               Subject
               he
               requireth
               the
               same
               .
               Of
               the
               Kings
               and
               Judges
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               That
               they
               kisse
               the
               Son
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               give
               honour
               ,
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               to
               him
               :
               and
               from
               such
               reverence
               doth
               not
               God
               exempt
               the
               Subject
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               ,
               That
               equality
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               kings
               and
               subjects
               ,
               the
               most
               rich
               or
               noble
               ,
               and
               betwixt
               the
               poorest
               and
               men
               of
               lowest
               state
               ;
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               one
               is
               obliged
               to
               beleeve
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               with
               mouth
               to
               confesse
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               onely
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               also
               is
               the
               other
               .
               Neither
               is
               there
               any
               of
               Gods
               children
               (
               who
               hath
               attained
               to
               the
               yeers
               of
               discretion
               )
               so
               poor
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               hath
               thus
               much
               to
               bestow
               upon
               the
               Ornaments
               and
               maintenance
               of
               their
               spirituall
               Tabernacle
               ,
               when
               necessity
               requireth
               ;
               neither
               yet
               is
               there
               any
               so
               rich
               ,
               of
               whose
               hands
               God
               requireth
               any
               more
               :
               
               For
               albeit
               that
               David
               gathered
               great
               substance
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               that
               Solomon
               with
               earnest
               diligence
               and
               incredible
               expences
               erected
               and
               finished
               the
               same
               ,
               That
               Hezekiah
               and
               Iosiah
               purged
               the
               Religion
               
               which
               before
               was
               corrupted
               :
               yet
               to
               them
               was
               God
               no
               further
               debter
               in
               that
               respect
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               to
               the
               most
               simple
               of
               the
               faithfull
               posterity
               of
               faithfull
               Abraham
               ;
               for
               their
               diligence
               ,
               zeal
               and
               works
               gave
               rather
               testimony
               and
               confession
               before
               men
               ,
               
               what
               honour
               they
               did
               bear
               to
               God
               ;
               what
               love
               to
               his
               Word
               ;
               what
               reverence
               to
               his
               Religion
               ,
               then
               that
               any
               work
               proceeding
               from
               them
               did
               either
               establish
               ,
               or
               yet
               encrease
               Gods
               favour
               towards
               them
               ,
               who
               freely
               did
               love
               them
               in
               Christ
               his
               Son
               ,
               before
               the
               foundation
               of
               the
               world
               was
               laid
               :
               So
               that
               these
               forenamed
               ,
               by
               their
               notable
               works
               ,
               gave
               testimony
               of
               their
               unfained
               faith
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               doth
               the
               poorest
               ,
               that
               unfainedly
               and
               openly
               professeth
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               doth
               embrace
               his
               glad
               tydings
               offered
               ,
               That
               doth
               abhor
               Superstition
               ,
               and
               flie
               from
               Idolatry
               .
               The
               poorest
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               and
               most
               simple
               that
               this
               day
               on
               earth
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               this
               cruell
               persecution
               firmly
               believeth
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               boldly
               doth
               confesse
               him
               before
               this
               wicked
               generation
               ,
               
               is
               no
               lesse
               acceptable
               before
               God
               ,
               neither
               is
               judged
               in
               his
               presence
               to
               have
               done
               any
               lesse
               in
               promoting
               Christ
               his
               Cause
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               King
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               sword
               and
               power
               which
               he
               hath
               received
               of
               God
               ,
               rooteth
               out
               Idolatry
               ,
               and
               so
               advanceth
               Christs
               glory
               .
               But
               to
               return
               to
               our
               former
               purpose
               :
               It
               is
               no
               lesse
               required
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               of
               the
               subject
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               professe
               his
               true
               Religion
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Prince
               and
               King
               :
               And
               therefore
               I
               affirm
               ,
               That
               in
               Gods
               presence
               it
               shall
               not
               excuse
               you
               to
               alleadge
               ,
               That
               yee
               were
               no
               chief
               Rulers
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               care
               and
               reformation
               of
               Religion
               did
               not
               appertain
               unto
               you
               .
            
             
               Yee
               ,
               dear
               brethren
               (
               as
               before
               is
               said
               )
               are
               the
               creatures
               of
               God
               created
               to
               his
               own
               Image
               and
               similitude
               ;
               
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               commanded
               ,
               To
               hear
               the
               voice
               of
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               To
               embrace
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               To
               flie
               from
               all
               doctrine
               and
               Religion
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               approved
               by
               his
               own
               Will
               ,
               revealed
               to
               us
               in
               his
               most
               blessed
               Word
               .
               To
               which
               Precepts
               and
               Charges
               if
               yee
               be
               found
               inobedient
               ,
               ye
               shall
               perish
               in
               your
               iniquity
               as
               rebells
               and
               stubborn
               servants
               ,
               that
               have
               no
               pleasure
               to
               obey
               the
               good
               Will
               of
               their
               Soveraign
               Lord
               ,
               who
               most
               lovingly
               doth
               call
               for
               your
               obedience
               :
               And
               therefore
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               in
               this
               behalf
               ,
               it
               is
               your
               part
               to
               be
               carefull
               and
               diligent
               :
               
               For
               the
               question
               is
               not
               of
               things
               temporall
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               be
               endangered
               ,
               yet
               by
               diligence
               and
               processe
               of
               time
               may
               after
               be
               redressed
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               of
               the
               damnation
               of
               your
               bodies
               and
               souls
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               losse
               of
               life
               everlasting
               ;
               which
               once
               lost
               ,
               can
               never
               be
               recovered
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               it
               behoveth
               you
               to
               be
               carefull
               and
               diligent
               in
               this
               so
               weighty
               a
               matter
               ,
               lest
               that
               ye
               ,
               contemning
               this
               occasion
               which
               God
               now
               offereth
               ,
               finde
               not
               the
               like
               ,
               although
               that
               after
               with
               groaning
               and
               sobs
               ye
               languish
               for
               the
               same
               .
               And
               that
               ye
               be
               not
               ignorant
               of
               what
               occasion
               I
               mean
               ,
               in
               few
               words
               I
               shall
               expresse
               it
               .
            
             
               Not
               onely
               I
               ,
               
               but
               with
               me
               also
               divers
               other
               godly
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               do
               offer
               unto
               you
               our
               labours
               ,
               faithfully
               to
               instruct
               you
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               eternall
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sincerity
               of
               Christs
               Evangell
               ,
               which
               this
               day
               ,
               by
               the
               pestilent
               Generation
               of
               Antichrist
               (
               I
               mean
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               most
               ungodly
               Clergy
               )
               are
               almost
               hid
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               :
               We
               offer
               to
               jeopard
               our
               lives
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               and
               by
               manifest
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               that
               Religion
               that
               amongst
               you
               is
               maintained
               by
               fire
               
               and
               sword
               ,
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               vain
               and
               diabolicall
               .
               We
               require
               nothing
               of
               you
               ,
               but
               that
               patiently
               ye
               will
               hear
               our
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               ours
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               salvation
               revealed
               to
               the
               world
               by
               the
               onely
               Son
               of
               God
               ;
               And
               that
               ye
               will
               examine
               our
               reasons
               ,
               
               by
               the
               which
               we
               offer
               to
               prove
               the
               Papisticall
               Religion
               to
               be
               abominable
               before
               God
               :
               And
               last
               ,
               we
               require
               ,
               That
               by
               your
               power
               the
               tyranny
               of
               those
               cruell
               beasts
               (
               I
               mean
               of
               Priests
               and
               Fryers
               )
               may
               be
               bridled
               till
               we
               have
               uttered
               our
               mindes
               in
               all
               matters
               this
               day
               debatable
               in
               Religion
               :
               If
               these
               things
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ye
               grant
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               unto
               others
               that
               unfainedly
               for
               your
               salvation
               ,
               and
               for
               Gods
               glory
               require
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               of
               God
               ye
               shall
               be
               blessed
               ,
               whatsoever
               Satan
               shall
               devise
               against
               you
               .
               But
               and
               if
               ye
               contemn
               or
               refuse
               God
               ,
               who
               thus
               lovingly
               offereth
               unto
               you
               salvation
               and
               life
               ,
               ye
               shall
               neither
               escape
               plagues
               Temporall
               which
               shortly
               shall
               apprehend
               you
               ,
               neither
               yet
               the
               torment
               prepared
               for
               the
               devill
               and
               for
               his
               angels
               ,
               except
               by
               your
               speedy
               repentance
               ye
               return
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               whom
               now
               ye
               refuse
               ,
               if
               that
               ye
               refuse
               the
               Messengers
               of
               his
               Word
               .
            
             
               
               But
               yet
               I
               think
               ye
               doubt
               what
               ye
               ought
               and
               may
               do
               in
               this
               so
               weighty
               a
               matter
               .
               In
               few
               words
               I
               will
               declare
               my
               conscience
               in
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               :
               Ye
               ought
               to
               prefer
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promoting
               of
               Christ
               his
               Evangell
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               to
               all
               things
               that
               be
               in
               the
               earth
               :
               And
               ye
               ,
               although
               ye
               be
               but
               subjects
               ,
               may
               lawfully
               require
               of
               your
               Superiours
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               your
               King
               ,
               be
               it
               of
               your
               Lords
               ,
               Rulers
               and
               Powers
               ,
               That
               they
               provide
               for
               you
               true
               Preachers
               ,
               
               and
               that
               they
               expell
               such
               as
               under
               the
               name
               of
               Pastors
               ,
               devour
               and
               destroy
               the
               Flock
               ,
               not
               feeding
               the
               same
               as
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               commanded
               :
               And
               if
               in
               this
               point
               your
               Superiours
               be
               negligent
               ,
               or
               yet
               pretend
               to
               maintain
               tyrants
               in
               their
               tyranny
               ,
               most
               justly
               ye
               may
               provide
               true
               Teachers
               for
               your selves
               ,
               Pastors
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               and
               heart
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               whom
               you
               may
               be
               fed
               with
               that
               most
               comfortable
               food
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               Christs
               Evangell
               truly
               preached
               :
               Ye
               may
               moreover
               ,
               in
               a
               peaceable
               manner
               ,
               without
               sedition
               ,
               with-hold
               the
               fruits
               and
               profits
               which
               your
               false
               Bishops
               and
               Clergy
               most
               unjustly
               receive
               of
               you
               ,
               unto
               such
               time
               as
               they
               shall
               faithfully
               do
               their
               charge
               and
               duties
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               To
               preach
               unto
               you
               Christ
               Jesus
               truely
               ,
               rightly
               to
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Institution
               ;
               and
               so
               to
               watch
               for
               the
               salvation
               of
               your
               souls
               ,
               
               as
               is
               commanded
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               himself
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Apostles
               Paul
               and
               Peter
               .
               If
               God
               shall
               move
               your
               hearts
               in
               his
               true
               fear
               to
               begin
               to
               practice
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               demanded
               and
               crave
               the
               same
               of
               your
               Superiours
               ,
               which
               most
               lawfully
               ye
               may
               do
               ,
               then
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               of
               his
               great
               mercy
               ,
               and
               free
               grace
               ,
               he
               will
               illuminate
               the
               eyes
               of
               your
               mindes
               ,
               that
               his
               undoubted
               Verity
               will
               be
               a
               Lantern
               to
               your
               feet
               ,
               to
               guide
               and
               lead
               you
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               which
               godly
               wisedom
               doth
               approve
               ;
               he
               will
               make
               your
               enemies
               tremble
               before
               your
               faces
               ;
               he
               will
               establish
               his
               Evangell
               amongst
               you
               ,
               to
               the
               salvation
               and
               perpetuall
               comfort
               of
               your selves
               ,
               and
               of
               your
               posterity
               after
               you
               .
               But
               and
               if
               (
               as
               God
               forbid
               )
               the
               love
               of
               friends
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               your
               Princes
               ,
               
               and
               the
               wisedom
               of
               the
               world
               draw
               you
               back
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               be
               ye
               certainly
               perswaded
               ,
               That
               ye
               shall
               drink
               the
               cup
               of
               his
               Vengeance
               ;
               so
               many
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               as
               shall
               contemn
               and
               despise
               this
               loving
               calling
               of
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               .
               
               It
               will
               not
               excuse
               you
               (
               dear
               brethren
               )
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               yet
               will
               it
               avail
               you
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               visitation
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 We
                 were
                 but
                 simple
                 subjects
                 ,
                 we
                 could
                 not
                 redresse
                 the
                 faults
                 and
                 crimes
                 of
                 our
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Clergy
                 :
                 We
                 called
                 for
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 and
                 wished
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 but
                 Lords
                 brethren
                 were
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 their
                 sons
                 were
                 Abbots
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 friends
                 of
                 great
                 men
                 had
                 the
                 possession
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 we
                 compelled
                 to
                 give
                 obedience
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 they
                 demanded
                 .
              
               These
               vain
               excuses
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               will
               nothing
               avail
               you
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               requireth
               no
               lesse
               of
               the
               subjects
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ;
               That
               they
               decline
               from
               evil
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               do
               good
               ;
               that
               they
               abstain
               from
               Idolatry
               ,
               Superstition
               ,
               Blasphemy
               ,
               Murther
               ,
               and
               other
               such
               like
               horrible
               crimes
               which
               his
               Law
               forbiddeth
               ,
               and
               yet
               neverthelesse
               are
               openly
               committed
               and
               maliciously
               defended
               in
               that
               miserable
               Realm
               .
               And
               if
               ye
               think
               that
               ye
               are
               innocent
               ,
               because
               ye
               are
               not
               the
               chief
               actors
               of
               such
               iniquity
               ,
               ye
               are
               utterly
               deceived
               ;
               for
               God
               doth
               not
               onely
               punish
               the
               chief
               offenders
               ,
               but
               with
               them
               doth
               he
               condemn
               the
               consenters
               to
               such
               iniquity
               ;
               and
               all
               are
               judged
               to
               consent
               ,
               
               that
               knowing
               impiety
               committed
               ,
               give
               no
               testimony
               that
               the
               same
               displeaseth
               them
               .
               
               To
               speak
               this
               matter
               more
               plain
               ,
               As
               your
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               are
               criminall
               with
               your
               Bishops
               of
               all
               Idolatry
               committed
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               innocent
               blood
               that
               is
               shed
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Christs
               Truth
               ;
               
               and
               that
               because
               they
               maintain
               them
               in
               their
               tyranny
               :
               so
               are
               you
               (
               I
               mean
               so
               many
               of
               you
               as
               give
               no
               plain
               confession
               to
               the
               contrary
               )
               criminall
               and
               guilty
               with
               your
               Princes
               and
               Rulers
               in
               the
               same
               crimes
               ,
               because
               ye
               assist
               and
               maintain
               your
               Princes
               in
               their
               blinde
               rage
               ,
               and
               give
               no
               declaration
               that
               their
               tyranny
               displeaseth
               you
               .
               
               This
               Doctrine
               ,
               I
               know
               ,
               is
               strange
               to
               the
               blinde
               world
               ;
               but
               the
               verity
               of
               it
               hath
               been
               declared
               in
               all
               notable
               punishments
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
               When
               the
               originall
               world
               perished
               by
               water
               ;
               when
               Sodome
               and
               Gomorra
               were
               consumed
               by
               fire
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               
               when
               Ierusalem
               was
               horribly
               destroyed
               ;
               Doth
               any
               man
               think
               that
               all
               were
               alike
               wicked
               before
               the
               world
               ?
               Evident
               it
               is
               that
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               their
               externall
               facts
               ;
               for
               some
               were
               young
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               be
               oppressors
               ,
               neither
               yet
               could
               defile
               themselves
               with
               unnaturall
               and
               beastly
               lusts
               :
               Some
               were
               pitifull
               ,
               and
               gentle
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               thirst
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               of
               his
               Apostles
               :
               But
               did
               any
               escape
               the
               plagues
               and
               vengeance
               which
               did
               apprehend
               the
               multitude
               ?
               Let
               the
               Scriptures
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               Histories
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               plainly
               do
               testifie
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               waters
               all
               flesh
               in
               earth
               at
               that
               time
               did
               perish
               ;
               (
               Noah
               and
               his
               family
               reserved
               )
               That
               none
               escaped
               in
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               other
               Cities
               adjacent
               ,
               except
               Lot
               and
               his
               two
               daughters
               .
               And
               evident
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               in
               that
               famous
               City
               Ierusalem
               ,
               in
               that
               last
               and
               horrible
               destruction
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               none
               escaped
               Gods
               vengeance
               ,
               except
               so
               many
               as
               before
               were
               dispersed
               .
               And
               what
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               this
               severity
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               were
               not
               alike
               offenders
               ,
               let
               the
               flesh
               cease
               to
               dispute
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               men
               by
               these
               examples
               learn
               betimes
               to
               fly
               ,
               and
               avoid
               the
               society
               and
               company
               of
               the
               proud
               contemners
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               that
               they
               list
               not
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               their
               plagues
               .
               The
               cause
               is
               evident
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               be
               subject
               without
               grudging
               to
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               which
               in
               themselves
               are
               most
               holy
               and
               just
               :
               For
               in
               the
               originall
               world
               none
               was
               found
               ,
               that
               either
               did
               resist
               tyranny
               and
               oppression
               that
               universally
               was
               used
               ,
               nor
               yet
               that
               earnestly
               
               reprehended
               the
               same
               .
               In
               Sodome
               was
               none
               found
               that
               did
               gain
               stand
               that
               furious
               and
               beastly
               multitude
               that
               did
               compasse
               about
               and
               besiege
               the
               house
               of
               Lot
               :
               None
               would
               believe
               Lot
               ,
               that
               the
               City
               should
               be
               destroyed
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               in
               Ierusalem
               was
               found
               none
               that
               studied
               to
               represse
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Priests
               ,
               who
               were
               conjured
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Evangell
               ;
               but
               all
               fainted
               (
               I
               except
               ever
               such
               as
               gave
               witnesse
               with
               their
               blood
               ,
               or
               their
               flying
               ,
               That
               such
               impiety
               displeased
               them
               )
               all
               kept
               silence
               ;
               by
               the
               which
               all
               approved
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               joyned
               hands
               with
               the
               tyrannts
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               all
               arayed
               and
               set
               ,
               as
               it
               had
               been
               in
               one
               Battell
               ,
               against
               the
               Omnipotent
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Son
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
               For
               whosoever
               gathereth
               not
               with
               Christ
               in
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Harvest
               ,
               is
               judged
               to
               scatter
               ;
               And
               therefore
               of
               one
               vengeance
               temporall
               were
               they
               all
               partakers
               .
               Which
               thing
               ,
               as
               before
               I
               have
               touched
               ,
               ought
               to
               move
               you
               to
               the
               deep
               consideration
               of
               your
               duties
               in
               these
               last
               and
               most
               perillous
               times
               .
               The
               iniquity
               of
               your
               Bishops
               is
               more
               then
               manifest
               ;
               their
               filthy
               lives
               infect
               the
               ayr
               ;
               the
               innocent
               blood
               which
               they
               shed
               ,
               cryeth
               vengeance
               in
               the
               ears
               of
               our
               God
               ;
               the
               idolatry
               and
               abomination
               which
               openly
               they
               commit
               ,
               and
               without
               punishment
               maintain
               ,
               doth
               corrupt
               and
               defile
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
               and
               none
               amongst
               you
               do
               unfainedly
               study
               for
               any
               redresse
               of
               such
               enormities
               .
               Will
               God
               in
               this
               behalf
               hold
               you
               as
               innocents
               ?
               Be
               not
               deceived
               ,
               dear
               brethren
               ;
               God
               hath
               punished
               not
               onely
               the
               proud
               tyrants
               ,
               filthy
               persons
               ,
               and
               cruell
               murtherers
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               as
               with
               them
               did
               draw
               the
               yoke
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               was
               it
               by
               flattering
               their
               offences
               ,
               
               obeying
               their
               unjust
               commandments
               ,
               or
               in
               winking
               at
               their
               manifest
               iniquity
               .
               All
               such
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               God
               once
               punished
               with
               the
               chief
               offenders
               .
               Be
               ye
               assured
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               is
               immutable
               of
               nature
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               not
               pardon
               you
               in
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               punished
               in
               others
               ;
               and
               now
               the
               lesse
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               plainly
               admonished
               you
               of
               the
               dangers
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               hath
               offered
               you
               his
               mercy
               before
               he
               pour
               forth
               his
               wrath
               and
               displeasure
               upon
               the
               inobedient
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 father
                 of
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 consolation
                 ,
                 give
                 you
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 and
                 open
                 unto
                 you
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 dear
                 Son
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 which
                 ye
                 may
                 attain
                 to
                 the
                 esperance
                 and
                 hope
                 ,
                 That
                 after
                 the
                 troubles
                 of
                 this
                 transitory
                 life
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 glorious
                 Inheritance
                 which
                 is
                 prepared
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 refuse
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 fight
                 under
                 the
                 Banner
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 this
                 his
                 Battell
                 :
                 That
                 in
                 deep
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 ye
                 may
                 learn
                 to
                 prefer
                 the
                 invisible
                 and
                 eternall
                 joyes
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vain
                 pleasures
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 .
                 God
                 further
                 grant
                 you
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 righteously
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 I
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 have
                 required
                 of
                 your
                 Nobility
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 subjects
                 ,
                 and
                 move
                 all
                 together
                 so
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 Petition
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 your
                 just
                 condemnation
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 revenge
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 his
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 his
                 most
                 holy
                 Word
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Sleep
                 not
                 in
                 sin
                 ;
                 for
                 vengeance
                 is
                 prepared
                 against
                 the
                 inobedient
                 .
              
               
                 Fly
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 her
                 plagues
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Grace
                 be
                 with
                 you
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Brother
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 
                   JOHN
                   KNOX
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Be
                   witnesse
                   to
                   my
                   Appellation
                
                 .
                 
                   The
                   4.
                   of
                   Iuly
                   ,
                   1558.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               A
               faithfull
               ADMONITION
               made
               by
               IOHN
               KNOX
               ,
               To
               the
               true
               Professors
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               CHRIST
               within
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               England
               .
               1554.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   John
                   Knox
                
                 wisheth
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 Peace
                 from
                 GOD
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 perpetuall
                 Comfort
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Members
                 of
                 Christs
                 Church
                 in
                 England
                 .
              
            
             
               HAving
               no
               lesse
               desire
               to
               comfort
               such
               as
               now
               be
               in
               trouble
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               (
               and
               specially
               you
               for
               many
               causes
               most
               dear
               to
               me
               )
               then
               hath
               the
               naturall
               Father
               to
               ease
               the
               griefe
               and
               pain
               of
               his
               dearest
               Childe
               ;
               I
               have
               considered
               with
               my selfe
               ,
               what
               argument
               or
               parcell
               of
               Gods
               Scriptures
               was
               most
               convenient
               and
               meet
               to
               be
               handled
               for
               your
               consolation
               in
               these
               most
               dark
               and
               dolorous
               dayes
               :
               
               And
               so
               (
               as
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               I
               was
               turning
               my
               Book
               )
               I
               chanced
               to
               see
               a
               Note
               in
               the
               Margine
               written
               thus
               in
               Latine
               ,
               
                 Videas
                 Anglia
              
               ,
               Let
               England
               beware
               ;
               which
               Note
               when
               I
               had
               considered
               ,
               I
               found
               ,
               that
               the
               matter
               written
               in
               my
               Booke
               in
               Latine
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Seldome
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 God
                 worketh
                 any
                 notable
                 work
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 trouble
                 ,
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 labour
                 cometh
                 
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 God
                 hath
                 used
                 for
                 his
                 Servants
                 and
                 Workmen
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 tribulation
                 most
                 commonly
                 followeth
                 that
                 Church
                 were
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 is
                 most
                 truely
                 preached
                 .
              
               This
               Note
               was
               made
               upon
               a
               place
               of
               Scripture
               written
               in
               the
               fourteenth
               Chapter
               of
               Saint
               Matthews
               Gospell
               ;
               which
               place
               declareth
               ,
               That
               after
               Christ
               Jesus
               had
               used
               the
               Apostles
               as
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               to
               feed
               (
               as
               it
               had
               been
               by
               their
               hands
               )
               five
               thousand
               men
               ,
               beside
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               with
               five
               Barley
               Loaves
               and
               two
               Fishes
               ;
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               the
               Sea
               ,
               commanding
               them
               to
               passe
               over
               before
               him
               to
               the
               other
               side
               .
               Which
               thing
               as
               they
               attempted
               to
               obey
               ,
               
               and
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               did
               travell
               and
               row
               forth
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               night
               approached
               ,
               the
               wind
               was
               contrary
               ,
               the
               vehement
               and
               raging
               storme
               arose
               ,
               and
               was
               like
               to
               overthrow
               their
               poor
               Boat
               and
               them
               .
               When
               I
               considered
               (
               as
               dolour
               and
               my
               simplicity
               would
               suffer
               )
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               I
               began
               to
               reckon
               and
               ask
               account
               of
               my self
               (
               and
               as
               God
               knoweth
               ,
               not
               without
               sorrow
               and
               sobs
               )
               whether
               at
               any
               time
               I
               had
               been
               so
               plain
               by
               my
               tongue
               ,
               as
               God
               had
               opened
               his
               holy
               Will
               and
               Wisdom
               in
               that
               matter
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               mine
               own
               Pen
               and
               Note
               beare
               witnesse
               to
               my
               conscience
               :
               And
               shortly
               it
               came
               to
               my
               minde
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               place
               of
               Scripture
               I
               had
               handled
               in
               your
               presences
               ,
               when
               God
               gave
               opportunity
               and
               time
               for
               you
               to
               heare
               Gods
               Messenger
               speak
               the
               words
               of
               eternall
               life
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               thought
               nothing
               more
               expedient
               ,
               then
               shortly
               to
               call
               to
               minde
               againe
               such
               things
               as
               then
               I
               trust
               were
               touched
               ;
               albeit
               peradventure
               neither
               of
               me
               so
               plainly
               uttered
               ,
               neither
               of
               you
               so
               plainly
               perceived
               ,
               as
               these
               most
               dolorous
               dayes
               declare
               the
               same
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               It
               shall
               not
               bee
               necessary
               to
               handle
               the
               Text
               word
               by
               word
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               whole
               summe
               to
               gather
               certain
               Notes
               and
               Observations
               ,
               (
               which
               shall
               not
               farre
               disagree
               from
               the
               state
               of
               these
               dayes
               )
               it
               shall
               be
               sufficient
               .
               And
               first
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               
               That
               after
               this
               great
               miracle
               that
               Christ
               had
               wrought
               ,
               
               he
               neither
               would
               retain
               with
               himself
               the
               multitude
               of
               people
               whom
               he
               had
               fed
               ,
               neither
               yet
               his
               disciples
               ;
               but
               the
               one
               he
               sent
               away
               every
               man
               to
               return
               to
               his
               place
               of
               accustomed
               residence
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               he
               sent
               to
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
               not
               as
               he
               that
               was
               ignorant
               what
               should
               chance
               unto
               them
               ,
               but
               knowing
               and
               foreseeing
               the
               Tempest
               ,
               yea
               and
               appointing
               the
               same
               so
               to
               trouble
               them
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               That
               the
               onely
               and
               true
               Pastour
               would
               remove
               and
               send
               away
               from
               him
               the
               wandering
               and
               weak
               sheep
               ;
               neither
               yet
               that
               the
               onely
               provident
               Governour
               and
               Guide
               would
               set
               out
               his
               rude
               Warriours
               to
               so
               great
               a
               jeopardie
               ,
               without
               sufficient
               and
               most
               just
               cause
               .
            
             
               Why
               Christ
               removed
               and
               sent
               away
               from
               him
               the
               people
               ,
               the
               Evangelist
               Saint
               Iohn
               declareth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 When
                 Iesus
                 knew
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 to
                 take
                 him
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 make
                 him
                 King
                 ,
                 he
                 passed
                 secretly
              
               (
               or
               alone
               )
               
                 to
                 the
                 Mountain
              
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               plain
               what
               chiefly
               moved
               Christ
               to
               send
               away
               the
               people
               from
               him
               ,
               
               because
               that
               by
               him
               they
               sought
               a
               carnall
               and
               worldly
               libertie
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               his
               Heavenly
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               before
               he
               had
               taught
               and
               declared
               unto
               them
               plainly
               ,
               
               shewing
               them
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               would
               follow
               him
               must
               suffer
               for
               his
               Names
               sake
               persecution
               ,
               must
               be
               hated
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               must
               deny
               themselves
               ,
               must
               be
               sent
               forth
               as
               sheep
               among
               Wolves
               :
               But
               no
               part
               
               of
               this
               doctrine
               pleased
               them
               ,
               or
               could
               enter
               into
               their
               hearts
               ,
               but
               their
               whole
               minde
               was
               upon
               their
               bellies
               ,
               for
               sufficing
               whereof
               they
               devised
               and
               imagined
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               appoint
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               be
               their
               worldly
               King
               ;
               
               for
               he
               had
               power
               to
               multiply
               bread
               at
               his
               pleasure
               .
               Which
               vain
               opinion
               and
               imagination
               perceived
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               he
               withdrew
               himselfe
               from
               their
               company
               ,
               to
               avoid
               all
               such
               suspition
               ,
               and
               to
               let
               them
               understand
               ,
               
               That
               no
               such
               honours
               did
               agree
               with
               his
               Vocation
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               served
               :
               And
               when
               this
               same
               people
               sought
               him
               againe
               ,
               
               he
               sharply
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               sought
               him
               more
               to
               have
               their
               Bellies
               fed
               with
               corruptible
               meat
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               their
               souls
               nourished
               with
               lively
               Bread
               that
               came
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
               And
               thus
               in
               the
               people
               there
               was
               just
               cause
               why
               Christ
               should
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               them
               for
               a
               time
               .
            
             
               Why
               the
               Disciples
               should
               suffer
               that
               great
               danger
               ,
               feare
               and
               anguish
               ,
               Saint
               Marke
               in
               his
               Gospel
               plainly
               sheweth
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 That
                 their
                 hearts
                 were
                 blinded
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 neither
                 remember
                 nor
                 consider
                 the
                 miracle
                 of
                 the
                 Loaves
              
               :
               That
               is
               ,
               Albeit
               with
               their
               hands
               they
               had
               touched
               that
               bread
               by
               which
               so
               great
               a
               multitude
               was
               fed
               ;
               
               and
               albeit
               also
               they
               had
               gathered
               up
               twelve
               Baskets
               full
               of
               that
               which
               remained
               of
               a
               few
               Loaves
               ,
               which
               before
               the
               Miracle
               a
               Boy
               was
               able
               to
               have
               borne
               ;
               yet
               did
               they
               not
               rightly
               consider
               the
               infinite
               power
               of
               Christs
               Jesus
               by
               this
               wonderfull
               Miracle
               :
               
               And
               therefore
               of
               necessity
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               owne
               Bodies
               they
               should
               suffer
               trouble
               for
               their
               better
               instruction
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               deeply
               consider
               (
               dearly
               beloved
               in
               our
               Saviour
               Christ
               )
               how
               abundantly
               ,
               and
               how
               miraculously
               the
               poor
               and
               small
               flock
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               fed
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               under
               that
               elect
               and
               chosen
               Vessell
               of
               God
               to
               glory
               and
               honour
               
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
              
               ;
               and
               now
               again
               behold
               not
               onely
               the
               dispersion
               and
               scattering
               abroad
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               appearing
               destruction
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               under
               these
               cursed
               ,
               cruell
               and
               abominable
               Idolaters
               ,
               me
               thinke
               I
               see
               the
               same
               causes
               to
               have
               moved
               God
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               withdraw
               his
               presence
               from
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               have
               sent
               his
               welbeloved
               servants
               to
               the
               travels
               of
               the
               Seas
               ,
               wherein
               they
               were
               sore
               tossed
               and
               turmoyled
               ,
               and
               apparently
               most
               like
               to
               perish
               .
            
             
               What
               were
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               greatest
               multitude
               that
               followed
               the
               Gospel
               in
               this
               former
               rest
               and
               abundance
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               if
               the
               life
               and
               conversation
               of
               every
               man
               should
               have
               beene
               thorowly
               examined
               :
               For
               who
               lived
               (
               in
               that
               rest
               )
               as
               that
               he
               had
               refused
               himself
               ?
               
               Who
               lived
               in
               that
               rest
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               had
               been
               crucified
               with
               Christ
               ?
               Who
               lived
               in
               that
               rest
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               had
               certainly
               looked
               for
               trouble
               to
               come
               upon
               him
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               who
               lived
               not
               rather
               in
               delicacy
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               seeking
               the
               world
               and
               pleasures
               thereof
               ,
               caring
               for
               the
               flesh
               and
               carnall
               appetites
               ,
               as
               though
               death
               and
               sin
               had
               clean
               been
               devoured
               ?
               
               And
               what
               was
               this
               else
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               of
               Christ
               an
               earthly
               King
               ?
               
               The
               Word
               that
               we
               professed
               daily
               cryed
               in
               our
               ears
               ;
               that
               our
               Kingdome
               ;
               our
               joy
               ,
               our
               rest
               and
               felicitie
               ,
               neither
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               nor
               should
               be
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               neither
               in
               any
               transitory
               thing
               thereof
               ,
               but
               in
               heaven
               ,
               into
               which
               we
               must
               enter
               by
               many
               tiibulations
               .
               
               But
               (
               alas
               )
               we
               sleeped
               in
               such
               securitie
               ,
               that
               the
               sound
               of
               the
               Trumpet
               could
               of
               many
               never
               be
               perfectly
               understood
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               
               we
               perswaded
               our selves
               of
               a
               certaine
               tranquility
               ,
               as
               though
               the
               troubles
               whereof
               mention
               is
               made
               within
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               ,
               appertained
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               this
               age
               ,
               but
               unto
               such
               as
               of
               long
               time
               are
               passed
               before
               us
               :
               and
               therfore
               was
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               compelled
               to
               withdraw
               from
               us
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               veritie
               (
               whose
               voyce
               in
               those
               dayes
               we
               could
               not
               beleeve
               )
               to
               the
               end
               that
               more
               earnestly
               we
               may
               thirst
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               with
               more
               obedience
               embrace
               and
               receive
               it
               ,
               if
               ever
               it
               shall
               please
               his
               infinite
               goodnesse
               ,
               in
               such
               abundance
               to
               restore
               the
               same
               againe
               .
            
             
               
               I
               mean
               nothing
               of
               those
               that
               followed
               Christ
               only
               for
               their
               bellies
               ,
               for
               such
               perceiving
               that
               they
               could
               not
               obtain
               their
               hearts
               desire
               of
               Christ
               ,
               have
               grudged
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               in
               body
               and
               heart
               ;
               which
               thing
               their
               blasphemous
               voices
               spake
               against
               his
               eternall
               verity
               ,
               doth
               witnesse
               and
               declare
               .
               For
               such
               (
               brethren
               )
               be
               ye
               not
               moved
               ,
               
               for
               in
               the
               time
               of
               their
               profession
               they
               were
               not
               of
               us
               ,
               but
               were
               very
               dissemblers
               and
               Hypocrites
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               justly
               permitteth
               that
               they
               blaspheme
               the
               Truth
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               loved
               .
               I
               mean
               not
               that
               ever
               such
               dissembling
               Hypocrites
               shall
               embrace
               the
               verity
               ,
               but
               I
               meane
               such
               as
               by
               infirmitie
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               by
               naturall
               blindnesse
               (
               which
               in
               this
               life
               is
               never
               altogether
               expelled
               )
               then
               could
               not
               give
               the
               very
               obedience
               which
               Gods
               Word
               required
               ,
               neither
               now
               by
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               dare
               openly
               and
               boldly
               confesse
               that
               which
               their
               hearts
               know
               to
               be
               most
               true
               ,
               and
               yet
               lamenteth
               &
               mourneth
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               imperfection
               by
               passed
               and
               present
               ;
               
               from
               such
               shall
               not
               the
               amiable
               presence
               of
               Christ
               for
               ever
               be
               withdrawn
               ;
               but
               yet
               again
               shall
               the
               eyes
               of
               their
               soretroubled
               hearts
               behold
               and
               see
               that
               light
               of
               Christs
               Gospell
               ,
               wherein
               they
               most
               delight
               .
               We
               the
               Ministers
               ,
               who
               were
               the
               distributers
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               (
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               God
               )
               wherewith
               the
               multitude
               within
               England
               was
               fed
               ,
               lacked
               not
               our
               offences
               ,
               which
               also
               moved
               God
               to
               send
               us
               to
               the
               Sea.
               And
               because
               the
               offences
               of
               no
               man
               are
               so
               manifest
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               mine
               own
               ,
               I
               will
               onely
               censure
               my self
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               unknown
               unto
               many
               ,
               that
               I
               (
               the
               most
               wretched
               )
               was
               one
               of
               that
               number
               whom
               God
               appointed
               to
               receive
               that
               Bread
               (
               as
               it
               was
               broken
               by
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               to
               distribute
               and
               give
               the
               same
               to
               such
               as
               he
               had
               called
               to
               this
               banquet
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               his
               table
               where
               he
               appointed
               me
               to
               serve
               .
               It
               is
               not
               in
               my
               knowledge
               nor
               judgement
               to
               define
               nor
               determine
               what
               portion
               or
               quantity
               every
               man
               received
               of
               this
               bread
               ,
               neither
               yet
               how
               that
               which
               they
               received
               agreed
               with
               their
               stomacks
               ;
               but
               of
               this
               I
               am
               assured
               ,
               That
               the
               benediction
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               so
               multiplyed
               the
               portion
               which
               I
               received
               of
               his
               hands
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               banquet
               (
               this
               I
               write
               to
               the
               praise
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               accusation
               of
               mine
               owne
               unthankfulnesse
               )
               the
               bread
               never
               failed
               when
               the
               hungry
               soule
               craved
               or
               cried
               for
               food
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               banquet
               ,
               mine
               own
               conscience
               beareth
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               mine
               hands
               gathered
               up
               the
               crummes
               that
               were
               left
               in
               such
               abundance
               ,
               that
               the
               banquet
               was
               full
               among
               the
               rest
               .
               To
               be
               plain
               ,
               mine
               own
               conscience
               beareth
               record
               to
               my self
               ,
               
               how
               small
               was
               my
               learning
               ,
               and
               how
               weak
               I
               was
               of
               judgement
               when
               Christ
               Jesus
               called
               me
               to
               be
               his
               steward
               ,
               and
               how
               mightily
               day
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               time
               by
               time
               he
               multiplied
               his
               graces
               with
               me
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               conceale
               ,
               I
               were
               most
               wicked
               and
               unthankfull
               .
            
             
             
               But
               alas
               ,
               how
               blinded
               was
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               I
               did
               consider
               the
               dignity
               of
               that
               Office
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               God
               that
               then
               multiplied
               and
               blessed
               the
               bread
               which
               the
               people
               received
               of
               my
               hands
               ,
               this
               day
               mine
               own
               conscience
               beareth
               witnesse
               to
               my selfe
               .
               
               God
               I
               take
               to
               record
               in
               my
               conscience
               ,
               That
               I
               delivered
               the
               same
               bread
               that
               I
               received
               of
               Christs
               hands
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               mixed
               no
               poyson
               with
               the
               same
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               teached
               Christs
               Gospel
               without
               any
               mixture
               of
               mens
               dreames
               ,
               devises
               ,
               or
               phantasies
               .
               But
               alas
               I
               did
               it
               not
               with
               such
               fervency
               ,
               with
               such
               indifferency
               ,
               and
               with
               such
               diligency
               as
               this
               day
               I
               know
               my
               duty
               was
               to
               have
               done
               .
            
             
               Some
               complained
               in
               those
               dayes
               ,
               That
               the
               Preachers
               were
               undiscreet
               persons
               (
               yea
               ,
               some
               called
               them
               raylers
               ,
               and
               worse
               )
               because
               they
               spake
               against
               the
               manifest
               iniquity
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               those
               that
               then
               were
               placed
               in
               Authority
               ,
               as
               well
               in
               Court
               ,
               as
               in
               other
               Offices
               universally
               thorowout
               the
               Realme
               ,
               both
               in
               Cities
               ,
               Towns
               and
               Villages
               .
               And
               among
               others
               peradventure
               my
               rude
               plainnesse
               displeased
               some
               ,
               who
               did
               complain
               ,
               That
               rashly
               I
               did
               speak
               of
               mens
               faults
               ,
               so
               that
               all
               men
               might
               know
               and
               perceive
               of
               whom
               I
               meant
               .
               But
               alas
               ,
               this
               day
               my
               conscience
               accuseth
               me
               ,
               That
               I
               spake
               not
               so
               plainly
               as
               my
               duty
               was
               to
               have
               done
               :
               For
               I
               ought
               to
               have
               said
               to
               the
               wicked
               man
               expressely
               by
               his
               name
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 die
                 the
                 death
              
               .
               For
               I
               finde
               Ieremiah
               the
               Prophet
               to
               have
               done
               so
               to
               Pashur
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               
               and
               to
               Zedechiah
               the
               King.
               And
               not
               onely
               he
               ,
               but
               also
               
                 Elijah
                 ,
                 Elisha
                 ,
                 Michah
                 ,
                 Amos
                 ,
                 Daniel
                 ,
              
               Christ
               Jesus
               himself
               ;
               and
               after
               him
               his
               Apostles
               expressely
               to
               have
               named
               the
               blood-thirsty
               tyrants
               ,
               
               abominable
               Idolaters
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               hypocrites
               of
               their
               dayes
               .
               If
               that
               we
               the
               Preachers
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               were
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               the
               Salt
               of
               the
               earth
               (
               as
               his
               other
               Messengers
               were
               before
               us
               .
               )
               Alas
               ,
               Why
               with-held
               we
               the
               Salt
               ,
               where
               manifest
               compunction
               did
               appear
               ?
               
               (
               I
               accuse
               none
               but
               my selfe
               .
               )
               The
               blinde
               love
               that
               I
               did
               bear
               to
               this
               my
               wicked
               carkase
               was
               the
               chiefe
               cause
               that
               I
               was
               not
               fervent
               and
               faithfull
               enough
               in
               that
               behalfe
               ;
               For
               I
               had
               no
               will
               to
               provoke
               the
               hatred
               of
               all
               men
               against
               me
               :
               And
               therefore
               so
               touched
               I
               the
               vices
               of
               men
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               greatest
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               themselves
               to
               be
               offenders
               (
               I
               dare
               not
               say
               that
               I
               was
               the
               greatest
               flatterer
               .
               )
               But
               yet
               neverthelesse
               I
               would
               not
               be
               seen
               to
               proclaim
               manifest
               Warre
               against
               the
               manifest
               wicked
               :
               Whereof
               unfainedly
               I
               ask
               my
               God
               mercy
               .
            
             
               As
               I
               was
               not
               so
               fervent
               in
               rebuking
               manifest
               iniquity
               as
               it
               became
               me
               to
               have
               been
               ;
               
               So
               was
               I
               not
               so
               indifferent
               a
               feeder
               as
               is
               required
               of
               Christs
               Steward
               :
               For
               in
               preaching
               Christs
               Gospel
               ,
               albeit
               mine
               eye
               (
               as
               knoweth
               God
               )
               was
               not
               much
               upon
               worldly
               promotion
               ,
               yet
               the
               love
               of
               friends
               ,
               and
               carnall
               affection
               of
               some
               men
               with
               whom
               I
               was
               most
               familiar
               ,
               allured
               me
               to
               make
               more
               residence
               in
               one
               place
               then
               in
               another
               ,
               having
               more
               respect
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               few
               ,
               then
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               many
               .
               That
               day
               I
               thought
               I
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               not
               been
               idle
               ;
               But
               this
               day
               I
               know
               it
               was
               my
               duty
               to
               have
               had
               consideration
               how
               long
               I
               had
               remained
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               hungry
               souls
               were
               in
               other
               places
               ,
               to
               whom
               alas
               none
               took
               pain
               to
               break
               and
               distribute
               the
               bread
               of
               Life
               .
            
             
             
               Moreover
               ,
               remaining
               in
               one
               place
               I
               was
               not
               so
               diligent
               as
               mine
               Office
               required
               ;
               but
               sometime
               by
               counsell
               of
               carnall
               friends
               I
               spared
               the
               body
               ;
               sometime
               I
               spent
               in
               worldly
               businesse
               of
               particular
               friends
               ;
               and
               sometime
               in
               taking
               recreation
               and
               pastime
               by
               exercise
               of
               the
               body
               .
            
             
               And
               albeit
               men
               may
               judge
               these
               to
               be
               light
               and
               small
               offences
               ,
               yet
               I
               acknowledge
               and
               confesse
               ,
               That
               unlesse
               pardon
               should
               be
               granted
               to
               me
               in
               Christs
               blood
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               of
               these
               three
               offences
               aforenamed
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               Lack
               of
               fervency
               in
               reproving
               sin
               ,
               The
               lack
               of
               indifferency
               in
               feeding
               those
               that
               were
               hungry
               ,
               And
               the
               lack
               of
               diligence
               in
               the
               execution
               of
               mine
               Office
               ,
               deserved
               damation
               .
            
             
               
               And
               beside
               these
               ,
               I
               was
               assaulted
               ,
               yea
               ,
               infected
               and
               corrupted
               with
               more
               grosse
               sins
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               My
               wicked
               nature
               desired
               the
               favours
               ,
               the
               estimation
               and
               praise
               of
               men
               ;
               against
               which
               albeit
               that
               sometime
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               move
               me
               to
               fight
               ,
               and
               earnestly
               did
               stir
               me
               (
               God
               knoweth
               I
               lye
               not
               )
               to
               sob
               and
               lament
               for
               those
               imperfections
               ;
               yet
               never
               ceased
               they
               to
               trouble
               me
               when
               any
               occasion
               was
               offred
               :
               And
               so
               privily
               and
               craftily
               did
               they
               enter
               into
               my
               brest
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               not
               perceive
               my self
               to
               be
               wounded
               ,
               till
               vain-glory
               had
               almost
               gotten
               the
               upper
               hand
               .
            
             
               
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 deal
                 not
                 with
                 me
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 great
                 iniquity
                 ;
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 thy
                 mercies
                 remove
                 from
                 me
                 the
                 burthen
                 of
                 my
                 sin
                 :
                 for
                 of
                 purpose
                 and
                 minde
                 to
                 have
                 avoided
                 the
                 vain
                 displeasure
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 I
                 spared
                 little
                 to
                 offend
                 thy
                 Majestie
                 .
              
            
             
               Think
               not
               (
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               )
               That
               thus
               I
               accuse
               my selfe
               without
               just
               cause
               ,
               as
               though
               in
               so
               doing
               I
               might
               appear
               more
               holy
               ;
               or
               that
               yet
               I
               do
               it
               of
               purpose
               and
               intent
               by
               occasion
               thereof
               to
               accuse
               others
               of
               my
               brethren
               the
               true
               Preachers
               of
               Christ
               of
               like
               or
               greater
               offences
               :
               No
               ,
               God
               is
               Judge
               to
               my
               conscience
               ,
               That
               I
               do
               it
               even
               from
               an
               unfained
               and
               sore
               troubled
               heart
               ,
               as
               I
               that
               know
               my selfe
               grievously
               to
               have
               offended
               the
               Majesty
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               Christs
               Gospel
               had
               free
               passage
               in
               England
               .
               
               And
               this
               I
               do
               let
               you
               understand
               ,
               That
               the
               taking
               away
               of
               the
               heavenly
               Bread
               ,
               and
               this
               great
               tempest
               that
               now
               bloweth
               against
               the
               poor
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               (
               as
               touching
               our
               part
               )
               cometh
               from
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               to
               provoke
               us
               to
               unfained
               repentance
               ,
               for
               that
               neither
               Preacher
               nor
               Professor
               did
               rightly
               consider
               the
               time
               of
               our
               mercifull
               Visitation
               :
               But
               altogether
               so
               we
               spent
               the
               time
               ,
               as
               though
               Gods
               Word
               had
               been
               Preached
               rather
               to
               satisfie
               our
               fantasies
               ,
               then
               to
               reforme
               our
               evill
               manners
               .
               Which
               thing
               if
               we
               earnestly
               repent
               ,
               then
               shall
               Jesus
               Christ
               appear
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               be
               the
               storm
               never
               so
               great
               .
               
                 Haste
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 for
                 thy
                 Names
                 sake
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               second
               thing
               that
               I
               finde
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               is
               ,
               The
               vehemency
               of
               the
               fear
               which
               the
               disciples
               endured
               in
               that
               great
               danger
               ,
               being
               of
               longer
               continuance
               then
               ever
               they
               had
               at
               any
               time
               before
               .
            
             
               
               In
               Saint
               Matthewes
               Gospel
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               That
               another
               time
               there
               arose
               a
               great
               stormy
               Tempest
               ,
               
               and
               sore
               tossed
               the
               Boat
               wherein
               Christs
               disciples
               were
               labouring
               :
               But
               that
               was
               nigh
               the
               day
               light
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               had
               Christ
               with
               them
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               whom
               they
               awaked
               ,
               and
               cryed
               for
               
               help
               unto
               him
               (
               for
               at
               that
               time
               he
               slept
               in
               the
               Boat
               )
               and
               so
               were
               shortly
               delivered
               from
               their
               sudden
               fear
               .
               But
               now
               were
               they
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               raging
               Sea
               ,
               
               and
               it
               was
               night
               ,
               and
               Christ
               their
               Comforter
               absent
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               cometh
               not
               to
               them
               neither
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               nor
               third
               Watch
               ;
               What
               fear
               think
               ye
               were
               they
               in
               ?
               And
               what
               thoughts
               arose
               out
               of
               their
               so
               troubled
               hearts
               ,
               during
               that
               storm
               ?
               Such
               as
               this
               day
               be
               in
               like
               danger
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               ,
               doth
               by
               this
               storm
               better
               understand
               then
               my
               pen
               can
               expresse
               .
               But
               of
               one
               thing
               I
               am
               well
               assured
               ,
               That
               Christs
               presence
               would
               in
               that
               great
               perplexity
               have
               been
               to
               them
               more
               comfortable
               then
               ever
               it
               was
               before
               ;
               and
               that
               patiently
               they
               would
               have
               suffered
               their
               incredulity
               to
               have
               been
               rebuked
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               might
               have
               escaped
               the
               present
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               profitable
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               and
               somewhat
               to
               our
               comfort
               ,
               to
               consider
               every
               parcell
               of
               their
               danger
               :
               And
               first
               ,
               ye
               shall
               understand
               ,
               That
               when
               the
               disciples
               passed
               to
               the
               Sea
               to
               obey
               Christs
               Commandment
               ,
               
               it
               was
               fair
               weather
               ,
               and
               no
               such
               Tempest
               seen
               .
               But
               suddenly
               the
               storme
               arose
               with
               a
               contrarious
               flaw
               of
               winde
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Journey
               .
               For
               if
               the
               Tempest
               had
               been
               as
               great
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               entrance
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               after
               when
               they
               were
               about
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               Journey
               ,
               neither
               would
               they
               have
               adventured
               such
               a
               great
               danger
               ;
               neither
               yet
               had
               it
               been
               in
               their
               power
               to
               have
               attained
               to
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea.
               And
               so
               it
               may
               be
               evidently
               gathered
               ,
               
               That
               the
               Sea
               was
               calme
               when
               they
               entered
               into
               their
               Journey
               .
            
             
               Then
               it
               is
               to
               be
               remarked
               ,
               By
               what
               means
               and
               instruments
               was
               this
               storme
               moved
               :
               
               Was
               the
               plunging
               of
               their
               Oars
               ,
               and
               force
               of
               their
               small
               Boat
               such
               as
               might
               stirre
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               great
               Sea
               ?
               No
               ,
               doubtlesse
               :
               But
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               declareth
               ,
               That
               the
               Seas
               were
               moved
               by
               a
               vehement
               and
               contrary
               winde
               ,
               which
               blew
               against
               their
               Ship
               in
               the
               time
               of
               darknesse
               .
               But
               seeing
               the
               winde
               is
               neither
               the
               commander
               nor
               mover
               of
               it self
               ,
               some
               other
               cause
               is
               to
               be
               enquired
               ,
               which
               hereafter
               we
               shall
               touch
               .
            
             
               And
               last
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               and
               considered
               ,
               What
               the
               disciples
               did
               in
               all
               this
               vehement
               Tempest
               .
               Truely
               they
               turned
               not
               to
               be
               driven
               backe
               for
               land
               or
               shore
               ,
               by
               the
               vehemency
               of
               the
               contrary
               winde
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               might
               be
               thought
               that
               they
               could
               not
               have
               escaped
               shipwrack
               and
               death
               :
               
               but
               they
               continually
               laboured
               in
               rowing
               against
               the
               winde
               ,
               abiding
               the
               ceasing
               of
               that
               horrible
               tempest
               .
            
             
               Consider
               and
               mark
               ,
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               what
               we
               reade
               here
               to
               have
               chanced
               to
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               poor
               Boat
               ;
               and
               you
               shall
               well
               perceive
               ,
               That
               the
               same
               thing
               hath
               chanced
               ,
               doth
               and
               shall
               chance
               to
               the
               true
               Church
               and
               Congregation
               of
               Christ
               (
               which
               is
               nothing
               else
               in
               this
               miserable
               life
               but
               a
               poor
               Ship
               )
               travelling
               in
               the
               Seas
               of
               this
               unstable
               and
               troublesome
               world
               ,
               toward
               the
               heavenly
               Port
               ,
               and
               Haven
               of
               eternall
               felicity
               ,
               which
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               appointed
               to
               his
               elect
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               might
               prove
               by
               the
               posterity
               of
               Iacob
               in
               Egypt
               ;
               By
               the
               Israelites
               in
               their
               Captivity
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               Church
               during
               the
               time
               that
               Christ
               
               himself
               did
               Preach
               (
               and
               sometime
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               and
               Ascension
               )
               against
               whom
               the
               vehement
               storme
               did
               not
               rage
               immediately
               after
               they
               entred
               into
               the
               Ship
               of
               their
               travell
               and
               tribulation
               :
               
               For
               the
               bloody
               sentence
               of
               Pharaoh
               was
               not
               pronounced
               against
               the
               seed
               of
               Iacob
               when
               he
               first
               did
               enter
               into
               Egypt
               :
               Neither
               was
               the
               cruell
               counsell
               and
               devillish
               device
               of
               proud
               Haman
               invented
               by
               and
               by
               after
               Israel
               and
               Iudah
               were
               translated
               from
               their
               possessions
               :
               
               Neither
               yet
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               being
               conversant
               with
               his
               Apostles
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               was
               there
               used
               any
               such
               tyranny
               against
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               shortly
               after
               followed
               in
               the
               persecution
               of
               Saint
               Stephen
               ,
               
               and
               other
               disciples
               .
               But
               all
               these
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               travell
               with
               a
               contrary
               winde
               ,
               had
               alway
               some
               calme
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Albeit
               they
               had
               some
               trouble
               ,
               yet
               had
               they
               not
               extreme
               persecution
               .
            
             
               Even
               so
               ,
               most
               dearly
               beloved
               ,
               is
               happened
               now
               to
               the
               afflicted
               Church
               of
               God
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               :
               At
               all
               times
               the
               true
               Word
               of
               God
               suffered
               contradiction
               and
               repugnancie
               ;
               And
               so
               the
               winde
               blew
               against
               us
               even
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               late
               up
               rising
               of
               the
               Gospel
               in
               England
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               could
               not
               stop
               our
               course
               ,
               till
               now
               of
               late
               days
               ,
               that
               the
               raging
               winde
               bloweth
               without
               bridle
               upon
               the
               unstable
               Seas
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               whereof
               we
               are
               in
               this
               hour
               of
               darknesse
               .
            
             
               
               To
               write
               my
               minde
               plainly
               unto
               you
               ,
               beloved
               brethren
               :
               This
               winde
               that
               alwayes
               hath
               blown
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               the
               malice
               and
               hatred
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               which
               rightly
               in
               this
               case
               is
               compared
               to
               the
               winde
               :
               For
               as
               the
               winde
               is
               invisible
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               poor
               disciples
               feel
               that
               it
               troubleth
               and
               letreth
               their
               Ship
               ;
               
               So
               is
               the
               pestilent
               envie
               of
               the
               devill
               working
               alwayes
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               reprobate
               so
               subtill
               and
               crafty
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               espied
               by
               Gods
               Elect
               ,
               nor
               by
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               till
               first
               they
               feel
               the
               blasts
               thereof
               to
               blow
               their
               Ship
               backward
               :
               And
               as
               the
               vehement
               winde
               causeth
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               to
               rage
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               the
               dead
               water
               neither
               knoweth
               what
               it
               doth
               ,
               neither
               yet
               can
               it
               cease
               nor
               refrain
               ;
               so
               that
               both
               it
               is
               troubled
               by
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               also
               it self
               doth
               trouble
               Christs
               disciples
               in
               their
               poor
               Ship
               :
               So
               by
               the
               envie
               and
               malice
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               are
               wicked
               and
               cruell
               ,
               as
               well
               subjects
               as
               Princes
               (
               whose
               hearts
               are
               like
               the
               raging
               Sea
               )
               compelled
               to
               persecute
               and
               trouble
               the
               true
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               blinded
               are
               they
               ,
               and
               so
               enthralled
               under
               the
               bondage
               of
               the
               devill
               ,
               that
               neither
               can
               they
               see
               their
               manifest
               iniquity
               ,
               neither
               yet
               can
               they
               cease
               to
               run
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
               And
               hereof
               ,
               England
               ,
               hast
               thou
               manifest
               experience
               :
               For
               in
               the
               time
               of
               King
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               
               how
               the
               wolf
               ,
               that
               wicked
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               by
               the
               vehement
               winde
               of
               six
               bloody
               Articles
               (
               by
               the
               devill
               devised
               )
               intended
               to
               have
               overthrown
               the
               poor
               Ship
               and
               Christs
               disciples
               ,
               is
               evidently
               known
               already
               .
               But
               then
               had
               we
               Christ
               Jesus
               with
               us
               sleeping
               in
               the
               Ship
               ,
               who
               did
               not
               despise
               the
               faithfull
               crying
               of
               such
               as
               then
               were
               in
               trouble
               :
               But
               by
               his
               mighty
               power
               ,
               gracious
               goodnes
               ,
               and
               invincible
               force
               of
               his
               holy
               Word
               ,
               he
               compelled
               those
               wicked
               windes
               to
               cease
               ,
               and
               the
               raging
               of
               those
               Seas
               to
               be
               stilled
               and
               calm
               :
               
               So
               that
               all
               the
               hearts
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               did
               wonder
               at
               that
               sudden
               change
               ,
               while
               that
               under
               a
               lamb
               the
               fearfull
               edge
               of
               that
               devouring
               sword
               was
               taken
               from
               the
               necks
               
               of
               the
               faithfull
               ;
               and
               the
               tyrannie
               of
               those
               ravening
               and
               blood-thirsty
               Wolves
               (
               I
               mean
               of
               wily
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               other
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               sonnes
               of
               Belial
               )
               was
               repressed
               for
               a
               time
               :
               
               But
               yet
               ceased
               not
               the
               Devill
               to
               blow
               his
               winde
               ,
               by
               his
               wicked
               Instruments
               ,
               who
               found
               the
               means
               ,
               how
               against
               nature
               the
               one
               brother
               should
               assent
               to
               the
               death
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               but
               that
               could
               not
               hinder
               the
               course
               of
               the
               travelling
               Boat
               ,
               but
               forth
               she
               goeth
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               who
               then
               more
               cruelly
               raged
               ,
               perceiving
               his
               owne
               honour
               and
               service
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               detestable
               Masse
               ,
               to
               be
               disclosed
               and
               opened
               before
               the
               people
               ,
               to
               be
               damnable
               Idolatrie
               ,
               and
               assured
               damnation
               to
               such
               as
               put
               their
               trust
               in
               it
               :
               And
               therfore
               began
               he
               more
               craftily
               to
               work
               ,
               and
               finding
               the
               same
               Instruments
               apt
               enough
               ,
               whose
               labours
               he
               had
               used
               before
               ,
               he
               blew
               such
               mortall
               hatred
               between
               two
               ,
               which
               appeared
               to
               be
               the
               chief
               pillars
               under
               the
               King
               ;
               for
               that
               wretched
               (
               alas
               )
               and
               miserable
               Northumberland
               could
               not
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               till
               such
               time
               as
               simple
               Somerset
               most
               unjustly
               was
               bereft
               of
               his
               life
               ;
               what
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Members
               the
               pestilent
               Papists
               ,
               meant
               by
               his
               away-taking
               ,
               God
               compelled
               my
               tongue
               to
               speak
               in
               more
               places
               then
               one
               ;
               and
               specially
               before
               you
               ,
               and
               in
               Newcastle
               ,
               as
               sir
               
                 Robert
                 Bradling
              
               did
               not
               forget
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ;
               God
               grant
               that
               he
               may
               understand
               all
               other
               matters
               spoken
               before
               him
               then
               and
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               as
               righly
               as
               he
               did
               that
               mine
               interpretation
               of
               the
               Vineyard
               ,
               
               whose
               Hedges
               ,
               Ditches
               ,
               Towres
               and
               Winepresse
               God
               destroyed
               ,
               because
               it
               would
               bring
               forth
               no
               good
               fruit
               :
               And
               that
               he
               may
               remember
               ,
               that
               what
               ever
               was
               spoken
               by
               my
               mouth
               that
               day
               ,
               is
               now
               compleate
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               except
               that
               finall
               destruction
               and
               vengeance
               is
               not
               yet
               fallen
               upon
               the
               greatest
               offenders
               ,
               
               as
               assuredly
               shortly
               it
               shall
               ,
               unlesse
               that
               he
               and
               some
               other
               of
               his
               sort
               ,
               that
               then
               were
               enemies
               to
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               will
               speedily
               repent
               (
               and
               that
               earnestly
               )
               their
               stubborne
               disobedience
               .
               
               God
               compelled
               my
               tongue
               (
               I
               say
               )
               openly
               to
               declare
               ,
               That
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Ministers
               intended
               onely
               the
               subversion
               of
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               by
               that
               mortall
               hatred
               among
               those
               which
               ought
               to
               have
               beene
               most
               assuredly
               knit
               together
               by
               Christian
               charity
               ,
               and
               by
               benefits
               received
               ;
               and
               especially
               that
               the
               wicked
               and
               envious
               Papists
               (
               by
               that
               ungodly
               breach
               of
               charity
               )
               diligently
               minded
               the
               overthrow
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               to
               his
               own
               destruction
               ,
               procured
               the
               death
               of
               his
               innocent
               friend
               :
               Thus
               (
               I
               say
               )
               I
               was
               com●elled
               of
               conscience
               oftner
               then
               once
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               saw
               and
               invented
               the
               means
               how
               the
               one
               should
               be
               taken
               away
               ,
               saw
               and
               should
               finde
               the
               means
               also
               to
               take
               away
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               all
               that
               trouble
               was
               devised
               by
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               Instruments
               ,
               to
               stop
               and
               let
               Christs
               Disciples
               and
               their
               poor
               Boat
               ;
               but
               that
               was
               not
               able
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               not
               yet
               come
               to
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea.
               
            
             
               Transubstansiation
               (
               the
               Bird
               that
               the
               Devill
               hatched
               by
               Pope
               Nicholas
               and
               since
               that
               time
               fostered
               and
               nourished
               by
               all
               his
               Children
               ,
               Priests
               ,
               Friers
               ,
               Monks
               ,
               and
               other
               his
               conjured
               and
               sworn
               souldiers
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               last
               dayes
               chiefly
               by
               
                 Stephen
                 Gardner
              
               ,
               and
               his
               black
               brood
               in
               England
               ;
               )
               Transustantiation
               (
               I
               say
               )
               was
               then
               clearly
               confuted
               and
               mightily
               overthrown
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               had
               put
               wisdom
               in
               the
               tongues
               of
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Messengers
               to
               utter
               that
               vain
               vanitie
               ;
               
               and
               specially
               gave
               such
               strength
               to
               that
               Reverend
               Father
               in
               God
               ,
               
                 Thomas
                 Granmer
              
               ,
               to
               cut
               the
               knots
               of
               Devillish
               
               Sophistry
               linked
               and
               knit
               by
               the
               Devils
               Gardener
               ,
               and
               his
               blinde
               Buzzards
               ,
               to
               hold
               the
               verity
               of
               the
               everliving
               God
               under
               bondage
               ,
               that
               rather
               I
               think
               they
               shall
               condemn
               his
               works
               (
               which
               notwithstanding
               shall
               continue
               and
               remain
               to
               their
               confusion
               ,
               then
               they
               shall
               enterprize
               to
               answer
               the
               same
               .
               
               And
               also
               God
               gave
               boldnesse
               and
               knowledge
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Parliament
               to
               take
               away
               the
               round
               clipped
               God
               ,
               wherein
               standeth
               all
               the
               holinesse
               of
               Papists
               ,
               and
               to
               command
               common
               Bread
               to
               be
               used
               at
               the
               Lords
               Table
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               take
               away
               the
               most
               part
               of
               superstitions
               ,
               (
               kneeling
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               excepted
               )
               which
               before
               prophaned
               Christs
               true
               Religion
               .
               
               Then
               (
               dear
               Brethren
               )
               was
               the
               Boat
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               ariseth
               the
               horrible
               tempest
               ,
               most
               fearfull
               and
               dolorous
               ;
               
                 Our
                 King
                 is
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 us
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Devill
               bloweth
               in
               such
               Organs
               as
               alway
               he
               had
               found
               obedient
               to
               his
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               he
               enflameth
               the
               heart
               of
               that
               wretched
               and
               unhappy
               man
               ,
               (
               whom
               I
               judge
               more
               to
               be
               lamented
               ,
               then
               hated
               )
               to
               covet
               the
               Imperiall
               Crown
               of
               England
               to
               be
               established
               to
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               what
               thereupon
               hath
               succeeded
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               now
               necessary
               to
               be
               written
               .
            
             
               
               Of
               this
               short
               discourse
               (
               Beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               )
               you
               may
               consider
               and
               perceive
               two
               speciall
               Notes
               ;
            
             
               
               1.
               
               That
               the
               whole
               malice
               of
               the
               Devill
               hath
               alwayes
               this
               end
               ,
               To
               vexe
               and
               overthrow
               Christs
               afflicted
               Church
               ;
               for
               what
               else
               intended
               the
               Devill
               and
               his
               servants
               (
               the
               pestilent
               Papists
               )
               by
               all
               these
               their
               crafty
               policies
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               that
               Christs
               Gospell
               was
               preached
               in
               England
               ,
               then
               the
               subversion
               of
               the
               same
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               might
               recover
               power
               to
               persecute
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               this
               day
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               darknesse
               they
               have
               obtained
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               wonder
               though
               I
               say
               ,
               That
               the
               crafty
               policies
               of
               pestilent
               Papists
               wrought
               all
               the
               mischiefe
               ,
               for
               who
               could
               more
               easier
               and
               better
               worke
               greater
               mischief
               ,
               then
               such
               as
               bare
               authority
               and
               rule
               .
               And
               who
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               ruled
               the
               roste
               in
               the
               Court
               all
               this
               time
               ,
               by
               stout
               courage
               and
               proudnesse
               of
               stomack
               ,
               but
               Northumberland
               ?
               But
               who
               (
               I
               pray
               you
               )
               under
               King
               Edward
               ,
               
               ruled
               all
               by
               counsell
               and
               wit
               ?
               Shall
               I
               name
               the
               man
               ?
               I
               will
               writ
               no
               more
               plainly
               now
               then
               my
               tongue
               spake
               the
               last
               Sermon
               ,
               That
               it
               pleased
               God
               that
               I
               should
               make
               before
               that
               Innocent
               and
               most
               godly
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixt
               ,
               and
               before
               his
               Councell
               at
               Westminster
               ,
               and
               even
               to
               the
               faces
               of
               such
               as
               of
               whom
               I
               meant
               .
               
               Handling
               this
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 edit
                 mecum
                 panem
                 sustulit
                 adversus
                 me
                 calcaneum
                 suum
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 eateth
                 bread
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 hath
                 lift
                 up
                 his
                 heel
                 against
                 me
                 .
              
               I
               made
               this
               affirmation
               ,
               That
               commonly
               it
               was
               seen
               ,
               
               that
               the
               most
               godly
               Princes
               had
               Officers
               and
               chief
               Councellors
               most
               ungodly
               ,
               conjured
               enemies
               to
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Traitours
               to
               their
               Princes
               ,
               not
               that
               their
               wickednesse
               and
               ungodlinesse
               was
               speedily
               perceived
               and
               espied
               out
               of
               the
               said
               Princes
               and
               godly
               men
               ,
               
               but
               that
               for
               time
               those
               craftie
               colourers
               could
               so
               cloke
               their
               malice
               against
               God
               and
               his
               truth
               ,
               and
               their
               hollow
               hearts
               toward
               their
               loving
               Masters
               ,
               that
               by
               worldly
               wisdome
               and
               policie
               at
               length
               they
               attained
               to
               high
               promotions
               .
               
               And
               for
               the
               proofe
               of
               this
               mine
               affirmation
               ,
               I
               recited
               the
               Histories
               of
               
                 Achitophel
                 ,
                 Shebna
              
               ,
               and
               Iudas
               ;
               of
               whom
               the
               two
               former
               had
               high
               Offices
               and
               promotions
               with
               great
               
               authority
               under
               the
               most
               godly
               Princes
               ,
               David
               and
               Hezekiah
               ;
               and
               Iudas
               was
               Purse
               Master
               with
               Christ
               Jesus
               .
               And
               when
               I
               had
               made
               some
               discourse
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               I
               moved
               this
               Question
               ;
            
             
               
                 Why
                 permitted
                 so
                 godly
                 Princes
                 so
                 wicked
                 men
                 to
                 be
                 of
                 their
                 Councell
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 Office
                 and
                 Authority
                 under
                 them
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               the
               which
               I
               answered
               ;
               
               That
               either
               they
               so
               abounded
               in
               worldly
               wisdom
               ,
               
               foresight
               and
               experience
               touching
               the
               government
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               ,
               that
               their
               counsell
               appeared
               to
               be
               so
               necessary
               ,
               that
               the
               Common-wealth
               could
               not
               lack
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               by
               the
               colour
               to
               preserve
               the
               tranquilitie
               and
               quietnesse
               in
               Realms
               ,
               they
               were
               maintained
               in
               Authority
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               kept
               their
               malice
               which
               they
               bare
               towards
               their
               Masters
               and
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               
               so
               secret
               in
               their
               breasts
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               could
               espie
               it
               ,
               till
               by
               Gods
               permission
               they
               waited
               for
               such
               occasion
               and
               opportunitie
               ,
               that
               they
               uttered
               all
               their
               mischief
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               might
               perceive
               it
               :
               And
               that
               was
               most
               evident
               by
               Achithophel
               and
               Sobna
               ;
               for
               of
               Achithophel
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               Davids
               most
               secret
               Councellour
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               because
               his
               counsell
               in
               those
               dayes
               was
               like
               the
               Oracle
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               Sobna
               was
               unto
               good
               King
               Hezekiah
               sometime
               Comptroller
               ,
               sometime
               Secretary
               ,
               
               and
               last
               of
               all
               Treasurer
               ;
               to
               the
               which
               Offices
               he
               had
               never
               been
               promoted
               under
               so
               godly
               a
               Prince
               ,
               if
               the
               Treason
               and
               malice
               which
               he
               bare
               against
               the
               King
               ,
               and
               against
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               had
               been
               manifestly
               known
               .
               No
               (
               quoth
               I
               )
               Sobna
               was
               a
               crafty
               Foxe
               ,
               and
               could
               shew
               such
               a
               fair
               countenance
               to
               the
               King
               ,
               
               that
               neithet
               he
               nor
               his
               Councell
               could
               espie
               his
               malicious
               Treason
               .
               
               But
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               was
               commanded
               by
               God
               to
               go
               to
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               his
               traiterous
               heart
               and
               miserable
               end
               .
            
             
               Was
               David
               (
               said
               I
               )
               and
               Hezekiah
               Princes
               of
               great
               and
               godly
               gifts
               and
               experience
               ,
               abused
               by
               crafty
               Councellors
               and
               dissembling
               Hypocrites
               ?
               What
               wonder
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               a
               young
               and
               innocent
               King
               be
               deceived
               by
               craftie
               ,
               
               covetous
               ,
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               Counsellors
               ?
               I
               am
               greatly
               afraid
               that
               Achitophel
               is
               Counsellor
               ,
               that
               Iudas
               bears
               the
               Purse
               ,
               and
               that
               Sobna
               is
               Scribe
               ,
               Comptroller
               and
               Treasurer
               .
            
             
               This
               and
               somewhat
               more
               I
               spake
               that
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               a
               corner
               (
               as
               many
               yet
               can
               witnesse
               )
               but
               even
               before
               those
               whom
               my
               conscience
               judged
               worthy
               of
               accusation
               :
               And
               this
               day
               no
               more
               do
               I
               write
               (
               albeit
               I
               may
               justly
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               declared
               themselves
               most
               manifestly
               )
               but
               yet
               do
               I
               affirme
               ,
               That
               under
               that
               innocent
               King
               ,
               pestilent
               Papists
               had
               greatest
               Authority
               .
               
               Oh!
               who
               was
               judged
               to
               be
               the
               soule
               and
               life
               to
               the
               Counsell
               in
               every
               matter
               of
               weighty
               importance
               ?
               who
               but
               Sobna
               ,
               who
               could
               best
               dispatch
               businesses
               ,
               that
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Councell
               might
               Hawk
               ,
               and
               Hunt
               ,
               
               and
               take
               their
               pleasure
               ?
               None
               like
               unto
               Sobna
               .
               Who
               was
               most
               frank
               and
               ready
               to
               destroy
               Sommerset
               ,
               and
               set
               up
               Northumberland
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               Shebna
               ?
               Who
               was
               most
               bold
               to
               crie
               Bastard
               ,
               Bastard
               ?
               Incestuous
               Bastard
               Mary
               shall
               never
               Reigne
               over
               us
               .
               And
               who
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               was
               most
               busie
               to
               say
               ,
               
               Fear
               not
               to
               Subscribe
               with
               my
               Lords
               of
               the
               Kings
               Majesties
               most
               Honourable
               Privie
               Councell
               ,
               Agree
               to
               his
               Majesties
               last
               Will
               and
               perfect
               Testament
               ,
               and
               let
               never
               that
               obstinate
               woman
               come
               to
               Authority
               ,
               she
               is
               an
               arrant
               Papist
               ,
               she
               will
               subvert
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               will
               
               bring
               in
               strangers
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               this
               Common-wealth
               :
               Which
               of
               the
               Councell
               (
               I
               say
               )
               had
               these
               and
               greater
               perswasions
               against
               Mary
               ,
               to
               whom
               now
               he
               coucheth
               and
               kneeleth
               ?
               Sobna
               the
               Treasurer
               .
               And
               what
               intended
               such
               Traytorous
               and
               dissembling
               Hypocrites
               by
               all
               these
               and
               such
               like
               crafty
               sleights
               and
               counterfeit
               conveyance
               ?
               Doubtlesse
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Christs
               true
               Religion
               ,
               which
               then
               began
               to
               flourish
               in
               England
               ;
               the
               liberty
               whereof
               fretted
               the
               Guttes
               of
               such
               pestilent
               Papists
               ,
               who
               now
               hath
               gotten
               the
               dayes
               which
               they
               long
               looked
               for
               ,
               but
               yet
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               and
               shame
               ,
               for
               in
               the
               spite
               of
               their
               hearts
               the
               plagues
               of
               God
               shall
               strike
               them
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               comprehended
               in
               the
               snare
               which
               they
               prepare
               for
               others
               for
               their
               owne
               counsels
               shall
               make
               themselves
               slaves
               to
               a
               proud
               ,
               mischievous
               ,
               unfaithfull
               and
               vile
               Nation
               .
            
             
               
               Now
               to
               the
               second
               Note
               of
               our
               Discourse
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ;
               Albeit
               the
               Tyrants
               of
               this
               earth
               have
               learned
               by
               long
               experience
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               never
               able
               to
               prevaile
               against
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               are
               bound
               slaves
               to
               their
               Master
               the
               Devill
               ,
               they
               cannot
               cease
               to
               persecute
               the
               members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               when
               the
               Devill
               blowes
               his
               winde
               in
               the
               darknesse
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               When
               the
               light
               of
               Christs
               Gospel
               is
               taken
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               raigneth
               by
               Idolatry
               superstition
               and
               Tyrannie
               .
            
             
               This
               most
               evidently
               may
               be
               seene
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               this
               world
               to
               the
               time
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               from
               thence
               till
               this
               day
               .
               Ismael
               might
               have
               perceived
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               not
               prevail
               against
               Isaac
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               made
               his
               promise
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               no
               doubt
               Abraham
               their
               father
               teached
               to
               his
               whole
               houshold
               ;
               Esau
               likewise
               understood
               the
               same
               of
               
                 Iacob
                 ;
                 Pharaoh
              
               might
               plainly
               have
               seen
               by
               many
               Miracles
               ,
               
               that
               Israel
               was
               Gods
               people
               ,
               whom
               he
               could
               not
               utterly
               destroy
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               Scribes
               ,
               and
               Pharisees
               ,
               and
               Chief
               Priests
               were
               utterly
               convinced
               in
               their
               Conscience
               ,
               
               that
               Christs
               whole
               doctrine
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               the
               profit
               and
               commodity
               of
               man
               ,
               his
               Miracles
               and
               works
               were
               wrought
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               they
               could
               never
               prevaile
               against
               him
               :
               And
               yet
               as
               the
               Devill
               stirred
               them
               ,
               none
               of
               those
               could
               refrain
               to
               persecute
               him
               ,
               whom
               they
               knew
               most
               certainly
               to
               be
               innocent
               .
            
             
               
               This
               I
               write
               that
               you
               shall
               not
               wonder
               ,
               albeit
               now
               ye
               see
               the
               poysoned
               Papists
               ,
               wicked
               Winchester
               ,
               and
               dreaming
               Duresme
               ,
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Faction
               (
               who
               sometimes
               were
               so
               confounded
               ,
               that
               neither
               they
               durst
               nor
               could
               speak
               nor
               write
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               their
               Heresies
               )
               now
               so
               to
               rage
               and
               triumph
               against
               the
               eternall
               Truth
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               though
               they
               had
               never
               assayed
               the
               power
               of
               God
               speaking
               by
               his
               true
               Messengers
               .
            
             
               
               Wonder
               not
               hereat
               (
               I
               say
               )
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               the
               Tyrants
               of
               this
               world
               are
               so
               obedient
               and
               ready
               to
               follow
               the
               cruell
               counsels
               of
               such
               disguised
               Monsters
               ;
               For
               neither
               can
               the
               one
               nor
               the
               other
               refraine
               ,
               because
               both
               sorts
               are
               as
               subject
               to
               obey
               the
               Devill
               their
               Prince
               and
               Father
               ,
               as
               the
               unstable
               Sea
               is
               to
               lift
               up
               the
               waves
               when
               the
               vehement
               winde
               bloweth
               upon
               it
               .
            
             
               
               It
               is
               fearfull
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               that
               the
               Divell
               hath
               such
               power
               over
               any
               man
               ,
               but
               yet
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               hath
               so
               instructed
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               albeit
               it
               be
               contrary
               to
               our
               phantasie
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               beleeve
               it
               .
               For
               the
               Divell
               is
               called
               the
               prince
               and
               god
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               because
               he
               raigneth
               ,
               and
               is
               honoured
               by
               tyranny
               and
               idolatry
               in
               it
               .
            
             
             
               He
               is
               called
               the
               Prince
               of
               Darknesse
               that
               hath
               power
               in
               the
               Ayr
               ;
               It
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               he
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               unbelief
               ,
               because
               he
               stirreth
               them
               to
               trouble
               Gods
               Elect
               ;
               
               as
               he
               invaded
               Saul
               ,
               and
               compelled
               him
               to
               persecute
               David
               ;
               and
               likewise
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               Iudas
               ,
               and
               moved
               him
               to
               betray
               his
               Master
               .
               He
               is
               called
               Prince
               over
               the
               sons
               of
               Pride
               ;
               and
               father
               of
               all
               those
               that
               are
               lyers
               ,
               and
               enemies
               to
               Gods
               Truth
               :
               Over
               whom
               he
               hath
               no
               lesse
               power
               this
               day
               ,
               then
               sometimes
               he
               had
               over
               Annas
               and
               Caiaphas
               ,
               whom
               no
               man
               denieth
               to
               have
               been
               led
               and
               moved
               by
               the
               devil
               to
               persecute
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               most
               true
               Doctrine
               .
               And
               therefore
               wonder
               not
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               now
               the
               devil
               rageth
               in
               his
               obedient
               servants
               ,
               wily
               Winchester
               ,
               dreaming
               Duresme
               ,
               and
               bloody
               Bonner
               ,
               
               with
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               bloody
               butcherly
               brood
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               their
               hour
               and
               power
               granted
               unto
               them
               :
               they
               cannot
               cease
               nor
               asswage
               their
               furious
               fumes
               ,
               for
               the
               devil
               their
               Sire
               stirreth
               ,
               moveth
               ,
               and
               carrieth
               them
               even
               at
               his
               will.
               But
               in
               this
               that
               I
               declare
               the
               power
               of
               the
               devil
               working
               in
               cruell
               tyrants
               ,
               
               Think
               you
               that
               I
               attribute
               or
               give
               to
               him
               or
               to
               them
               power
               at
               their
               pleasure
               ?
               No
               ,
               not
               so
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               not
               so
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               devil
               hath
               no
               power
               to
               trouble
               the
               Elements
               ,
               but
               as
               God
               shall
               suffer
               ,
               so
               hath
               worldly
               tyrants
               (
               albeit
               the
               devill
               hath
               fully
               possessed
               their
               hearts
               )
               no
               power
               at
               all
               to
               trouble
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               as
               their
               bridle
               shall
               be
               loosed
               by
               Gods
               hands
               .
            
             
               And
               herein
               ,
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               standeth
               my
               singular
               comfort
               this
               day
               ,
               when
               I
               hear
               that
               those
               bloody
               tyrants
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               doth
               kill
               ,
               murther
               ,
               destroy
               and
               devour
               man
               and
               woman
               as
               ravennous
               Lions
               now
               loosed
               from
               bonds
               .
               I
               lift
               up
               therefore
               the
               eyes
               of
               mine
               heart
               (
               as
               my
               iniquity
               and
               present
               dolour
               will
               suffer
               )
               and
               to
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               will
               I
               say
               :
            
             
               
                 O
                 Lord
              
               ,
               
               
                 those
                 cruell
                 tyrants
                 are
                 loosed
                 by
                 thy
                 hand
                 ,
                 to
                 punish
                 our
                 former
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 whom
                 ,
                 we
                 trust
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 suffer
                 to
                 prevail
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 thou
                 hast
                 corrected
                 us
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 hast
                 declared
                 unto
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 tyranny
                 that
                 lurked
                 in
                 their
                 boldned
                 brests
                 ,
                 then
                 wilt
                 thou
                 break
                 their
                 jaw-bones
                 ,
                 and
                 wil●
                 shut
                 them
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 caves
                 again
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 generation
                 and
                 posterity
                 following
                 may
                 praise
                 thy
                 holy
                 Name
                 before
                 thy
                 Congregation
                 .
              
               Amen
               .
            
             
               When
               I
               feel
               any
               taste
               or
               motion
               of
               these
               promises
               ,
               then
               think
               I
               my self
               most
               happy
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               have
               received
               a
               just
               compensation
               ,
               albeit
               I
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               to
               me
               in
               earth
               belongeth
               ,
               should
               suffer
               present
               death
               ,
               knowing
               that
               God
               shall
               yet
               shew
               mercy
               to
               his
               afflicted
               Church
               within
               England
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               represse
               the
               pride
               of
               these
               present
               tyrants
               ,
               like
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               of
               those
               that
               were
               before
               our
               dayes
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               ,
               
               beloved
               brethren
               in
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               hold
               up
               to
               God
               your
               hands
               that
               are
               fainted
               through
               fear
               ,
               and
               let
               your
               hearts
               that
               have
               in
               these
               dolorous
               dayes
               sleeped
               in
               sorrow
               ,
               awake
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               voyce
               of
               your
               God
               ,
               who
               sweareth
               by
               himself
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               Church
               to
               be
               oppressed
               for
               ever
               ;
               
               neither
               that
               he
               will
               despise
               our
               sob●
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               
               if
               we
               will
               row
               and
               strive
               against
               this
               vehement
               winde
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               if
               that
               ye
               will
               not
               run
               back
               headlong
               to
               Idolatry
               ,
               then
               shall
               this
               storm
               be
               asswaged
               in
               despight
               of
               the
               devill
               ;
               Christ
               Jesus
               shall
               come
               with
               speed
               to
               your
               deliverance
               ,
               he
               shall
               pierce
               thorow
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               
               the
               raging
               Seas
               shall
               obey
               ,
               and
               bear
               his
               feet
               and
               body
               ,
               as
               the
               massie
               ,
               stable
               and
               dry
               land
               .
               Be
               not
               moved
               from
               the
               sure
               foundation
               of
               your
               faith
               :
               For
               albeit
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               be
               absent
               from
               you
               (
               as
               he
               was
               from
               his
               disciples
               in
               that
               great
               storme
               )
               by
               his
               bodily
               presence
               ,
               yet
               is
               he
               present
               by
               his
               mighty
               power
               and
               grace
               :
               
               He
               standeth
               upon
               the
               mountain
               in
               security
               and
               rest
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               flesh
               and
               whole
               humanity
               is
               now
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               can
               suffer
               no
               such
               trouble
               as
               sometimes
               he
               did
               :
               And
               yet
               he
               is
               full
               of
               pity
               and
               compassion
               ,
               and
               doth
               consider
               all
               our
               travell
               ,
               anguish
               and
               labours
               ;
               wherefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               will
               suddenly
               appear
               to
               our
               great
               comfort
               .
               The
               tyranny
               of
               this
               world
               cannot
               keep
               back
               his
               coming
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               blustering
               winde
               and
               raging
               Seas
               lett
               Christ
               to
               come
               to
               his
               disciples
               ,
               when
               they
               looked
               for
               nothing
               but
               present
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               yet
               again
               I
               say
               ,
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Let
               your
               hearts
               attend
               to
               the
               promises
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               unto
               true
               repentant
               sinners
               ,
               and
               be
               fully
               perswaded
               with
               a
               constant
               faith
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               alwayes
               true
               and
               just
               in
               his
               performance
               of
               his
               promises
               .
               You
               have
               heard
               these
               dayes
               spoken
               of
               very
               plainly
               ,
               when
               your
               hearts
               could
               fear
               no
               danger
               ,
               because
               you
               were
               nigh
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               the
               storm
               was
               not
               yet
               risen
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Ye
               were
               young
               Scholars
               of
               Christ
               when
               no
               persecution
               was
               felt
               or
               seen
               :
               But
               now
               ye
               are
               come
               into
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Sea
               (
               for
               what
               part
               of
               England
               heard
               not
               of
               your
               profession
               ?
               )
               and
               the
               vehement
               storm
               whereof
               we
               then
               almost
               in
               every
               Exhortation
               spake
               of
               ,
               is
               now
               suddenly
               risen
               up
               .
               But
               what
               ?
               Hath
               God
               brought
               you
               so
               far
               forth
               ,
               
               that
               you
               shall
               both
               in
               souls
               and
               bodies
               every
               one
               perish
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               my
               whole
               trust
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               and
               truth
               is
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               For
               God
               brought
               not
               his
               people
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               thorow
               the
               Red
               Sea
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               should
               perish
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               in
               them
               should
               shew
               a
               most
               glorious
               deliverance
               :
               Neither
               sent
               Christ
               his
               Apostles
               into
               the
               middest
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               suffering
               the
               storm
               to
               assault
               them
               and
               their
               Ship
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               they
               should
               there
               perish
               ,
               but
               because
               he
               would
               the
               more
               have
               his
               great
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               felt
               and
               perceived
               in
               so
               mightily
               delivering
               them
               out
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               perishing
               ,
               giving
               us
               thereby
               an
               example
               that
               he
               would
               do
               the
               like
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               abide
               constant
               in
               our
               profession
               and
               saith
               ,
               with-drawing
               our selves
               from
               superstition
               and
               idolatry
               .
               We
               gave
               you
               warning
               of
               these
               dayes
               long
               ago
               :
               For
               the
               reverence
               of
               Christs
               Blood
               let
               these
               words
               be
               noted
               ;
               
                 The
                 same
                 Truth
                 that
                 spake
                 before
                 of
                 these
                 dolorous
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               
               
                 forespake
                 also
                 the
                 everlasting
                 joy
                 prepared
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 should
                 continue
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
               The
               trouble
               is
               come
               ;
               O
               dear
               brethren
               look
               for
               the
               comfort
               ,
               and
               (
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostle
               )
               abide
               in
               resisting
               this
               vehement
               storm
               a
               little
               space
               .
            
             
               
               The
               third
               Watch
               is
               not
               yet
               ended
               ;
               remember
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               came
               not
               to
               his
               disciples
               till
               it
               was
               the
               fourth
               Watch
               :
               and
               they
               were
               then
               in
               no
               lesse
               danger
               then
               you
               be
               now
               ;
               for
               their
               faith
               fainted
               ,
               and
               their
               bodies
               were
               in
               danger
               .
               But
               Christ
               Jesus
               came
               when
               they
               looked
               not
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               he
               do
               to
               you
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               continue
               in
               the
               profession
               that
               you
               have
               made
               .
               This
               dare
               I
               be
               bold
               to
               promise
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               him
               whose
               Eternall
               Verity
               and
               glorious
               Gospel
               ye
               have
               heard
               and
               received
               :
               who
               also
               putteth
               into
               my
               heart
               an
               earnest
               thirst
               (
               God
               knoweth
               I
               lie
               not
               )
               of
               your
               salvation
               ,
               and
               some
               care
               also
               for
               your
               bodies
               ,
               which
               now
               I
               will
               not
               expresse
               .
            
             
             
               Thus
               shortly
               have
               I
               passed
               thorow
               the
               outragious
               tempest
               wherein
               the
               disciples
               of
               Christ
               were
               tempted
               ,
               after
               that
               the
               great
               multitude
               were
               by
               Christ
               fed
               in
               the
               desert
               ,
               omitting
               many
               profitable
               Notes
               which
               might
               well
               have
               been
               marked
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               because
               my
               purpose
               is
               at
               this
               present
               not
               to
               be
               tedious
               nor
               yet
               curious
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               note
               such
               things
               as
               be
               agreeable
               to
               these
               most
               dolorous
               dayes
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               let
               us
               now
               speak
               of
               the
               end
               of
               this
               storm
               and
               trouble
               ,
               in
               which
               I
               finde
               four
               things
               chiefly
               to
               be
               noted
               :
               
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     the
                     disciples
                     at
                     the
                     presence
                     of
                     Christ
                     were
                     more
                     afraid
                     then
                     they
                     were
                     before
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Secondly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     useth
                     no
                     other
                     instrument
                     but
                     his
                     Word
                     to
                     pacific
                     their
                     hearts
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   That
                   Peter
                   
                     in
                     a
                     fervency
                     first
                     left
                     his
                     Ship
                     ,
                     and
                     yet
                     after
                     feared
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   Fourthly
                   and
                   lastly
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     Christ
                     permitted
                     neither
                  
                   Peter
                   
                     nor
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     his
                     disciples
                     to
                     perish
                     in
                     that
                     fear
                     ,
                     but
                     gloriously
                     delivered
                     all
                     ,
                     and
                     pacified
                     the
                     Tempest
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               Their
               great
               fear
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               thereof
               ,
               are
               expressed
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 When
                 the
                 disciples
                 saw
                 him
                 walking
                 upon
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 afraid
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 cryed
                 through
                 fear
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               not
               my
               purpose
               in
               this
               Treatise
               to
               speak
               of
               spirits
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               dispute
               ,
               Whether
               spirits
               good
               or
               bad
               may
               appear
               and
               trouble
               men
               :
               Neither
               yet
               to
               enquire
               ,
               Why
               mans
               nature
               is
               afraid
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               so
               vehemently
               abhorreth
               their
               presence
               and
               company
               .
               But
               my
               purpose
               is
               onely
               to
               speak
               of
               things
               necessary
               for
               this
               time
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               
               let
               us
               consider
               that
               there
               was
               three
               causes
               why
               the
               disciples
               knew
               not
               Christ
               ,
               but
               judged
               him
               to
               be
               a
               spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               cause
               was
               ,
               
                 The
                 darknesse
                 of
                 the
                 night
              
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               was
               ,
               
                 The
                 unaccustomed
                 vision
                 that
                 appeared
              
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               third
               was
               ,
               
                 The
                 danger
                 and
                 the
                 tempest
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 they
                 so
                 earnestly
                 laboured
                 for
                 the
                 safeguard
                 of
                 their selves
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               darknesse
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               the
               night
               letted
               their
               eyes
               to
               see
               him
               :
               And
               it
               was
               above
               nature
               ,
               that
               a
               massie
               ,
               heavy
               ,
               and
               weighty
               body
               of
               a
               man
               (
               such
               as
               they
               understood
               their
               Master
               Christ
               to
               have
               )
               should
               walk
               ,
               go
               upon
               ,
               or
               be
               born
               up
               of
               the
               water
               of
               the
               raging
               Sea
               ,
               and
               not
               sink
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               the
               horrour
               of
               the
               tempest
               ,
               and
               great
               danger
               that
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               perswaded
               them
               to
               look
               for
               none
               other
               ,
               but
               certainly
               to
               be
               drowned
               .
            
             
               And
               so
               all
               these
               three
               things
               concurring
               together
               ,
               confirmed
               in
               them
               this
               imagination
               ,
               
                 That
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 to
                 their
                 great
                 comfort
                 and
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 fearfull
                 and
                 wicked
                 spirit
                 appearing
                 to
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               here
               happened
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               himself
               ,
               
               that
               I
               might
               prove
               to
               have
               chanced
               ,
               and
               daily
               to
               happen
               to
               the
               verity
               of
               his
               blessed
               Word
               in
               all
               ages
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             
               For
               as
               Christ
               himself
               in
               this
               their
               trouble
               ,
               was
               judged
               and
               esteemed
               by
               his
               disciples
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               a
               spirit
               ,
               or
               phantasticall
               body
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               Truth
               and
               sincere
               Preaching
               of
               his
               glorious
               Gospel
               ,
               sent
               by
               God
               for
               mans
               comfort
               ,
               deliverance
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               quietnesse
               of
               conscience
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               first
               offered
               ,
               and
               truely
               preached
               ,
               it
               is
               (
               I
               say
               )
               no
               lesse
               but
               judged
               to
               be
               heresie
               and
               deceivable
               doctrine
               ,
               sent
               by
               the
               devill
               to
               mans
               destruction
               .
            
             
             
               The
               cause
               hereof
               is
               the
               dark
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               age
               since
               the
               beginning
               so
               overwhelmed
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               Gods
               very
               Elect
               were
               in
               like
               blindenesse
               and
               errour
               with
               the
               reprobate
               :
               As
               Abraham
               was
               an
               Idolater
               ;
               Moses
               was
               instructed
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               
                 Egyptians
                 ;
                 Paul
              
               a
               proud
               Pharisee
               ,
               conjured
               against
               Christ
               and
               his
               Doctrine
               :
               And
               many
               in
               this
               same
               our
               age
               ,
               when
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               was
               offered
               unto
               them
               ,
               were
               sore
               afraid
               ,
               and
               cryed
               against
               it
               ,
               onely
               because
               the
               dark
               clouds
               of
               ignorance
               had
               troubled
               them
               before
               .
               But
               this
               matter
               I
               omit
               and
               let
               passe
               ,
               till
               more
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               The
               chief
               Note
               that
               I
               would
               have
               you
               well
               observe
               and
               mark
               in
               this
               preposterous
               fear
               of
               the
               disciples
               ,
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 more
                 nigh
                 deliverance
                 and
                 salvation
                 approacheth
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 strong
                 and
                 vehement
                 is
                 the
                 temptation
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 the
                 more
                 nigh
                 that
                 Gods
                 vengeance
                 approacheth
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 proud
                 ,
                 cruell
                 and
                 arrogant
                 are
                 they
                 .
              
            
             
               Whereby
               it
               commonly
               cometh
               to
               passe
               ,
               That
               the
               very
               messengers
               of
               life
               are
               judged
               and
               deemed
               to
               be
               the
               authors
               of
               all
               mischief
               :
               And
               this
               in
               many
               histories
               is
               evident
               .
               When
               God
               had
               appointed
               to
               deliver
               the
               afflicted
               Israelites
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Moses
               from
               the
               tyranny
               of
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               Moses
               was
               sent
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               Pharaoh
               for
               the
               same
               purpose
               ,
               such
               was
               their
               affliction
               and
               anguish
               by
               the
               cruelty
               which
               newly
               was
               exercised
               over
               them
               ,
               
               that
               with
               open
               mouthes
               they
               cursed
               Moses
               (
               and
               no
               doubt
               in
               their
               hearts
               they
               hated
               God
               who
               sent
               him
               )
               alleadging
               ,
               That
               Moses
               and
               Aaron
               was
               the
               whole
               cause
               of
               their
               last
               extreme
               trouble
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               Book
               of
               the
               Kings
               ,
               both
               under
               Elisha
               and
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophets
               :
               For
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ioram
               ,
               sonne
               of
               Achab
               ,
               was
               Samaria
               besieged
               by
               the
               King
               of
               Syria
               :
               In
               which
               Samaria
               no
               doubt
               (
               albeit
               the
               King
               and
               the
               most
               multitude
               were
               wicked
               )
               there
               was
               yet
               some
               members
               of
               Gods
               Elect
               Church
               ,
               which
               were
               brought
               to
               such
               extreme
               famine
               ,
               
               that
               not
               onely
               things
               of
               small
               price
               were
               sold
               beyond
               all
               measure
               ;
               but
               also
               women
               against
               nature
               were
               compelled
               to
               eat
               their
               own
               children
               :
               In
               this
               same
               City
               Elisha
               the
               Prophet
               most
               commonly
               was
               most
               conversant
               and
               dwelt
               ,
               by
               whose
               counsell
               and
               commandment
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               the
               City
               was
               kept
               :
               For
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               the
               King
               ,
               to
               lay
               that
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               when
               he
               ,
               hearing
               of
               the
               piteous
               complaint
               of
               the
               woman
               (
               who
               for
               hunger
               had
               eaten
               her
               own
               son
               )
               rent
               his
               clothes
               ,
               with
               a
               solemne
               Oath
               and
               vow
               ,
               That
               the
               head
               of
               Elisha
               should
               not
               stand
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               that
               day
               .
               If
               Elisha
               had
               not
               been
               of
               counsel
               ,
               That
               the
               city
               should
               have
               been
               kept
               ,
               Why
               should
               the
               King
               have
               more
               fumed
               against
               him
               ,
               then
               against
               others
               ?
               But
               whether
               he
               was
               the
               author
               of
               the
               defending
               the
               City
               or
               not
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               to
               my
               purpose
               ;
               for
               before
               the
               deliverance
               ,
               was
               the
               Church
               in
               such
               extremity
               ,
               that
               the
               chief
               Pastor
               of
               that
               time
               was
               sought
               to
               be
               killed
               by
               such
               as
               should
               have
               defended
               him
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               is
               read
               of
               Hezekiah
               ,
               who
               defending
               his
               City
               Ierusalem
               ,
               and
               resisting
               proud
               Sennacherib
               ,
               no
               doubt
               obeying
               the
               counsell
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               
               at
               length
               was
               so
               oppressed
               with
               sorrow
               and
               shame
               ,
               by
               the
               blasphemous
               words
               of
               Rabshakeh
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               no
               other
               refuge
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               Lord
               (
               as
               a
               man
               desperate
               and
               without
               comfort
               )
               to
               open
               
               the
               disdainfull
               letters
               sent
               unto
               him
               by
               that
               hauty
               and
               proud
               tyrant
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               and
               many
               Histories
               mo
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               nigh
               salvation
               and
               deliverance
               approacheth
               ,
               
               the
               more
               vehement
               is
               the
               temptation
               and
               trouble
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               writ
               to
               admonish
               you
               ,
               that
               albeit
               yet
               you
               shall
               see
               tribulation
               so
               abound
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               appear
               but
               extreme
               misery
               without
               all
               hope
               of
               comfort
               ,
               that
               yet
               you
               decline
               not
               from
               God.
               And
               that
               albeit
               somtimes
               ye
               be
               moved
               to
               hate
               the
               messengers
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               therefore
               ye
               shall
               not
               judge
               that
               God
               will
               never
               shew
               mercy
               after
               .
               No
               ,
               deare
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               dealt
               with
               others
               before
               you
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               deal
               with
               you
               .
            
             
               God
               will
               suffer
               tribulation
               and
               dolour
               abound
               ,
               
               that
               no
               manner
               of
               comfort
               shall
               be
               seen
               in
               man
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               ,
               that
               when
               deliverance
               commeth
               ,
               the
               glory
               may
               be
               his
               ,
               whose
               onely
               word
               may
               pacifie
               the
               tempest
               most
               vehement
               .
            
             
               He
               drowned
               Pharaoh
               and
               his
               Army
               .
               
               He
               scattered
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               Benadad
               .
               And
               by
               his
               Angel
               killed
               the
               hoste
               of
               Sennacharib
               .
               And
               so
               delivered
               his
               afflicted
               when
               nothing
               appeared
               to
               them
               but
               utter
               destruction
               .
               So
               shall
               he
               do
               to
               you
               beloved
               Brethren
               ,
               if
               patiently
               ye
               will
               abide
               his
               consolation
               and
               counsell
               .
               God
               open
               your
               eyes
               that
               ye
               may
               rightly
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               my
               writing
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               But
               yet
               peradventure
               you
               wonder
               not
               a
               little
               why
               God
               permitteth
               such
               blood
               thirsty
               tyrants
               to
               molest
               and
               grieve
               his
               chosen
               Church
               :
               I
               have
               recited
               some
               causes
               before
               ,
               and
               yet
               more
               I
               could
               recite
               ,
               but
               at
               this
               time
               I
               will
               hold
               me
               content
               with
               one
               .
            
             
               The
               justice
               of
               God
               is
               such
               ,
               
               that
               he
               will
               not
               poure
               forth
               his
               extreme
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               unto
               such
               time
               as
               their
               iniquity
               be
               so
               manifest
               ,
               that
               their
               very
               flatterers
               cannot
               excuse
               it
               .
               
               Pharaoh
               was
               not
               destroyed
               till
               his
               own
               houshold
               servants
               and
               subjects
               abhorred
               and
               condemned
               his
               stubborn
               disobedience
               .
            
             
               Iesabel
               and
               Athalia
               were
               not
               thrust
               from
               this
               life
               into
               death
               ,
               
               till
               all
               Israel
               and
               Juda
               were
               witnesses
               of
               their
               cruelty
               and
               abominations
               .
               Iudas
               was
               not
               hanged
               till
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Priests
               bare
               witnesse
               of
               his
               Traiterous
               Act
               and
               iniquitie
               .
            
             
               To
               passe
               over
               the
               Tyrants
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               plagued
               ,
               let
               us
               come
               to
               the
               Tyrants
               which
               now
               are
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               whom
               God
               will
               not
               long
               spare
               ;
               If
               
                 Steven
                 Gardener
              
               ,
               
               
                 Cuthbert
                 Tunstal
              
               ,
               and
               Butcherly
               Bonnar
               ,
               false
               Bishops
               of
               
                 Winchester
                 ,
                 Duresme
              
               ,
               and
               of
               London
               ,
               had
               for
               their
               false
               Doctrine
               and
               Traiterous
               acts
               suffered
               death
               ,
               when
               they
               justly
               deserved
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               would
               arrant
               Papists
               have
               alleadged
               (
               as
               I
               and
               others
               have
               heard
               them
               do
               )
               that
               they
               were
               men
               reformable
               ,
               That
               they
               were
               meet
               Instruments
               for
               a
               Common-wealth
               ;
               
               That
               they
               were
               not
               so
               obstinate
               and
               malicious
               as
               they
               were
               judged
               ,
               neither
               that
               they
               thirsted
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               man
               :
               And
               of
               Lady
               Mary
               ,
               who
               hath
               not
               heard
               ,
               That
               she
               was
               not
               sober
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               loved
               the
               Common-wealth
               of
               England
               ?
               Had
               she
               (
               I
               say
               )
               and
               such
               as
               now
               be
               of
               her
               pestilent
               Councell
               ,
               been
               dead
               before
               these
               dayes
               ,
               then
               should
               not
               their
               iniquity
               and
               cruelty
               so
               manifestly
               have
               appeared
               to
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               who
               could
               have
               thought
               ,
               that
               such
               cruelty
               could
               have
               entred
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               woman
               ?
               and
               into
               the
               
               heart
               of
               her
               that
               is
               called
               a
               Virgine
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               thirst
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               innocents
               ,
               and
               of
               such
               as
               (
               by
               just
               Laws
               and
               faithfull
               witnesses
               )
               can
               never
               be
               proved
               to
               have
               offended
               by
               themselves
               .
            
             
               
               I
               finde
               ,
               that
               Athalia
               (
               through
               appetite
               to
               Reign
               )
               murthered
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               and
               that
               Herodias
               daughter
               (
               at
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               whorish
               Mother
               )
               obtained
               the
               head
               of
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ;
               but
               yet
               that
               ever
               a
               woman
               suffered
               her self
               to
               be
               called
               the
               most
               blessed
               Virgin
               ,
               caused
               so
               much
               blood
               to
               be
               spilt
               for
               establishing
               of
               the
               usurped
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               I
               think
               the
               like
               is
               rare
               to
               be
               found
               in
               Scripture
               or
               other
               History
               .
            
             
               
               I
               finde
               that
               Iezabel
               (
               that
               cursed
               Idolatresse
               )
               caused
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Prophets
               of
               God
               to
               be
               shed
               ,
               and
               Naboth
               to
               be
               murthered
               unjustly
               for
               his
               own
               Vineyard
               ;
               but
               yet
               I
               think
               she
               never
               erected
               halfe
               so
               many
               Gallows
               in
               all
               Israel
               ,
               as
               mischievous
               Mary
               hath
               done
               within
               London
               alone
               :
               But
               you
               Papists
               will
               excuse
               your
               Mary
               the
               Virgine
               :
               
               Well
               ,
               let
               her
               be
               your
               Virgine
               ,
               and
               a
               Goddesse
               meet
               to
               entertain
               such
               Idolaters
               ,
               yet
               shall
               I
               rightly
               lay
               to
               her
               charge
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               think
               no
               Papist
               within
               England
               will
               justifie
               nor
               defend
               :
               And
               therefore
               (
               O
               ye
               Papists
               )
               here
               I
               will
               a
               little
               turn
               my
               Pen
               unto
               you
               .
               
               Answer
               unto
               this
               Question
               ,
               O
               ye
               Seed
               of
               the
               Serpent
               ;
               Would
               any
               of
               you
               have
               confessed
               two
               years
               ago
               ,
               that
               Mary
               (
               your
               mirrour
               )
               had
               been
               false
               ,
               dissembling
               ,
               unconstant
               ,
               proud
               ,
               and
               a
               breaker
               of
               promises
               (
               except
               such
               promises
               as
               she
               made
               to
               your
               god
               the
               Pope
               ,
               to
               the
               great
               shame
               and
               dishonour
               of
               her
               noble
               Father
               ;
               )
               I
               am
               sure
               you
               would
               hardly
               have
               thought
               it
               of
               her
               :
               And
               now
               doth
               she
               not
               manifestly
               shew
               her self
               to
               be
               an
               open
               Traitoresse
               to
               the
               Imperiall
               Crown
               of
               England
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               just
               Laws
               of
               the
               Realme
               ,
               to
               bring
               in
               a
               stranger
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               proud
               Spanyard
               King
               ,
               to
               the
               shame
               ,
               dishonour
               and
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nobilitie
               ;
               to
               the
               spoile
               of
               their
               Honours
               ,
               Lands
               ,
               Possessions
               ,
               chief
               Offices
               and
               promotions
               of
               them
               and
               theirs
               ;
               To
               the
               utter
               decay
               of
               the
               Treasures
               ,
               Commodities
               ,
               Navie
               and
               Fortifications
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               
               to
               the
               abasing
               of
               the
               Yeomandry
               ,
               to
               the
               slavery
               of
               the
               Commonalty
               ,
               to
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Gods
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               finally
               to
               the
               utter
               subversion
               of
               the
               whole
               publike
               estate
               and
               Common-wealth
               of
               England
               ?
               Let
               Norfolk
               and
               Suffolke
               ,
               let
               her
               own
               Promise
               and
               Proclamation
               ,
               let
               her
               fathers
               Testament
               ,
               let
               the
               Citie
               of
               London
               ,
               let
               the
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliaments
               before
               established
               in
               England
               ,
               be
               judges
               betwixt
               mine
               accusation
               and
               her
               most
               tyrannous
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               her
               Promise
               and
               Proclamation
               did
               signifie
               and
               declare
               ,
               That
               neither
               she
               would
               bring
               in
               ,
               neither
               yet
               Marry
               any
               stranger
               ;
               
                 Northfolk
                 ,
                 Suffolk
              
               and
               the
               Citie
               of
               London
               do
               testifie
               and
               witnesse
               the
               same
               .
               The
               ancient
               Laws
               and
               Acts
               of
               Parliament
               pronounceth
               it
               Treason
               to
               transferre
               the
               Crown
               of
               England
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               forraigne
               Nation
               ;
               and
               the
               Oath
               made
               to
               observe
               the
               said
               Statutes
               ,
               cryeth
               out
               ,
               That
               all
               they
               are
               perjured
               that
               consent
               to
               that
               her
               traiterous
               fact
               .
            
             
               Speak
               now
               (
               O
               ye
               Papists
               )
               and
               defend
               your
               monstrous
               Masters
               ,
               and
               deny
               ,
               if
               ye
               can
               for
               shame
               ,
               that
               she
               hath
               not
               uttered
               her self
               to
               be
               borne
               (
               alas
               therefore
               )
               to
               the
               ruine
               and
               destruction
               of
               noble
               England
               ?
               Oh
               who
               would
               ever
               have
               beleeved
               (
               I
               write
               now
               in
               bitternesse
               of
               heart
               )
               that
               such
               unnaturall
               crueltie
               should
               have
               had
               dominion
               over
               any
               reasonable
               creature
               ?
               But
               
               the
               saying
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               That
               the
               usurped
               Government
               of
               an
               affectionate
               woman
               is
               a
               rage
               without
               reason
               .
            
             
               Who
               would
               ever
               have
               thought
               ,
               
               that
               the
               love
               of
               that
               Realme
               ,
               which
               hath
               brought
               forth
               ,
               which
               hath
               nourished
               and
               so
               nobly
               maintained
               that
               wicked
               woman
               ,
               
               should
               not
               have
               moved
               her
               heart
               with
               pitie
               ?
               Who
               seeth
               not
               now
               ,
               that
               she
               in
               all
               her
               doings
               declareth
               most
               manifestly
               ,
               that
               under
               an
               English
               name
               she
               beareth
               a
               Spaniards
               heart
               ?
               If
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               had
               not
               for
               our
               scourge
               ,
               suffered
               her
               and
               her
               cruell
               Councell
               to
               have
               come
               to
               Authority
               ,
               then
               could
               never
               these
               their
               abominations
               ,
               cruelty
               and
               treason
               against
               God
               ,
               against
               his
               Saints
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               Realm
               ,
               whose
               liberties
               they
               are
               sworn
               to
               defend
               ,
               so
               manifestly
               have
               been
               declared
               :
               And
               who
               ever
               could
               have
               beleeved
               ,
               That
               proud
               Gardener
               ,
               and
               treacherous
               Tunstall
               (
               whom
               all
               Papists
               praised
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               they
               bare
               to
               their
               Countrey
               )
               could
               have
               become
               so
               manifestly
               Traiterous
               ,
               not
               onely
               against
               their
               solemne
               Oathes
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               never
               consent
               nor
               agree
               unto
               ,
               that
               a
               forraigne
               Stranger
               should
               reigne
               over
               England
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               they
               would
               adjudge
               the
               Imperiall
               Crown
               of
               the
               same
               to
               appertain
               to
               a
               Spanyard
               by
               inheritance
               Lineall
               discent
               ?
               O
               Traiterous
               Traitours
               ,
               how
               can
               you
               for
               shame
               shew
               your
               faces
               .
            
             
               It
               cometh
               to
               my
               minde
               ,
               that
               upon
               Christmas
               day
               ,
               Anno
               1552.
               preaching
               ,
               in
               
                 New-Castle
                 upon
                 Tine
              
               ,
               and
               speaking
               against
               the
               obstinacie
               of
               the
               Papists
               I
               made
               this
               affirmation
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               in
               his
               heart
               was
               enemy
               to
               Christs
               Gospel
               and
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               then
               was
               preached
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               ,
               was
               enemy
               also
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               secret
               traitours
               to
               the
               Crown
               and
               Common-wealth
               of
               England
               ;
               for
               as
               they
               thirsted
               nothing
               more
               then
               the
               Kings
               death
               ,
               which
               their
               iniquity
               could
               procure
               ;
               so
               they
               regarded
               not
               who
               should
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               their
               Idolatry
               might
               be
               erected
               again
               .
               How
               these
               my
               words
               at
               that
               time
               pleased
               men
               ,
               the
               crimes
               and
               action
               intended
               against
               me
               did
               declare
               .
               But
               let
               my
               very
               enemies
               now
               say
               their
               conscience
               ,
               if
               those
               may
               words
               have
               not
               proved
               true
               ?
            
             
               What
               is
               the
               cause
               that
               Winchester
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               pestilent
               sect
               ,
               
               so
               greedily
               would
               have
               a
               Spanyard
               to
               reign
               over
               England
               ?
               The
               cause
               is
               mafest
               ;
               for
               as
               that
               Hellish
               Nation
               surmounteth
               all
               other
               in
               pride
               and
               Whoredome
               ,
               so
               for
               Idolatry
               and
               vaine
               Papisticall
               and
               devillish
               Ceremonies
               ,
               they
               may
               rightly
               be
               called
               the
               very
               sons
               of
               superstition
               ;
               And
               therefore
               are
               they
               found
               and
               judged
               by
               the
               Progeny
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               
               most
               apt
               Instruments
               to
               maintain
               ,
               establish
               and
               defend
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               that
               cruell
               Beast
               ,
               whose
               head
               and
               wound
               is
               lately
               cured
               within
               England
               ,
               which
               (
               alas
               for
               pitie
               )
               must
               now
               be
               brought
               into
               bondage
               and
               thraldome
               ,
               that
               pestilent
               Papists
               may
               reigne
               without
               punishment
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               
               O
               thou
               Beast
               !
               (
               I
               speak
               to
               thee
               Winchester
               ,
               more
               cruell
               then
               any
               Tygre
               )
               Shall
               neither
               shame
               ,
               nor
               fear
               ,
               nor
               benefits
               received
               ,
               bridle
               thy
               Tyrannous
               cruelty
               ?
               Art
               thou
               not
               ashamed
               (
               thou
               bloody
               Beast
               )
               to
               betray
               thy
               native
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               liberties
               of
               the
               same
               ?
               Fearest
               thou
               not
               to
               open
               such
               a
               door
               to
               all
               iniquitie
               ,
               that
               whole
               England
               should
               be
               made
               a
               common
               Stewes
               to
               Spanyards
               ?
               Wilt
               thou
               recompence
               the
               benefits
               which
               thou
               hast
               received
               of
               that
               Noble
               Realm
               with
               that
               ingratitude
               ?
               Remembrest
               thou
               not
               that
               England
               hath
               brought
               thee
               forth
               ?
               that
               England
               
               nourished
               thee
               ?
               that
               England
               hath
               promoted
               thee
               to
               riches
               ,
               honour
               and
               high
               dignitie
               ?
               And
               wilt
               thou
               now
               (
               O
               wretched
               Captive
               )
               for
               all
               these
               manifold
               benefits
               received
               ,
               be
               the
               cause
               that
               England
               shall
               not
               be
               England
               ?
               Yea
               verily
               ;
               for
               so
               wilt
               thou
               gratifie
               thy
               Father
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               his
               Lieutenant
               the
               Pope
               ,
               whom
               with
               all
               his
               baggage
               ,
               thou
               labourest
               now
               (
               with
               tooth
               and
               naile
               )
               to
               make
               florish
               again
               in
               England
               ;
               albeit
               like
               a
               dissembling
               Hypocrite
               ,
               and
               double
               faced
               wretch
               ,
               thou
               being
               thereto
               compelled
               by
               the
               invincible
               verity
               of
               Gods
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               wrotest
               (
               long
               ago
               )
               thy
               book
               intituled
               
                 True
                 Obedience
              
               ;
               
               against
               that
               Monstrous
               Whore
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               her
               falsly
               usurped
               power
               and
               authority
               :
               but
               now
               (
               to
               thy
               pepetuall
               shame
               )
               thou
               returnest
               to
               thy
               Vomit
               ,
               and
               art
               become
               an
               open
               Arch-Papist
               again
               .
               Furthermore
               ,
               why
               seekedst
               thou
               the
               blood
               of
               
                 Thomas
                 Cranmer
              
               ,
               of
               good
               father
               
                 Hugh
                 Latimer
              
               ,
               and
               of
               that
               most
               learned
               and
               discreet
               man
               Doctor
               Ridley
               ?
               Doest
               thou
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               lenitie
               ,
               sincere
               Doctrine
               ,
               pure
               life
               ,
               godly
               conversation
               ,
               and
               discreet
               counsell
               of
               these
               three
               is
               notably
               known
               in
               more
               Realms
               then
               England
               ?
               Art
               thou
               not
               ashamed
               to
               seek
               the
               destruction
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               laboured
               for
               the
               safeguard
               of
               thy
               life
               ,
               and
               obtained
               the
               same
               when
               thou
               justly
               deservedst
               death
               ?
               But
               ,
               O
               thou
               sonne
               of
               Belial
               ,
               well
               declarest
               thou
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               mollifie
               the
               cruell
               malice
               ,
               nor
               purge
               the
               deadly
               venome
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               whose
               heart
               wickednesse
               beareth
               the
               dominion
               ;
               thou
               are
               like
               to
               Cain
               ,
               and
               fellow
               to
               Iudas
               the
               Traitour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               canst
               thou
               do
               nothing
               but
               thirst
               for
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               ,
               and
               betray
               Christ
               Jesus
               and
               his
               eternall
               verity
               ?
            
             
               
               Thus
               (
               dear
               brethren
               )
               must
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               Devill
               declare
               their
               own
               impietie
               and
               ungodlinesse
               ,
               that
               when
               Gods
               vengeance
               (
               which
               shall
               not
               sleep
               )
               shall
               be
               poured
               forth
               upon
               them
               ,
               all
               Tongues
               shall
               confesse
               ,
               acknowledge
               and
               say
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               righteous
               in
               all
               his
               judgements
               :
               And
               to
               this
               end
               are
               cruell
               Tyrants
               permitted
               and
               suffered
               for
               a
               space
               and
               time
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               live
               in
               wealth
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               
               but
               also
               to
               prevaile
               and
               obtain
               victory
               as
               touching
               the
               flesh
               ,
               over
               the
               very
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               over
               such
               as
               enterpriseth
               to
               resist
               their
               fury
               at
               Gods
               commandment
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               subsequent
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               followeth
               .
            
             
               The
               Instrument
               and
               means
               wherewith
               Christ
               Jesus
               used
               to
               remove
               and
               put
               away
               the
               horrible
               fear
               and
               anguish
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               is
               his
               onely
               word
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               
                 But
                 by
                 and
                 by
                 Iesus
                 spake
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 .
              
               The
               naturall
               man
               (
               that
               cannot
               understand
               the
               power
               of
               God
               )
               would
               have
               desired
               some
               other
               present
               comfort
               in
               so
               great
               a
               danger
               ;
               as
               ,
               Either
               to
               have
               had
               the
               heavens
               to
               have
               opened
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               shewed
               unto
               them
               such
               light
               in
               that
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               Christ
               might
               have
               been
               fully
               known
               by
               his
               own
               face
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               That
               the
               Winds
               and
               raging
               Waves
               of
               the
               Seas
               suddenly
               should
               have
               ceased
               :
               or
               some
               other
               Miracle
               that
               had
               been
               subject
               to
               all
               their
               sences
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               have
               perfectly
               known
               that
               they
               were
               delivered
               from
               all
               danger
               .
               And
               truely
               ,
               equall
               it
               had
               been
               to
               Christ
               Jesus
               to
               have
               done
               any
               of
               these
               (
               or
               any
               work
               greater
               )
               as
               to
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 I
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 :
              
               But
               willing
               to
               teach
               us
               the
               dignitie
               and
               effectuall
               power
               of
               his
               most
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               he
               useth
               no
               other
               Instrument
               to
               pacifie
               the
               great
               and
               horrible
               fear
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               his
               comfortable
               Word
               ,
               and
               lively
               Voice
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               not
               done
               
               onely
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               but
               whensoever
               his
               Church
               is
               in
               such
               straight
               perplexity
               ,
               that
               nothing
               appeareth
               but
               extreme
               calamity
               ,
               desolation
               and
               ruine
               ;
               
               then
               the
               first
               comfort
               that
               ever
               it
               receiveth
               ,
               is
               by
               the
               meanes
               of
               his
               Word
               and
               Promise
               :
               As
               in
               the
               troubles
               and
               temptations
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 David
              
               and
               Paul
               may
               appear
               .
            
             
               To
               Abraham
               was
               given
               no
               other
               defence
               ,
               
               after
               that
               he
               had
               discomfited
               four
               Kings
               (
               whose
               posterity
               and
               linage
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               he
               ,
               being
               a
               stranger
               ,
               greatly
               feared
               )
               but
               onely
               this
               promise
               of
               God
               made
               to
               him
               by
               his
               holy
               Word
               ;
               
               
                 Feare
                 not
                 ,
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 Buckler
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Thy
               protection
               and
               defence
               .
            
             
               The
               same
               we
               finde
               of
               Isaac
               ,
               
               who
               flying
               from
               the
               place
               of
               his
               accustomed
               habitation
               ,
               
               compelled
               thereto
               by
               hunger
               ,
               gat
               no
               other
               comfort
               nor
               conduct
               ,
               but
               this
               promise
               onely
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
              
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               the
               journeyes
               and
               temptations
               of
               Iacob
               ,
               
               the
               same
               is
               to
               be
               espied
               ;
               As
               when
               he
               fled
               from
               his
               fathers
               house
               ,
               
               for
               fear
               of
               his
               brother
               Esau
               ,
               when
               he
               returned
               from
               Laban
               ;
               And
               when
               he
               feared
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               Region
               of
               the
               Canaanites
               and
               Peresites
               ,
               for
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Sichemites
               committed
               by
               his
               sons
               ;
               he
               receiveth
               none
               other
               defence
               ,
               but
               onely
               Gods
               Word
               and
               Promise
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               in
               Moses
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               afflicted
               Church
               under
               him
               ,
               is
               most
               evident
               :
               For
               when
               Moses
               himself
               was
               in
               such
               despair
               ,
               
               that
               he
               was
               bold
               to
               chide
               with
               God
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Why
                 hast
                 thou
                 sent
                 me
                 ?
                 for
                 since
                 that
                 time
                 I
                 have
                 come
                 to
              
               Pharaoh
               ,
               
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 oppressed
                 this
                 people
                 :
                 Neither
                 yet
                 hast
                 thou
                 delivered
                 thy
                 people
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               same
               expostulation
               of
               Moses
               ,
               declareth
               how
               sore
               he
               was
               tempted
               ;
               yea
               ,
               and
               what
               opinion
               he
               had
               conceived
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               That
               God
               was
               either
               impotent
               ,
               and
               could
               not
               deliver
               his
               people
               from
               such
               a
               tyrants
               hands
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               mutable
               ,
               and
               unjust
               of
               his
               promises
               .
               And
               this
               same
               ,
               and
               sorer
               temptations
               ,
               assaulted
               the
               people
               ;
               For
               in
               anguish
               of
               heart
               ,
               they
               both
               refused
               God
               and
               Moses
               (
               as
               we
               before
               have
               partly
               touched
               .
               )
               And
               what
               meanes
               used
               God
               to
               comfort
               them
               in
               that
               great
               extremity
               ?
               Did
               he
               straightway
               suddenly
               kill
               Pharaoh
               ,
               the
               great
               Tyrant
               ?
               No.
               Did
               he
               send
               them
               a
               legion
               of
               Angels
               to
               defend
               and
               deliver
               them
               ?
               No
               such
               thing
               :
               But
               he
               onely
               reciteth
               and
               beateth
               into
               their
               ears
               his
               former
               promises
               to
               them
               ,
               which
               oftentimes
               they
               had
               before
               ;
               And
               yet
               the
               rehearsall
               of
               the
               same
               wrought
               so
               mightily
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Moses
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               was
               bitternesse
               and
               despair
               removed
               away
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               was
               enflamed
               with
               such
               boldnesse
               ,
               that
               without
               fear
               he
               went
               again
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               been
               threatned
               and
               repulsed
               by
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               write
               ,
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               ye
               knowing
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               that
               ,
               
               whereby
               were
               created
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
               ,
               
               to
               all
               that
               believe
               ;
               the
               bright
               lantern
               to
               the
               feet
               of
               those
               that
               by
               nature
               walk
               in
               darknesse
               ;
               the
               life
               to
               those
               that
               by
               sinne
               are
               dead
               ;
               a
               comfort
               to
               such
               as
               be
               in
               tribulation
               ;
               the
               tower
               of
               defence
               to
               such
               as
               be
               most
               feeble
               ;
               the
               wisedom
               and
               great
               felicity
               of
               such
               as
               delighteth
               in
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               short
               ,
               You
               know
               Gods
               Word
               to
               be
               of
               such
               efficacy
               and
               strength
               ,
               that
               thereby
               is
               sin
               
               purged
               ,
               death
               vanquished
               ,
               tyrants
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               finally
               ,
               the
               devill
               the
               author
               of
               all
               mischief
               ,
               overthrown
               and
               confounded
               .
               This
               (
               I
               say
               )
               I
               write
               ,
               that
               ye
               ,
               knowing
               this
               of
               the
               holy
               Word
               ,
               and
               most
               blessed
               Gospel
               and
               voyce
               of
               God
               (
               which
               once
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               I
               trust
               ,
               to
               your
               comfort
               )
               may
               now
               in
               this
               hour
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               most
               raging
               tempest
               ,
               thirst
               and
               pray
               ,
               That
               ye
               may
               hear
               yet
               once
               again
               this
               amiable
               voyce
               of
               your
               Saviour
               Christ
               ,
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 ,
                 fear
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               also
               that
               ye
               may
               receive
               some
               consolation
               by
               that
               blessed
               Gospel
               which
               before
               you
               have
               professed
               ,
               assuredly
               knowing
               ,
               That
               God
               shall
               be
               no
               lesse
               mercifull
               unto
               you
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               been
               to
               other
               afflicted
               for
               his
               Names
               sake
               before
               you
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               God
               speedily
               removeth
               not
               this
               horrible
               darknesse
               ,
               neither
               suddenly
               pacifieth
               this
               tempest
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               not
               suffer
               his
               tossed
               Ship
               to
               be
               drowned
               .
            
             
               Remember
               ,
               brethren
               ,
               That
               Gods
               vengeance
               plagued
               not
               Pharaoh
               the
               first
               yeer
               of
               his
               tyranny
               ;
               
               Neither
               did
               the
               dogges
               devour
               and
               consume
               both
               the
               flesh
               and
               bones
               of
               wicked
               Iezabel
               ,
               when
               she
               first
               erected
               and
               set
               up
               her
               Idolatry
               :
               And
               yet
               ,
               as
               none
               of
               them
               escaped
               due
               punishment
               ,
               so
               did
               God
               preserve
               his
               afflicted
               Church
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               blinde
               and
               most
               wretched
               servants
               ;
               as
               he
               shall
               not
               fail
               to
               do
               in
               this
               great
               tempest
               and
               darknesse
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               .
               And
               therefore
               yet
               again
               ,
               beloved
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               the
               comfort
               of
               Gods
               promises
               somewhat
               quicken
               your
               dulled
               spirits
               ;
               exercise
               your selves
               now
               secretly
               ,
               in
               revolving
               that
               which
               sometimes
               you
               have
               heard
               openly
               proclaimed
               in
               your
               ears
               ;
               and
               be
               every
               man
               now
               a
               faithfull
               Preacher
               unto
               his
               brother
               :
               
               If
               your
               communication
               be
               of
               Christ
               ,
               assuredly
               he
               will
               come
               before
               you
               be
               aware
               :
               His
               Word
               is
               like
               unto
               sweet
               smelling
               Oyntment
               ,
               or
               fragrant
               flowers
               ,
               
               which
               never
               can
               be
               moved
               nor
               handled
               ,
               but
               forth
               goeth
               the
               odour
               ,
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               those
               that
               stand
               by
               ;
               which
               is
               nothing
               so
               delectable
               ,
               if
               the
               Oyntment
               remain
               within
               the
               Box
               ,
               and
               the
               flowers
               stand
               or
               lie
               without
               touching
               or
               motion
               .
            
             
               Mark
               well
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               before
               that
               Christ
               spake
               ,
               his
               disciples
               judged
               him
               to
               have
               been
               some
               wicked
               spirit
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               them
               no
               delectable
               savour
               ;
               But
               when
               he
               speaketh
               ,
               the
               sweet
               sound
               of
               his
               voyce
               pierceth
               their
               hearts
               ;
               For
               what
               comfort
               was
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               disciples
               ,
               when
               they
               heard
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 I
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Judge
               not
               that
               I
               am
               a
               spirit
               come
               to
               your
               destruction
               ;
               no
               ,
               even
               I
               am
               come
               for
               your
               deliverance
               :
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               your
               Master
               ;
               yea
               ,
               your
               Master
               most
               familiar
               :
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               whose
               Voyce
               and
               Doctrine
               you
               know
               ,
               for
               ye
               are
               my
               sheep
               :
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               whose
               works
               you
               have
               seen
               ,
               
               although
               perfectly
               ye
               considered
               not
               the
               same
               :
               It
               is
               I
               ,
               who
               commanded
               you
               to
               enter
               into
               this
               journey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               am
               I
               come
               to
               you
               now
               in
               the
               hour
               of
               your
               trouble
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
              
               ,
               this
               storm
               shall
               cease
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               be
               delivered
               .
            
             
               What
               comfort
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               was
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               disciples
               ,
               hearing
               Christs
               voyce
               ,
               and
               knowing
               him
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               can
               neither
               the
               tongue
               or
               pen
               of
               man
               expresse
               ,
               but
               onely
               such
               ,
               as
               after
               long
               conflict
               and
               strife
               (
               which
               is
               betwixt
               the
               Flesh
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               extreme
               troubles
               ,
               when
               Christ
               appeareth
               to
               be
               absent
               )
               feeleth
               at
               last
               the
               consolation
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               witnesse
               and
               declare
               .
            
             
             
               And
               Peter
               giveth
               some
               externall
               signe
               ,
               what
               Christs
               words
               wrought
               inwardly
               in
               his
               heart
               :
               For
               immediately
               after
               he
               heard
               his
               Masters
               voice
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 thou
                 ,
                 command
                 me
                 to
                 come
                 unto
                 thee
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 .
              
               Here
               it
               may
               be
               seen
               what
               Christs
               voyce
               had
               wrought
               in
               Peters
               heart
               ;
               truely
               not
               onely
               a
               forgetting
               and
               contempt
               of
               the
               great
               tempest
               ,
               but
               also
               such
               boldnesse
               and
               love
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               fear
               no
               danger
               following
               ,
               but
               assuredly
               did
               believe
               ,
               That
               his
               Master
               Christs
               puissance
               ,
               power
               ,
               and
               might
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               nothing
               might
               resist
               his
               Word
               and
               Commandment
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               
               
                 Command
                 me
                 to
                 come
              
               :
               As
               though
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               I
               desire
               no
               more
               but
               the
               assurance
               of
               thy
               Commandment
               :
               If
               thou
               wilt
               command
               ,
               I
               am
               determined
               to
               obey
               ;
               For
               assuredly
               I
               know
               ,
               That
               the
               waters
               cannot
               prevail
               against
               me
               ,
               if
               thou
               speake
               the
               word
               :
               So
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               possible
               unto
               thee
               ,
               by
               thy
               Will
               and
               Word
               may
               be
               possible
               unto
               me
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               instruct
               Peter
               further
               ,
               and
               us
               by
               his
               example
               ,
               condescended
               to
               his
               Petition
               ,
               and
               commanded
               him
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               Peter
               quickly
               leaving
               the
               Ship
               ,
               came
               down
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               walked
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               to
               come
               to
               Christ.
               Thus
               far
               of
               Peters
               fact
               ,
               in
               which
               lieth
               great
               abundance
               of
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               passe
               over
               all
               that
               especially
               appertaineth
               not
               to
               the
               quality
               of
               this
               time
               within
               the
               Realm
               of
               England
               .
            
             
               Before
               it
               is
               said
               (
               welbeloved
               Brethren
               )
               That
               sometimes
               the
               messengers
               of
               life
               are
               judged
               to
               be
               the
               very
               messengers
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               that
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               but
               also
               with
               Gods
               elect
               ;
               as
               was
               Moses
               with
               the
               Israelites
               ;
               Ieremiah
               with
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               
               and
               Christ
               himself
               with
               his
               Apostles
               :
               But
               that
               is
               not
               a
               sin
               permanent
               ,
               and
               that
               abideth
               for
               ever
               with
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               but
               it
               vanisheth
               away
               in
               such
               sort
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               they
               know
               the
               voyce
               of
               their
               Pastor
               ,
               but
               also
               they
               earnestly
               study
               to
               obey
               and
               follow
               it
               ,
               with
               the
               danger
               of
               their
               own
               lives
               :
               For
               this
               is
               the
               speciall
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               reprobate
               :
            
             
               The
               one
               obeyeth
               God
               speaking
               by
               his
               Messengers
               ,
               
               whom
               they
               embrace
               with
               unfained
               love
               :
               and
               that
               they
               do
               ,
               sometimes
               not
               onely
               against
               all
               worldly
               appearance
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               Civill
               Statutes
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               men
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               their
               greatest
               extremity
               receive
               they
               comfort
               beyond
               expectation
               .
            
             
               The
               other
               alwayes
               resisteth
               Gods
               Messengers
               ,
               
               and
               hateth
               his
               Word
               :
               And
               therefore
               in
               their
               great
               adversity
               God
               either
               taketh
               from
               them
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               else
               they
               fall
               into
               so
               deadly
               despair
               ,
               that
               although
               Gods
               Messengers
               be
               sent
               unto
               them
               ,
               yet
               neither
               can
               they
               receive
               comfort
               by
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               neither
               follow
               the
               counsell
               of
               Gods
               true
               Messengers
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               perfect
               and
               fruitfull
               .
               Hereof
               have
               we
               many
               evident
               Testimonies
               within
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Of
               Saul
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               
               That
               God
               so
               left
               him
               ,
               that
               neither
               would
               he
               give
               him
               answer
               by
               Prophet
               ,
               
               Dream
               ,
               nor
               Vision
               .
            
             
               To
               Ahaz
               King
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               
               in
               his
               great
               anguish
               and
               fear
               which
               he
               had
               conceived
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               those
               that
               were
               conjured
               against
               him
               ,
               
               was
               sent
               Isaiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               to
               assure
               him
               by
               Gods
               promise
               ,
               That
               his
               enemies
               should
               not
               prevail
               against
               him
               :
               
               and
               to
               confirm
               him
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               required
               him
               to
               desire
               a
               signe
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               from
               the
               
               heaven
               ,
               or
               beneath
               in
               the
               deep
               :
               But
               such
               was
               the
               deadly
               despair
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               alwayes
               had
               despised
               Gods
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               had
               most
               abominably
               defiled
               himself
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               that
               no
               consolation
               could
               enter
               into
               his
               heart
               ,
               but
               desperately
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               dissembling
               and
               fained
               excuse
               ,
               he
               refused
               all
               the
               offers
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
               And
               albeit
               God
               kept
               touch
               with
               that
               hypocrite
               for
               that
               time
               (
               which
               was
               not
               done
               for
               his
               cause
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               afflicted
               Church
               )
               yet
               after
               escaped
               he
               not
               the
               vengeance
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               we
               reade
               of
               Zedekiah
               the
               wretched
               and
               last
               King
               of
               Iudah
               ,
               before
               the
               destruction
               of
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               great
               fear
               ,
               and
               extreme
               anguish
               ,
               sent
               for
               Ieremiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               secretly
               demanded
               of
               him
               ,
               How
               he
               might
               escape
               the
               great
               danger
               that
               appeared
               ,
               when
               the
               Caldeans
               besieged
               the
               City
               .
               
               And
               the
               Prophet
               boldly
               spake
               and
               commanded
               the
               King
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               save
               his
               life
               and
               the
               City
               ,
               to
               render
               and
               give
               up
               himself
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               .
               But
               the
               miserable
               King
               had
               no
               grace
               to
               follow
               the
               Prophets
               counsell
               ,
               because
               he
               never
               delighted
               in
               the
               said
               Prophets
               Doctrine
               ,
               neither
               yet
               had
               shewed
               unto
               him
               any
               friendly
               favour
               ;
               But
               even
               as
               the
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               Priests
               and
               false
               Prophets
               required
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               so
               was
               the
               good
               Prophet
               evilly
               used
               ;
               sometimes
               cast
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               judged
               and
               condemned
               to
               die
               .
               The
               most
               evident
               testimony
               of
               the
               wilfull
               blinding
               of
               wicked
               Idolaters
               ,
               is
               written
               and
               recited
               in
               the
               same
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               ,
               as
               followeth
               .
            
             
               After
               that
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               was
               burnt
               and
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               King
               led
               away
               prisoner
               ,
               
               his
               sons
               and
               chief
               Nobles
               slain
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               vengeance
               of
               God
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               disobedient
               ;
               yet
               there
               was
               left
               a
               remnant
               in
               the
               Land
               ,
               to
               make
               use
               of
               and
               possesse
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               called
               upon
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               ,
               to
               know
               concerning
               them
               the
               will
               and
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               Whether
               they
               should
               remain
               still
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Iudea
               ,
               as
               was
               appointed
               and
               permitted
               by
               the
               Caldeans
               ,
               Or
               if
               they
               should
               depart
               and
               flie
               into
               Egypt
               :
               To
               certifie
               them
               of
               this
               their
               duty
               ,
               they
               desire
               the
               Prophet
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               for
               them
               :
               Who
               condescending
               and
               granting
               their
               Petition
               ,
               promised
               to
               keep
               back
               nothing
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               should
               open
               unto
               him
               .
               
               And
               they
               in
               like
               manner
               taking
               God
               to
               record
               and
               witnesse
               ,
               made
               a
               solemn
               Vow
               ,
               To
               obey
               whatsoever
               the
               Lord
               should
               answer
               unto
               him
               .
               But
               when
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               the
               inspiration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               assured
               revelation
               and
               knowledge
               of
               his
               Will
               ,
               commanded
               them
               to
               remain
               still
               in
               the
               Land
               that
               they
               were
               in
               ,
               promising
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               so
               would
               do
               ,
               That
               God
               would
               there
               plant
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               repent
               of
               all
               the
               plagues
               that
               he
               had
               brought
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               would
               be
               with
               them
               ,
               to
               deliver
               them
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Babylon
               .
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               not
               obey
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               would
               against
               his
               Commandment
               go
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               thinking
               that
               there
               they
               should
               live
               in
               rest
               and
               aboundance
               ,
               without
               any
               fear
               of
               Warre
               ,
               and
               penury
               of
               victuall
               ,
               then
               the
               very
               plagues
               which
               they
               feared
               ,
               should
               come
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               take
               them
               :
               For
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               )
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               That
               all
               men
               that
               obstinately
               will
               go
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               there
               to
               remain
               ,
               shall
               die
               ,
               either
               by
               sword
               ,
               
               by
               hunger
               or
               pestilence
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               had
               declared
               unto
               them
               this
               plain
               sentence
               and
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               what
               was
               their
               answer
               ?
               The
               text
               declared
               it
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 speakest
                 a
                 lie
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 sent
                 thee
                 unto
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 commanding
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 into
                 Egppt
                 ,
                 but
              
               Baruch
               
                 the
                 sonne
                 of
              
               Neriah
               
                 provoketh
                 thee
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 us
                 into
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Caldees
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 kill
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 lead
                 us
                 prisoners
                 into
                 Babylon
                 :
              
               And
               thus
               they
               refused
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               followed
               their
               owne
               fantasies
               .
            
             
               Here
               may
               be
               espied
               in
               this
               people
               great
               obstinacie
               and
               blindnesse
               ;
               
               for
               nothing
               which
               the
               Lord
               had
               before
               spoken
               by
               this
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               ,
               had
               fallen
               in
               vain
               ;
               Their
               own
               eyes
               had
               seen
               the
               plagues
               and
               miseries
               which
               hee
               had
               threatned
               ,
               take
               effect
               in
               every
               point
               ,
               as
               he
               had
               spoken
               before
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               were
               yet
               green
               and
               fresh
               both
               in
               minde
               and
               presence
               (
               for
               the
               flame
               and
               fire
               wherewith
               Ierusalem
               was
               consumed
               and
               burnt
               ,
               was
               then
               scantly
               quenched
               )
               and
               yet
               could
               they
               not
               beleeve
               his
               threatnings
               then
               spoken
               ,
               neither
               yet
               could
               they
               follow
               his
               fruitfull
               counsell
               ,
               given
               for
               their
               great
               wealth
               and
               safeguard
               .
               And
               why
               so
               ?
               Because
               they
               never
               delighted
               in
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               
               neither
               had
               they
               repented
               their
               former
               Idolatry
               ,
               but
               still
               continued
               and
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               
               as
               manifestly
               appeareth
               in
               the
               four
               and
               fortieth
               Chapter
               of
               the
               same
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               therefore
               would
               they
               and
               their
               wives
               have
               been
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               where
               all
               kinde
               of
               Idolatry
               and
               Superstition
               abounded
               ,
               that
               they
               (
               without
               reproach
               or
               rebuke
               )
               might
               have
               their
               Bellyes
               full
               thereof
               in
               despight
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Lawes
               and
               Prophets
               .
               In
               writing
               hereof
               it
               came
               to
               my
               minde
               ,
               that
               after
               the
               death
               of
               that
               innocent
               and
               most
               godly
               King
               Edward
               the
               sixt
               ,
               
               while
               that
               great
               tumult
               was
               in
               England
               ,
               for
               the
               establishing
               of
               that
               most
               unhappy
               and
               wicked
               womans
               Authority
               (
               I
               mean
               of
               Mary
               that
               now
               reigneth
               in
               Gods
               wrath
               )
               entreating
               the
               same
               argument
               in
               a
               Town
               in
               Buckingam
               Shire
               ,
               named
               Hammersham
               ,
               before
               a
               great
               congregation
               ,
               with
               sorrowfull
               heart
               and
               weeping
               eyes
               ,
               I
               fell
               into
               this
               exclamation
               ;
            
             
               O
               England
               ,
               now
               is
               Gods
               wrath
               kindled
               against
               thee
               ,
               now
               hath
               he
               begun
               to
               punish
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               threatned
               a
               long
               while
               ,
               by
               his
               true
               Prophets
               and
               Messengers
               ;
               he
               hath
               taken
               from
               thee
               the
               Crown
               of
               thy
               glory
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               thee
               without
               honour
               ,
               as
               a
               body
               without
               a
               head
               :
               And
               this
               appeareth
               to
               be
               onely
               the
               beginning
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               to
               increase
               ;
               for
               I
               perceive
               that
               the
               heart
               ,
               the
               tongue
               and
               hand
               of
               one
               English
               man
               is
               bent
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               devision
               to
               be
               in
               the
               whole
               Realm
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               assured
               signe
               of
               desolation
               to
               come
               .
               O
               
                 England
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               doest
               thou
               not
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               Common-wealth
               is
               like
               a
               Ship
               sailing
               on
               the
               Sea
               ,
               
               if
               thy
               Marriners
               and
               Governours
               shall
               one
               consume
               another
               ,
               shalt
               thou
               not
               suffer
               shipwrack
               in
               short
               processe
               of
               time
               ?
               O
               
                 England
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               (
               alasse
               )
               these
               plagues
               are
               powred
               upon
               thee
               ,
               for
               that
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               know
               the
               most
               happy
               time
               of
               thy
               gentle
               Visitation
               :
               But
               wilt
               thou
               yet
               obey
               the
               voyce
               of
               thy
               God
               ,
               and
               submit
               thy self
               to
               his
               holy
               words
               ?
               Truly
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               thou
               shalt
               finde
               mercie
               in
               his
               sight
               ,
               and
               the
               estate
               of
               thy
               Common-wealth
               shall
               be
               preserved
               .
            
             
               But
               ,
               O
               
                 England
                 ,
                 England
              
               ,
               if
               thou
               obstinately
               wilt
               return
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               If
               thou
               contract
               Mariage
               ,
               Confederacie
               ,
               or
               League
               with
               such
               Princes
               ,
               
               as
               do
               maintain
               and
               advance
               Idolatry
               (
               such
               as
               the
               Emperour
               ,
               who
               is
               no
               lesse
               enemy
               unto
               Christ
               then
               ever
               was
               Nero
               ;
               )
               if
               for
               the
               pleasure
               and
               friendship
               (
               I
               say
               )
               of
               such
               Princes
               thou
               returnest
               to
               thine
               old
               abominations
               ,
               before
               used
               under
               the
               Papistrie
               ,
               then
               assuredly
               (
               O
               England
               )
               thou
               shalt
               be
               plagued
               and
               brought
               to
               desolation
               by
               the
               means
               of
               those
               whose
               favours
               thou
               seekest
               ,
               and
               by
               whom
               thou
               art
               procured
               to
               fall
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               Antichrist
               .
            
             
               This
               and
               much
               more
               in
               the
               dolour
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               that
               day
               ,
               in
               the
               audience
               of
               such
               as
               yet
               may
               bear
               record
               ,
               (
               through
               Gods
               permission
               )
               I
               then
               pronounced
               :
               The
               thing
               that
               I
               then
               most
               feared
               ,
               and
               which
               also
               my
               Tongue
               spake
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               subversion
               of
               the
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               bringing
               in
               of
               Strangers
               to
               reign
               over
               that
               Realm
               )
               this
               day
               I
               see
               come
               to
               passe
               in
               mens
               councels
               and
               determinations
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               proceed
               and
               take
               effect
               ,
               as
               by
               men
               it
               is
               concluded
               ,
               then
               so
               assuredly
               as
               my
               God
               liveth
               ,
               and
               as
               those
               Israelites
               that
               obstinately
               returned
               into
               Egypt
               againe
               ,
               
               were
               plagued
               to
               the
               death
               ;
               so
               shall
               England
               taste
               what
               the
               Lord
               hath
               threatned
               by
               his
               Prophets
               before
               .
               God
               grant
               us
               true
               and
               unfained
               repentance
               of
               our
               former
               offences
               .
               God
               for
               his
               great
               mercies
               sake
               stirre
               up
               some
               
                 Phinies
                 ,
                 Elias
              
               ,
               or
               Iehu
               ,
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               abominable
               Idolaters
               may
               pacifie
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               that
               it
               consume
               not
               the
               whole
               multitude
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
               But
               to
               returne
               to
               our
               matter
               ;
               of
               the
               premisses
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               contemne
               Gods
               eternall
               verity
               and
               grace
               ,
               can
               neither
               in
               their
               troubles
               receive
               comfort
               by
               Gods
               Messengers
               ,
               neither
               yet
               can
               they
               follow
               the
               counsell
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               profitable
               ,
               but
               God
               giveth
               them
               over
               ,
               and
               suffereth
               them
               to
               wander
               in
               their
               owne
               vanities
               ,
               to
               their
               owne
               perdition
               ;
               whereas
               contrarywise
               ,
               
               such
               as
               beareth
               a
               reverence
               to
               Gods
               most
               Holy
               Word
               ,
               are
               drawn
               by
               the
               power
               and
               vertue
               of
               the
               same
               (
               as
               before
               is
               said
               )
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               follow
               and
               obey
               that
               which
               God
               commandeth
               ,
               be
               it
               never
               so
               hard
               ,
               so
               unapparent
               or
               contrary
               to
               their
               affections
               :
               And
               therefore
               as
               God
               alwayes
               keepeth
               appointment
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               are
               they
               wonderously
               preserved
               ,
               when
               Gods
               vengeances
               are
               powred
               forth
               upon
               the
               disobedient
               .
               
               And
               this
               is
               most
               evident
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               at
               Gods
               commandment
               ,
               leaving
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               going
               forth
               he
               knew
               not
               whither
               ;
               which
               was
               a
               thing
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               spoken
               or
               read
               .
               It
               appeareth
               also
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               beleeving
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               against
               all
               appearance
               ,
               and
               also
               in
               offering
               his
               son
               Isaac
               ,
               
               against
               all
               fatherly
               love
               and
               naturall
               affection
               .
               The
               same
               is
               said
               ,
               in
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 Hezekiah
                 ,
                 Michaiah
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               which
               at
               the
               commandment
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               boldly
               passed
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               them
               did
               their
               message
               ,
               as
               charge
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               .
            
             
               
               But
               lest
               that
               some
               should
               alledge
               ,
               that
               these
               examples
               appertaineth
               nothing
               to
               a
               multitude
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               done
               in
               singular
               men
               ,
               I
               answer
               ,
               
               We
               will
               consider
               what
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Word
               hath
               wrought
               in
               many
               at
               one
               instance
               .
               
               After
               that
               the
               Israelites
               had
               made
               the
               golden
               Calfe
               ,
               and
               so
               fallen
               to
               Idolatry
               ;
               
               Moses
               coming
               down
               from
               the
               mountain
               ,
               and
               beholding
               their
               abominations
               (
               the
               honour
               that
               they
               gave
               to
               an
               Idol
               )
               and
               the
               people
               spoiled
               of
               their
               ear-rings
               and
               jewels
               ,
               to
               their
               great
               rebuke
               and
               shame
               ,
               was
               enflamed
               with
               such
               zeal
               ,
               indignation
               and
               wrath
               ,
               that
               first
               ,
               
               he
               brake
               the
               Tables
               of
               the
               Commandments
               ;
               then
               he
               beat
               their
               Calfe
               to
               powder
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               to
               them
               to
               drink
               ,
               to
               cause
               them
               to
               understand
               ,
               That
               their
               filthy
               guts
               should
               receive
               that
               which
               they
               worshipped
               for
               God
               :
               And
               finally
               ,
               
               he
               commanded
               that
               every
               man
               that
               was
               of
               God
               should
               approach
               and
               come
               nigh
               unto
               him
               :
               And
               the
               sons
               of
               Levi
               (
               saith
               the
               Text
               )
               came
               to
               him
               ;
               to
               whom
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 put
                 his
                 sword
                 upon
                 his
                 thigh
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 in
                 and
                 out
                 from
                 Port
                 to
                 Port
                 in
                 the
                 Tents
                 ;
                 and
                 let
                 every
                 man
                 kill
                 his
                 brother
                 ,
              
               
               
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 his
                 nigh
                 kinsman
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 sons
                 of
              
               Levi
               
                 did
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 word
                 of
              
               Moses
               :
               
               
                 And
                 there
                 fell
                 the
                 same
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 nigh
                 three
                 thousand
                 .
              
               It
               is
               evident
               by
               this
               history
               ,
               That
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               pronounced
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               prevailed
               at
               one
               time
               in
               a
               great
               number
               against
               nature
               ,
               and
               compelled
               them
               to
               be
               executers
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               ,
               regarding
               nothing
               the
               affinity
               nor
               nighnesse
               of
               blood
               :
               And
               also
               that
               their
               doing
               so
               well
               pleased
               Moses
               the
               Ambassadour
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               
                 Consecrate
                 your
                 hands
                 this
                 day
                 every
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 brother
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 fortunate
                 benediction
                 may
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 you
                 this
                 day
                 .
              
               As
               though
               he
               should
               say
               ;
               Your
               father
               Levi
               prophaned
               and
               defiled
               his
               hands
               ,
               killing
               the
               Sichemites
               in
               his
               blinde
               rage
               ,
               which
               moved
               his
               father
               Iacob
               in
               his
               last
               Testament
               ,
               to
               condemne
               ,
               execrate
               and
               curse
               that
               his
               most
               vehement
               and
               ungodly
               zeale
               :
               
               But
               because
               in
               this
               work
               you
               have
               preferred
               Gods
               Commandment
               before
               blood
               ,
               nature
               and
               also
               affection
               ,
               in
               place
               of
               that
               rebuke
               and
               curse
               ,
               you
               have
               obtained
               blessing
               and
               praise
               .
            
             
               The
               like
               puissance
               and
               vertue
               of
               Gods
               Word
               working
               in
               a
               multitude
               ,
               
               is
               to
               be
               read
               in
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               ;
               who
               perceiving
               the
               time
               of
               Gods
               vengeance
               to
               draw
               nigh
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               to
               be
               besieged
               ,
               boldly
               cryeth
               out
               in
               his
               open
               Sermon
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 remaineth
                 in
                 this
                 Citie
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
              
               
               
                 either
                 by
                 sword
                 ,
                 by
                 hunger
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 pestilence
                 .
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 shall
                 go
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 Caldeans
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 finde
                 his
                 soul
                 for
                 a
                 prey
                 .
              
               This
               might
               have
               appeared
               a
               deceivable
               ,
               seditious
               and
               ungodly
               Sermon
               ,
               to
               command
               subjects
               to
               depart
               from
               the
               obedience
               and
               defence
               of
               their
               native
               Prince
               ,
               rich
               Citizens
               and
               valiant
               souldiers
               from
               their
               possessions
               and
               strong
               Holds
               ,
               and
               to
               will
               them
               to
               render
               themselves
               ,
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               resistance
               ,
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               strangers
               ,
               being
               their
               enemies
               .
               What
               carnall
               man
               would
               not
               have
               judged
               the
               perswasions
               of
               the
               Prophet
               most
               foolish
               and
               false
               ?
               And
               yet
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               such
               as
               God
               had
               elected
               and
               appointed
               to
               life
               ,
               so
               effectually
               wrought
               this
               Sermon
               ,
               that
               a
               great
               number
               of
               Ierusalem
               left
               their
               King
               ,
               their
               City
               ,
               riches
               and
               friends
               ,
               and
               obeyed
               the
               Prophets
               counsell
               :
               for
               so
               may
               be
               espied
               by
               the
               answer
               of
               Zedechias
               the
               King
               ,
               when
               Ieremiah
               counselled
               him
               ,
               That
               he
               should
               render
               himself
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               Nebuchadonoser
               ,
               
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 fear
                 these
                 Iews
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 fled
                 to
                 the
                 Caldeans
                 ,
                 lest
                 perchance
                 they
                 give
                 me
                 into
                 their
                 hands
                 .
              
            
             
               Hereof
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               many
               were
               departed
               from
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               feared
               more
               then
               he
               did
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Many
               more
               testimonies
               might
               be
               brought
               ,
               to
               declare
               how
               mightily
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               spoken
               by
               man
               ,
               hath
               wrought
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               great
               multitudes
               :
               As
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               Ninevites
               ,
               
               who
               at
               Ionahs
               Preaching
               condemned
               their
               former
               Religion
               ,
               conversation
               and
               life
               :
               And
               in
               the
               hearts
               
               of
               those
               three
               thousand
               who
               at
               Peters
               first
               Sermon
               openly
               made
               after
               Christs
               Ascension
               ,
               acknowledged
               their
               offences
               ,
               repented
               ,
               and
               were
               soon
               after
               baptized
               .
               
               But
               these
               premises
               are
               sufficient
               to
               prove
               ,
               as
               well
               that
               Gods
               Word
               draweth
               his
               Elect
               after
               it
               ,
               against
               worldly
               appearance
               ,
               against
               naturall
               affections
               ,
               and
               against
               evil
               Statutes
               and
               Constitutions
               ;
               as
               also
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               obey
               Gods
               speaking
               by
               his
               Ministers
               ,
               never
               lacketh
               just
               reward
               ,
               and
               recompence
               :
               For
               onely
               such
               as
               obeyed
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
               found
               favour
               and
               grace
               ,
               to
               the
               praise
               and
               glory
               of
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               when
               his
               just
               judgements
               took
               vengeance
               upon
               the
               disobedient
               .
               But
               now
               briefly
               by
               Notes
               we
               will
               touch
               the
               rest
               of
               Peters
               act
               ,
               and
               Christs
               mercifull
               deliverance
               of
               him
               ;
               which
               is
               the
               end
               of
               all
               troubles
               sustained
               by
               Gods
               Elect.
               
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               That
               Peter
               seeing
               a
               mighty
               winde
               ,
               was
               afraid
               ,
               and
               so
               ,
               when
               he
               began
               to
               sink
               ,
               he
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
              
               ,
               are
               three
               things
               principally
               to
               be
               noted
               :
               
                 
                   The
                   first
                   ,
                   
                     From
                     whence
                     cometh
                     the
                     fear
                     of
                     Gods
                     Elect.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   second
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     is
                     the
                     cause
                     that
                     they
                     faint
                     and
                     fall
                     in
                     adversity
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   The
                   third
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     resteth
                     with
                     them
                     in
                     the
                     time
                     of
                     this
                     fear
                     and
                     down-sinking
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               so
               long
               as
               Peter
               had
               his
               eyes
               fixed
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               and
               attended
               upon
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               the
               voyce
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               was
               bold
               and
               without
               fear
               :
               But
               when
               he
               saw
               a
               mighty
               winde
               (
               not
               that
               the
               winde
               was
               visible
               ,
               but
               the
               vehement
               storm
               and
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               that
               were
               stirred
               up
               and
               carried
               by
               the
               winde
               were
               seen
               )
               then
               began
               he
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               to
               reason
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               that
               better
               it
               had
               been
               for
               him
               to
               have
               remained
               in
               his
               Ship
               ;
               for
               so
               might
               Christ
               have
               come
               to
               him
               :
               But
               now
               the
               storm
               and
               rage
               of
               winde
               was
               so
               vehement
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               never
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               greatly
               feared
               .
               Whereof
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               That
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               our
               fear
               that
               have
               left
               our
               Ship
               ,
               and
               thorow
               the
               storms
               of
               the
               Sea
               would
               go
               to
               Christ
               with
               Peter
               ,
               
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               more
               consider
               the
               dangers
               and
               letts
               that
               are
               in
               our
               journey
               ,
               then
               we
               do
               the
               Almighty
               power
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               come
               to
               himself
               .
               And
               this
               is
               a
               sinne
               common
               to
               all
               the
               elect
               and
               chosen
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               That
               whensoever
               they
               see
               a
               vehement
               trouble
               appearing
               to
               lett
               them
               ,
               and
               drive
               them
               back
               from
               the
               obedience
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               begin
               they
               to
               fear
               and
               to
               doubt
               of
               Gods
               power
               and
               good
               will.
               
            
             
               
               With
               this
               fear
               was
               Abraham
               stricken
               ,
               when
               he
               denied
               his
               wife
               .
               This
               storme
               saw
               Moses
               ,
               when
               he
               refused
               to
               be
               Gods
               Messenger
               .
               And
               Hezekiahs
               sore
               complaint
               declareth
               ,
               That
               more
               he
               believed
               ,
               considered
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               the
               proud
               voyces
               ,
               and
               great
               power
               of
               Sennacherib
               ,
               then
               he
               did
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
            
             
               This
               I
               note
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               That
               albeit
               this
               late
               and
               most
               raging
               storm
               within
               the
               Realme
               of
               England
               have
               taken
               from
               you
               the
               presence
               of
               Christ
               for
               a
               time
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               have
               doubted
               whether
               it
               was
               Christ
               which
               you
               saw
               before
               ,
               or
               not
               .
               And
               albeit
               that
               the
               vehemency
               of
               this
               contrary
               winde
               that
               would
               drive
               you
               from
               Christ
               have
               so
               employed
               your
               ears
               ,
               that
               almost
               you
               have
               forgotten
               what
               he
               was
               who
               commanded
               you
               to
               come
               to
               himself
               ,
               
               when
               that
               he
               cryed
               ,
               
                 Come
                 unto
                 me
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 labour
                 
                 and
                 are
                 burthened
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 shall
                 refresh
                 you
                 .
                 Passe
                 from
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Albeit
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               this
               raging
               tempest
               have
               stricken
               such
               fear
               in
               your
               heart
               ,
               
               that
               almost
               all
               is
               forgotten
               ;
               yet
               (
               dear
               brethren
               )
               despair
               not
               ,
               such
               offences
               have
               chanced
               to
               Gods
               Elect
               before
               you
               .
               
               If
               obstinately
               ye
               shall
               not
               continue
               ,
               yet
               shall
               you
               finde
               mercy
               and
               grace
               .
               It
               had
               been
               your
               duty
               indeed
               ,
               and
               agreeable
               to
               your
               profession
               ,
               to
               have
               looked
               to
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               contemned
               all
               impediments
               ;
               but
               such
               perfection
               is
               not
               alway
               with
               man
               ,
               but
               happy
               is
               he
               that
               feeleth
               himself
               to
               sink
               .
            
             
               The
               cause
               that
               Godt
               elect
               begin
               to
               faint
               and
               to
               sink
               down
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               great
               adversitie
               ,
               is
               fear
               and
               unbelief
               ,
               as
               in
               Peter
               doth
               appear
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               as
               he
               neither
               feared
               danger
               ,
               neither
               mistrusted
               Christs
               word
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               waves
               (
               above
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               their
               nature
               )
               did
               obey
               and
               serve
               his
               feet
               ,
               
               as
               they
               had
               been
               the
               drie
               ,
               solid
               and
               sure
               ground
               :
               But
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               began
               to
               despair
               and
               fear
               ,
               so
               soon
               began
               he
               to
               sink
               :
               To
               instruct
               us
               ,
               That
               lively
               faith
               maketh
               man
               bold
               ,
               and
               is
               able
               to
               carry
               us
               thorow
               such
               perils
               ,
               as
               be
               uncapable
               to
               nature
               ;
               But
               when
               faith
               beginneth
               to
               faint
               ,
               then
               beginneth
               man
               to
               sink
               down
               in
               every
               danger
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               Histories
               before
               rehearsed
               ,
               it
               may
               appear
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               Prophets
               it
               is
               plain
               ;
               for
               Elias
               at
               Gods
               Commandment
               passing
               to
               the
               presence
               of
               King
               Ahab
               ,
               in
               the
               fervency
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               obtained
               the
               fire
               to
               come
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               consume
               his
               Sacrifice
               :
               by
               which
               also
               he
               was
               made
               so
               bold
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               King
               he
               feared
               nothing
               to
               kill
               his
               false
               Prophets
               .
               But
               the
               same
               Elias
               hearing
               of
               the
               managing
               and
               threatnings
               of
               cursed
               Iezabel
               ,
               
               and
               considering
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               a
               wicked
               woman
               could
               by
               no
               reasonable
               means
               be
               appeased
               ,
               
               he
               saw
               a
               storme
               ,
               and
               feared
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               prepared
               to
               flie
               ;
               which
               he
               doth
               not
               without
               some
               sinking
               down
               ,
               for
               he
               began
               to
               reason
               and
               dispute
               with
               God
               ,
               which
               never
               can
               be
               done
               by
               the
               Creature
               ,
               without
               foolishnesse
               and
               offence
               .
               The
               same
               we
               finde
               in
               Ieremy
               ,
               and
               many
               more
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Question
               may
               be
               asked
               ,
               
               
                 Seeing
                 Christ
                 knew
                 before
                 what
                 should
                 happen
                 to
              
               Peter
               ,
               
                 why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 hinder
                 him
                 from
                 coming
                 from
                 his
                 Boat
                 ?
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 Why
                 did
                 he
                 not
                 so
                 confirm
                 him
                 in
                 faith
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 not
                 have
                 doubted
                 ?
              
            
             
               To
               the
               which
               may
               be
               answered
               ;
               
               Albeit
               that
               we
               could
               render
               no
               reason
               of
               this
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               were
               the
               work
               it self
               a
               sufficient
               reason
               ;
               and
               it
               were
               enough
               to
               answer
               ,
               That
               so
               it
               pleased
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               not
               bound
               to
               render
               a
               reason
               of
               all
               his
               works
               :
               But
               yet
               if
               we
               shall
               marke
               with
               deligence
               to
               what
               Office
               Peter
               was
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               
               and
               what
               offences
               long
               rested
               with
               him
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               most
               just
               and
               necessary
               causes
               of
               this
               work
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               down
               sinking
               of
               Peter
               .
               It
               is
               plain
               that
               Peter
               had
               many
               notable
               vertues
               ,
               as
               a
               zeal
               and
               fervency
               towards
               Christs
               glory
               ,
               
               and
               a
               readinesse
               and
               forwardnesse
               to
               obey
               his
               commandments
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               like
               plain
               ,
               That
               of
               long
               continuance
               there
               rested
               with
               Peter
               a
               desire
               of
               honor
               and
               worldly
               rest
               (
               and
               that
               moved
               him
               to
               perswade
               Christ
               that
               he
               should
               not
               die
               .
               
               )
               There
               rested
               with
               him
               pride
               ,
               
               presumption
               ,
               and
               a
               trust
               in
               himself
               ;
               which
               presumption
               and
               vain
               trust
               in
               his
               own
               strength
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               had
               been
               corrected
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               been
               fit
               to
               have
               fed
               Christs
               flock
               :
               
               And
               such
               sinnes
               can
               never
               be
               fully
               corrected
               or
               reformed
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               felt
               ,
               known
               ,
               and
               confessed
               .
               Doubtlesse
               so
               arrogant
               is
               our
               nature
               ,
               that
               neither
               will
               it
               know
               nor
               confesse
               the
               
               infirmitie
               of
               it self
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               it
               hath
               a
               triall
               by
               manifest
               experience
               ;
               This
               is
               most
               plain
               by
               Peter
               ,
               long
               after
               this
               tempest
               ;
               for
               when
               Christ
               said
               to
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 This
                 night
                 shall
                 ye
                 all
                 be
                 slandered
                 in
                 me
                 ,
                 Peter
              
               boldly
               bragged
               and
               said
               ,
               
               
                 Albeit
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 slandered
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 flie
                 from
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 not
                 I
                 be
                 slandered
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 prison
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 thee
                 .
              
               This
               was
               a
               bold
               presumption
               ,
               and
               an
               arrogant
               promise
               spoken
               in
               contempt
               of
               all
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               from
               which
               he
               could
               not
               be
               reduced
               by
               Christs
               admonition
               ,
               but
               the
               more
               that
               Christ
               shewed
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               deny
               him
               ,
               the
               more
               bold
               was
               he
               to
               affirm
               the
               contrary
               ;
               as
               though
               his
               Master
               Christ
               (
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               Trueth
               ,
               yea
               rather
               trueth
               it self
               )
               should
               make
               a
               loud
               lie
               ;
               and
               therefore
               of
               necessitie
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               prove
               in
               experience
               what
               was
               the
               frailtie
               of
               mans
               nature
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               imbecillity
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               even
               in
               those
               ,
               that
               were
               his
               chief
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               had
               continually
               heard
               his
               heavenly
               Doctrine
               ,
               seen
               daily
               his
               wonderfull
               Miracles
               ,
               which
               had
               heard
               themselves
               so
               many
               admonitions
               of
               him
               ,
               which
               also
               had
               followed
               and
               obeyed
               him
               in
               many
               things
               .
               That
               imbecillitie
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               if
               Peter
               had
               not
               proved
               and
               felt
               it
               in
               himself
               ,
               neither
               could
               he
               rightly
               have
               praised
               Gods
               infinite
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               his
               free
               mercy
               ;
               neither
               had
               he
               been
               apt
               and
               meet
               to
               have
               been
               a
               a
               Pastor
               to
               the
               weak
               sheep
               and
               tender
               lambs
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               he
               should
               have
               been
               as
               proud
               a
               contemner
               and
               dispiser
               of
               his
               weak
               brethren
               ,
               as
               the
               arrogant
               Papists
               ,
               that
               contemn
               and
               dispise
               all
               godly
               and
               great
               learned
               men
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               a
               thousand
               parts
               more
               excellent
               then
               they
               .
               
               But
               to
               correct
               and
               informe
               both
               presumptuous
               arrogancy
               and
               fraile
               imbecilitie
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               faith
               ,
               Peter
               was
               permitted
               once
               to
               sink
               ,
               and
               thrice
               most
               shamefully
               to
               refuse
               and
               deny
               his
               Master
               ,
               to
               the
               intent
               that
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               his
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               the
               more
               able
               to
               instruct
               others
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               also
               that
               he
               might
               more
               largely
               magnifie
               Gods
               free
               grace
               and
               mighty
               deliverance
               :
               And
               that
               Christ
               taught
               him
               before
               his
               falling
               ;
               saying
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 thou
                 art
                 converted
                 ,
                 strengthen
                 thy
                 brethren
                 :
              
               As
               though
               Christ
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               yet
               art
               thou
               too
               proud
               to
               be
               a
               Pastor
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               stoop
               nor
               bow
               thy
               back
               down
               to
               take
               up
               the
               weak
               sheep
               ,
               thou
               doest
               not
               yet
               know
               thine
               own
               infirmitie
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               canst
               thou
               do
               nothing
               but
               despise
               the
               weak
               ones
               ;
               but
               when
               thou
               shalt
               be
               instructed
               by
               experience
               of
               thine
               own
               self
               ,
               what
               hid
               iniquitie
               lurketh
               within
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               shalt
               thou
               learn
               to
               be
               humble
               ,
               and
               stoop
               among
               other
               sinners
               ;
               and
               also
               shalt
               be
               an
               example
               to
               others
               which
               after
               shall
               offend
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               they
               repent
               as
               thou
               didst
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               despaire
               of
               mercy
               ,
               but
               may
               trust
               most
               assuredly
               of
               Christ
               to
               obtain
               grace
               ,
               mercy
               and
               forgivenesse
               of
               sins
               ,
               as
               thou
               didst
               .
            
             
               This
               fruit
               have
               we
               to
               gather
               (
               dear
               Brethren
               )
               of
               Peters
               down-sinking
               in
               the
               sea
               ,
               (
               which
               was
               a
               secret
               knowledge
               and
               privie
               admonition
               ,
               that
               he
               after
               should
               deny
               Christ
               )
               that
               we
               are
               assured
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               Christ
               ,
               if
               in
               the
               time
               of
               trouble
               and
               extreme
               danger
               we
               crie
               with
               Peter
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               delivered
               as
               he
               was
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               mourn
               for
               our
               deniall
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               hee
               did
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               same
               grace
               and
               favour
               at
               Christs
               hand
               ,
               that
               hee
               found
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               let
               us
               touch
               the
               third
               Note
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               with
               Gods
               
               Elect
               in
               their
               greatest
               feare
               and
               danger
               there
               resteth
               some
               small
               sparke
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               by
               one
               means
               or
               other
               declareth
               it selfe
               ,
               albeit
               the
               afflicted
               person
               in
               feare
               or
               danger
               ,
               doth
               not
               presently
               perceive
               the
               same
               .
               As
               herein
               
               Peter
               is
               most
               cleare
               and
               manifest
               .
               
               For
               ,
               perceiving
               himself
               to
               sink
               down
               ,
               he
               cryed
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
              
               ,
               which
               words
               were
               a
               declaration
               of
               a
               lively
               and
               quick
               faith
               ,
               which
               lay
               hid
               within
               his
               afflicted
               and
               sore
               perplexed
               heart
               ,
               whose
               nature
               is
               (
               I
               mean
               of
               faith
               )
               to
               hope
               against
               hope
               ,
               that
               is
               :
               against
               all
               appearance
               or
               likelihood
               to
               looke
               for
               help
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               as
               the
               words
               of
               Peter
               witnesseth
               that
               he
               did
               .
               He
               saw
               nothing
               but
               the
               raging
               Sea
               ready
               to
               swallow
               him
               up
               .
               He
               felt
               nothing
               but
               himself
               sinking
               down
               in
               body
               ,
               and
               sore
               troubled
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               cryed
               :
               
                 Lord
                 save
                 me
              
               .
               Which
               words
               first
               delare
               ,
               
               that
               he
               knew
               the
               power
               of
               Christ
               able
               to
               deliver
               him
               .
               For
               foolishnesse
               it
               had
               been
               to
               have
               called
               for
               the
               help
               of
               him
               whom
               he
               had
               known
               to
               be
               impotent
               and
               unable
               to
               help
               .
            
             
               The
               calling
               for
               Christs
               help
               by
               prayer
               in
               this
               extream
               danger
               declared
               also
               that
               Peter
               had
               some
               hope
               through
               his
               gracious
               goodnesse
               to
               obtain
               deliverance
               .
               For
               in
               extream
               perils
               impossible
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               can
               cry
               for
               Gods
               help
               without
               some
               hope
               of
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               also
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               great
               jeopardy
               Peter
               murmureth
               not
               against
               Christ.
               Neither
               doth
               he
               impute
               or
               lay
               any
               crime
               or
               blame
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               at
               his
               commandment
               he
               had
               left
               his
               Bote.
               He
               saith
               not
               :
               
                 Why
                 lettest
                 thou
                 me
                 sinke
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 obeyed
                 thy
                 Commandment
                 .
              
               Moreover
               ,
               Peter
               asked
               help
               at
               Christ
               alone
               ,
               of
               whom
               he
               was
               perswaded
               both
               could
               and
               would
               help
               at
               a
               pinch
               .
               He
               cryed
               not
               upon
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               ;
               Neither
               upon
               any
               other
               of
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               Prophets
               ,
               or
               Saints
               departed
               :
               neither
               yet
               upon
               his
               own
               fellows
               in
               the
               Bote
               ,
               but
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               at
               whose
               commandment
               he
               had
               left
               the
               Bote.
               
            
             
               All
               these
               things
               together
               considered
               ,
               declare
               ,
               that
               Peter
               in
               this
               his
               extreame
               fear
               and
               danger
               had
               yet
               some
               sparke
               of
               faith
               (
               albeit
               in
               that
               present
               jeopardy
               he
               had
               neither
               consolation
               nor
               comfort
               .
               )
               For
               these
               premisses
               are
               undoubted
               tokens
               that
               he
               had
               faith
               .
               But
               now
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               
                 And
                 immediately
                 Iesus
                 stretched
                 forth
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 caught
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 unto
                 him
                 :
                 O
                 thou
                 of
                 little
                 faith
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 diddest
                 thou
                 doubt
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 come
                 into
                 the
                 ship
                 ,
                 the
                 winde
                 ceased
                 ;
                 And
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 ship
                 came
                 and
                 worshipped
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 thou
                 art
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 immediatly
                 the
                 ship
                 was
                 at
                 the
                 Land
                 whither
                 they
                 went.
                 
              
            
             
               Hereof
               first
               is
               to
               be
               Noted
               ,
               
               That
               God
               is
               alway
               nigh
               to
               those
               that
               call
               upon
               him
               faithfully
               ;
               
               and
               so
               willing
               is
               he
               to
               deliver
               them
               ,
               that
               neither
               can
               fear
               nor
               extreme
               danger
               hinder
               his
               godly
               hand
               .
               Peter
               was
               sinking
               downe
               ,
               and
               looked
               for
               no
               other
               thing
               but
               present
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               prevented
               him
               .
               That
               that
               was
               visibly
               and
               openly
               done
               to
               Peter
               in
               that
               his
               great
               perill
               ,
               is
               invisibly
               and
               secretly
               done
               to
               Christs
               holy
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               to
               the
               chosen
               Members
               of
               Christs
               mysticall
               Bodie
               in
               all
               ages
               .
            
             
               How
               nigh
               and
               ready
               was
               the
               Hand
               of
               God
               to
               deliver
               his
               people
               Israel
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               almost
               overwhelmed
               with
               despair
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Moses
               and
               Hester
               ,
               
               the
               History
               doth
               witnesse
               :
               How
               nigh
               was
               God
               to
               Daniel
               
               amongst
               the
               Lyons
               ,
               To
               Ionas
               in
               the
               Whales
               Belly
               ,
               to
               Peter
               in
               the
               prison
               ,
               is
               likewise
               most
               evidently
               declared
               in
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               .
               How
               suddenly
               and
               beyond
               all
               expectation
               was
               David
               many
               times
               delivered
               from
               Sauls
               tyrany
               ,
               his
               own
               heart
               confessed
               ,
               and
               compelled
               his
               pen
               to
               write
               ,
               and
               tongue
               to
               sing
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 He
                 sent
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 delivered
                 me
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 drawn
                 me
                 forth
                 of
                 many
                 waters
                 .
              
            
             
               Open
               your
               ears
               (
               dear
               brethren
               )
               and
               let
               your
               hearts
               understand
               ,
               That
               as
               our
               God
               is
               unchangeable
               ,
               so
               is
               not
               his
               gracious
               hand
               shortned
               this
               day
               .
               Our
               fear
               and
               trouble
               is
               great
               ,
               the
               storm
               that
               bloweth
               against
               us
               is
               sore
               and
               vehement
               ,
               and
               we
               appear
               to
               be
               drowned
               in
               the
               deep
               :
               but
               if
               we
               unfainedly
               know
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               the
               Lords
               hand
               is
               nigher
               then
               the
               sword
               of
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             
               
               The
               sharp
               rebuke
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               gave
               to
               Peter
               ,
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               That
               God
               doth
               not
               flatter
               nor
               conceal
               the
               faults
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               but
               maketh
               them
               manifest
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               the
               Offendors
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               may
               avoid
               the
               like
               offences
               .
            
             
               
               That
               Christ
               called
               Peter
               of
               little
               faith
               ,
               argueth
               and
               declareth
               (
               as
               we
               before
               have
               noted
               )
               That
               Peter
               was
               not
               altogether
               faithlesse
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               fainted
               ,
               or
               was
               uncertain
               in
               his
               faith
               ,
               for
               so
               soundeth
               the
               Greek
               terme
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               whereof
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               admonished
               ,
               That
               in
               passing
               to
               Christ
               thorow
               the
               storms
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               required
               a
               fervent
               faith
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               
               but
               also
               a
               constancy
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               as
               Christ
               saith
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 continueth
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               and
               Saint
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Unlesse
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 strive
                 lawfully
                 ,
              
               
               
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 crowned
              
               .
               The
               remembrance
               of
               this
               ought
               to
               put
               us
               in
               minde
               ,
               That
               the
               most
               fervent
               man
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               have
               long
               continued
               in
               profession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               yet
               sure
               to
               stand
               at
               all
               hours
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               is
               subject
               to
               many
               dangers
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               fear
               his
               own
               frailty
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 standeth
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
              
               ;
               for
               if
               Peter
               that
               began
               so
               fervently
               ,
               yet
               fainted
               ere
               he
               came
               to
               Christ
               ,
               what
               ought
               we
               to
               fear
               ,
               in
               whom
               such
               fervency
               was
               never
               found
               ?
               No
               doubt
               we
               ought
               to
               tremble
               and
               fear
               the
               worst
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               own
               weaknesse
               ,
               
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               incessantly
               to
               pray
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 increase
                 our
                 faith
              
               .
               Christs
               demand
               and
               question
               ,
               asking
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Why
                 doubtest
                 thou
              
               ?
               containeth
               in
               it self
               a
               vehemency
               ;
               
               as
               if
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               Whether
               doubtest
               thou
               of
               my
               power
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               promises
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               good
               will
               ?
               If
               my
               power
               had
               not
               been
               sufficient
               to
               have
               saved
               thee
               ,
               then
               could
               I
               neither
               have
               come
               to
               thee
               thorow
               the
               stormy
               Sea
               ,
               neither
               have
               made
               the
               waters
               obey
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               beganst
               to
               come
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               if
               my
               good
               will
               had
               not
               been
               to
               have
               delivered
               thee
               ,
               and
               thy
               Brethren
               ,
               then
               had
               I
               not
               appeared
               unto
               you
               ,
               neither
               had
               I
               called
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               had
               permitted
               the
               Tempest
               to
               devour
               and
               swallow
               you
               up
               :
               
               but
               considering
               that
               your
               eye
               saw
               me
               present
               ,
               your
               ears
               heard
               my
               voice
               ,
               and
               thou
               Peter
               especially
               knewest
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               obeyedst
               my
               commandment
               ,
               why
               then
               doubtest
               thou
               ?
               Beloved
               brethren
               ,
               If
               this
               same
               demand
               and
               question
               were
               laid
               to
               our
               charge
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               lesse
               pretence
               of
               excuse
               then
               had
               Peter
               ;
               for
               he
               might
               have
               alleadged
               ,
               That
               he
               was
               not
               advertised
               that
               any
               great
               Storme
               should
               have
               risen
               betwixt
               him
               and
               Christ
               ,
               
               which
               justly
               we
               cannot
               alleadge
               ;
               for
               since
               that
               time
               that
               Christ
               hath
               appeared
               unto
               us
               by
               the
               brightnes
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               called
               
               upon
               us
               by
               his
               lively
               voyce
               ,
               he
               hath
               continually
               blown
               in
               our
               ears
               ,
               That
               persecution
               and
               trouble
               should
               follow
               the
               Word
               that
               we
               professed
               ,
               which
               dayes
               are
               now
               present
               .
               
                 Alas
                 then
                 ,
                 why
                 doubt
                 we
                 thorow
                 this
                 storme
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 Christ
                 ?
                 Support
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 sink
                 no
                 further
                 .
              
            
             
               Albeit
               that
               Peter
               fainted
               in
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               was
               worthy
               most
               sharply
               to
               be
               rebuked
               ,
               yet
               doth
               not
               Christ
               leave
               him
               in
               the
               Sea
               ,
               neither
               long
               permitted
               he
               that
               fear
               and
               tempest
               to
               continue
               ,
               but
               first
               they
               entred
               both
               into
               the
               Ship
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               the
               winde
               ceased
               ;
               and
               last
               ,
               their
               Ship
               arrived
               without
               longer
               delay
               ,
               at
               the
               place
               for
               which
               they
               long
               had
               laboured
               .
            
             
               O
               blessed
               and
               happy
               are
               those
               that
               patiently
               abides
               this
               deliverance
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               The
               raging
               Sea
               shall
               not
               devour
               them
               :
               Albeit
               they
               have
               fainted
               ,
               yet
               shall
               not
               Christ
               Jesus
               leave
               them
               behinde
               in
               the
               stormy
               Sea
               ,
               but
               suddenly
               he
               shall
               stretch
               forth
               his
               mighty
               hand
               ,
               and
               shall
               place
               them
               in
               the
               Ship
               amongst
               their
               brethren
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               shall
               conduct
               them
               to
               the
               number
               of
               his
               elect
               and
               afflicted
               Church
               ,
               
               with
               whom
               he
               will
               continue
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               The
               Majestie
               of
               his
               presence
               shall
               put
               to
               silence
               this
               boysterous
               winde
               ,
               
               the
               malice
               and
               envy
               of
               the
               devill
               which
               so
               bloweth
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               Princes
               ,
               Prelates
               ,
               
               Kings
               ,
               and
               of
               earthly
               men
               ,
               that
               altogether
               they
               are
               conjured
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               against
               his
               Anoyned
               Christ
               ;
               in
               despight
               of
               whom
               ,
               he
               safely
               shall
               conduct
               ,
               convey
               ,
               and
               carry
               his
               sore
               troubled
               Flock
               to
               the
               life
               and
               rest
               for
               which
               they
               travell
               .
            
             
               Albeit
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               sometimes
               they
               have
               fainted
               in
               their
               journey
               ,
               
               albeit
               that
               weaknesse
               in
               faith
               permitted
               them
               to
               sink
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               hand
               of
               Christ
               can
               they
               not
               be
               rent
               ;
               he
               may
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               drown
               ,
               nor
               the
               deep
               to
               devour
               them
               :
               
               But
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               own
               Name
               he
               must
               deliver
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               committed
               to
               his
               charge
               ,
               
               protection
               ,
               and
               keeping
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               he
               keep
               and
               defend
               such
               as
               he
               hath
               received
               at
               his
               father
               ,
               from
               sin
               ,
               from
               death
               ,
               from
               devil
               and
               hell
               .
            
             
               The
               remembrance
               of
               these
               promises
               is
               to
               mine
               own
               heart
               such
               occasion
               of
               comfort
               ,
               as
               neither
               can
               any
               tongue
               nor
               pen
               expresse
               ,
               but
               yet
               peradventure
               some
               there
               is
               of
               Gods
               elect
               that
               cannot
               be
               comforted
               in
               this
               tempest
               ,
               by
               any
               meditations
               of
               Gods
               election
               or
               defence
               ,
               but
               rather
               beholding
               such
               as
               sometimes
               boldly
               have
               professed
               Christs
               Verity
               ,
               
               now
               to
               be
               returned
               to
               their
               accustomed
               abominations
               ;
               And
               also
               themselves
               to
               be
               overcome
               with
               fear
               ,
               that
               against
               their
               knowledge
               and
               conscience
               they
               stoup
               to
               an
               Idol
               ,
               and
               with
               their
               presence
               maintaineth
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               being
               at
               this
               point
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               reason
               ,
               Whether
               it
               be
               possible
               that
               the
               members
               of
               Christs
               body
               may
               be
               permitted
               so
               horribly
               to
               fall
               to
               the
               denyall
               of
               their
               Head
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               to
               remain
               of
               long
               continuance
               :
               And
               from
               this
               reasoning
               they
               enter
               in
               dolour
               ,
               and
               from
               dolour
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               sink
               to
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ;
               and
               Ports
               of
               despair
               .
            
             
               The
               dolour
               and
               fear
               of
               such
               I
               grant
               to
               be
               most
               just
               :
               For
               oh
               how
               fearfull
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               love
               of
               this
               transitory
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               man
               to
               deny
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               his
               known
               and
               undoubted
               Verity
               ?
            
             
               But
               yet
               to
               such
               as
               be
               not
               obstinate
               contemners
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               godlinesse
               ,
               I
               would
               give
               this
               my
               weak
               counsell
               ,
               That
               rather
               they
               should
               appeal
               to
               mercy
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               severe
               judgements
               of
               God
               to
               pronounce
               
               against
               themselves
               the
               fearfull
               sentence
               of
               condemnation
               ;
               and
               to
               consider
               that
               God
               includeth
               all
               under
               unbelief
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               mercy
               upon
               all
               :
               That
               the
               Lord
               filleth
               and
               giveth
               life
               ;
               he
               leadeth
               down
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               yet
               lifteth
               up
               again
               .
               
               But
               I
               will
               not
               that
               any
               man
               think
               ,
               That
               by
               this
               my
               counsell
               I
               either
               justifie
               such
               as
               horribly
               are
               returned
               back
               to
               their
               vomit
               ;
               
               either
               yet
               that
               I
               flatter
               such
               as
               maintaineth
               that
               abominable
               Idoll
               with
               their
               dayly
               presence
               ;
               
               God
               forbid
               ;
               For
               then
               were
               I
               but
               a
               blinde
               guide
               leading
               the
               blinde
               headlong
               to
               perdition
               :
               
               Onely
               God
               knoweth
               the
               dolour
               and
               sobs
               of
               my
               heart
               ,
               for
               such
               as
               I
               hear
               dayly
               do
               turn
               back
               :
               But
               the
               cause
               of
               my
               counsell
               is
               ,
               That
               I
               know
               the
               conscience
               of
               some
               to
               be
               so
               tender
               ,
               that
               whensoever
               they
               feel
               themselves
               troubled
               with
               fear
               ,
               wounded
               with
               anguish
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               sliden
               back
               in
               any
               point
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               judge
               their
               faith
               to
               be
               quenched
               ,
               and
               themselves
               to
               be
               unworthy
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               for
               ever
               ;
               to
               such
               direct
               I
               my
               counsell
               ;
               to
               those
               ,
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               rather
               offends
               by
               weaknesse
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               
               then
               of
               malice
               and
               set
               purpose
               .
               And
               I
               would
               that
               such
               should
               understand
               and
               consider
               ,
               that
               all
               Christs
               Apostles
               fled
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               denyed
               him
               in
               their
               hearts
               :
               And
               also
               I
               would
               they
               should
               consider
               ,
               
               That
               no
               man
               from
               the
               beginning
               stood
               in
               greater
               feare
               ,
               greater
               danger
               ,
               nor
               greater
               doubt
               ,
               then
               Peter
               did
               ,
               when
               Christs
               presence
               was
               taken
               from
               him
               ;
               
               yea
               ,
               no
               man
               felt
               lesse
               comfort
               ,
               nor
               saw
               lesse
               appearance
               of
               deliverance
               ;
               and
               yet
               neither
               were
               the
               disciples
               rejected
               for
               ever
               ,
               neither
               was
               Peter
               permitted
               to
               drown
               in
               that
               deep
               .
            
             
               
               But
               some
               shall
               object
               ,
               Faith
               was
               not
               utterly
               quenched
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               got
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               were
               restored
               to
               comfort
               .
            
             
               
               Answ.
               That
               is
               it
               which
               I
               would
               that
               the
               afflicted
               and
               troubled
               consciences
               in
               this
               age
               should
               consider
               ,
               That
               neither
               fear
               ,
               neither
               danger
               ,
               neither
               yet
               doubting
               nor
               backsliding
               ,
               can
               utterly
               destroy
               and
               quench
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               elect
               ,
               but
               that
               alwayes
               there
               remaineth
               with
               them
               some
               root
               and
               spark
               of
               faith
               ,
               
               howbeit
               in
               their
               anguish
               ,
               they
               neither
               feel
               nor
               can
               discern
               the
               same
               .
               Yet
               some
               shall
               demand
               ,
               How
               shall
               it
               be
               known
               in
               whom
               the
               spark
               and
               root
               of
               faith
               remaineth
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               not
               ,
               seeing
               that
               all
               fleeth
               from
               Christ
               ,
               and
               boweth
               down
               to
               Idolatry
               ?
               Hard
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               impossible
               ,
               that
               one
               man
               shall
               wittingly
               judge
               of
               another
               (
               for
               that
               could
               not
               Elijah
               do
               of
               the
               Israelites
               of
               his
               dayes
               )
               but
               every
               man
               may
               easily
               judge
               of
               himself
               :
               
               For
               the
               root
               of
               faith
               is
               of
               that
               nature
               ,
               
               that
               long
               it
               will
               not
               be
               idle
               ,
               but
               of
               necessity
               ,
               by
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               it
               will
               send
               forth
               some
               branches
               that
               may
               be
               seen
               and
               felt
               by
               the
               outward
               man
               ,
               if
               it
               ramain
               lively
               in
               the
               heart
               ;
               as
               you
               heard
               it
               did
               in
               Peter
               ,
               compelling
               him
               to
               cry
               upon
               Christ
               ,
               when
               that
               he
               was
               in
               greatest
               necessity
               .
               Wilt
               thou
               have
               a
               triall
               whether
               the
               root
               of
               faith
               remaineth
               with
               thee
               or
               not
               ?
               
               (
               I
               speak
               to
               such
               as
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               proud
               contemners
               of
               God.
               )
            
             
               
                 First
                 ,
                 
                   Feelest
                   thou
                   thy
                   soul
                   fainting
                   in
                   faith
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Peter
                 
                   felt
                   his
                   body
                   sinke
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   ?
                
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 
                   Art
                   thou
                   as
                   sore
                   afraid
                   that
                   thy
                   soule
                   should
                   drown
                   in
                   hell
                   ,
                   if
                   thou
                   consentest
                   or
                   obeyest
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Peter
                 
                   was
                   that
                   his
                   body
                   should
                   drown
                   in
                   the
                   waters
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                 3.
                 
                 
                   Desirest
                   thou
                   as
                   earnestly
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   thy
                   soul
                   ,
                   as
                
                 Peter
                 
                   did
                   the
                   deliverance
                   of
                   his
                   body
                   ?
                
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 
                   Believest
                   thou
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   able
                   to
                   deliver
                   thy
                   soul
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   do
                   the
                   same
                   ,
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   promise
                   ?
                
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 
                   Do'st
                   thou
                   call
                   upon
                   him
                   without
                   hypocrisie
                   ,
                   now
                   in
                   the
                   day
                   of
                   thy
                   trouble
                   ?
                
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 
                   Do'st
                   thou
                   thirst
                   for
                   his
                   presence
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   the
                   liberty
                   of
                   his
                   Word
                   again
                   ?
                
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Mournest
                   thou
                   for
                   the
                   great
                   abominations
                   that
                   now
                   over-flowes
                   the
                   Realm
                   of
                
                 England
                 ?
              
            
             
               If
               these
               premises
               (
               I
               say
               )
               remain
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               then
               art
               thou
               not
               altogether
               destitute
               of
               faith
               ,
               neither
               shalt
               thou
               descend
               to
               perdition
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
               mercifully
               shall
               the
               Lord
               stretch
               forth
               his
               mighty
               hand
               ,
               and
               shall
               deliver
               thee
               from
               the
               very
               throat
               and
               bottom
               of
               hell
               :
               
               But
               by
               what
               means
               that
               he
               shall
               perform
               that
               his
               mercifull
               work
               ,
               it
               neither
               appertaineth
               to
               thee
               to
               demand
               ,
               nor
               to
               me
               to
               define
               :
               But
               this
               is
               requisite
               ,
               and
               is
               our
               bounden
               duty
               ,
               that
               such
               means
               as
               the
               hand
               of
               our
               God
               shall
               offer
               (
               to
               avoid
               Idolatry
               )
               we
               refuse
               not
               ,
               but
               that
               willingly
               we
               embrace
               the
               same
               ,
               albeit
               it
               partly
               disagree
               to
               our
               affections
               .
               
               Neither
               yet
               think
               I
               that
               suddenly
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               means
               ,
               
               shall
               all
               the
               faithfull
               in
               England
               be
               delivered
               from
               Idolatry
               :
               No
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               that
               God
               so
               strengthen
               the
               hearts
               of
               some
               of
               those
               that
               have
               fainted
               before
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               resist
               Idolatry
               to
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               were
               a
               glorious
               and
               triumphant
               deliverance
               .
               Of
               others
               God
               may
               so
               touch
               the
               hearts
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               rather
               chuse
               to
               walk
               and
               go
               as
               Pilgrims
               ,
               from
               Realm
               to
               Realme
               ,
               suffering
               hunger
               ,
               cold
               ,
               heat
               ,
               thirst
               ,
               wearinesse
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               will
               abide
               (
               having
               all
               aboundance
               )
               in
               subjection
               of
               Idolatry
               .
               
               To
               some
               may
               God
               offer
               such
               occasion
               ,
               that
               in
               despight
               of
               Idolaters
               (
               be
               they
               Princes
               or
               Prelats
               )
               they
               may
               remain
               within
               their
               own
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               yet
               neither
               bow
               their
               knees
               to
               Baal
               ,
               neither
               yet
               lack
               the
               lively
               Food
               of
               Gods
               most
               holy
               Word
               .
               If
               God
               offer
               unto
               us
               any
               such
               means
               ,
               
               let
               us
               assuredly
               know
               ,
               That
               Christ
               Jesus
               stretched
               forth
               his
               hand
               unto
               us
               ,
               willing
               to
               deliver
               us
               from
               that
               danger
               wherein
               many
               are
               like
               to
               perish
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               not
               refuse
               it
               ,
               but
               with
               gladnesse
               let
               us
               take
               hold
               of
               it
               ,
               knowing
               that
               God
               hath
               a
               thousand
               means
               (
               very
               unappearing
               to
               mans
               judgement
               )
               whereby
               he
               will
               deliver
               ,
               
               support
               and
               comfort
               his
               afflicted
               Church
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               most
               dearly
               beloved
               in
               our
               Saviour
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               considering
               that
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Christs
               Banquet
               (
               whereof
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               some
               of
               you
               have
               tasted
               with
               comfort
               and
               joy
               )
               is
               not
               yet
               utterly
               taken
               from
               your
               minde
               ;
               And
               that
               we
               have
               entred
               in
               this
               journey
               at
               Christs
               Commandments
               ;
               considering
               that
               we
               finde
               the
               Sea
               windes
               blow
               contrary
               and
               against
               us
               ,
               as
               before
               was
               prophesied
               unto
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               see
               the
               same
               tempest
               rage
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               ever
               hath
               raged
               against
               Christs
               elect
               Church
               ;
               And
               considering
               also
               that
               we
               feele
               our selves
               ready
               to
               faint
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               be
               oppressed
               by
               these
               stormie
               Seas
               ,
               Let
               us
               prostrate
               our selves
               before
               the
               Throne
               of
               Grace
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               let
               us
               confesse
               our
               offences
               ,
               and
               for
               Christ
               Jesus
               sake
               let
               us
               ask
               deliverance
               and
               mercy
               ,
               saying
               ,
               with
               sobs
               and
               groanings
               from
               our
               troubled
               hearts
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     
                     
                       Complaint
                       .
                    
                     
                       
                       O
                       God
                       ,
                       the
                       heathen
                       are
                       entred
                       into
                       thine
                       Inheritance
                       ,
                       they
                       have
                       defiled
                       thy
                       holy
                       Temple
                       ,
                       and
                       have
                       prophaned
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Ordinance
                       :
                       In
                       place
                       of
                       thy
                       joyfull
                       signes
                       ,
                       
                       they
                       have
                       erected
                       their
                       abominable
                       Idolatry
                       :
                       The
                       deadly
                       cup
                       of
                       all
                       blasphemie
                       is
                       restored
                       againe
                       to
                       their
                       harlots
                       hand
                       :
                       Thy
                       Prophets
                       are
                       persecuted
                       ,
                       and
                       none
                       are
                       permitted
                       to
                       speak
                       thy
                       Word
                       freely
                       :
                       
                       The
                       poor
                       sheep
                       of
                       thy
                       pasture
                       are
                       commanded
                       to
                       drink
                       the
                       venomous
                       waters
                       of
                       mens
                       Traditions
                       .
                       But
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       knowest
                       how
                       sore
                       they
                       grieve
                       us
                       .
                       But
                       such
                       is
                       the
                       tyranny
                       of
                       these
                       most
                       cruell
                       beasts
                       ,
                       that
                       plainly
                       they
                       say
                       ,
                       
                         They
                         shall
                         root
                         us
                         out
                         at
                         once
                         ,
                         so
                         that
                         no
                         remembrance
                         shall
                         remain
                         of
                         us
                         on
                         earth
                         .
                      
                       
                    
                     
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       thou
                       knowest
                       that
                       we
                       are
                       but
                       flesh
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       we
                       have
                       no
                       power
                       of
                       our selves
                       to
                       withstand
                       their
                       tyranny
                       ;
                       And
                       therefore
                       ,
                       O
                       Father
                       ,
                       open
                       the
                       eyes
                       of
                       thy
                       mercy
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       confirm
                       thou
                       in
                       us
                       the
                       Work
                       which
                       thine
                       own
                       mercy
                       hath
                       begun
                       .
                       We
                       acknowledge
                       and
                       confesse
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       That
                       we
                       are
                       punished
                       most
                       justly
                       ,
                       because
                       we
                       lightly
                       regarded
                       the
                       tyranny
                       of
                       our
                       mercifull
                       Visitation
                       .
                       Thy
                       blessed
                       Gospel
                       was
                       in
                       our
                       ears
                       like
                       a
                       lovers
                       song
                       ;
                       it
                       pleased
                       us
                       for
                       a
                       time
                       ,
                       but
                       alas
                       ,
                       our
                       lives
                       did
                       nothing
                       agree
                       with
                       thy
                       Statutes
                       and
                       holy
                       Commandments
                       :
                       And
                       thus
                       we
                       acknowledge
                       that
                       our
                       iniquity
                       hath
                       compelled
                       thy
                       justice
                       to
                       take
                       the
                       light
                       of
                       thy
                       Word
                       from
                       the
                       whole
                       Realme
                       of
                       England
                       .
                       
                       But
                       be
                       thou
                       mindefull
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       is
                       thy
                       Truth
                       which
                       we
                       have
                       professed
                       ,
                       and
                       that
                       thy
                       enemies
                       blasphemeth
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       ,
                       and
                       our
                       Profession
                       ,
                       without
                       Cause
                       :
                       Thy
                       holy
                       Gospel
                       is
                       called
                       heresie
                       ,
                       and
                       we
                       are
                       accused
                       as
                       traytors
                       ,
                       for
                       professing
                       the
                       same
                       .
                       Be
                       mercifull
                       therefore
                       ,
                       
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       and
                       be
                       salvation
                       unto
                       us
                       in
                       this
                       time
                       of
                       our
                       anguish
                       :
                       Albeit
                       our
                       sins
                       accuse
                       and
                       condemne
                       us
                       ,
                       yet
                       do
                       thou
                       according
                       to
                       thine
                       own
                       Name
                       .
                       We
                       have
                       offended
                       against
                       thee
                       ;
                       Our
                       sins
                       and
                       iniquities
                       are
                       without
                       number
                       ,
                       and
                       yet
                       art
                       thou
                       in
                       the
                       midst
                       of
                       us
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       albeit
                       that
                       tyrants
                       bear
                       rule
                       over
                       our
                       bodies
                       ,
                       
                       yet
                       thirsteth
                       our
                       souls
                       for
                       the
                       comfort
                       of
                       thy
                       Word
                       :
                       Correct
                       us
                       therefore
                       ,
                       but
                       not
                       in
                       thy
                       hot
                       displeasure
                       ;
                       spare
                       thy
                       people
                       ,
                       and
                       permit
                       not
                       thine
                       inheritance
                       to
                       b●
                       in
                       rebuke
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       Let
                       such
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       as
                       now
                       are
                       most
                       afflicted
                       ,
                       yet
                       once
                       againe
                       praise
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       before
                       thy
                       Congregation
                       :
                       
                       Represse
                       the
                       pride
                       of
                       those
                       blood-thirsty
                       Tyrants
                       ;
                       consume
                       them
                       in
                       thine
                       anger
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       reproach
                       which
                       they
                       have
                       laid
                       against
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       .
                       
                       Pour
                       forth
                       thy
                       vengeance
                       upon
                       them
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       let
                       our
                       eyes
                       behold
                       the
                       blood
                       of
                       thy
                       Saints
                       required
                       of
                       their
                       hands
                       :
                       Delay
                       not
                       thy
                       vengeance
                       ,
                       
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       but
                       let
                       death
                       devour
                       them
                       in
                       haste
                       :
                       Let
                       the
                       earth
                       swallow
                       them
                       up
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       go
                       downe
                       quick
                       to
                       the
                       hells
                       :
                       For
                       there
                       is
                       no
                       hope
                       of
                       their
                       amendment
                       ;
                       
                       the
                       feare
                       and
                       reverence
                       of
                       thy
                       holy
                       Name
                       is
                       quite
                       banished
                       from
                       their
                       hearts
                       ,
                       
                       and
                       therefore
                       yet
                       again
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       consume
                       them
                       ;
                       consume
                       them
                       in
                       thine
                       anger
                       ,
                       and
                       let
                       them
                       never
                       bring
                       their
                       wicked
                       counsells
                       to
                       effect
                       ;
                       but
                       according
                       to
                       the
                       godly
                       powers
                       ,
                       let
                       them
                       be
                       taken
                       in
                       the
                       snare
                       which
                       they
                       have
                       prepared
                       for
                       thine
                       elect
                       :
                       Look
                       upon
                       us
                       ,
                       O
                       Lord
                       ,
                       with
                       the
                       eyes
                       of
                       thy
                       mercy
                       ,
                       and
                       shew
                       pity
                       upon
                       us
                       thy
                       weak
                       and
                       sore
                       oppressed
                       Flock
                       :
                       Gather
                       us
                       yet
                       once
                       again
                       to
                       the
                       wholesome
                       treasures
                       of
                       thy
                       most
                       holy
                       Word
                       ,
                       that
                       openly
                       we
                       may
                       confesse
                       thy
                       blessed
                       Name
                       within
                       the
                       Realme
                       of
                       England
                       .
                       Grant
                       this
                       ,
                       O
                       heavenly
                       Father
                       ,
                       for
                       Christ
                       Iesus
                       thy
                       sons
                       sake
                       .
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
             
             
               
                 If
                 on
                 this
                 manner
                 or
                 otherwise
                 (
                 as
                 God
                 shall
                 put
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 )
                 without
                 hypocrisie
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 our
                 God
                 (
                 respecting
                 more
                 his
                 glory
                 then
                 our
                 private
                 wealth
                 )
                 continually
                 we
                 poure
                 forth
                 our
                 complaint
                 ,
                 confession
                 and
                 prayers
                 .
                 Then
                 so
                 assuredly
                 as
                 our
                 God
                 liveth
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 we
                 feel
                 these
                 present
                 troubles
                 ,
                 shall
                 our
                 God
                 himself
                 rise
                 to
                 our
                 defence
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 confound
                 the
                 counsels
                 of
                 our
                 enemies
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 the
                 wits
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 most
                 wrongfully
                 troubleth
                 us
                 .
                 He
                 shall
                 send
                 Jesu
                 to
                 execute
                 his
                 just
                 judgments
                 against
                 Idolators
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 obstinately
                 defendeth
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 the
                 chiefe
                 men
                 of
                 our
                 times
                 shall
                 not
                 escape
                 the
                 vengeance
                 and
                 plagues
                 that
                 are
                 prepared
                 for
                 their
                 portion
                 .
                 The
                 flatterers
                 and
                 maintainers
                 of
                 her
                 abominations
                 shall
                 drink
                 the
                 cup
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 despite
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 shall
                 yet
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 brightnesse
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 so
                 shine
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 by
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 his
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 by
                 the
                 true
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 that
                 altogether
                 we
                 shall
                 fall
                 before
                 him
                 and
                 say
              
               :
               O
               Lord
               thou
               art
               our
               God
               ,
               we
               shall
               extoll
               thee
               ,
               
               and
               shall
               confesse
               thy
               Name
               ,
               for
               thou
               ●ast
               brought
               wonderous
               things
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               thy
               counsels
               ,
               which
               albeit
               appear
               to
               be
               farre
               off
               ,
               yet
               are
               they
               true
               and
               most
               assured
               .
               Thou
               hast
               brought
               to
               ruine
               the
               palaces
               of
               tyrants
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               the
               afflicted
               magnifie
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               tyrannicall
               Nations
               shall
               fear
               thee
               .
               Thou
               hast
               been
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               a
               strong
               defence
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               a
               sure
               place
               of
               refuge
               to
               the
               afflicted
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               anguish
               .
            
             
               
                 This
                 no
                 doubt
              
               ,
               
               
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 shall
                 one
                 day
                 be
                 the
                 song
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
              
               England
               ,
               
                 after
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 poured
                 forth
                 his
                 vengeance
                 upon
                 these
                 disobedient
                 ,
                 and
                 blood-thirsty
                 tyrants
                 :
                 which
                 now
                 triumpheth
                 in
                 all
                 abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 yet
                 again
                 beloved
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Abide
                 patiently
                 the
                 Lords
                 deliverance
                 ,
                 avoyding
                 and
                 flying
                 such
                 offences
                 as
                 may
                 separate
                 and
                 divide
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 blessed
                 fello●ship
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 at
                 his
                 second
                 comming
                 .
                 Watch
                 and
                 pray
                 ,
                 resist
                 the
                 ●ivell
                 ,
                 and
                 row
                 against
                 this
                 vehement
                 tempest
                 ,
                 and
                 shortly
                 shall
                 the
                 Lord
                 come
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 comfort
                 of
                 your
                 hearts
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 oppressed
                 with
                 anguish
                 and
                 care
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 ye
                 so
                 rejoyce
                 ,
                 that
                 through
                 gladnesse
                 you
                 shall
                 say
                 :
              
               Behold
               this
               our
               God
               ,
               
               we
               have
               waited
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               saved
               us
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 long
                 thirsted
                 for
                 his
                 comming
                 ,
                 now
                 shall
                 we
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 glad
                 in
                 his
                 salvation
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
                 The
                 great
                 Bishop
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 ▪
                 Jesus
                 our
                 Lord
                 so
                 strengthen
                 and
                 assist
                 your
                 troubled
                 hearts
                 with
                 the
                 mighty
                 comfort
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 earthly
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 nor
                 worldly
                 torments
                 have
                 no
                 power
                 to
                 drive
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 hope
                 and
                 expectation
                 of
                 that
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 which
                 for
                 the
                 Elect
                 was
                 prepared
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 by
                 our
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 all
                 praise
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 now
                 and
                 ever
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Remember
                 me
                 (
                 dear
                 Brethren
                 )
                 in
                 your
                 daily
                 prayers
                 .
                 The
                 grace
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 be
                 with
                 you
                 all
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 with
                 sorrowfull
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                   JOHN
                   KNOX
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               The
               Copie
               of
               A
               LETTER
               Delivered
               To
               Queen
               Mary
               ,
               Regent
               OF
               SCOTLAND
               ,
               FROM
               IOHN
               KNOX
               Minister
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1556.
               and
               thereafter
               augmented
               and
               explained
               by
               the
               Author
               ,
               in
               the
               yeer
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               1558.
               
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 most
                 Excellent
                 Princesse
                 
                   MARY
                   ,
                   DOVVAGER
                
                 Regent
                 of
                 Scotland
                 .
                 MADAME
                 ,
              
            
             
               THE
               cause
               which
               moved
               me
               to
               present
               this
               my
               Supplication
               unto
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               enlarged
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               places
               explained
               (
               being
               in
               the
               Realm
               of
               Scotland
               in
               the
               Moneth
               of
               May
               ,
               1556.
               
               I
               caused
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               your
               Majesty
               )
               is
               the
               incredible
               rage
               of
               such
               as
               beare
               the
               Title
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               who
               ,
               against
               all
               justice
               and
               equitie
               ,
               have
               pronounced
               against
               me
               a
               most
               cruell
               sentence
               ,
               
               condemning
               my
               Bodie
               to
               Fire
               ,
               my
               Soul
               to
               Damnation
               ,
               and
               all
               Doctrine
               taught
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               be
               false
               ,
               deceivable
               ,
               and
               Hereticall
               :
               If
               this
               injury
               did
               tend
               to
               me
               alone
               ,
               having
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               with
               silence
               I
               could
               passe
               the
               matter
               ,
               being
               assured
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               they
               curse
               and
               expell
               their
               Synagogues
               for
               such
               causes
               ,
               shall
               God
               blesse
               ,
               and
               Christ
               Jesus
               receive
               in
               his
               eternall
               societie
               :
               But
               considering
               that
               this
               their
               blasphemy
               is
               vomited
               forth
               against
               the
               eternall
               Truth
               of
               Christs
               Evangell
               ,
               (
               whereof
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               great
               mercy
               of
               God
               to
               make
               me
               a
               Minister
               )
               I
               cannot
               cease
               to
               notifie
               ,
               as
               well
               to
               your
               Majestie
               ,
               as
               to
               them
               ,
               That
               so
               little
               am
               I
               afraid
               of
               their
               Tyrannicall
               and
               surmised
               sentence
               ,
               that
               in
               place
               of
               the
               Picture
               (
               if
               God
               impede
               not
               my
               purpose
               )
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Body
               to
               justice
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               (
               Members
               of
               Satan
               )
               blasphemously
               do
               condemne
               .
               Advertising
               your
               Majestie
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               That
               from
               them
               ,
               their
               sentence
               and
               tyrannie
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               those
               that
               lift
               to
               maintain
               them
               in
               the
               same
               ,
               I
               do
               appeal
               to
               a
               lawfull
               and
               generall
               Councel
               ;
               beseeching
               your
               Majesty
               to
               take
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               that
               I
               call
               you
               for
               witnesse
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               required
               the
               libertie
               of
               tongue
               ,
               and
               my
               Cause
               to
               be
               heard
               before
               your
               Majestie
               and
               the
               Body
               of
               the
               Realm
               ,
               before
               that
               any
               such
               Processe
               was
               laid
               against
               me
               ;
               as
               this
               my
               Letter
               directed
               to
               your
               Majesty
               doth
               testifie
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 THE
                 Eternall
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 his
                 chosen
                 Children
                 to
                 fight
                 in
                 this
                 transistory
                 and
                 wretched
                 life
                 ,
                 a
                 battell
                 strong
                 and
                 difficile
                 ,
                 hath
                 also
                 appointed
                 their
                 finall
                 victory
                 by
                 a
                 marvellous
                 fashion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 their
                 preservation
                 in
                 their
                 battell
                 more
                 marvellous
                 ;
                 their
                 victory
                 standeth
                 not
                 in
                 resisting
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 in
                 suffering
                 ;
                 as
                 our
                 Soveraign
                 Master
                 pronounceth
                 to
                 his
                 Disciples
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   in
                   patience
                   they
                   should
                   possesse
                   their
                   soules
                   :
                
                 And
                 the
                 same
                 foresaw
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 Esay
                 ,
                 when
                 that
                 he
                 painteth
                 forth
                 all
                 other
                 battell
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 violence
                 ,
                 tumult
                 ,
                 and
                 blood-shedding
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 victory
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 silence
                 and
                 hope
                 ;
                 meaning
                 that
                 all
                 others
                 that
                 obtain
                 victorie
                 ,
                 do
                 enforce
                 themselves
                 to
                 resist
                 their
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 to
                 shed
                 bloood
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 murther
                 :
                 But
                 so
                 do
                 not
                 the
                 Elect
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 things
                 they
                 sustain
                 at
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 to
                 suffer
                 ;
                 being
                 most
                 assuredly
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 onely
                 they
                 triumph
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 all
                 wen
                 judge
                 them
                 oppressed
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
                 alwayes
                 is
                 included
                 a
                 secret
                 and
                 hid
                 victory
                 ,
                 never
                 well
                 known
                 till
                 the
                 sufferer
                 
                 appear
                 all
                 together
                 to
                 be
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 exterminate
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 onely
                 did
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 crie
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 proud
                 Cain
                 judged
                 all
                 memory
                 of
                 his
                 brother
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 extinguished
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 their
                 victory
                 is
                 marvellous
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 preserved
                 and
                 not
                 brought
                 to
                 utter
                 confusion
                 ,
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 man
                 perceiveth
                 not
                 :
                 
                 But
                 he
                 ,
                 whose
                 power
                 is
                 infinite
                 ,
                 by
                 secret
                 and
                 hid
                 motions
                 ,
                 toucheth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 to
                 mans
                 judgment
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
                 ,
                 with
                 very
                 pietie
                 and
                 compassion
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 (
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 )
                 he
                 did
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Egyptian
                 Midwives
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 men-children
                 of
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 when
                 command
                 was
                 given
                 of
                 Pharoah
                 for
                 their
                 destruction
                 .
                 
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 Pharaohs
                 daughter
                 likewise
                 ,
                 to
                 pitty
                 Moses
                 in
                 his
                 young
                 infancy
                 ,
                 exposed
                 to
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 .
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 Nabuchadnezzar
                 to
                 preserve
                 the
                 Captives
                 alive
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 liberally
                 to
                 nourish
                 the
                 Children
                 that
                 were
                 found
                 apt
                 to
                 Letters
                 :
                 And
                 finally
                 ,
                 The
                 heart
                 of
                 Cyrus
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 at
                 liberty
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 after
                 long
                 bondage
                 and
                 thraldome
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 doth
                 the
                 invisible
                 power
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 manifest
                 it self
                 towards
                 his
                 Elect
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 two
                 causes
                 specially
                 .
                 
                 First
                 ,
                 to
                 comfort
                 his
                 weake
                 warriers
                 in
                 their
                 manifold
                 temptations
                 ,
                 letting
                 them
                 understand
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 compell
                 such
                 as
                 sometimes
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 fight
                 their
                 Cause
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 promote
                 their
                 deliverance
                 .
                 And
                 secondarily
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 favour
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 all
                 appearance
                 did
                 l●ve
                 before
                 (
                 as
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 speaketh
                 )
                 wanting
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 strangers
                 from
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 the
                 league
                 of
                 his
                 mercifull
                 promise
                 and
                 free
                 grace
                 m●de
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 That
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 persons
                 aforenamed
                 ,
                 had
                 been
                 of
                 that
                 nature
                 and
                 clemency
                 ,
                 before
                 occasions
                 were
                 offered
                 unto
                 them
                 ?
                 But
                 the
                 works
                 of
                 mercie
                 shewed
                 to
                 the
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 have
                 left
                 to
                 as
                 assurance
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 used
                 them
                 as
                 vessels
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 .
                 For
                 pitie
                 and
                 mercie
                 shewed
                 to
                 Christs
                 afflicted
                 flock
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 never
                 lacked
                 reward
                 temporall
                 ,
                 so
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 changed
                 into
                 crueltie
                 ,
                 are
                 assured
                 signes
                 and
                 seales
                 of
                 everlasting
                 mercy
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 moveth
                 their
                 heats
                 to
                 shew
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 oppressed
                 and
                 afflicted
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 THis
                 Preface
                 I
                 used
                 to
                 give
                 your
                 Majestie
                 occasion
                 more
                 deeply
                 to
                 consider
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 Christs
                 Members
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 ye
                 might
                 see
                 ▪
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 new
                 thing
                 that
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 be
                 oppressed
                 in
                 the
                 word
                 ;
                 that
                 ye
                 ,
                 moved
                 by
                 earnest
                 contemplation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 might
                 also
                 study
                 rather
                 to
                 save
                 them
                 from
                 murder
                 ,
                 (
                 although
                 by
                 the
                 wicked
                 councels
                 of
                 many
                 ye
                 were
                 provoked
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 )
                 then
                 to
                 engage
                 your self
                 to
                 the
                 corrupt
                 Clergie
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 servants
                 to
                 sinne
                 and
                 Sathan
                 ;
                 whose
                 fury
                 is
                 bent
                 against
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 verity
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 after
                 followeth
                 in
                 our
                 Let-which
                 thus
                 proceedeth
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 YOur
                 Majestie
                 perchance
                 doth
                 wonder
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 these
                 things
                 be
                 recited
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 in
                 very
                 deed
                 cannot
                 wonder
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 occasion
                 is
                 offered
                 to
                 me
                 (
                 a
                 worme
                 most
                 wretched
                 )
                 to
                 recite
                 the
                 same
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 looked
                 rather
                 for
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 written
                 to
                 your
                 Majestie
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 and
                 most
                 
                 wicked
                 dayes
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 Sathan
                 so
                 blindeth
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 innocents
                 are
                 condemned
                 ,
                 their
                 Cause
                 never
                 tried
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 HEreof
                 ye
                 cannot
                 be
                 ignorant
                 :
                 For
                 besides
                 these
                 whom
                 ye
                 hear
                 from
                 time
                 to
                 time
                 most
                 cruelly
                 to
                 be
                 murthered
                 in
                 France
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Italy
                   ,
                   Spaine
                   ,
                   Flanders
                
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 of
                 late
                 yeers
                 besides
                 you
                 in
                 England
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 other
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 professe
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 onely
                 Saviour
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 
                 The
                 onely
                 Mediator
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 man
                 ,
                 The
                 onely
                 Sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 for
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 all
                 faithfull
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 The
                 onely
                 Head
                 to
                 his
                 Church
                 .
                 Besides
                 these
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 (
                 of
                 whom
                 ye
                 hear
                 the
                 brute
                 )
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 That
                 some
                 within
                 the
                 Realm
                 of
                 Scotland
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 most
                 cruelly
                 have
                 been
                 murthered
                 ,
                 whose
                 cause
                 was
                 never
                 heard
                 with
                 indifferency
                 ;
                 But
                 murtherers
                 sitting
                 in
                 the
                 Seat
                 of
                 Justice
                 ,
                 have
                 shed
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 Witnesses
                 ;
                 which
                 albeit
                 did
                 then
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 consumed
                 away
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 resent
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 him
                 for
                 whose
                 cause
                 they
                 did
                 suffer
                 ,
                 and
                 ceaseth
                 not
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 ,
                 to
                 fall
                 upon
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 immediate
                 and
                 next
                 authors
                 of
                 that
                 murther
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 maintain
                 those
                 tyrants
                 in
                 their
                 tyranny
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 do
                 consent
                 to
                 their
                 beastly
                 cruelty
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 do
                 not
                 stop
                 ,
                 having
                 the
                 power
                 in
                 hand
                 .
                 Take
                 not
                 this
                 as
                 the
                 affirmation
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 hear
                 and
                 consider
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 Fulfill
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   the
                   measure
                   of
                   your
                   fathers
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   that
                   all
                   the
                   blood
                   which
                   hath
                   been
                   shed
                   since
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                
                 Abel
                 
                   the
                   just
                   ,
                   till
                   the
                   blood
                   of
                
                 Zachariah
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                   may
                   come
                   upon
                   this
                   generation
                
                 .
                 Hereby
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 murtherers
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 blood
                 that
                 hath
                 been
                 shed
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 .
                 Fearfull
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 equall
                 and
                 just
                 :
                 For
                 whosoever
                 sheddeth
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 any
                 one
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 his
                 members
                 ,
                 
                 for
                 professing
                 of
                 his
                 Truth
                 ,
                 consenteth
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 murther
                 which
                 hath
                 been
                 made
                 since
                 the
                 beginning
                 for
                 that
                 cause
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 one
                 communion
                 of
                 all
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 every
                 member
                 is
                 participant
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Justice
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 so
                 is
                 there
                 a
                 communion
                 among
                 the
                 reprobate
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Serpents
                 seed
                 are
                 criminall
                 and
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
                 iniquity
                 which
                 the
                 whole
                 Body
                 committeth
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 against
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 eternall
                 Verity
                 ;
                 every
                 one
                 serving
                 Sathan
                 the
                 Prince
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 rank
                 ,
                 age
                 ,
                 degree
                 and
                 estate
                 .
                 The
                 murtherers
                 of
                 their
                 brethren
                 which
                 this
                 day
                 live
                 ,
                 
                 are
                 guilty
                 with
                 Cain
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Abel
                 :
                 
                 The
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 which
                 by
                 power
                 oppresse
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 truely
                 worship
                 God
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 but
                 will
                 retain
                 them
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 are
                 brethren
                 and
                 companions
                 to
                 Pharaoh
                 :
                 The
                 Prelats
                 and
                 Priests
                 ,
                 whose
                 horrible
                 iniquities
                 and
                 insolent
                 life
                 have
                 infected
                 all
                 Realmes
                 where
                 they
                 raigne
                 ,
                 have
                 with
                 their
                 fathers
                 the
                 old
                 Pharisces
                 ,
                 taken
                 away
                 the
                 key
                 of
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 shut
                 up
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 heaven
                 before
                 men
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 they
                 themselves
                 will
                 enter
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 will
                 they
                 suffer
                 others
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 multitude
                 blinded
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 insatiable
                 appetite
                 of
                 their
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 spoyl
                 (
                 for
                 Christ
                 being
                 crucified
                 ,
                 the
                 souldiers
                 parted
                 amongst
                 them
                 his
                 garments
                 )
                 are
                 conjured
                 to
                 defend
                 those
                 
                 murtherers
                 ,
                 proud
                 pestilent
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 against
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 poor
                 Flock
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 one
                 crime
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 guilty
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 of
                 treason
                 and
                 rebellion
                 against
                 Christ
                 )
                 of
                 one
                 torment
                 they
                 shall
                 all
                 taste
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 Of
                 the
                 fire
                 that
                 never
                 shall
                 be
                 quenched
                 .
                 And
                 herein
                 ought
                 you
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 be
                 circumspect
                 and
                 carefull
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 ye
                 hope
                 for
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 consent
                 which
                 proceedeth
                 of
                 ignorance
                 and
                 blindenesse
                 bringeth
                 destruction
                 and
                 death
                 (
                 as
                 Christ
                 our
                 Master
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   the
                   blinde
                   lead
                   the
                   blinde
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   both
                   fall
                   into
                   the
                   ditch
                
                 )
                 What
                 shall
                 become
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 malicious
                 contemners
                 of
                 Gods
                 Verity
                 offered
                 ?
                 But
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 perchance
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 denyed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Verity
                 :
                 Whereunto
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 so
                 was
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Noah
                 ,
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 originall
                 world
                 perished
                 by
                 water
                 ,
                 
                 Sodome
                 and
                 Gomorra
                 by
                 fire
                 descending
                 from
                 heaven
                 ;
                 
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 adherents
                 in
                 the
                 Red
                 Sea
                 ;
                 the
                 City
                 of
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Nation
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 by
                 punishments
                 and
                 plagues
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 multitude
                 cryed
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 heresie
                 ,
                 and
                 tendeth
                 to
                 sedition
                 .
                 Our
                 Petition
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 our
                 Doctrine
                 may
                 be
                 tryed
                 by
                 the
                 plain
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 That
                 liberty
                 be
                 granted
                 to
                 utter
                 and
                 declare
                 our
                 mindes
                 at
                 large
                 in
                 every
                 Article
                 and
                 Point
                 which
                 now
                 are
                 in
                 controversie
                 :
                 Which
                 if
                 ye
                 deny
                 ,
                 giving
                 ear
                 to
                 Christs
                 enemies
                 (
                 who
                 condemne
                 his
                 doctrine
                 for
                 heresie
                 )
                 ye
                 shall
                 drink
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Gods
                 wrath
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 former
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 the
                 rumors
                 which
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 your
                 Majesties
                 ears
                 ,
                 of
                 me
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 such
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 all
                 reports
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 I
                 were
                 unworthy
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 And
                 wonder
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 should
                 not
                 so
                 have
                 enflamed
                 your
                 Majesties
                 heart
                 with
                 just
                 hatred
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 accused
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 accesse
                 to
                 pity
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 shut
                 up
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 traduced
                 as
                 an
                 heretick
                 ,
                 accused
                 as
                 a
                 false
                 teacher
                 and
                 seducer
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 opprobries
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 affirmed
                 by
                 men
                 of
                 worldly
                 honour
                 and
                 estimation
                 )
                 may
                 easily
                 kindle
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 where
                 innonocence
                 is
                 not
                 known
                 .
                 But
                 blessed
                 be
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 his
                 heavenly
                 grace
                 ,
                 hath
                 so
                 quenched
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 displeasure
                 ,
                 as
                 yet
                 ,
                 in
                 your
                 Majesties
                 heart
                 (
                 which
                 of
                 late
                 dayes
                 I
                 have
                 understood
                 )
                 that
                 Sathan
                 is
                 frustrate
                 of
                 his
                 enterprise
                 and
                 purpose
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 my
                 heart
                 no
                 small
                 comfort
                 ;
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 (
                 God
                 is
                 my
                 witnesse
                 )
                 for
                 any
                 benefit
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 receive
                 in
                 this
                 miserable
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 protection
                 of
                 any
                 earthly
                 creature
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 cup
                 which
                 it
                 behoveth
                 me
                 to
                 drink
                 ,
                 is
                 appointed
                 by
                 the
                 wisedom
                 of
                 him
                 whose
                 counsels
                 are
                 not
                 changeable
                 )
                 as
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 for
                 that
                 benefit
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 your
                 Majestie
                 shall
                 receive
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 ye
                 continue
                 in
                 like
                 moderation
                 and
                 clemency
                 towards
                 others
                 that
                 most
                 unjustly
                 are
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 accused
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 your
                 Majestie
                 hath
                 begun
                 towards
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 most
                 desperate
                 Cause
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 If
                 that
                 by
                 godly
                 wisedome
                 ye
                 shall
                 studie
                 to
                 bridle
                 the
                 fury
                 and
                 rage
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 maintenance
                 of
                 their
                 worldly
                 pomp
                 ,
                 regard
                 nothing
                 the
                 cruell
                 murthering
                 of
                 simple
                 innocents
                 .
                 
                 Then
                 shall
                 he
                 who
                 doth
                 pronounce
                 mercy
                 to
                 appertain
                 to
                 the
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 and
                 promiseth
                 that
                 a
                 cup
                 of
                 cold
                 water
                 given
                 for
                 his
                 Names
                 sake
                 shall
                 not
                 lack
                 reward
                 ,
                 first
                 cause
                 your
                 happy
                 Government
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 in
                 this
                 present
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 posterities
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 and
                 last
                 recompence
                 your
                 godly
                 pains
                 and
                 study
                 with
                 that
                 joy
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 
                   eye
                   hath
                   not
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   can
                   enter
                   into
                   the
                   heart
                   of
                   mortall
                   creature
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 IF
                 Christs
                 words
                 were
                 esteemed
                 true
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 an
                 accompt
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 nothing
                 is
                 so
                 secretly
                 done
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 knowledge
                 and
                 light
                 ;
                 I
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 better
                 bridled
                 ,
                 then
                 impudently
                 to
                 speak
                 their
                 pleasure
                 in
                 matters
                 unknown
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 should
                 not
                 move
                 them
                 to
                 speak
                 truth
                 ;
                 yet
                 would
                 I
                 think
                 (
                 if
                 any
                 spark
                 of
                 humanity
                 remained
                 )
                 that
                 worldly
                 shame
                 should
                 impede
                 them
                 to
                 lye
                 .
                 When
                 reasoning
                 was
                 ,
                 before
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 what
                 man
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 preached
                 in
                 Aire
                 ,
                 and
                 divers
                 men
                 were
                 of
                 divers
                 opinions
                 ;
                 some
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 Englishman
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 supposing
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 a
                 Prelate
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 pride
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Nay
                 ,
                 no
                 Englishman
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 Knox
                 that
                 Knave
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 my
                 Lords
                 pleasure
                 so
                 to
                 Baptize
                 a
                 poor
                 man.
                 The
                 reason
                 whereof
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 his
                 Rochet
                 and
                 Miter
                 must
                 stand
                 for
                 Authority
                 .
                 What
                 further
                 liberty
                 he
                 used
                 in
                 defining
                 things
                 like
                 uncertain
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 of
                 my
                 learning
                 and
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 at
                 this
                 present
                 I
                 omit
                 ,
                 Lamenting
                 more
                 that
                 such
                 pestilent
                 tongues
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 sorry
                 for
                 any
                 hurt
                 that
                 their
                 venome
                 can
                 do
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 body
                 or
                 fame
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 hath
                 my
                 life
                 and
                 conversation
                 been
                 ,
                 since
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 God
                 to
                 call
                 me
                 from
                 the
                 puddle
                 of
                 Papistry
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 very
                 enemies
                 speak
                 ;
                 And
                 what
                 learning
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 prove
                 when
                 they
                 please
                 .
                 The
                 report
                 of
                 your
                 Majesties
                 moderation
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 after
                 ,
                 when
                 suite
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 my
                 taking
                 ,
                 moved
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 this
                 my
                 other
                 Letter
                 ;
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 albeit
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 played
                 the
                 Orator
                 ,
                 trimming
                 and
                 decking
                 the
                 matter
                 for
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 itching
                 ,
                 and
                 delicate
                 ears
                 ;
                 yet
                 doth
                 my
                 conscience
                 bear
                 me
                 record
                 ,
                 That
                 with
                 simplicity
                 I
                 have
                 advertised
                 you
                 of
                 a
                 mortall
                 danger
                 ;
                 As
                 this
                 portion
                 subsequent
                 shall
                 prove
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 SUperfluous
                 and
                 foolish
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 many
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 of
                 low
                 estate
                 and
                 condition
                 ,
                 dare
                 enterprise
                 to
                 admonish
                 a
                 Princesse
                 so
                 honourable
                 ,
                 indued
                 with
                 wisedom
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 graces
                 singular
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 God
                 commandeth
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 which
                 no
                 doubt
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 true
                 honour
                 )
                 containeth
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 in
                 lawfull
                 things
                 ,
                 obedience
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 love
                 and
                 reverence
                 .
                 When
                 further
                 I
                 consider
                 the
                 troublesome
                 state
                 of
                 Christs
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 this
                 day
                 oppressed
                 by
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 The
                 great
                 multitude
                 of
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rare
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 boldly
                 and
                 plainly
                 ,
                 dare
                 speak
                 the
                 naked
                 verity
                 in
                 presence
                 of
                 their
                 Princesse
                 ,
                 and
                 principally
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 considered
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 judge
                 of
                 my
                 enterprise
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 compelled
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
              
               
                 Unlesse
                 in
                 your
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 in
                 using
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 be
                 found
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 head
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 That
                 this
                 pre-eminence
                 wherein
                 ye
                 are
                 placed
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 your
                 dejection
                 to
                 torment
                 ,
                 and
                 pain
                 everlasting
                 .
                 This
                 proposition
                 is
                 sore
                 ,
                 but
                 alas
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 true
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 I
                 should
                 conceal
                 and
                 hide
                 it
                 from
                 your
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 I
                 committed
                 no
                 lesse
                 treason
                 against
                 your
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 I
                 did
                 see
                 
                 you
                 by
                 imprudency
                 take
                 a
                 Cup
                 which
                 I
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 poysoned
                 ,
                 or
                 invenomed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 would
                 not
                 admonish
                 you
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 drinking
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 .
              
               
                 
                 The
                 Religion
                 which
                 this
                 day
                 men
                 defend
                 by
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 Cup
                 invenomed
                 ,
                 of
                 which
                 whosoever
                 drinketh
                 ,
                 (
                 except
                 that
                 by
                 true
                 repentance
                 ,
                 he
                 after
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 )
                 drinketh
                 therewith
                 damnation
                 and
                 death
                 .
                 
              
               
                 How
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 whom
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 invenomed
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 tedious
                 to
                 your
                 Majestie
                 to
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 painfull
                 to
                 me
                 to
                 write
                 or
                 rehearse
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 spare
                 the
                 labour
                 .
                 But
                 for
                 this
                 present
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 it
                 some
                 discharge
                 of
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 my
                 duty
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 ,
                 of
                 very
                 love
                 ,
                 admonish
                 your
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 danger
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 do
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 one
                 day
                 shall
                 declare
                 ,
                 preferring
                 your
                 Majesties
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 (
                 now
                 committed
                 to
                 your
                 charge
                 )
                 before
                 any
                 corporall
                 benefit
                 that
                 can
                 redound
                 to
                 my self
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 Satan
                 by
                 craft
                 hath
                 corrupted
                 the
                 most
                 holy
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 Gods
                 precepts
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Table
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 spirituall
                 honouring
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 introducing
                 mens
                 dreams
                 ,
                 inventions
                 ,
                 and
                 fantasies
                 .
                 So
                 hath
                 he
                 ,
                 abusing
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 corrupted
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 second
                 Table
                 ,
                 Touching
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 Parents
                 ,
                 under
                 whom
                 are
                 comprehended
                 Princes
                 and
                 Teachers
                 .
                 For
                 now
                 the
                 devill
                 hath
                 so
                 blinded
                 the
                 senses
                 of
                 many
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 learn
                 what
                 appertaineth
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 what
                 to
                 Caesar.
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Honour
                   the
                   King
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 command
                 ,
                 be
                 it
                 right
                 or
                 wrong
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 obeyed
                 .
                 But
                 heavy
                 shall
                 the
                 judgement
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 apprehend
                 such
                 blasphemers
                 of
                 Gods
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 who
                 dare
                 be
                 so
                 bold
                 as
                 to
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 commanded
                 any
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 against
                 himself
                 .
                 
                 Against
                 God
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 commandment
                 of
                 any
                 Prince
                 ,
                 be
                 he
                 never
                 so
                 potent
                 ,
                 men
                 shall
                 commit
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 embrace
                 a
                 Religion
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 not
                 approved
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 or
                 confirm
                 ,
                 by
                 their
                 silence
                 ,
                 wicked
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 Laws
                 ,
                 made
                 against
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 .
                 Men
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 do
                 ,
                 give
                 no
                 true
                 obedience
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 Apostates
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 they
                 Traytors
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 whom
                 by
                 flattery
                 they
                 confirm
                 in
                 rebelling
                 against
                 God
                 ;
                 onely
                 ,
                 they
                 which
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 resist
                 such
                 wicked
                 laws
                 and
                 decrees
                 ,
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faithfull
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ;
                 
                 As
                 were
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Nabuchadnezzar
                 ,
                 and
                 Daniel
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 Darius
                 (
                 the
                 Persian
                 Emperour
                 )
                 whose
                 constant
                 and
                 free
                 confession
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 glorified
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 it
                 notifie
                 as
                 well
                 to
                 those
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 all
                 ages
                 following
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 blasphemy
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 rage
                 and
                 fury
                 they
                 committed
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 which
                 (
                 by
                 all
                 appearance
                 )
                 neither
                 of
                 both
                 so
                 suddenly
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 three
                 children
                 had
                 bowed
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 and
                 Daniel
                 had
                 not
                 declared
                 the
                 confession
                 of
                 his
                 faith
                 ;
                 Which
                 was
                 ,
                 with
                 Windows
                 open
                 to
                 pray
                 towards
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 manifestly
                 thereby
                 declaring
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 blasphemous
                 law
                 ,
                 and
                 decree
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 established
                 by
                 the
                 King
                 and
                 his
                 Counsell
                 .
                 Experience
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 what
                 surmises
                 and
                 blasphemies
                 the
                 adversaries
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 eternall
                 verity
                 ,
                 do
                 invent
                 and
                 devise
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 begin
                 to
                 detect
                 their
                 impiety
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 accused
                 to
                 be
                 Authors
                 of
                 sedition
                 ,
                 raisers
                 of
                 tumults
                 ,
                 violators
                 of
                 common
                 orders
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
               
                 I
                 answer
                 with
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Esay
                 ,
                 That
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 reputed
                 before
                 God
                 sedition
                 and
                 conjuration
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 foolish
                 multitude
                 so
                 esteemeth
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 is
                 every
                 tumult
                 and
                 breach
                 of
                 publike
                 order
                 ,
                 contrary
                 to
                 Gods
                 commandment
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 himself
                 coming
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 spoil
                 from
                 the
                 strong
                 armed
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 before
                 did
                 keepe
                 his
                 house
                 in
                 quietnesse
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 come
                 to
                 send
                 Peace
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Sword
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 man
                 disassent
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 His
                 Prophets
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 Apostles
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 feared
                 not
                 to
                 break
                 publike
                 Orders
                 ,
                 established
                 against
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 move
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 )
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 peoples
                 ,
                 nations
                 ,
                 and
                 cities
                 against
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 I
                 trust
                 that
                 none
                 ,
                 except
                 the
                 hired
                 servant
                 of
                 Sathan
                 ,
                 will
                 accuse
                 Christ
                 of
                 sedition
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 the
                 Apostles
                 of
                 the
                 troubling
                 of
                 Common
                 wealths
                 .
                 True
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 most
                 wholesome
                 Medicine
                 most
                 troubleth
                 (
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 )
                 the
                 body
                 replenished
                 with
                 wicked
                 and
                 corrupted
                 humours
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 cause
                 hereof
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Medicine
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Bodie
                 subject
                 to
                 Maladie
                 ;
                 
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 entreth
                 to
                 fight
                 where
                 Sathan
                 hath
                 born
                 dominion
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 still
                 doth
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 Papistrie
                 )
                 cannot
                 but
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 occasion
                 of
                 great
                 trouble
                 .
                 But
                 Madame
                 ,
                 more
                 profitable
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 pestilent
                 humours
                 be
                 expelled
                 with
                 pain
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 nourished
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 distruction
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 The
                 Papisticall
                 Religion
                 is
                 a
                 mortall
                 pestilence
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 assuredly
                 bring
                 to
                 death
                 eternall
                 the
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 purged
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 take
                 heed
                 betimes
                 ,
                 God
                 calleth
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 beware
                 that
                 ye
                 shut
                 not
                 up
                 your
                 ears
                 :
                 Judge
                 not
                 the
                 matter
                 after
                 the
                 vilenesse
                 of
                 my
                 body
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 Ambassadour
                 and
                 Messenger
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 reverence
                 and
                 fear
                 consider
                 him
                 whose
                 Message
                 I
                 bear
                 .
                 I
                 come
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Father
                 hath
                 committed
                 all
                 power
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 established
                 Soveraign
                 Judge
                 over
                 all
                 flesh
                 ,
                 before
                 whose
                 Throne
                 you
                 must
                 make
                 accompt
                 with
                 what
                 reverence
                 you
                 hear
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 sendeth
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 not
                 excuse
                 you
                 to
                 say
                 or
                 think
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 you
                 doubt
                 whether
                 I
                 be
                 sent
                 of
                 God
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 I
                 crie
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 blinded
                 Papists
                 maintain
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 sword
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 That
                 your
                 proud
                 Prelates
                 are
                 none
                 of
                 Christs
                 Bishops
                 ;
                 I
                 admonish
                 you
                 ,
                 That
                 Christs
                 Flock
                 is
                 oppressed
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 I
                 require
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 yet
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 That
                 with
                 indifferency
                 I
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 to
                 preach
                 ,
                 to
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispute
                 in
                 that
                 Cause
                 ;
                 which
                 if
                 you
                 deny
                 ,
                 you
                 declare
                 your self
                 to
                 bear
                 no
                 reverence
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 nor
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 BUt
                 you
                 think
                 (
                 peradventure
                 )
                 That
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 committed
                 to
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 and
                 state
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 term
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 deceive
                 not
                 your self
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 negligence
                 of
                 Bishops
                 shall
                 no
                 lesse
                 be
                 required
                 of
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 oppession
                 of
                 false
                 Iudges
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 injustly
                 promote
                 ,
                 foster
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 The
                 false
                 and
                 corrupt
                 Iudge
                 to
                 spoil
                 the
                 Goods
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 oppresse
                 the
                 bodies
                 of
                 the
                 simple
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 proud
                 Prelates
                 do
                 Kings
                 maintain
                 to
                 murther
                 the
                 souls
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 was
                 
                 shed
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 either
                 by
                 withholding
                 from
                 them
                 the
                 true
                 Word
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 causing
                 a
                 pestilent
                 Doctrine
                 to
                 be
                 taught
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 now
                 is
                 taught
                 in
                 the
                 Papisticall
                 Churches
                 .
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 you
                 wonder
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 which
                 is
                 universally
                 received
                 ,
                 
                 can
                 be
                 so
                 damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 corrupted
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 ever
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 the
                 multitude
                 hath
                 declined
                 from
                 God
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 spake
                 by
                 his
                 Law
                 and
                 Prophets
                 )
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 complaint
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 
                 complaining
                 ,
                 that
                 Nations
                 ,
                 People
                 ,
                 Princes
                 and
                 Kings
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 have
                 raged
                 ,
                 made
                 Conspiracies
                 ,
                 and
                 holden
                 Councels
                 against
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 Annointed
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 further
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 question
                 which
                 Iesus
                 himself
                 doth
                 move
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   Sonne
                   of
                   Man
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   shall
                   he
                   finde
                   faith
                   on
                   the
                   earth
                   ?
                
                 And
                 lastly
                 ,
                 if
                 your
                 Majestie
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 manifest
                 contempt
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 holy
                 Precepts
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 day
                 reigne
                 without
                 punishment
                 ,
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 earth
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 Hosea
                 complaineth
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 verity
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 mercy
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 this
                 day
                 among
                 men
                 ,
                 but
                 lies
                 ,
                 perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 oppression
                 overflow
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 blood
                 toucheth
                 blood
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 Every
                 iniquitie
                 is
                 joyned
                 to
                 another
                 :
                 If
                 deeply
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 your
                 Majestie
                 will
                 contemplate
                 the
                 universall
                 corruption
                 that
                 this
                 day
                 reigneth
                 in
                 all
                 states
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 your
                 Majestie
                 cease
                 to
                 wonder
                 ,
                 That
                 many
                 are
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 few
                 chosen
                 ;
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 begin
                 to
                 tremble
                 and
                 fear
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 multitude
                 to
                 perdition
                 :
                 The
                 universall
                 defection
                 ,
                 whereof
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 doth
                 prophesie
                 ,
                 is
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 espied
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 in
                 religion
                 as
                 in
                 manners
                 .
                 The
                 corruption
                 of
                 life
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 judged
                 ,
                 nor
                 measured
                 by
                 the
                 plain
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 custome
                 ,
                 consuetude
                 ,
                 will
                 ,
                 consent
                 ,
                 and
                 determinations
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 But
                 shall
                 he
                 who
                 hath
                 pronounced
                 all
                 cogitations
                 of
                 mans
                 heart
                 to
                 be
                 vain
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 ,
                 accept
                 the
                 counsels
                 and
                 consents
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 Religion
                 pleasing
                 and
                 acceptable
                 before
                 him
                 ?
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 Majestie
                 be
                 deceived
                 ,
                 God
                 cannot
                 lie
                 ,
                 God
                 cannot
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 witnessed
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 
                 That
                 no
                 religion
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 Word
                 hath
                 commanded
                 and
                 established
                 :
                 The
                 veritie
                 it selfe
                 pronounceth
                 this
                 sentence
                 ;
                 
                 In
                 vain
                 do
                 they
                 worship
                 me
                 ,
                 teaching
                 doctrines
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 men
                 .
                 And
                 also
                 ,
                 All
                 plantation
                 ,
                 which
                 my
                 Heavenly
                 father
                 hath
                 not
                 planted
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 rooted
                 out
                 .
                 Before
                 the
                 comming
                 of
                 his
                 welbeloved
                 Sonne
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 severely
                 he
                 punished
                 all
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 durst
                 enterprise
                 to
                 alter
                 or
                 change
                 his
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 Statutes
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 in
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   Uzziah
                   ,
                   Nadab
                   ,
                   Abihu
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 :
                 And
                 will
                 he
                 now
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 opened
                 his
                 counsell
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 by
                 his
                 onely
                 Son
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 commandeth
                 to
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 Holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 speaking
                 in
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 established
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 his
                 true
                 worshippers
                 to
                 abide
                 unto
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 will
                 ●e
                 ,
                 now
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 admit
                 mens
                 inventions
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Religion
                 which
                 he
                 reputed
                 for
                 damnable
                 Idolatry
                 ?
                 If
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
                 would
                 affirm
                 ,
                 That
                 he
                 will
                 or
                 may
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 verity
                 shall
                 convince
                 them
                 of
                 a
                 lie
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 this
                 sentence
                 he
                 pronounceth
                 ,
                 
                   Not
                   that
                   which
                   seemeth
                   good
                   in
                   thy
                   eyes
                   ,
                   shalt
                   thou
                   do
                   to
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   which
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   God
                   hath
                   commandeth
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   do
                   thou
                   ;
                   adde
                   nothing
                   unto
                   it
                   ,
                   deminish
                   nothing
                   from
                   it
                   .
                
                 Which
                 ,
                 sealing
                 up
                 his
                 New
                 Testament
                 ,
                 he
                 repeateth
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                 
                   That
                   which
                   ye
                   have
                   ,
                   hold
                   till
                   I
                   come
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 yet
                 againe
                 ,
                 it
                 repenteth
                 me
                 not
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 chief
                 and
                 principall
                 ,
                 your
                 Majesty
                 must
                 disassent
                 from
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 you
                 can
                 possesse
                 no
                 portion
                 with
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 and
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 KNowing
                 by
                 what
                 craft
                 Sathan
                 laboureth
                 continually
                 to
                 keep
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 blindnesse
                 ,
                 I
                 added
                 these
                 two
                 former
                 points
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 should
                 not
                 think
                 your self
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 Reformation
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 ye
                 have
                 Bishops
                 within
                 your
                 Realm
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 that
                 ye
                 should
                 judge
                 that
                 Religion
                 most
                 perfect
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 multitude
                 by
                 wrong
                 custome
                 have
                 embraced
                 .
                 
                 In
                 these
                 two
                 points
                 doth
                 Sathan
                 busily
                 labour
                 ;
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 no
                 civill
                 Magistrate
                 presume
                 to
                 take
                 cognisance
                 in
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 deferred
                 to
                 the
                 determinations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 That
                 impossible
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 that
                 Religion
                 should
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 which
                 so
                 long
                 time
                 (
                 so
                 many
                 Councels
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 divers
                 Nations
                 have
                 allowed
                 ,
                 authorised
                 and
                 confirmed
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 Magistrates
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 power
                 the
                 people
                 hath
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 granted
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 purpose
                 is
                 to
                 write
                 in
                 a
                 severall
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 Nobility
                 and
                 States
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 to
                 avoid
                 tediousnesse
                 and
                 repetition
                 of
                 one
                 thing
                 ,
                 I
                 now
                 supersede
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 touching
                 the
                 second
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 rightly
                 consider
                 the
                 testimonies
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 before
                 alleadged
                 ,
                 I
                 trust
                 ye
                 shall
                 finde
                 that
                 Objection
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 ;
                 for
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 multitude
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 then
                 did
                 God
                 injury
                 to
                 the
                 originall
                 World
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 of
                 one
                 minde
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 conjured
                 against
                 God
                 (
                 except
                 Noah
                 and
                 his
                 familie
                 .
                 )
                 And
                 if
                 antiquity
                 of
                 time
                 shall
                 be
                 considered
                 in
                 such
                 cases
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 shall
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Idolatrie
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 the
                 false
                 Religion
                 of
                 Mahomet
                 be
                 preferred
                 to
                 the
                 Papistrie
                 ;
                 for
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 is
                 more
                 ancient
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 Papisticall
                 religion
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 Mahomet
                 had
                 established
                 his
                 Alcoram
                 ,
                 before
                 any
                 Pope
                 in
                 Rome
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 a
                 Triple
                 Crown
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 touching
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 content
                 with
                 Tertullian
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                 Let
                 that
                 be
                 the
                 most
                 pure
                 and
                 perfect
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 proved
                 most
                 ancient
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 chief
                 point
                 ,
                 wherein
                 I
                 will
                 joyn
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 That
                 their
                 Religion
                 (
                 such
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 day
                 )
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 such
                 antiquitie
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 contend
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 onely
                 Religion
                 ,
                 acceptable
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 neither
                 yet
                 that
                 their
                 Church
                 is
                 the
                 Catholike
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 of
                 late
                 dayes
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 Christs
                 Institution
                 ,
                 crept
                 in
                 and
                 devised
                 by
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 am
                 bold
                 to
                 affirme
                 it
                 odious
                 and
                 abominable
                 ;
                 
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 our
                 chief
                 Proposition
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 Religion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 his
                 own
                 Word
                 ought
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ;
                 That
                 no
                 Authority
                 of
                 man
                 or
                 Angell
                 ought
                 in
                 that
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 respected
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 their
                 Councels
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 matter
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 triall
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 easily
                 seen
                 for
                 whom
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 and
                 most
                 ancient
                 Councels
                 shall
                 most
                 plainly
                 speak
                 .
                 
                 I
                 will
                 prove
                 by
                 a
                 Councell
                 ,
                 That
                 of
                 more
                 authority
                 is
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 (
                 founded
                 upon
                 the
                 simple
                 Truth
                 of
                 God
                 )
                 then
                 is
                 the
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Councell
                 without
                 the
                 assurance
                 of
                 the
                 Word
                 ;
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 their
                 determinations
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 oppugne
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 maintained
                 without
                 an
                 assurance
                 of
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 are
                 established
                 against
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 against
                 the
                 Decrees
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Councels
                 ,
                 I
                 offer
                 my self
                 evidently
                 to
                 prove
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 AN
                 Oratour
                 and
                 Gods
                 Messenger
                 also
                 might
                 justly
                 require
                 of
                 you
                 now
                 (
                 by
                 Gods
                 hand
                 promoted
                 to
                 high
                 dignity
                 )
                 A
                 motherly
                 pitie
                 upon
                 your
                 subjects
                 ,
                 A
                 justice
                 inflexible
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 against
                 murtherers
                 and
                 common
                 oppressours
                 ,
                 A
                 heart
                 void
                 of
                 avarice
                 and
                 partiality
                 ,
                 A
                 minde
                 studious
                 and
                 carefull
                 for
                 maintenance
                 of
                 that
                 Realm
                 and
                 Common-wealth
                 (
                 above
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 placed
                 you
                 )
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 hath
                 made
                 you
                 honourable
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 vertues
                 ,
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 Gods
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 Writers
                 (
                 illuminated
                 onely
                 with
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 Nature
                 )
                 require
                 in
                 Gods
                 Rulers
                 .
                 But
                 vain
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 crave
                 reformation
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 where
                 Religion
                 is
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 for
                 like
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 do
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 till
                 first
                 he
                 have
                 a
                 beeing
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 so
                 to
                 work
                 works
                 pleasant
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 can
                 no
                 man
                 do
                 without
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 doth
                 not
                 abide
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 most
                 godly
                 Princes
                 
                   J●siah
                   ,
                   Hezekiah
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Jehosaphat
                 ,
                 seeking
                 Gods
                 favour
                 to
                 rest
                 upon
                 them
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 people
                 ,
                 
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 reform
                 the
                 Religion
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 stomack
                 within
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 which
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 corrupted
                 ,
                 of
                 necessitie
                 it
                 infecteth
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 (
                 often
                 I
                 repeate
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 )
                 if
                 your
                 Majestie
                 pretend
                 to
                 reign
                 with
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 Then
                 it
                 behoveth
                 you
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 of
                 his
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 this
                 day
                 within
                 your
                 Realm
                 is
                 so
                 deformed
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 Christs
                 Ordinances
                 remain
                 in
                 their
                 first
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 originall
                 puritie
                 ;
                 which
                 (
                 I
                 praise
                 God
                 )
                 to
                 me
                 is
                 lesse
                 difficile
                 to
                 prove
                 then
                 dangerous
                 to
                 speak
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 neither
                 the
                 one
                 nor
                 the
                 other
                 I
                 fear
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 quencheth
                 the
                 terrour
                 of
                 temporall
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 I
                 would
                 with
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 wish
                 my self
                 accursed
                 from
                 Christ
                 (
                 as
                 touching
                 earthly
                 pleasure
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 my
                 brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 illumination
                 of
                 your
                 Majestie
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 Work
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 deed
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bare
                 writing
                 ,
                 shall
                 witnesse
                 and
                 declare
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 may
                 purchase
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 tongue
                 ,
                 but
                 fourty
                 dayes
                 onely
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Additon
                 .
              
               
                 THe
                 wise
                 and
                 facund
                 Democritus
                 had
                 sometimes
                 a
                 familiar
                 sentence
                 ,
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 Honest
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 commend
                 such
                 works
                 as
                 were
                 worthy
                 of
                 praise
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 praise
                 things
                 that
                 were
                 wicked
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 proceed
                 but
                 from
                 a
                 deceivable
                 minde
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 Themistius
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 of
                 great
                 fame
                 ,
                 seeing
                 the
                 Hall
                 of
                 Iovinian
                 the
                 
                   Romane
                   Emperour
                
                 replenished
                 with
                 flatterers
                 ,
                 said
                 ,
                 Of
                 their
                 manners
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 espied
                 ,
                 that
                 more
                 they
                 worship
                 the
                 Scepter
                 and
                 the
                 purple
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 God
                 ;
                 signifying
                 that
                 they
                 little
                 regarded
                 whether
                 the
                 Emperour
                 were
                 godly
                 or
                 ungodly
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 retain
                 themselves
                 in
                 favour
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 Albeit
                 that
                 those
                 were
                 Ethnicks
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 had
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 pretend
                 ,
                 neither
                 had
                 given
                 so
                 plain
                 a
                 confession
                 to
                 declare
                 themselves
                 enemies
                 to
                 all
                 iniquity
                 (
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 by
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 our
                 whole
                 profession
                 of
                 Christianity
                 )
                 yet
                 do
                 their
                 words
                 condemne
                 no
                 small
                 number
                 of
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 chiefly
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 conversant
                 with
                 Princes
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 in
                 these
                 miserable
                 dayes
                 judgeth
                 himself
                 to
                 have
                 offended
                 ,
                 albeit
                 he
                 praise
                 ,
                 allow
                 and
                 maintain
                 ,
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 upper
                 powers
                 devise
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 although
                 it
                 bee
                 to
                 oppresse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 to
                 spoil
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
                 to
                 pull
                 from
                 them
                 their
                 very
                 skins
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Prophet
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 To
                 break
                 their
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 cut
                 them
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 as
                 flesh
                 for
                 the
                 Caldron
                 or
                 Pot.
                 
                 Yet
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Princes
                 shall
                 not
                 lack
                 Judges
                 to
                 cry
                 ,
                 
                 It
                 is
                 right
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 and
                 ease
                 of
                 the
                 Subjects
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 times
                 is
                 even
                 now
                 such
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 the
                 Prophet
                 complained
                 ,
                 saying
                 :
                 The
                 Princes
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Judge
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 not
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 How
                 soon
                 a
                 great
                 man
                 hath
                 spoken
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 his
                 flatterers
                 ready
                 to
                 applaud
                 and
                 confirm
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 speaketh
                 .
                 And
                 let
                 the
                 Princes
                 be
                 of
                 what
                 Religion
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 of
                 men
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 with
                 abnegation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 retain
                 the
                 friendship
                 of
                 the
                 Court.
                 
                 But
                 alas
                 ,
                 how
                 miserable
                 be
                 Princes
                 that
                 so
                 are
                 abused
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 contageous
                 a
                 pestilence
                 be
                 such
                 flatterers
                 to
                 Common-Wealths
                 ,
                 Empires
                 ,
                 and
                 Realms
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 declared
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 ,
                 to
                 paint
                 out
                 the
                 mischief
                 ,
                 which
                 from
                 them
                 proceedeth
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 give
                 ear
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 The
                 ancient
                 Writers
                 compare
                 them
                 to
                 Harlots
                 ,
                 to
                 Ravens
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 most
                 ravenous
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 without
                 cause
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 Harlots
                 can
                 never
                 abide
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 lovers
                 should
                 return
                 to
                 repentance
                 and
                 sobernesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 so
                 cannot
                 flatterers
                 sustain
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 they
                 deceive
                 ,
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 right
                 judgement
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Ravens
                 pike
                 out
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 dead
                 carions
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 ravenous
                 Beasts
                 devour
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 do
                 flatterers
                 (
                 being
                 more
                 cruell
                 )
                 pike
                 at
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 living
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 blinding
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 their
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 judgement
                 ,
                 do
                 expose
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 devoured
                 in
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 to
                 Satan
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 prophane
                 Writers
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 teacheth
                 us
                 this
                 infallible
                 Trueth
                 ,
                 That
                 where
                 iniquitie
                 reigneth
                 in
                 a
                 Common-wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 is
                 found
                 boldly
                 and
                 openly
                 to
                 reprehend
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 sudden
                 vengeance
                 and
                 destruction
                 follow
                 .
                 For
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 and
                 pronounced
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Ezekiel
                 .
                 
                 
                   Shalt
                   thou
                   not
                   judge
                   the
                   Citie
                   of
                   blood
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   made
                   Idols
                   ?
                   Whose
                   Rulers
                   shed
                   blood
                   to
                   the
                   uttermost
                   of
                   their
                   power
                   ?
                   They
                   have
                   despised
                   my
                   holy
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   devised
                   iniquitie
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   performed
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   conjuration
                   of
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   hath
                   gathered
                   up
                   the
                   riches
                   ,
                   and
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   precious
                   within
                   the
                   same
                   .
                   The
                   Priests
                   violently
                   have
                   torn
                   and
                   rent
                   my
                   Law.
                   The
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   Land
                   hath
                   wrought
                   deceitfully
                   .
                   They
                   have
                   oppressed
                   the
                   poor
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   done
                   violence
                   to
                   the
                   stranger
                   without
                   judgement
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   I
                   have
                   sought
                   of
                   them
                   a
                   man
                   to
                   repair
                   the
                   hedge
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   the
                   gap
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   have
                   found
                   none
                   .
                   Therefore
                   have
                   I
                   poured
                   forth
                   my
                   wrath
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   fire
                   of
                   my
                   hote
                   displeasure
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   consumed
                   them
                   .
                
                 Advert
                 Madam
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 mortall
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 spoken
                 against
                 Ierusalem
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 against
                 every
                 Realm
                 and
                 Nation
                 ,
                 that
                 so
                 offendeth
                 .
                 The
                 sins
                 that
                 here
                 be
                 named
                 ,
                 are
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 avarice
                 and
                 crueltie
                 in
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Rulers
                 ,
                 conjuration
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 to
                 defend
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 deceit
                 ,
                 fraud
                 ,
                 and
                 violence
                 in
                 the
                 common
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 finally
                 ,
                 an
                 universall
                 silence
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 none
                 being
                 found
                 to
                 reprehend
                 these
                 enormities
                 .
                 Would
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 I
                 might
                 with
                 safetie
                 of
                 conscience
                 excuse
                 you
                 ,
                 your
                 Counsell
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Idolaters
                 of
                 that
                 Realm
                 from
                 any
                 of
                 these
                 crimes
                 aforenamed
                 .
                 The
                 Idolatry
                 which
                 is
                 committed
                 ,
                 is
                 more
                 evident
                 then
                 that
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 denyed
                 ,
                 the
                 avarice
                 and
                 crueltie
                 as
                 well
                 of
                 your self
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 in
                 authority
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 by
                 the
                 facts
                 ;
                 For
                 fame
                 carrieth
                 the
                 voices
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 (
                 oppressed
                 by
                 intolerable
                 taxes
                 )
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 us
                 here
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 strange
                 Country
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 am
                 assured
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 ears
                 of
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 hostes
                 .
                 The
                 conspiracy
                 and
                 conjuration
                 of
                 your
                 false
                 Prophets
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 is
                 none
                 found
                 so
                 faithfull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 mercifull
                 to
                 your
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 that
                 freely
                 will
                 and
                 dare
                 admonish
                 you
                 to
                 repent
                 before
                 that
                 God
                 rise
                 himself
                 in
                 judgement
                 .
                 When
                 I
                 name
                 repentance
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 no
                 outward
                 shew
                 of
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 commonly
                 is
                 found
                 in
                 Hypocrites
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 true
                 conversion
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 from
                 your
                 whole
                 heart
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 damning
                 of
                 all
                 superstition
                 and
                 idolatry
                 .
                 In
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 been
                 nourished
                 ,
                 which
                 with
                 your
                 presence
                 ye
                 have
                 decored
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 power
                 maintained
                 and
                 defended
                 .
                 Unlesse
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 poyson
                 be
                 purged
                 from
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 (
                 be
                 your
                 outward
                 life
                 never
                 so
                 glistering
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 yet
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 abominable
                 .
                 Yea
                 further
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 where
                 this
                 venome
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 (
                 idolatry
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 lurketh
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 produce
                 pestilent
                 fruits
                 ;
                 albeit
                 peradventure
                 not
                 openly
                 before
                 men
                 ,
                 yet
                 before
                 God
                 no
                 lesse
                 odious
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 facts
                 of
                 Murtherers
                 ,
                 Publicanes
                 ,
                 and
                 Harlots
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 my
                 former
                 Letter
                 ,
                 I
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 superfluous
                 it
                 was
                 to
                 require
                 Reformation
                 of
                 manners
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 Religion
                 is
                 corrupted
                 .
                 Which
                 yet
                 again
                 I
                 repeat
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Majestie
                 more
                 deeply
                 may
                 weigh
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 But
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 my
                 former
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 Am
                 not
                 ignorant
                 how
                 dangerous
                 a
                 thing
                 it
                 appeareth
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
                 ,
                 to
                 innovate
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ;
                 and
                 partly
                 I
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 your
                 power
                 Madam
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 free
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 publike
                 Reformation
                 perchance
                 would
                 require
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 your
                 Majestie
                 shall
                 consider
                 the
                 danger
                 and
                 damnation
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 which
                 inevitable
                 hangeth
                 upon
                 all
                 maintainers
                 of
                 a
                 false
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 shall
                 the
                 greatest
                 danger
                 easily
                 devour
                 and
                 swallow
                 up
                 the
                 smaller
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 either
                 ye
                 must
                 serve
                 God
                 to
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 serve
                 the
                 World
                 to
                 death
                 and
                 damnation
                 ,
                 then
                 albeit
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 man
                 and
                 angel
                 should
                 disswade
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 will
                 chose
                 life
                 and
                 refuse
                 death
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 further
                 ye
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 life
                 consisteth
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 onely
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 true
                 knowledge
                 hath
                 annexed
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 Gods
                 true
                 worship
                 and
                 honour
                 ,
                 which
                 requireth
                 a
                 testimony
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 Will
                 ,
                 expressed
                 by
                 his
                 Word
                 ,
                 That
                 such
                 honour
                 doth
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 do
                 earnestly
                 meditate
                 these
                 things
                 aforesaid
                 ;
                 then
                 albeit
                 ye
                 cannot
                 do
                 saddenly
                 what
                 ye
                 would
                 ,
                 yet
                 shall
                 ye
                 not
                 cease
                 to
                 do
                 what
                 ye
                 may
                 .
                 Your
                 Majestie
                 cannot
                 hastily
                 abolish
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 remove
                 from
                 offices
                 unprofitable
                 Pastours
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 speaketh
                 Ezekiel
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 a
                 publike
                 Reformation
                 ,
                 is
                 requisite
                 and
                 necessary
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 zeal
                 of
                 Gods
                 glory
                 be
                 fervent
                 in
                 your
                 Majesties
                 heart
                 ▪
                 ye
                 will
                 not
                 by
                 wicked
                 Laws
                 maintain
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 neither
                 will
                 ye
                 suffer
                 the
                 fury
                 of
                 Bishops
                 to
                 murther
                 and
                 devour
                 the
                 poor
                 Members
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 times
                 past
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 accustomed
                 ;
                 which
                 thing
                 ,
                 if
                 either
                 by
                 blind
                 ignorance
                 ye
                 do
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 yet
                 for
                 pleasure
                 of
                 others
                 within
                 this
                 Realm
                 ,
                 permit
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 then
                 except
                 you
                 speedily
                 repent
                 ,
                 ye
                 and
                 your
                 posteritie
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 feel
                 the
                 depressing
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 exalted
                 you
                 .
                 
                 Ye
                 shall
                 be
                 compelled
                 ,
                 will
                 ye
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 eternall
                 ,
                 against
                 whom
                 ye
                 addresse
                 the
                 Battell
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 ,
                 that
                 moderateth
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 disposeth
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 ejecting
                 from
                 authoritie
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 inobedient
                 ,
                 and
                 placing
                 others
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 good
                 pleasure
                 :
                 
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 glorifieth
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 glorifie
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 powreth
                 forth
                 contempt
                 upon
                 Princes
                 that
                 rebell
                 against
                 his
                 graces
                 offered
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 IN
                 writing
                 of
                 this
                 parcell
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 remembred
                 the
                 impediments
                 which
                 might
                 call
                 you
                 back
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 his
                 true
                 obedience
                 ;
                 so
                 did
                 I
                 consider
                 what
                 occasion
                 you
                 had
                 to
                 tremble
                 and
                 to
                 fear
                 before
                 his
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 undergo
                 the
                 losse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 worldly
                 glory
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 promoting
                 of
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God.
                 I
                 do
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 power
                 is
                 but
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 unstable
                 ,
                 for
                 you
                 have
                 it
                 but
                 by
                 permission
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 
                 And
                 seldom
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 women
                 do
                 long
                 raign
                 with
                 felicitie
                 and
                 joy
                 .
                 Your
                 most
                 especiall
                 friends
                 moreover
                 ,
                 blinded
                 by
                 the
                 vanitie
                 of
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 being
                 drunken
                 with
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 that
                 Roman
                 Harlot
                 ,
                 are
                 mortall
                 enemies
                 to
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 his
                 true
                 Religion
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 may
                 easily
                 abash
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 not
                 confirmed
                 by
                 grace
                 ;
                 But
                 yet
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 will
                 a
                 little
                 consider
                 with
                 me
                 the
                 causes
                 why
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 ought
                 to
                 hazard
                 all
                 for
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 behalf
                 ,
                 the
                 former
                 terrours
                 shall
                 suddenly
                 vanish
                 .
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 esteem
                 that
                 thing
                 greatest
                 ,
                 which
                 peradventure
                 some
                 others
                 do
                 :
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 enterprise
                 to
                 innovate
                 any
                 thing
                 in
                 matters
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 ye
                 shall
                 lose
                 your
                 Authoritie
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 favours
                 of
                 your
                 carnall
                 friends
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 look
                 further
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 begun
                 already
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 angry
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 with
                 your
                 Seed
                 ,
                 and
                 Posteritie
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 whole
                 Realm
                 ,
                 above
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 have
                 ruled
                 .
                 Impute
                 not
                 to
                 fortune
                 ,
                 that
                 first
                 your
                 two
                 sons
                 were
                 suddenly
                 taken
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 within
                 the
                 space
                 of
                 six
                 houres
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 your
                 Husband
                 ,
                 raft
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 ,
                 by
                 violence
                 ,
                 from
                 life
                 and
                 honour
                 ;
                 the
                 memoriall
                 of
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 royall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 perishing
                 with
                 himself
                 .
                 For
                 albeit
                 ,
                 the
                 usurped
                 abuse
                 ,
                 or
                 rather
                 tyranny
                 of
                 some
                 REALMS
                 ,
                 have
                 permitted
                 Women
                 to
                 succeed
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 ;
                 yet
                 must
                 their
                 glory
                 be
                 transferred
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 a
                 stranger
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 with
                 himself
                 was
                 buried
                 ,
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 royall
                 dignitie
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 himself
                 did
                 apprehend
                 in
                 dying
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 If
                 ye
                 espy
                 not
                 the
                 anger
                 and
                 hot
                 displeasure
                 of
                 GOD
                 (
                 threatning
                 you
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 your
                 Posteritie
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 plague
                 )
                 ye
                 are
                 more
                 obstinate
                 ,
                 then
                 I
                 would
                 wish
                 you
                 to
                 be
                 .
                 
                 I
                 would
                 ye
                 should
                 ponder
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 deeply
                 with
                 your self
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 useth
                 not
                 to
                 punish
                 Realms
                 and
                 Nations
                 with
                 such
                 rare
                 plagues
                 without
                 great
                 cause
                 ;
                 neither
                 useth
                 he
                 to
                 
                 restore
                 to
                 honours
                 and
                 glory
                 ,
                 the
                 house
                 which
                 he
                 beginneth
                 once
                 to
                 deject
                 ,
                 till
                 repentance
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 crimes
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 you
                 may
                 perchance
                 ,
                 doubt
                 what
                 crimes
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 in
                 your
                 Husband
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 God
                 should
                 so
                 grievously
                 have
                 punished
                 you
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 answer
                 ,
                 The
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 and
                 defence
                 of
                 most
                 horrible
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 shedding
                 of
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 laboured
                 to
                 notifie
                 and
                 rebuke
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 (
                 other
                 iniquities
                 omitted
                 )
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 crime
                 before
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 That
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 poured
                 forth
                 his
                 extreme
                 vengenance
                 upon
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 their
                 Posteritie
                 ,
                 depriving
                 them
                 from
                 honours
                 and
                 dignitie
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 As
                 by
                 the
                 Histories
                 of
                 the
                 Books
                 of
                 the
                 Kings
                 is
                 most
                 evident
                 .
                 To
                 Ieroboam
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Because
                   I
                   have
                   exalted
                   thee
                   from
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   made
                   thee
                   Prince
                   over
                   my
                   people
                
                 ▪
                 Israel
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   rent
                   the
                   Kingdom
                   from
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 David
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   Idolatry
                   also
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   given
                   it
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   but
                   thou
                   hast
                   not
                   been
                   as
                
                 David
                 
                   my
                   servant
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   But
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   wickedly
                   above
                   all
                   that
                   have
                   gone
                   before
                   thee
                   ;
                   For
                   thou
                   hast
                   made
                   to
                   thee
                   ,
                   other
                   gods
                   ,
                   and
                   molten
                   images
                   ,
                   to
                   provoke
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   hast
                   cast
                   me
                   behinde
                   thy
                   back
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   shall
                   I
                   bring
                   affliction
                   upon
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   destroy
                   to
                
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   that
                   pisseth
                   against
                   the
                   Wall
                   (
                   signifying
                   thereby
                   the
                   Male
                   children
                   )
                   and
                   shall
                   cast
                   forth
                   the
                   Posteritie
                   of
                
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   dung
                   is
                   cast
                   forth
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   consumed
                   .
                
              
               
                 This
                 sentence
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 executed
                 against
                 this
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 against
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 that
                 Realm
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 succeeded
                 one
                 after
                 another
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 Baasa
                 ,
                 whom
                 God
                 used
                 as
                 an
                 Instrument
                 to
                 root
                 out
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 Ieroboam
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 :
                 
                   Because
                   thou
                   hast
                   walked
                   in
                   the
                   way
                   of
                
                 Jeroboam
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   hast
                   caused
                   my
                   people
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   provoke
                   me
                   in
                   their
                   sins
                   ;
                   therefore
                   shall
                   I
                   cut
                   down
                   the
                   posteritie
                   of
                
                 Baasa
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   posterity
                   of
                   his
                   house
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   make
                   thy
                   house
                   as
                   the
                   house
                   of
                
                 Jeroboam
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   shall
                   die
                   to
                
                 Baasa
                 
                   in
                   the
                   City
                   ,
                   him
                   shall
                   dogs
                   eat
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   that
                   shall
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   field
                   ,
                   him
                   shall
                   the
                   fowls
                   devour
                   :
                
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 same
                 Cup
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 cause
                 ,
                 drank
                 Ela
                 and
                 Achab
                 ,
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Posterity
                 of
                 Iehu
                 ,
                 following
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 their
                 forefathers
                 .
              
               
                 By
                 these
                 examples
                 ,
                 you
                 may
                 evidently
                 espy
                 ,
                 That
                 Idolatry
                 is
                 the
                 cause
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 destroyeth
                 the
                 posteritie
                 of
                 Princes
                 ;
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 those
                 that
                 first
                 invent
                 abominations
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 follow
                 and
                 defend
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Consider
                 Madame
                 ,
                 That
                 God
                 hath
                 begun
                 very
                 sharply
                 with
                 you
                 ,
                 taking
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 together
                 ,
                 two
                 children
                 and
                 a
                 husband
                 ;
                 He
                 hath
                 begun
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 to
                 declare
                 himself
                 angry
                 ,
                 beware
                 that
                 you
                 provoke
                 not
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ;
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 haughty
                 looks
                 of
                 the
                 proud
                 ,
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 your
                 friends
                 ,
                 nor
                 multitude
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 can
                 justifie
                 your
                 cause
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ;
                 If
                 you
                 presume
                 to
                 rebell
                 against
                 him
                 (
                 and
                 against
                 him
                 you
                 rebell
                 )
                 if
                 you
                 deny
                 my
                 most
                 humble
                 request
                 which
                 I
                 make
                 in
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 this
                 :
                 With
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 mine
                 own
                 life
                 ,
                 
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 That
                 Religion
                 which
                 now
                 you
                 maintain
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 false
                 ,
                 deceiveable
                 ,
                 and
                 abomination
                 before
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 by
                 most
                 evident
                 testimonies
                 of
                 his
                 blessed
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 infallible
                 Word
                 :
                 If
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 you
                 deny
                 ,
                 (
                 rebelling
                 against
                 God
                 )
                 The
                 
                 favour
                 of
                 your
                 friends
                 ,
                 shall
                 little
                 avail
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 shall
                 declare
                 himself
                 enemy
                 to
                 you
                 .
                 Which
                 assure
                 your self
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 shortly
                 do
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 begin
                 to
                 display
                 the
                 banner
                 of
                 your
                 malice
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 
                 Let
                 not
                 the
                 prosperity
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                 be
                 they
                 Princes
                 ,
                 Queens
                 ,
                 Kings
                 ,
                 or
                 Emperours
                 ,
                 bolden
                 you
                 to
                 contemn
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 loving
                 Admonition
                 .
                 They
                 shall
                 drink
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 his
                 wrath
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 their
                 rank
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 Realme
                 in
                 these
                 quarters
                 (
                 except
                 it
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 next
                 lieth
                 to
                 you
                 )
                 hath
                 he
                 so
                 manifestly
                 stricken
                 with
                 his
                 terrible
                 rod
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 Realme
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 it
                 becometh
                 you
                 first
                 to
                 stoup
                 ,
                 except
                 that
                 you
                 will
                 have
                 the
                 threatnings
                 pronounced
                 by
                 Isaiah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 ratified
                 unto
                 you
                 .
                 To
                 wit
                 ,
                 That
                 your
                 sudden
                 destruction
                 be
                 as
                 the
                 rotten
                 Wall
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 breaking
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 breaking
                 of
                 a
                 Potsherd
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 broken
                 without
                 pitty
                 ;
                 
                 so
                 that
                 no
                 portion
                 of
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 able
                 either
                 to
                 carry
                 fire
                 or
                 water
                 .
                 Whereby
                 the
                 Prophet
                 doth
                 signifie
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 proud
                 contemners
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 Admonitions
                 ,
                 shall
                 so
                 perish
                 from
                 all
                 honours
                 ;
                 That
                 they
                 shall
                 have
                 nothing
                 worthy
                 of
                 memoriall
                 behinde
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 leave
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 so
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 in
                 execration
                 and
                 hatred
                 to
                 the
                 elect
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Thus
                 proceedeth
                 my
                 former
                 Letter
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Letter
                 .
              
               
                 HOw
                 dangerous
                 soever
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 warre
                 against
                 the
                 divell
                 ,
                 the
                 prince
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 pride
                 ,
                 and
                 superstition
                 ;
                 yet
                 if
                 your
                 Majesty
                 look
                 to
                 have
                 your self
                 ,
                 and
                 seed
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 honour
                 ,
                 worldly
                 ,
                 and
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 subject
                 your self
                 betimes
                 ,
                 under
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 omnipotent
                 .
                 Embrace
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 
                 despise
                 not
                 his
                 Testament
                 ,
                 refuse
                 not
                 his
                 Graces
                 offered
                 .
                 When
                 he
                 calleth
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 withdraw
                 not
                 your
                 ear
                 ;
                 Be
                 not
                 led
                 away
                 with
                 the
                 vain
                 opinion
                 ,
                 that
                 your
                 Church
                 cannot
                 erre
                 .
                 Be
                 ye
                 most
                 assuredly
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 That
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 in
                 life
                 ,
                 ye
                 see
                 them
                 degenerate
                 from
                 Christs
                 true
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 so
                 in
                 Religion
                 are
                 they
                 further
                 corrupted
                 .
                 
                 Lay
                 the
                 Book
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 your
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 it
                 be
                 judge
                 to
                 that
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 I
                 say
                 .
                 Which
                 if
                 ye
                 ,
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 reverence
                 ,
                 obey
                 ,
                 as
                 did
                 Josias
                 the
                 admonitions
                 of
                 the
                 Prophetesse
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 he
                 (
                 by
                 whom
                 Kings
                 do
                 reign
                 )
                 crown
                 your
                 Battell
                 with
                 double
                 benediction
                 ,
                 and
                 reward
                 you
                 with
                 wisedome
                 ,
                 riches
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 long
                 life
                 in
                 this
                 Regiment
                 temporall
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 life
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 King
                 of
                 kings
                 (
                 whose
                 Members
                 now
                 do
                 cry
                 for
                 your
                 help
                 )
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 shall
                 appear
                 in
                 judgement
                 ,
                 accompanied
                 with
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 before
                 whom
                 yee
                 shall
                 make
                 accompt
                 of
                 your
                 present
                 Regiment
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 disobedient
                 shall
                 cry
                 :
                 
                   Mountains
                   fall
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   hide
                   us
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 But
                 then
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 too
                 late
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 contemned
                 his
                 voice
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 lovingly
                 called
                 .
              
               
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 move
                 your
                 heart
                 so
                 to
                 consider
                 ,
                 and
                 accept
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 Testimony
                 of
                 your
                 just
                 condemnation
                 in
                 that
                 great
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 to
                 whose
                 omnipotent
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 I
                 unfainedly
                 commit
                 your
                 Majesties
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Addition
                 .
              
               
                 WHen
                 Ieremiah
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 Commandment
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 had
                 written
                 the
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 threatnings
                 ,
                 and
                 plagues
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 spoken
                 against
                 Israel
                 and
                 Iudah
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 had
                 commanded
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 by
                 Baruch
                 his
                 Scribe
                 ,
                 because
                 himself
                 was
                 excommunicated
                 ,
                 and
                 forbidden
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Temple
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 it
                 came
                 to
                 passe
                 ,
                 That
                 Michaiah
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 Gemariah
                 ,
                 hearing
                 the
                 said
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 passed
                 to
                 the
                 Kings
                 House
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 communicate
                 the
                 matter
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 ;
                 who
                 also
                 ,
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 read
                 the
                 same
                 Volume
                 of
                 Ieremiah
                 his
                 Preachings
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 conceal
                 the
                 truth
                 from
                 Iehoiakim
                 ,
                 who
                 then
                 did
                 raigne
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 proud
                 and
                 desperate
                 Prince
                 commanding
                 the
                 Book
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 in
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 had
                 heard
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 leaves
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 did
                 cut
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 notwithstanding
                 that
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 (
                 I
                 think
                 not
                 all
                 )
                 made
                 request
                 in
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Prophet
                 was
                 charged
                 by
                 God
                 to
                 write
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 say
                 to
                 
                   Iehoiakim
                   ,
                   Thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Thou
                   hast
                   burnt
                   this
                   Book
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Why
                   hast
                   thou
                   written
                   in
                   it
                   according
                   to
                   this
                   sentence
                   ?
                   Assuredly
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Babylon
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   destroy
                   this
                   land
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   make
                   it
                   void
                   of
                   men
                   and
                   beasts
                   .
                   Therefore
                   thus
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   of
                
                 Jehoiakim
                 
                   the
                   King
                   ,
                   There
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   one
                   left
                   alive
                   to
                   sit
                   in
                   the
                   Seat
                   of
                
                 David
                 :
                 
                   Their
                   carkases
                   shall
                   be
                   cast
                   to
                   the
                   heat
                   of
                   the
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   the
                   frost
                   of
                   the
                   night
                
                 (
                 whereby
                 the
                 Prophet
                 did
                 signifie
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 vile
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 cruell
                 torment
                 )
                 
                   and
                   I
                   shall
                   visite
                   the
                   iniquity
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   seed
                   and
                   servants
                   :
                   And
                   I
                   shall
                   bring
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   of
                   Ierusalem
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   all
                   Iudah
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   calamities
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   spoken
                   against
                   them
                   :
                   Albeit
                   they
                   would
                   not
                   hear
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 written
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 time
                 onely
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 assure
                 us
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 like
                 punishment
                 abideth
                 the
                 like
                 contemners
                 ,
                 of
                 what
                 state
                 ,
                 condition
                 ,
                 or
                 degree
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 be
                 .
                 I
                 did
                 write
                 unto
                 you
                 before
                 ,
                 having
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 conscience
                 ,
                 That
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 motion
                 of
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 (
                 for
                 the
                 request
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 brethren
                 ,
                 in
                 things
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 and
                 appertaining
                 to
                 Gods
                 glory
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 but
                 judge
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 voice
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 )
                 But
                 how
                 ye
                 did
                 accept
                 the
                 same
                 my
                 former
                 writing
                 ,
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 otherwise
                 then
                 by
                 conjectures
                 understand
                 :
                 whether
                 ye
                 did
                 reade
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 uncertain
                 :
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 That
                 ye
                 did
                 deliver
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 your
                 Prelats
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Will
                   ye
                   reade
                   a
                   Pasquill
                   ?
                
                 As
                 charity
                 perswadeth
                 me
                 to
                 interpret
                 things
                 (
                 doubtfully
                 spoken
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 sense
                 ;
                 so
                 my
                 duty
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 to
                 flatter
                 no
                 Prince
                 on
                 the
                 earth
                 )
                 compelleth
                 me
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 if
                 no
                 more
                 ye
                 esteem
                 the
                 Admonition
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Cardinalls
                 do
                 the
                 scoffing
                 of
                 Pasquills
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 he
                 shall
                 shortly
                 send
                 you
                 messengers
                 with
                 whom
                 ye
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 on
                 that
                 manner
                 to
                 jest
                 .
                 If
                 my
                 person
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 I
                 grant
                 my
                 th●eatnings
                 are
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 feared
                 ,
                 then
                 be
                 the
                 merry
                 sports
                 which
                 fearfull
                 men
                 do
                 father
                 upon
                 Pisquillus
                 in
                 Rome
                 .
                 But
                 ,
                 Madame
                 ,
                 if
                 ye
                 shall
                 deeply
                 consider
                 ,
                 That
                 GOD
                 useth
                 men
                 (
                 yea
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 commonly
                 ,
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 lowest
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 abject
                 before
                 the
                 world
                 )
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Messengers
                 and
                 Ambassadours
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 notifie
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 simple
                 
                 
                 but
                 also
                 to
                 rebuke
                 the
                 most
                 proud
                 Tyrants
                 and
                 potent
                 Princes
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 ye
                 not
                 judge
                 the
                 liquor
                 by
                 the
                 outward
                 appearance
                 and
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 vessell
                 .
                 For
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 ignorant
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 Wine
                 is
                 inclosed
                 within
                 the
                 Tun
                 made
                 of
                 Fraile
                 wood
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 precious
                 oyntment
                 is
                 often
                 kept
                 within
                 the
                 pot
                 made
                 of
                 Clay
                 .
                 If
                 further
                 ye
                 shall
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 do
                 nothing
                 touching
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 Realms
                 and
                 Nations
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 reveale
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 whose
                 tongues
                 he
                 will
                 compell
                 to
                 speak
                 somtimes
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 appetites
                 and
                 desires
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 hearts
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 whose
                 words
                 he
                 will
                 perform
                 ,
                 be
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 unapparent
                 to
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 
                 If
                 these
                 ye
                 do
                 deeply
                 weigh
                 ,
                 then
                 will
                 ye
                 fear
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 presently
                 is
                 not
                 seen
                 .
                 Elias
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 as
                 Saint
                 Iames
                 doth
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 like
                 to
                 his
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 his
                 prayer
                 was
                 Achab
                 the
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 Israel
                 with
                 him
                 punished
                 three
                 yeares
                 and
                 six
                 moneths
                 ,
                 God
                 shutting
                 up
                 the
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 neither
                 rain
                 nor
                 dew
                 fell
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 the
                 space
                 afore
                 written
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 God
                 so
                 wrought
                 by
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 Baals
                 Priests
                 were
                 first
                 confounded
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 justly
                 punished
                 .
                 And
                 albeit
                 that
                 Iesabel
                 sought
                 his
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 oath
                 had
                 determined
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 frustrate
                 of
                 her
                 intent
                 ,
                 so
                 could
                 she
                 not
                 keep
                 her
                 own
                 bones
                 from
                 the
                 dogs
                 ,
                 which
                 punishment
                 ,
                 the
                 Prophet
                 (
                 God
                 so
                 ruling
                 his
                 tongue
                 )
                 had
                 before
                 appointed
                 to
                 that
                 wicked
                 woman
                 .
                 Albeit
                 Madam
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 not
                 sent
                 this
                 day
                 with
                 visible
                 miracles
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 teach
                 none
                 other
                 doctrine
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 confirmed
                 with
                 miracles
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 he
                 (
                 who
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 take
                 charge
                 over
                 his
                 poor
                 and
                 little
                 flock
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 )
                 suffer
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 their
                 Embassage
                 ,
                 escape
                 punishment
                 and
                 vengeance
                 .
                 For
                 the
                 truth
                 it self
                 hath
                 said
                 :
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   contemneth
                   you
                   ,
                   contemneth
                   me
                   .
                
                 I
                 did
                 not
                 speak
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 Madam
                 ,
                 by
                 my
                 former
                 letter
                 ,
                 neither
                 yet
                 do
                 I
                 now
                 as
                 Pasquillus
                 doth
                 to
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 carnall
                 Cardinals
                 in
                 the
                 behalf
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 dare
                 not
                 utter
                 their
                 names
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 affirming
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 ye
                 maintain
                 ,
                 is
                 damnable
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 offer
                 my self
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 the
                 most
                 evident
                 testimony
                 of
                 Gods
                 Scriptures
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 quarrell
                 I
                 present
                 my self
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 the
                 Realm
                 ,
                 desiring
                 none
                 other
                 Armour
                 but
                 Gods
                 holy
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 my
                 tongue
                 .
                 God
                 move
                 your
                 heart
                 to
                 understand
                 my
                 Petition
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 unfeinedly
                 to
                 follow
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   REVEL
                   .
                   JOH
                   .
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 beginning
                 and
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 thirst
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 well
                 of
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 life
                 freely
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 overcommeth
                 ,
                 shall
                 inherit
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 son
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 fearfull
                 and
                 unbelceving
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 abominable
                 ,
                 and
                 murderers
                 ,
                 and
                 whoremongers
                 ,
                 and
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 and
                 idolaters
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 lyers
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 ,
                 which
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
               
                 JOHN
                 KNOX
                 ,
                 THE
                 SERVANT
                 OF
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 In
                 preaching
                 of
                 his
                 Holy
                 Evangell
                 ,
              
               
                 To
                 the
                 benevolent
                 Reader
                 ,
                 desireth
                 grace
                 and
                 peace
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 righteous
                 judgement
                 .
              
            
             
               WOnder
               not
               ,
               Christian
               Reader
               ,
               that
               all
               my
               studie
               and
               travell
               within
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               twenty
               yeers
               ,
               I
               have
               set
               forth
               nothing
               in
               expounding
               any
               portion
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               except
               this
               onely
               rude
               and
               indigested
               Sermon
               ,
               preached
               by
               me
               in
               the
               publike
               audience
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Edinburgh
               ,
               the
               nineteenth
               day
               of
               August
               ,
               
                 Anno
                 1565.
              
               
               That
               I
               did
               not
               in
               writing
               communicate
               my
               judgement
               upon
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               have
               ever
               thought
               my self
               to
               have
               most
               just
               reason
               ;
               for
               ,
               considering
               my self
               rather
               called
               of
               my
               God
               to
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               comfort
               the
               sorrowfull
               ,
               confirm
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               rebuke
               the
               proud
               ,
               by
               tongue
               and
               lively
               voyce
               ,
               in
               these
               most
               corrupt
               dayes
               ,
               then
               to
               compose
               Books
               for
               the
               age
               to
               come
               ,
               seeing
               that
               so
               much
               is
               written
               (
               and
               by
               men
               of
               most
               singular
               erudition
               )
               and
               yet
               so
               little
               well
               observed
               ;
               I
               decreed
               to
               contain
               my self
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               that
               Vocation
               ,
               whereunto
               I
               found
               my self
               especially
               called
               .
               I
               dare
               not
               deny
               (
               lest
               that
               in
               so
               doing
               I
               should
               be
               injurious
               to
               the
               Giver
               )
               but
               that
               God
               hath
               revealed
               unto
               me
               ,
               secrets
               unknown
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               he
               hath
               made
               my
               tongue
               a
               Trumpet
               to
               forewarn
               Realms
               &
               Nations
               ,
               yea
               ,
               certain
               great
               revelations
               of
               mutations
               and
               changes
               ,
               when
               no
               such
               things
               were
               feared
               ,
               nor
               yet
               was
               appearing
               ;
               a
               portion
               whereof
               cannot
               the
               world
               deny
               ,
               (
               be
               it
               never
               so
               blinde
               )
               to
               be
               fulfilled
               ;
               and
               the
               rest
               (
               alas
               )
               I
               fear
               shall
               follow
               with
               greater
               haste
               ,
               and
               in
               more
               full
               perfection
               then
               my
               
               sorrowfull
               heart
               desireth
               :
               Nothwithstanding
               these
               revelations
               and
               assurances
               ,
               I
               did
               ever
               abstain
               to
               commit
               any
               thing
               to
               writing
               ,
               contented
               onely
               to
               have
               obeyed
               the
               charge
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               commanded
               me
               to
               crie
               .
               If
               any
               then
               will
               ask
               to
               what
               purpose
               this
               onely
               Sermon
               is
               set
               forth
               ,
               and
               greater
               matters
               omitted
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               to
               let
               such
               as
               Sathan
               hath
               not
               altogether
               blinded
               so
               ,
               upon
               how
               small
               occasions
               ,
               great
               offence
               is
               now
               conceived
               ,
               This
               Sermon
               is
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               which
               (
               from
               my
               Bed
               )
               I
               was
               called
               before
               the
               Councell
               ,
               and
               after
               long
               reasoning
               ,
               I
               was
               by
               some
               forbidden
               to
               Preach
               in
               Edinburgh
               so
               long
               as
               the
               King
               and
               Queen
               were
               in
               Town
               ;
               This
               Sermon
               is
               it
               that
               so
               offendeth
               such
               as
               would
               please
               Court
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               appear
               to
               be
               enemies
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               yet
               they
               dare
               affirm
               ,
               That
               I
               exceeded
               the
               bounds
               of
               Gods
               Messenger
               :
               I
               have
               therefore
               faithfully
               committed
               unto
               writing
               whatsoever
               I
               could
               remember
               might
               have
               been
               offensive
               in
               that
               Sermon
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               That
               as
               well
               the
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               professors
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               may
               either
               note
               unto
               me
               wherein
               I
               have
               offended
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               least
               cease
               to
               condemn
               me
               before
               they
               have
               convinced
               me
               by
               Gods
               manifest
               Word
               .
               If
               any
               man
               think
               it
               easie
               unto
               me
               to
               mitigate
               by
               my
               pen
               the
               inconsiderate
               sharpnesse
               of
               my
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               so
               cannot
               men
               freely
               judge
               of
               that
               my
               Sermon
               ;
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               I
               am
               neither
               so
               impudent
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               studie
               to
               abuse
               the
               world
               in
               this
               great
               light
               ,
               neither
               yet
               so
               void
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               avow
               a
               lie
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               ;
               and
               no
               lesse
               do
               I
               esteem
               it
               to
               be
               a
               lie
               ,
               To
               deny
               or
               conceale
               that
               which
               in
               his
               Name
               I
               have
               once
               pronounced
               ,
               then
               to
               affirm
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               spoken
               ,
               when
               his
               Word
               assures
               me
               not
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               publike
               place
               I
               consult
               not
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               wha●
               I
               shall
               propose
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               my
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               sent
               me
               ,
               and
               unto
               whom
               I
               must
               answer
               ,
               moveth
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               speak
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               have
               once
               pronounced
               threatnings
               in
               his
               Name
               (
               how
               unpleasant
               soever
               they
               be
               to
               the
               World
               )
               I
               dare
               no
               more
               deny
               them
               ,
               then
               I
               dare
               deny
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               me
               his
               Messenger
               to
               forewarn
               the
               inobedient
               of
               their
               assured
               destruction
               .
               At
               that
               Sermon
               were
               auditors
               unto
               me
               ,
               not
               onely
               professors
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               favour
               me
               ,
               but
               rank
               Papists
               ,
               dissembling
               Hypocrites
               ,
               and
               no
               small
               number
               of
               covetous
               Clawbacks
               of
               the
               new
               Court
               ;
               now
               I
               will
               appeal
               to
               the
               conscience
               of
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               they
               will
               answer
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Eternall
               God
               ,
               that
               either
               they
               bear
               me
               record
               ,
               now
               writing
               the
               truth
               ,
               or
               else
               note
               unto
               me
               the
               sentences
               offensive
               then
               by
               me
               pronounced
               ,
               and
               now
               omitted
               in
               writing
               ;
               for
               in
               Gods
               presence
               I
               protest
               ,
               That
               so
               far
               as
               memory
               would
               serve
               me
               ,
               I
               have
               written
               more
               vehemently
               then
               in
               the
               action
               I
               spake
               and
               pronounced
               ;
               but
               of
               purpose
               I
               have
               omitted
               perswasions
               and
               exhortations
               which
               then
               were
               made
               
                 Quaedam
                 hîc
                 desunt
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               A
               SERMON
               Preached
               By
               John
               Knox.
               
            
             
               
                 Esay
                 26.13
                 ,
                 14
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 16
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   other
                   lords
                   besides
                   thee
                   have
                   had
                   dominion
                   over
                   us
                   ;
                   but
                   by
                   thee
                   onely
                   will
                   we
                   make
                   mention
                   of
                   thy
                   Name
                   .
                
                 
                   They
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   live
                   ;
                   they
                   are
                   deceased
                   ,
                   they
                   shall
                   not
                   rise
                   ;
                   therefore
                   hast
                   thou
                   visited
                   and
                   destroyed
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   all
                   their
                   memory
                   to
                   perish
                   .
                
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   increased
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   increased
                   the
                   Nation
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   glorified
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   removed
                   it
                   farre
                   unto
                   the
                   ends
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   trouble
                   have
                   they
                   visited
                   thee
                   ,
                   they
                   powred
                   out
                   a
                   prayer
                   when
                   thy
                   chastening
                   was
                   upon
                   them
                   .
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               AS
               the
               cunning
               Marriner
               (
               being
               Master
               )
               having
               his
               Ship
               tossed
               with
               a
               vehement
               tempest
               ,
               and
               contrary
               windes
               ,
               is
               compelled
               oft
               to
               traverse
               ,
               lest
               that
               either
               by
               too
               much
               resisting
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Waves
               ,
               his
               Vessell
               might
               be
               over
               whelmed
               ;
               or
               by
               too
               much
               libertie
               granted
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               whither
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               tempest
               would
               ,
               his
               Ship
               should
               be
               driven
               upon
               the
               shore
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               shipwrack
               ;
               even
               so
               doth
               our
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               in
               this
               Text
               ,
               which
               now
               you
               have
               heard
               read
               ;
               for
               he
               foreseeing
               the
               great
               desolation
               that
               was
               decreed
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Eternall
               ,
               against
               Hierusalem
               and
               Iudah
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               the
               whole
               people
               that
               bare
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               should
               be
               dispersed
               ;
               that
               the
               holy
               Citie
               should
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               the
               Temple
               wherein
               was
               the
               Ark
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               where
               God
               had
               promised
               to
               give
               his
               own
               presence
               ,
               should
               be
               burnt
               with
               fire
               ,
               the
               King
               taken
               ,
               his
               sons
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               murthered
               ,
               his
               own
               eyes
               immediatly
               after
               to
               be
               put
               out
               ,
               the
               Nobilitie
               ,
               some
               cruelly
               murdered
               ,
               some
               shamefully
               led
               
               away
               captives
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               the
               whose
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               razed
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               The
               Prophet
               (
               I
               say
               )
               fearing
               these
               horrible
               calamities
               ,
               doth
               ,
               
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               sometimes
               suffer
               himself
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               committed
               to
               his
               Charge
               ,
               to
               be
               carryed
               away
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               tempest
               ,
               without
               further
               resistance
               ;
               then
               by
               pouring
               forth
               his
               and
               their
               dolorous
               complaints
               before
               the
               Majestie
               of
               God
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               13
               ,
               17
               ,
               and
               18
               verse
               of
               this
               present
               Text
               we
               may
               reade
               .
               At
               other
               times
               he
               valiantly
               resisteth
               the
               desperate
               tempest
               ,
               and
               pronounceth
               the
               fearfull
               destruction
               of
               all
               such
               as
               trouble
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               he
               pronounceth
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               multiply
               ,
               
               even
               in
               such
               time
               as
               when
               it
               appeareth
               utterly
               to
               be
               exterminate
               .
               But
               because
               there
               is
               no
               small
               rest
               to
               the
               whole
               Body
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Head
               returne
               to
               judgement
               ,
               he
               calleth
               the
               afflicted
               to
               patience
               ,
               and
               promiseth
               such
               a
               Visitation
               ,
               as
               whereby
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               disclosed
               ,
               and
               finally
               recompenced
               in
               their
               own
               bosoms
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               chiefest
               Points
               of
               which
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               we
               intend
               more
               largely
               at
               this
               present
               to
               speak
               :
            
             
               First
               ,
               
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               ,
               
                 O
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 ,
                 other
                 lords
                 besides
                 thee
                 have
                 ruled
                 us
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               dolorous
               complaint
               in
               the
               which
               he
               complaineth
               of
               the
               unjust
               tyranny
               that
               the
               poor
               afflicted
               Israelites
               sustained
               ,
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               Captivity
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               was
               gathered
               to
               his
               fathers
               in
               peace
               ,
               before
               that
               this
               apprehended
               the
               people
               :
               For
               a
               hundred
               yeers
               after
               his
               decease
               ,
               was
               not
               the
               people
               led
               away
               captive
               :
               Yet
               he
               fore-seeing
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               calamity
               ,
               did
               before-hand
               endite
               and
               dictate
               unto
               them
               the
               complaint
               that
               after
               they
               should
               make
               .
               But
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               That
               the
               complaint
               hath
               but
               small
               weight
               :
               For
               what
               new
               thing
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               other
               lords
               then
               God
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ruled
               them
               ,
               seeing
               that
               such
               had
               been
               their
               Regiment
               from
               the
               beginning
               ?
               For
               who
               knoweth
               not
               that
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Aaron
              
               ,
               and
               Ioshua
               ,
               the
               Judges
               ,
               
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               other
               godly
               Rulers
               ,
               were
               men
               ,
               and
               not
               God
               ;
               And
               so
               other
               lords
               then
               God
               ,
               ruled
               them
               in
               their
               greatest
               prosperity
               .
            
             
               For
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               this
               complaint
               ,
               
               and
               of
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               we
               must
               first
               observe
               from
               whence
               all
               Authority
               floweth
               ;
               and
               secondly
               ,
               To
               what
               end
               Powers
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               :
               The
               which
               two
               points
               being
               discussed
               ,
               we
               shall
               the
               better
               understand
               ,
               what
               lords
               ,
               and
               what
               authority
               rules
               beside
               God
               ;
               and
               who
               they
               are
               in
               whom
               God
               and
               his
               mercifull
               presence
               rules
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               resolved
               to
               us
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 Power
                 but
                 of
                 God.
                 David
              
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Eternall
               God
               ,
               speaking
               to
               Judges
               and
               Rulers
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 Ye
                 are
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 Sons
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High.
              
               And
               Solomon
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               God
               ,
               affirmeth
               the
               same
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 By
                 me
                 Kings
                 raigne
                 ,
                 and
                 Princes
                 discern
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 just
                 .
              
               Of
               which
               place
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               neither
               Birth
               ,
               influence
               of
               Stars
               ,
               election
               of
               people
               ,
               force
               of
               Arms
               ;
               nor
               finally
               ,
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               comprehended
               under
               the
               power
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               maketh
               the
               distinction
               betwixt
               the
               superiour
               power
               and
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               or
               that
               doth
               establish
               the
               Royall
               Throne
               of
               Kings
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               onely
               and
               perfect
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               willeth
               his
               Terrour
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               Majestie
               in
               a
               part
               to
               shine
               in
               the
               Thrones
               
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               faces
               of
               Judges
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               profit
               and
               comfort
               of
               man
               ;
               So
               that
               whosoever
               would
               studie
               to
               deface
               that
               order
               of
               Regiment
               that
               God
               hath
               established
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               holy
               Word
               allowed
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               such
               a
               confusion
               ,
               as
               no
               difference
               should
               be
               betwixt
               the
               upper
               Powers
               and
               the
               subjects
               ,
               doth
               nothing
               but
               evert
               and
               turne
               upside
               downe
               the
               very
               Throne
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               to
               be
               fixed
               here
               upon
               earth
               ;
               as
               in
               the
               end
               and
               cause
               of
               this
               Ordinance
               more
               plainly
               shall
               appear
               :
               which
               is
               the
               second
               Point
               we
               have
               to
               observe
               ,
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               words
               and
               minde
               .
            
             
               
               The
               end
               and
               cause
               then
               ,
               why
               God
               printeth
               in
               the
               weak
               and
               feeble
               flesh
               of
               man
               this
               Image
               of
               his
               own
               Power
               and
               Majestie
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               puff
               up
               flesh
               in
               opinion
               of
               it self
               ;
               neither
               yet
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               him
               that
               is
               exalted
               above
               others
               ,
               sh●ll
               be
               lifted
               up
               by
               presumption
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               so
               despise
               others
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               shall
               consider
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               appointed
               Lieutenant
               to
               one
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               continually
               watch
               upon
               him
               ,
               to
               see
               and
               examine
               how
               he
               behaveth
               himself
               in
               his
               Office.
               
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               few
               words
               declareth
               the
               end
               ,
               wherefore
               the
               sword
               is
               committed
               to
               the
               powers
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 doers
                 ,
                 and
                 unto
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               Of
               which
               words
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               the
               sword
               of
               God
               is
               not
               committed
               to
               the
               hand
               of
               man
               ,
               
               to
               use
               as
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               ,
               but
               onely
               to
               punish
               vice
               ,
               and
               maintain
               vertue
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               live
               in
               such
               society
               ,
               as
               before
               God
               is
               acceptable
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               and
               onely
               cause
               ,
               why
               God
               hath
               appointed
               powers
               in
               this
               Earth
               .
            
             
               For
               such
               is
               the
               furious
               rage
               of
               mans
               corrupt
               nature
               ,
               That
               unlesse
               severe
               punishment
               were
               appointed
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               execution
               upon
               malefactors
               ;
               Better
               it
               were
               ,
               that
               man
               should
               live
               among
               brute
               and
               wilde
               Beasts
               ,
               then
               among
               men
               .
               But
               at
               this
               present
               ,
               I
               dare
               not
               enter
               into
               the
               description
               of
               this
               common
               place
               ;
               for
               so
               should
               I
               not
               satisfie
               the
               Text
               ,
               which
               by
               Gods
               grace
               I
               purpose
               to
               absolve
               .
               This
               onely
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               I
               would
               that
               such
               as
               are
               placed
               in
               Authority
               ,
               should
               consider
               ,
               Whether
               they
               raign
               and
               rule
               by
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               God
               ruleth
               them
               or
               if
               they
               rule
               without
               ,
               besides
               ,
               and
               against
               God
               ,
               of
               whom
               our
               Prophet
               here
               doth
               complain
               .
            
             
               If
               any
               list
               to
               take
               tryall
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               hard
               :
               For
               Moses
               in
               the
               election
               of
               Judges
               ,
               
               and
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               describeth
               ,
               not
               onely
               ,
               what
               persons
               shall
               be
               chosen
               to
               that
               honour
               ,
               but
               doth
               also
               give
               to
               him
               that
               is
               elected
               and
               chosen
               ,
               the
               rule
               by
               the
               which
               he
               shall
               try
               himself
               ,
               whether
               God
               raign
               in
               him
               or
               not
               ,
               saying
               :
               When
               he
               shall
               sit
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               ,
               he
               shall
               write
               to
               himself
               an
               examplar
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               in
               a
               Book
               by
               the
               Priests
               and
               Levites
               ;
               it
               shall
               be
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               read
               therein
               ,
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               That
               he
               may
               learn
               to
               fear
               the
               Lord
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law
               ,
               and
               these
               Statutes
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               do
               them
               ,
               that
               his
               heart
               be
               not
               lifted
               up
               above
               his
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               turn
               not
               from
               the
               commandment
               ,
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               .
            
             
               
               The
               same
               is
               repeated
               to
               Ioshuah
               in
               his
               inanguration
               to
               the
               Regiment
               of
               the
               people
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               saying
               ;
               Let
               not
               the
               Book
               of
               this
               Law
               depart
               from
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               but
               meditate
               in
               it
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               keep
               it
               ,
               and
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               which
               is
               written
               in
               it
               .
               For
               then
               shall
               thy
               way
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               do
               prudently
               .
            
             
             
               The
               first
               thing
               then
               that
               God
               craveth
               of
               him
               that
               is
               called
               to
               the
               Honour
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 The
                 knowledge
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 revealed
                 in
                 his
                 Word
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               second
               is
               ,
               
               
                 An
                 upright
                 and
                 willing
                 minde
                 to
                 put
                 in
                 execution
                 such
                 things
                 as
                 God
                 commandeth
                 in
                 his
                 Law
                 ,
                 without
                 declining
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 the
                 left
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               Kings
               then
               have
               not
               an
               absolute
               Power
               to
               do
               in
               their
               Regiment
               what
               pleaseth
               them
               ;
               
               but
               their
               Power
               is
               limited
               by
               Gods
               Word
               :
               So
               that
               if
               they
               strike
               where
               GOD
               hath
               not
               commanded
               ,
               they
               are
               but
               murtherers
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               spare
               where
               GOD
               hath
               commanded
               to
               strike
               ,
               they
               and
               their
               Throne
               are
               criminall
               and
               guilty
               of
               the
               wickednesse
               that
               aboundeth
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               for
               lack
               of
               punishment
               .
            
             
               O
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               would
               consider
               what
               account
               shall
               be
               craved
               of
               them
               ,
               
               as
               well
               of
               their
               ignorance
               and
               misknowledge
               of
               Gods
               Will
               ,
               as
               for
               the
               neglecting
               of
               their
               Office.
               But
               now
               to
               returne
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               .
               In
               the
               person
               of
               the
               whole
               people
               he
               doth
               complain
               unto
               God
               ,
               That
               the
               Babilonians
               (
               whom
               he
               calleth
               ,
               
                 Other
                 lords
                 besides
              
               God
               ,
               both
               because
               of
               their
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               cruelty
               and
               inhumanity
               )
               had
               long
               ruled
               over
               them
               in
               great
               rigour
               ,
               without
               pity
               or
               compassion
               had
               upon
               the
               ancient
               men
               ,
               and
               famous
               matrons
               :
               For
               they
               being
               mortall
               enemies
               to
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               fought
               by
               all
               meanes
               to
               aggravate
               their
               yoke
               ,
               yea
               ,
               utterly
               to
               have
               exterminate
               the
               memory
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               dolorous
               complaint
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               declareth
               the
               Protestation
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Neverthelesse
                 in
                 thee
                 shall
                 we
                 remember
                 thy
                 Name
                 :
              
               (
               others
               reade
               it
               ,
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 remember
                 thee
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Name
                 :
              
               )
               But
               in
               the
               Hebrew
               there
               is
               no
               Conjunction
               Copulative
               in
               that
               sentence
               .
               The
               minde
               of
               the
               Prophet
               is
               plaine
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               notwithstanding
               the
               long
               sustained
               affliction
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               God
               declined
               not
               to
               a
               false
               and
               vain
               Religion
               ,
               but
               remembred
               God
               ,
               that
               sometime
               appeared
               to
               them
               in
               his
               mercifull
               presence
               ;
               which
               albeit
               then
               they
               saw
               not
               ,
               yet
               would
               they
               still
               remember
               his
               Name
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               They
               would
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               Promise
               which
               at
               sometimes
               they
               heard
               ,
               albeit
               in
               their
               prosperity
               they
               did
               not
               sufficiently
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               who
               so
               mercifully
               ruled
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
               The
               temptation
               ,
               no
               doubt
               ,
               of
               the
               Israelites
               ,
               was
               great
               in
               those
               dayes
               :
               They
               were
               carried
               captives
               from
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               them
               the
               gage
               and
               pledge
               of
               Gods
               favour
               towards
               them
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               the
               inheritance
               that
               God
               promised
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               seed
               for
               ever
               .
               The
               League
               and
               Covenant
               of
               Gods
               Protection
               ,
               appeared
               to
               have
               been
               broken
               :
               They
               lamentably
               complain
               ,
               That
               they
               saw
               not
               their
               accustomed
               signes
               of
               Gods
               mercifull
               presence
               ;
               The
               true
               Prophets
               were
               few
               ,
               and
               the
               abominations
               used
               in
               Babylon
               were
               exceeding
               many
               :
               And
               so
               it
               might
               have
               appeared
               to
               them
               ,
               That
               in
               vain
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               called
               the
               Posterity
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               or
               that
               ever
               they
               had
               received
               the
               Law
               ,
               or
               Forme
               of
               right
               Religion
               from
               God.
               That
               we
               may
               the
               better
               feel
               it
               in
               our selves
               ,
               the
               temptation
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               was
               even
               such
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               should
               utterly
               destroy
               all
               Order
               and
               Policie
               that
               this
               day
               is
               within
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               
               true
               preaching
               of
               the
               Word
               should
               be
               suppressed
               ,
               The
               right
               use
               of
               Sacraments
               abolished
               ,
               Idolatry
               and
               Papisticall
               abomination
               erected
               up
               again
               ;
               And
               therewith
               ,
               That
               our
               bodies
               should
               be
               taken
               prisoners
               by
               Turks
               or
               other
               manifest
               enemies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               godlinesse
               .
               Such
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               was
               their
               temptation
               ;
               How
               notable
               ,
               then
               is
               this
               their
               confession
               ,
               that
               in
               bondage
               they
               make
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               they
               will
               remember
               God
               onely
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               he
               hath
               appeared
               to
               turn
               his
               face
               from
               them
               ,
               They
               will
               remember
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               will
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               deliverance
               promised
               .
            
             
               
               Hereof
               have
               we
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               If
               God
               bring
               us
               (
               as
               for
               our
               offences
               and
               unthankfulnesse
               justly
               he
               may
               )
               to
               the
               like
               extremity
               .
               This
               confession
               is
               not
               the
               fair
               flattering
               words
               of
               hypocrites
               ,
               lying
               and
               bathing
               in
               their
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               mighty
               operation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
               who
               leaveth
               not
               his
               own
               destitute
               of
               some
               comfort
               ,
               in
               their
               most
               desperate
               calamities
               .
               This
               is
               then
               our
               duty
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               confesse
               our
               God
               in
               time
               of
               peace
               and
               quietnesse
               ,
               but
               he
               chiefly
               craveth
               ,
               that
               we
               avow
               him
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               ,
               and
               our
               enemies
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               in
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               it
               behoveth
               ,
               That
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               work
               in
               us
               ,
               above
               all
               power
               of
               nature
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               ought
               earnestly
               ,
               to
               meditate
               before
               the
               battell
               rise
               more
               vehement
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               not
               to
               be
               far
               off
               .
               But
               now
               must
               we
               enter
               in
               somewhat
               more
               deeply
               to
               consider
               these
               judgements
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               This
               people
               dealt
               with
               all
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               was
               the
               onely
               people
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               to
               whom
               God
               was
               rightly
               known
               ;
               among
               them
               onely
               were
               his
               Laws
               ,
               Statutes
               ,
               Ordinances
               ,
               and
               Sacrifices
               used
               ,
               and
               put
               in
               practise
               ;
               They
               onely
               invocated
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               alone
               had
               he
               promised
               his
               protection
               and
               assistance
               :
               What
               then
               should
               be
               the
               cause
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               give
               them
               over
               into
               this
               great
               reproach
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               into
               such
               extremity
               ,
               as
               his
               own
               name
               ,
               in
               them
               ,
               should
               be
               blasphemed
               .
               The
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               ,
               that
               saw
               this
               horrible
               destruction
               forespoken
               by
               Isaiah
               ,
               put
               in
               just
               execution
               ,
               giveth
               an
               answer
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 I
                 gave
                 unto
                 them
                 Laws
                 that
                 were
                 good
                 ,
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 ,
                 Whosoever
                 should
                 walk
                 ,
                 should
                 live
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 But
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 walk
                 in
                 my
                 wayes
                 ,
                 but
                 rebelled
                 against
                 me
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 given
                 unto
                 them
                 Laws
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 Iudgements
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 which
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 .
              
               The
               Writers
               of
               the
               Books
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Chronicles
               ,
               declare
               this
               in
               more
               plain
               words
               ,
               saying
               :
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 sent
                 unto
                 them
                 his
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 rising
                 early
                 ,
                 desiring
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 amend
                 their
                 wicked
                 wayes
              
               (
               for
               he
               would
               have
               spared
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               his
               Tabernacle
               )
               
                 but
                 they
                 mocked
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 not
                 return
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 his
                 wayes
                 .
              
               
               Yea
               ,
               Iudah
               it self
               kept
               not
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               but
               walked
               in
               the
               Manners
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               Israel
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               Of
               such
               as
               then
               had
               declined
               to
               Idolatry
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ieroboam
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               the
               Lord
               God
               abhorred
               the
               whole
               seed
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               The
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               promised
               them
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               that
               spoiled
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               cast
               them
               out
               from
               his
               presence
               .
            
             
               Hereof
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               That
               their
               disobedience
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               voices
               of
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               was
               the
               cause
               of
               their
               destruction
               .
               Now
               ,
               have
               we
               to
               take
               heed
               how
               we
               should
               use
               the
               good
               Laws
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               Will
               revealed
               unto
               us
               in
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               that
               Order
               of
               Justice
               ,
               that
               by
               him
               ,
               
               for
               the
               comfort
               of
               man
               is
               established
               amongst
               men
               .
               It
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               obedience
               is
               the
               most
               acceptable
               sacrifice
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               above
               all
               things
               he
               requireth
               ;
               That
               when
               he
               manifesteth
               himselfe
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               that
               men
               follow
               according
               to
               their
               vocation
               and
               commandment
               .
               Now
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               that
               great
               Pastor
               ,
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               now
               manifestly
               in
               his
               word
               calleth
               us
               from
               all
               impiety
               ,
               as
               well
               of
               body
               ,
               as
               of
               mind
               ,
               to
               holinesse
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               spirituall
               service
               :
               And
               for
               this
               purpose
               ,
               he
               hath
               erected
               the
               throne
               of
               his
               mercy
               among
               us
               ,
               the
               true
               preaching
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               right
               administration
               of
               his
               Sacraments
               :
               But
               what
               is
               our
               obedience
               ,
               let
               every
               man
               examine
               his
               own
               conscience
               ,
               and
               consider
               what
               statutes
               and
               lawes
               we
               would
               have
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               us
               .
            
             
               Wouldst
               thou
               ,
               O
               Scotland
               ,
               have
               a
               King
               to
               raign
               over
               thee
               in
               justice
               ,
               equity
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ?
               subject
               thou
               thy selfe
               to
               the
               Lord
               thy
               God
               ,
               obey
               his
               commandments
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               thou
               that
               word
               that
               calleth
               unto
               thee
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 way
              
               ,
               
               
                 walke
                 into
                 it
              
               ,
               and
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               ,
               flatter
               not
               thy self
               ,
               the
               same
               justice
               remaineth
               this
               day
               in
               God
               to
               punish
               thee
               Scotland
               ,
               and
               thee
               Edinburgh
               in
               especiall
               ,
               that
               before
               punished
               the
               land
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               Every
               Realm
               or
               Nation
               (
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremy
               )
               that
               likewise
               offendeth
               ,
               
               shall
               be
               likewise
               punished
               .
               But
               if
               thou
               shalt
               see
               impiety
               placed
               in
               the
               seat
               of
               justice
               above
               thee
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               Throne
               of
               God
               (
               as
               Salomon
               doth
               complain
               )
               raigneth
               nothing
               but
               fraud
               ,
               
               &
               violence
               ,
               accuse
               thy
               own
               ingratitude
               and
               rebellion
               against
               God
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               the
               only
               cause
               ,
               
               why
               God
               taketh
               away
               (
               as
               the
               same
               Prophet
               in
               another
               place
               doth
               speak
               )
               the
               strong
               man
               and
               the
               man
               of
               war
               ,
               the
               Judge
               and
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               the
               prudent
               and
               the
               aged
               ,
               the
               Captain
               and
               the
               honourable
               ,
               the
               Counsellor
               and
               the
               cunning
               Artificer
               .
               And
               I
               will
               appoint
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               children
               to
               be
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               babes
               shall
               rule
               over
               them
               .
               Children
               are
               extortioners
               of
               my
               people
               ,
               and
               women
               have
               rule
               over
               them
               .
            
             
               If
               these
               calamities
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               apprehend
               us
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               see
               nothing
               but
               the
               oppression
               of
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               wicked
               men
               without
               God
               ,
               to
               reigne
               above
               us
               ;
               Let
               us
               accuse
               and
               condemn
               our selves
               ,
               as
               the
               onely
               cause
               of
               our
               own
               miseries
               .
               For
               if
               we
               had
               heard
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               &
               given
               upright
               obedience
               unto
               the
               same
               ,
               God
               should
               have
               multiplyed
               our
               peace
               ,
               &
               should
               have
               rewarded
               our
               obedience
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               now
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               further
               .
            
             
               
                 The
                 dead
                 shall
                 not
                 live
              
               ,
               
               
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 tyrants
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 dead
                 arise
                 ,
                 because
                 thou
                 hast
                 visited
                 and
                 scattered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 all
                 their
                 memory
                 .
              
            
             
               From
               this
               14
               verse
               ,
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               19
               ,
               it
               appeareth
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               observeth
               no
               order
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               he
               speaketh
               things
               directly
               repugning
               one
               to
               another
               :
               For
               first
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 dead
                 shall
                 not
                 live
              
               :
               After
               ,
               he
               affirmeth
               ,
               
               
                 Thy
                 dead
                 men
                 shall
                 live
              
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 visited
                 and
                 scattered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 all
                 their
                 memory
                 :
              
               Immediately
               after
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 increased
                 thy
                 Nation
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 increased
                 thy
                 Nation
                 .
              
               They
               have
               visited
               thee
               ,
               and
               have
               poured
               forth
               a
               prayer
               before
               thee
               .
            
             
               Who
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               would
               not
               think
               ,
               that
               these
               are
               things
               not
               onely
               spoken
               forth
               of
               good
               order
               and
               purpose
               ,
               but
               also
               manifestly
               repugning
               one
               to
               another
               .
               For
               ,
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               live
               ,
               to
               be
               so
               destroyed
               that
               no
               memoriall
               remaineth
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               so
               increased
               ,
               that
               the
               coasts
               of
               the
               earth
               shal
               be
               
               replenished
               ,
               seem
               to
               import
               plain
               contradiction
               .
               For
               removing
               of
               this
               doubt
               ,
               and
               for
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               minde
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               had
               to
               do
               with
               divers
               sorts
               of
               men
               ;
               he
               had
               to
               do
               with
               the
               conjured
               and
               manifest
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               the
               Caldees
               or
               Babylonians
               ;
               even
               so
               such
               as
               professe
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               ,
               have
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               Turke
               and
               Sarazens
               .
               He
               had
               to
               doe
               with
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               whereof
               there
               were
               three
               sorts
               .
               The
               ten
               Tribes
               all
               degenerate
               from
               the
               true
               worshipping
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               corrupted
               with
               Idolatry
               ,
               as
               this
               day
               are
               our
               pestilent
               Papists
               in
               all
               Realms
               and
               Nations
               ,
               there
               rested
               onely
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Iudah
               at
               Ierusalem
               ,
               where
               the
               form
               of
               true
               Religion
               was
               observed
               ,
               the
               Law
               taught
               ,
               and
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               outwardly
               kept
               ;
               but
               yet
               there
               were
               in
               that
               body
               (
               I
               mean
               ,
               in
               the
               body
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               )
               a
               great
               number
               that
               were
               Hypocrites
               ,
               as
               this
               day
               yet
               are
               among
               us
               that
               do
               professe
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               have
               refused
               Papistrie
               ;
               not
               a
               few
               that
               were
               licentious
               livers
               ,
               some
               that
               turned
               their
               backe
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               Had
               for●aken
               all
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               som
               that
               lived
               a
               most
               abominable
               life
               ,
               as
               Ezekiel
               saith
               in
               his
               vision
               ;
               
               and
               yet
               there
               were
               some
               godly
               ,
               as
               a
               few
               Wheat
               Cornes
               oppressed
               and
               hid
               among
               the
               multitude
               of
               Chaffe
               :
               Now
               according
               to
               this
               diversitie
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               keepeth
               divers
               purposes
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               most
               perfect
               order
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               (
               after
               the
               first
               part
               of
               the
               complaint
               of
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               in
               vehemency
               of
               spirit
               )
               he
               bursteth
               forth
               against
               all
               the
               proud
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               against
               all
               such
               as
               trouble
               them
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               such
               as
               mock
               and
               forsake
               God
               ,
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 The
                 dead
                 shall
                 not
                 live
                 ,
                 the
                 proud
                 Giants
                 shall
                 not
                 rise
                 ,
                 thou
                 hast
                 scattered
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 destroyed
                 their
                 memoriall
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               fighteth
               against
               the
               present
               temptation
               and
               dolorous
               state
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               insolent
               pride
               of
               such
               as
               oppressed
               them
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               prophet
               should
               say
               ,
               O
               ye
               troublers
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               howsoever
               it
               appeareth
               to
               you
               in
               this
               your
               bloody
               rage
               ,
               
               that
               God
               regardeth
               not
               your
               crueltie
               ,
               nor
               considereth
               not
               what
               vio●ence
               you
               do
               to
               his
               poor
               afflicted
               ,
               yet
               shall
               ye
               be
               visited
               ,
               yea
               ,
               your
               Carcases
               shall
               fall
               and
               lie
               as
               stinking
               Carrions
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               ye
               shall
               fall
               without
               hope
               of
               life
               or
               of
               a
               blessed
               resurrection
               ;
               yea
               ,
               howsoever
               ye
               gather
               your
               substance
               ,
               and
               augment
               your
               families
               ,
               ye
               shal
               be
               so
               scattered
               ,
               that
               ye
               shall
               leave
               no
               memoriall
               of
               you
               to
               the
               posterities
               to
               come
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shall
               be
               execrable
               and
               odious
               .
            
             
               Hereof
               have
               the
               Tyrants
               their
               admonition
               ,
               and
               the
               afflicted
               Church
               inestimable
               comfort
               ;
               The
               Tyrants
               that
               do
               oppresse
               ,
               shall
               receive
               the
               same
               end
               that
               they
               did
               which
               have
               passed
               before
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               They
               shall
               die
               and
               fall
               with
               shame
               ,
               without
               hope
               of
               resurrection
               ,
               as
               is
               foresaid
               ,
               not
               ,
               That
               they
               shall
               not
               arise
               to
               their
               own
               confusion
               and
               just
               condemnation
               ;
               but
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               not
               recover
               power
               to
               trouble
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               yet
               shall
               the
               wicked
               arise
               (
               as
               David
               saith
               )
               in
               the
               Councell
               of
               the
               Just
               :
               Now
               have
               the
               wicked
               their
               Councells
               ,
               their
               Thrones
               ,
               and
               finally
               handling
               (
               for
               the
               most
               part
               )
               of
               all
               things
               that
               are
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               the
               poor
               servants
               of
               God
               are
               reputed
               unworthy
               of
               mens
               presence
               ,
               envyed
               ,
               mocked
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               are
               more
               vile
               before
               these
               proud
               Tyrants
               ,
               then
               is
               the
               very
               dirt
               and
               mire
               that
               is
               trodden
               under
               foot
               :
               But
               in
               that
               glorious
               
               resurrection
               this
               state
               shall
               be
               changed
               ;
               for
               then
               shall
               such
               as
               now
               by
               their
               abominable
               living
               and
               crueltie
               ,
               destroy
               the
               earth
               and
               molest
               Gods
               children
               ,
               see
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ;
               
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               glory
               of
               such
               as
               now
               they
               persecute
               ,
               to
               their
               terrour
               and
               everlasting
               confusion
               .
               The
               remembrance
               hereof
               ought
               to
               make
               us
               patient
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               comfort
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               see
               Tyrants
               in
               their
               blinde
               rage
               ,
               tread
               under
               foot
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               utterly
               we
               despaire
               not
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               neither
               Wisdome
               ,
               Justice
               nor
               Power
               above
               in
               the
               Heavens
               to
               represse
               such
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               to
               redresse
               the
               dolours
               of
               rhe
               unjustly
               afflicted
               ;
               No
               brethren
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               assured
               that
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               will
               change
               the
               state
               of
               things
               that
               be
               most
               desperate
               :
               In
               our
               God
               there
               is
               Wisdome
               and
               Power
               in
               a
               moment
               ,
               to
               change
               the
               joy
               and
               mirth
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               into
               everlasting
               mourning
               ,
               and
               our
               sorrows
               into
               joy
               and
               gladnesse
               that
               shall
               have
               no
               end
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               in
               these
               apparent
               calamities
               (
               and
               marvell
               not
               that
               I
               say
               calamities
               apparent
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               seeth
               not
               a
               fire
               begun
               ,
               that
               shall
               burn
               more
               then
               we
               look
               for
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               of
               his
               mercy
               quench
               it
               ,
               is
               more
               then
               blinde
               ,
               )
               not
               bee
               discouraged
               ,
               but
               with
               unfained
               repentance
               ,
               let
               us
               return
               to
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               let
               us
               accuse
               and
               condemne
               our
               former
               negligence
               ,
               and
               stedfastly
               depend
               upon
               his
               promised
               deliverance
               ,
               so
               shall
               our
               temporall
               sorrows
               be
               converted
               into
               everlasting
               joy
               .
               The
               doubt
               that
               might
               be
               moved
               concerning
               the
               destruction
               of
               those
               whom
               God
               exalteth
               ,
               shall
               be
               discussed
               ,
               if
               time
               will
               suffer
               ,
               after
               that
               we
               have
               passed
               thorowout
               the
               Text
               ;
               now
               proceedeth
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               saith
               ;
               
                 
                   Thou
                   hast
                   increased
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   
                   O
                   Lord
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   increased
                   the
                   Nations
                   ,
                   thou
                   art
                   made
                   glorious
                   ,
                   thou
                   hast
                   inlarged
                   all
                   the
                   coasts
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   .
                
                 
                   Lord
                   in
                   trouble
                   ,
                   
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
             
               In
               these
               words
               the
               Prophet
               giveth
               consolation
               to
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               assuring
               them
               ,
               That
               how
               horrible
               soever
               that
               desolation
               should
               be
               ,
               yet
               should
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               be
               so
               multiplied
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               replenish
               the
               coasts
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               more
               glorified
               in
               their
               affliction
               ,
               then
               he
               was
               during
               the
               time
               of
               their
               prosperitie
               :
               This
               promise
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               was
               incredible
               when
               it
               was
               made
               ,
               for
               who
               could
               have
               been
               perswaded
               ,
               That
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               should
               have
               been
               the
               meanes
               whereby
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iews
               should
               have
               beene
               increased
               ,
               seeing
               that
               much
               rather
               it
               appeared
               ,
               That
               the
               overthrow
               of
               Ierusalem
               should
               have
               been
               the
               very
               abolishing
               of
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               :
               But
               we
               must
               consider
               ,
               to
               what
               end
               it
               was
               that
               God
               revealed
               himself
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               multiplication
               of
               his
               Seed
               ,
               and
               the
               benediction
               promised
               thereto
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               God
               revealed
               himself
               to
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               means
               of
               his
               Word
               ;
               to
               let
               all
               flesh
               after
               understand
               ,
               That
               God
               first
               called
               man
               ,
               and
               revealed
               himself
               unto
               him
               ,
               
               that
               
                 flesh
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 but
                 rebell
                 against
                 God
              
               ;
               for
               Abraham
               (
               no
               doubt
               )
               was
               an
               Idolater
               before
               that
               God
               called
               him
               from
               Ur
               of
               the
               Caldees
               ;
               The
               Promise
               was
               made
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Seed
                 of
              
               Abraham
               
                 should
                 be
                 multiplyed
                 as
                 the
                 Stars
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 sand
                 of
                 the
                 sea
              
               ;
               which
               is
               
               not
               simply
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               his
               naturall
               Seed
               ,
               as
               though
               it
               was
               sometimes
               greatly
               increased
               ;
               but
               rather
               of
               such
               as
               should
               become
               the
               spirituall
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaketh
               ;
               Now
               if
               we
               be
               able
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               the
               right
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               Wisdom
               ,
               Justice
               ,
               Mercy
               and
               Power
               ,
               was
               more
               amply
               declared
               in
               their
               captivity
               ,
               then
               ever
               it
               was
               at
               any
               time
               before
               ,
               then
               can
               we
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               (
               even
               when
               to
               mans
               judgement
               he
               had
               utterly
               rased
               them
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               )
               did
               increase
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               was
               glorified
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               did
               extend
               the
               Coasts
               of
               the
               earth
               for
               their
               habitation
               .
               And
               for
               the
               better
               undestanding
               hereof
               ,
               let
               us
               shortly
               trie
               the
               Histories
               ,
               from
               their
               Captivitie
               to
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               the
               comming
               of
               the
               Messias
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               Sathan
               intended
               by
               the
               dispersion
               of
               the
               Iewes
               ,
               so
               to
               have
               prophaned
               the
               whole
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               that
               among
               them
               should
               neither
               have
               remained
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Sanctification
               ;
               but
               that
               all
               should
               have
               come
               to
               a
               like
               contempt
               of
               God
               :
               
               For
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               for
               what
               purpose
               was
               it
               ,
               that
               Daniel
               and
               his
               fellows
               were
               taken
               into
               the
               Kings
               Court
               ,
               were
               commanded
               to
               be
               fed
               at
               the
               Kings
               Table
               ,
               and
               were
               put
               to
               the
               Schools
               of
               their
               Divines
               ,
               Southsayers
               and
               Astrologians
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               thought
               that
               it
               proceeded
               of
               the
               Kings
               humanity
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               zeal
               that
               he
               had
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               brought
               up
               in
               vertue
               and
               good
               learning
               ;
               and
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               it
               was
               so
               understood
               of
               a
               great
               number
               of
               the
               Iews
               ;
               but
               the
               secret
               practise
               of
               the
               Devill
               was
               understood
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               when
               he
               refused
               to
               defile
               himself
               with
               the
               Kings
               meat
               ,
               which
               was
               forbidden
               to
               the
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               their
               GOD.
               Well
               ,
               God
               beginneth
               shortly
               after
               to
               shew
               himself
               mindefull
               of
               his
               promise
               made
               by
               his
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               to
               trouble
               Nebuchadnezzar
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               shewing
               to
               him
               a
               vision
               in
               his
               dream
               ,
               which
               did
               the
               more
               trouble
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               could
               not
               forget
               the
               terror
               of
               it
               ;
               neither
               yet
               could
               he
               remember
               what
               the
               Vision
               and
               the
               parcels
               thereof
               were
               :
               Whereupon
               were
               called
               all
               Divines
               ,
               Interpreters
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               Southsayers
               ,
               of
               whom
               the
               King
               demanded
               ,
               If
               they
               could
               let
               him
               understand
               what
               he
               had
               dreamed
               ;
               But
               while
               that
               they
               answer
               ,
               That
               such
               a
               question
               used
               not
               to
               be
               demanded
               of
               any
               Southsayer
               or
               Magician
               ,
               for
               the
               resolution
               thereof
               onely
               appertained
               to
               the
               gods
               ,
               whose
               habitation
               was
               not
               with
               men
               ;
               the
               charge
               was
               given
               ▪
               That
               they
               all
               should
               be
               slain
               ;
               
               and
               amongst
               the
               rest
               Daniel
               was
               sought
               (
               whose
               innocency
               the
               Devill
               envyed
               )
               to
               have
               suffered
               the
               same
               judgement
               :
               He
               reclaimeth
               ,
               and
               asketh
               time
               to
               disclose
               that
               secret
               ;
               (
               I
               onely
               touch
               the
               History
               ,
               to
               let
               you
               see
               by
               what
               means
               God
               increaseth
               his
               knowledge
               )
               which
               being
               granted
               ,
               the
               vision
               is
               revealed
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               sheweth
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               King
               ,
               with
               the
               true
               interpretation
               of
               it
               ;
               adding
               ,
               That
               the
               knowledge
               thereof
               came
               not
               from
               the
               Stars
               ,
               but
               onely
               from
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               who
               onely
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               the
               true
               God
               :
               which
               thing
               understood
               ,
               the
               King
               burst
               forth
               in
               his
               confession
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Of
                 a
                 truth
                 your
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 of
                 all
                 gods
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 Lord
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 onely
                 he
                 that
                 revealeth
                 the
                 secrets
                 ,
                 seeing
                 that
                 thou
                 couldest
                 open
                 this
                 secret
                 .
              
               And
               when
               Nebuchadnezzar
               ,
               after
               that
               ,
               puffed
               up
               in
               pride
               by
               the
               counsell
               of
               his
               wicked
               Nobilitie
               ,
               would
               make
               an
               Image
               ,
               before
               the
               which
               he
               would
               that
               all
               Tongues
               and
               Nations
               ,
               subject
               to
               him
               ,
               should
               make
               adoration
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 Sydrack
                 ,
                 Meshack
              
               and
               
               Abednago
               ;
               would
               not
               obey
               his
               unjust
               commandment
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               cast
               in
               the
               flaming
               furnace
               of
               fire
               ;
               and
               yet
               by
               Gods
               Angels
               ,
               were
               so
               preserved
               ,
               that
               no
               smell
               of
               fire
               remained
               in
               their
               persons
               nor
               garments
               :
               This
               same
               King
               giveth
               a
               more
               notable
               confession
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Sydrack
                 ,
                 Misack
                 and
                 Abednago
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 praised
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 his
                 worshippers
                 ,
                 that
                 put
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 done
                 against
                 the
                 Kings
                 commandment
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 rather
                 given
                 their
                 own
                 bodies
                 to
                 torment
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 worship
                 another
                 God
                 ,
              
               
               
                 except
                 their
                 own
                 God.
                 By
                 me
                 therefore
                 ,
                 is
                 there
                 made
                 a
                 decree
                 ,
                 That
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 blaspheme
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Sydrack
                 ▪
                 Misack
                 and
                 Abednago
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 in
                 pieces
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 house
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 detestable
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               God
               began
               ,
               even
               almost
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               Captivity
               ,
               to
               notifie
               his
               name
               ,
               to
               multiply
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               set
               forth
               as
               well
               his
               power
               ,
               as
               his
               wisedom
               ,
               and
               true
               worshipping
               ,
               by
               those
               that
               were
               taken
               prisoners
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               were
               despised
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               men
               contemned
               ,
               So
               that
               the
               name
               and
               fear
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               was
               never
               before
               notified
               to
               so
               many
               Realmes
               and
               Nations
               .
               This
               wondrous
               work
               of
               God
               proceeded
               from
               one
               Empire
               to
               another
               :
               For
               Daniel
               ,
               being
               promoted
               to
               great
               honour
               by
               Darius
               King
               of
               Persians
               and
               Medes
               ,
               falleth
               into
               a
               desperate
               danger
               ;
               
               For
               he
               was
               committed
               to
               prison
               among
               Lyons
               ,
               because
               that
               he
               was
               deprehended
               ,
               breaking
               the
               Kings
               Injunction
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               King
               desired
               the
               destruction
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               corrupt
               Idolaters
               ,
               that
               in
               hatred
               of
               Daniel
               had
               procured
               that
               Law
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               urged
               the
               King
               against
               his
               Nature
               ;
               but
               God
               by
               his
               Angel
               ,
               did
               stop
               the
               Lyons
               mouths
               ,
               and
               so
               preserved
               his
               servant
               :
               Which
               considered
               with
               the
               sudden
               destruction
               of
               Daniels
               enemies
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Lyons
               ,
               King
               Darius
               ,
               besides
               his
               own
               confession
               ,
               wrote
               to
               all
               people
               ,
               tongues
               ,
               and
               nations
               after
               this
               form
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 decreed
                 by
                 me
                 ,
                 That
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 dominions
                 of
                 my
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 men
                 shall
                 fear
                 and
                 reverence
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Daniel
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 abiding
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 whose
                 Kingdom
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 dominion
                 remaineth
                 ,
                 who
                 saveth
                 and
                 delivereth
                 ,
                 and
                 sheweth
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 in
                 Heaven
                 and
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 delivered
                 Daniel
                 from
                 the
                 Lyons
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               knowledge
               was
               yet
               further
               increased
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Cyrus
               ,
               who
               giving
               freedom
               to
               the
               Captives
               ▪
               to
               return
               to
               their
               own
               Native
               Country
               ,
               giveth
               this
               confession
               ;
               Thus
               saith
               Cyrus
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               
                 Persians
                 ,
                 All
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               
               
                 hath
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 given
                 unto
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 commanded
                 me
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 house
                 be
                 built
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 Iuda
                 .
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 of
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 of
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 Let
                 the
                 Lord
                 his
                 God
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 passe
                 up
                 to
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 build
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 onely
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               Time
               will
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               intreat
               the
               points
               of
               this
               confession
               ,
               neither
               yet
               did
               I
               for
               that
               purpose
               adduce
               the
               History
               ;
               But
               onely
               ,
               to
               let
               us
               see
               how
               constantly
               God
               kept
               his
               promise
               in
               increasing
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               in
               augmenting
               of
               his
               true
               knowledge
               ,
               when
               that
               both
               they
               that
               were
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               that
               Religion
               which
               they
               professed
               ,
               appeared
               utterly
               to
               have
               been
               extinguished
               ,
               above
               mens
               expectation
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               brought
               freedom
               out
               of
               bondage
               ,
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               life
               out
               of
               death
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               that
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               reparation
               of
               the
               Walls
               
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               were
               long
               stayed
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               work
               had
               many
               enemies
               ;
               But
               so
               did
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               prevail
               in
               the
               end
               ,
               That
               a
               decree
               was
               made
               by
               Darius
               (
               by
               him
               I
               suppose
               ,
               that
               succeeded
               to
               Cambises
               )
               not
               onely
               that
               all
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               building
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Sacrifices
               that
               were
               to
               be
               there
               brent
               ,
               
               should
               be
               ministred
               upon
               the
               Kings
               charges
               ;
               but
               also
               ,
               That
               whosoever
               should
               hinder
               that
               work
               ,
               or
               change
               that
               decree
               ,
               that
               a
               balk
               should
               be
               taken
               out
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               be
               hanged
               thereupon
               ;
               yea
               ,
               that
               his
               house
               should
               be
               made
               a
               dunghill
               ;
               and
               thereto
               ,
               he
               addeth
               a
               Prayer
               ,
               
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 placed
                 his
                 Name
                 there
                 ,
                 root
                 out
                 every
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 People
                 (
                 O
                 that
                 Kings
                 and
                 Nations
                 should
                 understand
                 )
                 that
                 shall
                 put
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 change
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 hurt
                 this
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 .
              
               And
               so
               ,
               in
               despight
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               was
               the
               Temple
               builded
               ,
               the
               walls
               repaired
               ,
               and
               the
               City
               inhabited
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               most
               desperate
               dangers
               it
               was
               preserved
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               Messias
               promised
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               second
               Temple
               ,
               came
               ,
               manifested
               himself
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               suffered
               and
               rose
               againe
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
               :
               And
               so
               ,
               by
               sending
               forth
               his
               Gospel
               from
               Ierusalem
               ,
               did
               replenish
               the
               earth
               with
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               God
               in
               perfection
               encrease
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               spirituall
               Seed
               of
               Abraham
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               ,
               dear
               brethren
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               small
               consolation
               ,
               if
               the
               state
               of
               all
               things
               be
               this
               day
               rightly
               considered
               ;
               we
               see
               in
               what
               fury
               and
               rage
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               is
               now
               raised
               ,
               against
               the
               poor
               Church
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               he
               hath
               proclaimed
               liberty
               ,
               after
               the
               fearfull
               bondage
               of
               that
               Spirituall
               Babylon
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               we
               have
               been
               holden
               captives
               longer
               space
               ,
               then
               Israel
               was
               prisoner
               in
               Babylon
               it self
               :
               For
               if
               we
               shall
               consider
               ,
               upon
               the
               one
               part
               ,
               the
               multitude
               of
               those
               that
               live
               wholly
               without
               Christ
               ;
               and
               upon
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               the
               blinde
               rage
               of
               the
               pestilent
               Papists
               ,
               What
               shall
               we
               think
               of
               the
               small
               number
               of
               them
               that
               do
               professe
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               as
               a
               poor
               sheep
               ,
               already
               seized
               in
               the
               claws
               of
               the
               Lyon
               ?
               yea
               ,
               that
               they
               ,
               and
               the
               true
               Religion
               which
               they
               professe
               ,
               shall
               in
               a
               moment
               utterly
               be
               consumed
               ?
            
             
               But
               against
               this
               fearfull
               temptation
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               armed
               with
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               be
               the
               Protector
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               yea
               ,
               That
               he
               will
               multiply
               it
               ,
               even
               when
               to
               mans
               judgement
               it
               appeareth
               utterly
               to
               be
               exterminate
               .
               This
               Promise
               hath
               our
               God
               performed
               ,
               in
               the
               multiplication
               of
               Abrahams
               Seed
               ,
               in
               preservation
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               Sathan
               laboured
               utterly
               to
               have
               destroyed
               it
               ,
               in
               deliverance
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               ,
               from
               Babylon
               .
               He
               hath
               sent
               his
               son
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               clad
               in
               our
               flesh
               ,
               who
               hath
               tasted
               of
               all
               our
               infirmities
               (
               sin
               except
               )
               who
               hath
               promised
               to
               be
               with
               us
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
               He
               hath
               further
               kept
               Promise
               ,
               in
               publication
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               restitution
               of
               his
               glorious
               Gospel
               ;
               Shall
               we
               then
               think
               that
               he
               will
               leave
               his
               Church
               destitute
               in
               this
               most
               dangerous
               age
               ?
               Onely
               let
               us
               stick
               to
               his
               Truth
               ,
               and
               study
               to
               conform
               our
               lives
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               multiply
               his
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               encrease
               his
               people
               .
               But
               now
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               more
               .
            
             
               
               Lord
               in
               trouble
               have
               they
               visited
               thee
               ;
               they
               poured
               out
               a
               prayer
               when
               thy
               chastning
               was
               upon
               them
               .
               
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               meaneth
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               in
               the
               time
               of
               quietnesse
               ,
               did
               not
               rightly
               regard
               God
               ,
               nor
               his
               judgements
               ,
               were
               compelled
               by
               sharp
               corrections
               to
               seek
               God
               ,
               yea
               ,
               by
               cryes
               and
               dolorous
               complaints
               ,
               to
               visite
               him
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               such
               obedience
               deserveth
               small
               praise
               before
               men
               ,
               for
               who
               can
               praise
               ,
               or
               accept
               that
               in
               good
               part
               ,
               which
               cometh
               as
               it
               were
               of
               meer
               compulsion
               ;
               and
               yet
               rare
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               Gods
               children
               do
               give
               unfained
               obedience
               ,
               untill
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               turn
               them
               ;
               For
               if
               quietnesse
               and
               prosperity
               ,
               make
               them
               not
               utterly
               to
               forget
               their
               duty
               ,
               both
               towards
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               as
               David
               for
               a
               season
               ,
               yet
               it
               maketh
               them
               carelesse
               ,
               insolent
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               unmindefull
               of
               those
               things
               that
               God
               chiefly
               craveth
               of
               them
               ;
               which
               imperfection
               espied
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               that
               thereof
               might
               ensue
               ,
               our
               heavenly
               Father
               visiteth
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               rod
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               by
               the
               which
               they
               are
               moved
               to
               return
               to
               their
               God
               ,
               to
               accuse
               their
               former
               negligence
               ,
               and
               to
               promise
               better
               obedience
               in
               all
               times
               hereafter
               ;
               as
               David
               confesseth
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Before
                 I
                 fell
                 in
                 affliction
                 ,
                 I
                 went
                 astray
                 ,
                 but
                 now
                 will
                 I
                 keep
                 thy
                 Statutes
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               yet
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               Prophets
               minde
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               how
               God
               doth
               visite
               man
               ,
               and
               how
               man
               doth
               visite
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               ,
               betwixt
               the
               visitation
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               his
               visitation
               upon
               the
               chosen
               .
            
             
               God
               sometimes
               visiteth
               the
               reprobate
               in
               his
               hot
               displeasure
               ,
               pouring
               upon
               them
               his
               plagues
               for
               their
               long
               rebellion
               ;
               as
               we
               have
               heard
               before
               ,
               that
               he
               visited
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               their
               memory
               .
               Other
               times
               ,
               God
               is
               said
               to
               visite
               his
               people
               being
               in
               affliction
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               sendeth
               comfort
               ,
               or
               promise
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               visite
               the
               seed
               of
               Abraham
               ,
               being
               oppressed
               in
               Egypt
               :
               and
               Zachary
               saith
               ,
               That
               God
               had
               visited
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               sent
               unto
               them
               hope
               of
               deliverance
               ,
               when
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               was
               borne
               .
               But
               of
               none
               of
               these
               visitations
               speaketh
               our
               Prophet
               here
               ,
               but
               of
               that
               onely
               which
               we
               have
               already
               touched
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               when
               that
               God
               layeth
               his
               correction
               upon
               his
               own
               children
               ,
               to
               call
               them
               from
               the
               venemous
               Breasts
               of
               this
               corrupt
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               suck
               not
               in
               over-great
               aboundance
               the
               poyson
               thereof
               ;
               and
               doth
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               wean
               them
               from
               their
               mothers
               Paps
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               learn
               to
               receive
               other
               nourishment
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               weaning
               (
               or
               spaning
               ,
               as
               we
               terme
               it
               )
               from
               worldly
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               a
               thing
               strange
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               necessary
               to
               Gods
               children
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               they
               be
               weaned
               from
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               can
               never
               feed
               upon
               that
               delectable
               Milk
               of
               Gods
               eternall
               verity
               ;
               For
               the
               corruption
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               doth
               either
               hinder
               the
               other
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               or
               else
               so
               troubleth
               the
               whole
               powers
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               can
               never
               so
               digest
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Albeit
               this
               appeareth
               hard
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               most
               evident
               ;
               For
               what
               liquor
               can
               we
               receive
               from
               the
               Breasts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               Iohn
               teacheth
               ,
               
               saying
               ;
               
                 Whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 is
                 either
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
                 ,
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 pride
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               
               Now
               seeing
               that
               these
               are
               not
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               how
               can
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               our
               souls
               can
               feed
               upon
               chastitie
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               humility
               ,
               so
               long
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               stomacks
               are
               replenished
               with
               the
               corruption
               of
               these
               vices
               ?
            
             
               Now
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               willingly
               ,
               flesh
               can
               never
               refuse
               these
               forenamed
               ,
               but
               rather
               still
               delighteth
               it self
               in
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               yea
               ,
               in
               them
               all
               ,
               as
               the
               examples
               are
               but
               too
               evident
               .
            
             
               It
               behoveth
               therefore
               ,
               that
               God
               himself
               shall
               violently
               pull
               his
               children
               from
               these
               venemous
               breasts
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               lack
               the
               liquor
               and
               poyson
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               they
               may
               visite
               him
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               be
               nourished
               of
               him
               .
               Oh
               if
               the
               eyes
               of
               worldly
               Princes
               should
               be
               opened
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               see
               with
               what
               humour
               and
               liquor
               their
               souls
               are
               fed
               ,
               while
               that
               their
               whole
               delight
               consisteth
               in
               pride
               ,
               ambition
               ,
               and
               lusts
               of
               the
               stinking
               flesh
               .
               We
               understand
               then
               how
               God
               doth
               visite
               men
               ,
               as
               well
               by
               his
               severe
               judgements
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               mercifull
               visitation
               of
               deliverance
               from
               trouble
               ,
               or
               by
               bringing
               trouble
               upon
               his
               chosen
               for
               their
               humiliation
               :
               And
               now
               it
               resteth
               to
               understand
               how
               man
               visiteth
               God
               :
               Man
               doth
               visite
               God
               ,
               when
               he
               appeareth
               in
               his
               presence
               ;
               be
               it
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               his
               Word
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               participation
               of
               his
               Sacraments
               ;
               as
               the
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               besides
               the
               observation
               of
               their
               Sabbaths
               and
               daily
               oblations
               ,
               were
               commanded
               thrice
               a
               yeer
               to
               present
               themselves
               before
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Tabernacle
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               as
               often
               as
               we
               present
               our selves
               to
               the
               hearing
               of
               the
               Word
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               the
               footstool
               ,
               yea
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               face
               and
               throne
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               wheresoever
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               truely
               Preached
               ,
               and
               his
               Sacraments
               rightly
               ministred
               .
            
             
               But
               men
               may
               on
               this
               sort
               visite
               God
               hypocritically
               ,
               for
               they
               may
               come
               for
               the
               fashion
               ,
               they
               may
               hear
               with
               deaf
               ears
               ;
               yea
               ,
               they
               may
               understand
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               determine
               with
               themselves
               to
               obey
               that
               ,
               which
               God
               requireth
               :
               And
               let
               such
               men
               be
               assured
               ,
               That
               he
               (
               who
               searcheth
               the
               secrets
               of
               hearts
               )
               will
               be
               avenged
               of
               all
               such
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               to
               God
               more
               odious
               ,
               then
               to
               mock
               him
               in
               his
               own
               presence
               .
               Let
               every
               man
               therefore
               examine
               himself
               ,
               with
               what
               minde
               ,
               and
               what
               purpose
               ,
               he
               cometh
               to
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               with
               what
               ear
               he
               heareth
               it
               ,
               and
               what
               testimony
               his
               heart
               giveth
               unto
               him
               ,
               when
               that
               God
               commandeth
               vertue
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               impiety
               .
            
             
               Repinest
               thou
               when
               God
               requireth
               obedience
               ?
               Thou
               hearest
               to
               thine
               own
               condemnation
               .
               Mockest
               thou
               at
               Gods
               threatnings
               ?
               Thou
               shalt
               feel
               the
               weight
               and
               truth
               of
               them
               ,
               albeit
               too
               late
               ,
               when
               flesh
               and
               blood
               cannot
               deliver
               thee
               from
               his
               hand
               .
               But
               the
               visitation
               (
               whereof
               our
               Prophet
               speaketh
               ,
               )
               is
               onely
               proper
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               in
               the
               time
               when
               God
               taketh
               from
               them
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               sheweth
               his
               angry
               countenance
               unto
               them
               ,
               have
               their
               recourse
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               confessing
               their
               former
               negligence
               with
               troubled
               hearts
               ,
               cry
               for
               his
               mercy
               .
               This
               visitation
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               all
               afflicted
               ,
               but
               appertaineth
               onely
               to
               Gods
               children
               :
               For
               the
               reprobates
               can
               never
               have
               accesse
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               time
               of
               their
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               that
               because
               they
               abuse
               as
               well
               his
               long
               patience
               ,
               as
               the
               manifold
               benefits
               they
               receive
               from
               his
               hands
               ;
               For
               as
               the
               same
               Prophet
               heretofore
               saith
               ,
               Let
               the
               wicked
               obtain
               mercy
               ,
               yet
               shall
               he
               
               never
               learn
               wisdome
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               land
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Where
               the
               very
               knowledge
               of
               God
               aboundeth
               ,
               he
               will
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               crime
               above
               all
               others
               abominable
               ;
               for
               to
               what
               end
               is
               it
               that
               God
               erecteth
               his
               Throne
               among
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               fear
               him
               ?
               Why
               doth
               he
               reaveal
               his
               holy
               will
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               obey
               it
               ?
               Why
               doth
               he
               deliver
               us
               from
               trouble
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               should
               be
               witnesses
               unto
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               gracious
               and
               mercifull
               ?
            
             
               Now
               when
               that
               men
               ,
               hearing
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               knowing
               what
               God
               requireth
               of
               them
               ,
               do
               malapertly
               fight
               against
               all
               equity
               and
               justice
               ,
               what
               ,
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               do
               they
               else
               ,
               but
               make
               manifest
               warre
               against
               God
               ?
               yea
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               received
               from
               God
               such
               deliverance
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               deny
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               himself
               hath
               in
               his
               great
               mercy
               visited
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               continue
               wicked
               as
               before
               ;
               what
               deserve
               they
               ,
               but
               effectually
               to
               bee
               given
               over
               unto
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ,
               that
               headlong
               they
               may
               runne
               to
               ruine
               ,
               both
               of
               body
               and
               soul
               ?
               It
               is
               almost
               incredible
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               so
               enraged
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               neither
               his
               plagues
               ,
               nor
               yet
               his
               mercy
               shewed
               ,
               should
               move
               them
               to
               repentance
               ;
               but
               because
               the
               Scriptures
               beareth
               witnesse
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               let
               us
               cease
               to
               marvell
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               firmly
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               such
               things
               as
               have
               beene
               ,
               are
               even
               presently
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               albeit
               many
               ,
               blinded
               by
               affection
               ,
               cannot
               see
               them
               .
            
             
               Ahab
               (
               as
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Kings
               it
               is
               written
               )
               received
               many
               notable
               benefits
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               did
               visit
               him
               in
               divers
               sorts
               ;
               sometimes
               by
               his
               plagues
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               his
               mercifull
               deliverance
               ;
               He
               made
               him
               king
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               Idolatry
               used
               by
               him
               and
               his
               wife
               ,
               he
               plagued
               whole
               Israel
               by
               Famine
               ;
               He
               revealed
               to
               him
               his
               Will
               and
               true
               Religion
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Elijah
               ;
               he
               gave
               unto
               him
               sundry
               deliverances
               ,
               but
               one
               most
               speciall
               ,
               when
               proud
               Benhadad
               came
               to
               besiege
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               content
               to
               receive
               Ahabs
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               sons
               ,
               daughters
               and
               wives
               ,
               but
               also
               required
               ,
               that
               his
               servants
               should
               have
               at
               their
               pleasure
               whatsoever
               was
               delectable
               in
               Samaria
               :
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               his
               Elders
               and
               people
               willed
               him
               not
               to
               hear
               the
               proud
               Tyrant
               ,
               But
               who
               made
               unto
               him
               the
               promise
               of
               deliverance
               ?
               and
               who
               appointed
               and
               put
               his
               Army
               in
               order
               ?
               who
               assured
               him
               of
               victory
               ?
               The
               Prophet
               of
               God
               onely
               ,
               who
               assured
               him
               ,
               That
               by
               the
               servants
               of
               the
               Princes
               of
               the
               Provinces
               ,
               who
               in
               number
               were
               onely
               two
               hundred
               thirty
               and
               two
               ,
               hee
               should
               deface
               that
               great
               Army
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               there
               were
               two
               and
               thirty
               Kings
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               Forces
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               promised
               ,
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               victory
               was
               obtained
               ,
               not
               once
               onely
               ,
               but
               twice
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               the
               mercifull
               visitation
               of
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               But
               how
               did
               Ahab
               visite
               God
               again
               for
               his
               great
               benefit
               received
               ?
               Did
               he
               remove
               his
               Idolatry
               ?
               did
               he
               correct
               his
               Idolatrous
               wife
               Iezabel
               ?
               No
               ,
               we
               finde
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               but
               the
               one
               and
               the
               other
               ,
               wee
               finde
               to
               have
               continued
               and
               increased
               in
               former
               impiety
               :
               But
               what
               was
               the
               end
               hereof
               ?
               The
               last
               visitation
               of
               God
               was
               ,
               That
               dogs
               licked
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               did
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               other
               .
               In
               few
               words
               then
               wee
               understand
               ,
               what
               difference
               there
               is
               betwixt
               the
               visitation
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               Reprobate
               ,
               
               and
               his
               visitation
               upon
               his
               Chosen
               ;
               the
               Reprobate
               are
               visited
               ,
               but
               never
               truly
               humbled
               ,
               
               nor
               yet
               amended
               ;
               the
               Chosen
               being
               visited
               ,
               
               they
               sob
               ,
               and
               they
               cry
               unto
               God
               for
               mercy
               (
               which
               obtained
               )
               they
               magnifie
               Gods
               Name
               ,
               and
               after
               declare
               the
               fruits
               of
               repentance
               .
               Let
               us
               therefore
               that
               hear
               these
               judgements
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               call
               for
               the
               assistance
               of
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               howsoever
               it
               pleaseth
               him
               to
               visit
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               stoop
               under
               his
               mercifull
               hands
               ,
               and
               unfainedly
               cry
               to
               him
               when
               he
               correcteth
               us
               ;
               And
               so
               shall
               we
               know
               in
               experience
               ,
               that
               our
               cryes
               and
               complaints
               were
               not
               in
               vain
               .
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               what
               the
               Prophet
               saith
               further
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Like
                 as
                 a
                 woman
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 with
                 child
                 that
                 draweth
                 neer
                 the
                 travell
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 cryeth
                 in
                 her
                 pains
                 ,
                 so
                 have
                 we
                 been
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 conceiv●d
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 born
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 brought
                 forth
                 the
                 wind
                 .
              
               
                 
                 Salvations
                 were
                 not
                 made
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               second
               part
               of
               the
               Prophets
               complaint
               in
               the
               which
               he
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Gods
               people
               complaineth
               ,
               that
               of
               their
               great
               affliction
               there
               appeared
               not
               end
               .
               This
               same
               similitude
               is
               used
               by
               our
               Master
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               speaketh
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               
               he
               compareth
               them
               to
               the
               pains
               of
               a
               woman
               travelling
               in
               her
               child-birth
               .
               But
               it
               is
               to
               another
               end
               .
               For
               there
               he
               promiseth
               exceeding
               and
               permanent
               joy
               ,
               after
               a
               sort
               ,
               though
               it
               appear
               trouble
               .
               But
               here
               is
               the
               trouble
               long
               &
               vehement
               ,
               albeit
               the
               fruit
               of
               it
               was
               not
               suddenly
               espied
               .
               He
               speaketh
               no
               doubt
               of
               that
               long
               and
               dolorous
               time
               of
               their
               captivity
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               they
               continually
               travelled
               for
               deliverance
               ,
               but
               obtained
               it
               not
               before
               the
               compleat
               end
               of
               70
               yeres
               ;
               during
               the
               which
               time
               ,
               the
               earth
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               land
               of
               Iuda
               ,
               which
               somtimes
               was
               sanctified
               unto
               God
               ,
               but
               was
               then
               given
               to
               be
               prophaned
               by
               wicked
               people
               ,
               got
               no
               help
               ,
               nor
               perceiving
               any
               deliverance
               :
               For
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               world
               fell
               not
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               tyrants
               and
               oppressors
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               were
               not
               taken
               away
               ,
               but
               stil
               remained
               and
               continued
               blasphemers
               of
               God
               and
               troublers
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               But
               because
               I
               perceive
               the
               houres
               to
               passe
               more
               swiftly
               then
               they
               have
               done
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               I
               mind
               to
               contract
               that
               which
               resteth
               of
               this
               Text
               into
               certain
               points
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 The
                 Prophet
                 first
                 fighteth
                 against
                 the
                 present
                 despair
                 .
                 After
                 he
                 introduceth
                 God
                 himselfe
                 calling
                 upon
                 his
                 people
                 .
                 And
                 last
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 he
                 assureth
                 his
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 require
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 blood
                 thirsty
                 Tyrants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 fighting
                 against
                 the
                 present
                 despair
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   saith
                
                 ,
                 Thy
                 dead
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 even
                 my
                 Body
                 (
                 or
                 with
                 my
                 body
                 shall
                 they
                 arise
                 ,
                 )
                 awake
                 and
                 sing
                 ye
                 that
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 dust
                 ;
                 For
                 thy
                 dew
                 is
                 as
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 herbes
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               here
               pierceth
               through
               all
               impediments
               that
               nature
               could
               object
               ;
               And
               by
               the
               victory
               of
               faith
               ,
               he
               overcommeth
               ,
               not
               only
               the
               common
               enemies
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               and
               last
               enemy
               of
               all
               ,
               
                 to
                 wit
              
               ,
               death
               it selfe
               :
               For
               this
               would
               he
               say
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               see
               nothing
               to
               thy
               chosen
               ,
               but
               misery
               to
               follow
               misery
               ,
               &
               one
               affliction
               to
               succeed
               another
               ,
               yea
               ,
               in
               the
               end
               I
               see
               ,
               that
               death
               shall
               devour
               thy
               dearest
               children
               .
               But
               yet
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               I
               see
               thy
               promise
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               &
               thy
               love
               to
               remain
               towards
               thy
               chosen
               ,
               even
               when
               death
               appeared
               to
               have
               devoured
               them
               :
               
                 For
                 thy
                 dead
                 shal
                 live
                 ,
                 yea
                 not
                 only
                 shal
                 they
                 live
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 my
                 very
                 dead
                 Carcase
                 shall
                 arise
              
               ;
               And
               so
               I
               see
               honour
               and
               glory
               to
               succeed
               this
               temporall
               shame
               ,
               I
               see
               joy
               permanent
               to
               come
               after
               trouble
               ,
               order
               to
               spring
               out
               of
               this
               terrible
               confusion
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               I
               see
               that
               life
               shall
               devour
               death
               ,
               so
               that
               death
               shall
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               so
               thy
               servants
               shall
               have
               life
               .
               This
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               the
               victory
               of
               faith
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               death
               ,
               through
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               the
               afflicted
               see
               life
               .
               Hypocrites
               ,
               in
               the
               time
               of
               quietnesse
               and
               prosperitie
               ,
               can
               generally
               confesse
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               true
               in
               his
               promises
               ;
               but
               bring
               them
               to
               the
               extremitie
               ,
               and
               there
               ceaseth
               the
               Hypocrite
               further
               to
               trust
               in
               God
               then
               he
               seeth
               naturall
               means
               whereby
               God
               useth
               to
               work
               :
               But
               the
               true
               faithfull
               ,
               when
               all
               hope
               of
               naturall
               means
               faileth
               ,
               then
               flie
               they
               to
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               Promise
               ,
               who
               is
               above
               nature
               ,
               yea
               ,
               whose
               works
               are
               not
               so
               subject
               to
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               when
               Nature
               faileth
               ,
               his
               Power
               and
               Promise
               fail
               also
               therewith
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               further
               observe
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               here
               speaketh
               not
               of
               all
               dead
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               saith
               ,
               
                 Thy
                 dead
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 :
              
               In
               which
               words
               he
               maketh
               difference
               betwixt
               those
               that
               die
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               die
               in
               their
               naturall
               corruption
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               old
               Adam
               .
               Dye
               in
               the
               Lord
               can
               none
               ,
               except
               those
               that
               live
               in
               him
               (
               I
               mean
               those
               that
               attain
               to
               the
               yeers
               of
               discretion
               )
               and
               none
               live
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               those
               that
               with
               the
               Apostle
               can
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 I
                 ,
                 but
                 Christ
                 Iesus
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 me
                 ;
                 The
                 life
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 live
                 ,
              
               
               
                 I
                 have
                 by
                 the
                 faith
                 of
                 the
                 Sonne
                 of
                 God.
              
               Not
               that
               I
               mean
               ,
               That
               the
               faithfull
               have
               at
               all
               hours
               such
               sense
               of
               the
               life
               everlasting
               ,
               that
               they
               fear
               not
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               troubles
               of
               this
               life
               ;
               no
               ,
               not
               so
               ,
               for
               the
               faith
               of
               Gods
               Children
               is
               weak
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               things
               imperfect
               :
               But
               I
               mean
               ,
               That
               such
               as
               in
               death
               and
               after
               death
               shall
               live
               ,
               must
               communicate
               in
               this
               life
               with
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               
               and
               must
               be
               regenerate
               by
               the
               seed
               of
               life
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               everliving
               God
               ,
               which
               whosoever
               despiseth
               ,
               refuseth
               life
               and
               joy
               everlasting
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               transferreth
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               God
               to
               himselfe
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Even
                 my
                 dead
                 body
                 shall
                 arise
              
               ;
               and
               immediately
               after
               ,
               giveth
               commandement
               and
               charge
               to
               the
               dwellers
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               To
               the
               dead
               Carcases
               of
               those
               that
               were
               departed
               (
               for
               the
               spirit
               and
               soul
               of
               man
               dwelleth
               not
               in
               the
               dust
               )
               
                 That
                 they
                 should
                 awake
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 sing
                 and
                 rejoyce
              
               ;
               for
               they
               should
               arise
               and
               spring
               up
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Herbs
               do
               ,
               after
               they
               have
               received
               the
               dew
               from
               above
               .
            
             
               Time
               will
               not
               suffer
               that
               these
               particulars
               be
               so
               largely
               treated
               as
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               as
               I
               gladly
               would
               ;
               therefore
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               That
               the
               Prophet
               in
               transferring
               the
               Power
               and
               Promise
               of
               God
               to
               himself
               ,
               doth
               not
               vindicate
               to
               himself
               any
               particular
               prerogative
               above
               the
               people
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               alone
               should
               live
               and
               arise
               ,
               and
               not
               they
               also
               ;
               But
               he
               doth
               it
               ,
               to
               let
               them
               understand
               ,
               That
               he
               taught
               a
               Doctrine
               whereof
               he
               was
               certain
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               whereof
               they
               should
               have
               experience
               after
               his
               death
               :
               As
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               My
               words
               appear
               to
               you
               now
               to
               be
               incredible
               ,
               but
               the
               day
               shall
               come
               ,
               that
               I
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               you
               ,
               my
               Carcase
               shall
               be
               inclosed
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               ye
               be
               led
               away
               Captives
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               where
               ye
               shall
               remain
               many
               dayes
               and
               yeers
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               buryed
               in
               your
               Sepulchres
               .
            
             
             
               But
               then
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               that
               I
               said
               unto
               you
               before
               hand
               ,
               that
               my
               body
               shall
               arise
               :
               Even
               so
               shall
               ye
               rise
               from
               your
               graves
               out
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               be
               restored
               to
               your
               own
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               City
               of
               Ierusalem
               .
               This
               ,
               I
               doubt
               not
               ,
               is
               the
               true
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               The
               charge
               that
               he
               giveth
               to
               the
               dwellers
               in
               the
               dust
               ,
               is
               to
               expresse
               the
               power
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               whereby
               ,
               he
               not
               onely
               giveth
               life
               ,
               where
               death
               apparantly
               had
               prevailed
               ;
               but
               also
               by
               it
               ,
               he
               calleth
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               they
               were
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Isaiah
               saw
               not
               the
               destruction
               of
               Ierusalem
               ,
               much
               lesse
               could
               he
               see
               the
               restitution
               of
               it
               with
               his
               corporall
               eyes
               ;
               but
               he
               leaveth
               this
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               testament
               with
               them
               ,
               That
               when
               they
               were
               in
               the
               extremity
               of
               all
               bondage
               ,
               they
               should
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               what
               the
               Prophet
               of
               God
               had
               before
               spoken
               .
            
             
               And
               lest
               that
               his
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               this
               promise
               of
               God
               made
               unto
               them
               by
               his
               mouth
               ,
               should
               have
               been
               forgotten
               (
               as
               we
               are
               ever
               prone
               and
               ready
               to
               forget
               Gods
               promises
               when
               we
               are
               pressed
               with
               any
               sorrow
               )
               God
               raised
               up
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               calamity
               ,
               his
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               ,
               unto
               whom
               ,
               
               among
               many
               other
               visions
               ,
               he
               gave
               this
               ;
               
                 The
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 first
                 led
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 full
                 of
                 dry
                 and
                 dispersed
                 bones
                 .
              
               The
               question
               was
               demanded
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               if
               these
               bones
               ,
               being
               wondrous
               dry
               ,
               should
               live
               .
               The
               Prophet
               answered
               ,
               The
               knowledge
               thereof
               appertained
               unto
               God.
               Charge
               was
               given
               unto
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               speak
               unto
               the
               dry
               bones
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 to
                 these
                 bones
                 ,
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 you
                 breath
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 give
                 unto
                 you
                 sinews
                 ,
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 skin
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 shall
                 live
                 .
              
               And
               while
               the
               Prophet
               spake
               (
               as
               he
               was
               commanded
               )
               he
               heard
               a
               voyce
               ,
               and
               he
               saw
               every
               bone
               joyn
               in
               his
               Marrow
               ;
               he
               saw
               them
               covered
               with
               flesh
               and
               skin
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               spirit
               of
               life
               in
               them
               .
               He
               was
               commanded
               again
               ,
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 Come
                 O
                 spirit
                 from
                 the
                 four
                 quarters
                 ,
                 and
                 blow
                 in
                 these
                 that
                 are
                 slain
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 live
                 .
              
               And
               as
               he
               prophesied
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               life
               came
               ;
               They
               lived
               and
               stood
               ,
               upon
               their
               feet
               .
               Now
               doth
               the
               Lord
               interpret
               what
               this
               vision
               meant
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 O
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 these
                 bones
                 are
                 the
                 whole
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Behold
               ,
               they
               say
               ,
               our
               bones
               are
               dryed
               ,
               our
               hope
               is
               perished
               ,
               we
               are
               plainly
               cut
               off
               ;
               But
               behold
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 open
                 your
                 graves
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 bring
                 you
                 forth
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 come
                 unto
                 the
                 Land
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 know
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               This
               vision
               I
               say
               ,
               given
               to
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Prophet
               preached
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               when
               they
               thought
               that
               God
               had
               utterly
               forgotten
               them
               ,
               compelled
               them
               more
               diligently
               to
               advert
               ,
               what
               the
               former
               Prophets
               had
               spoken
               .
               It
               is
               no
               doubt
               ,
               but
               they
               carryed
               with
               them
               ,
               both
               the
               prophesie
               of
               Isaiah
               and
               Ieremy
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               is
               a
               Commentary
               to
               these
               words
               of
               Isaiah
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               .
               
                 Thy
                 dead
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 shall
                 live
                 ,
                 with
                 my
                 body
                 they
                 shall
                 arise
                 .
              
               The
               Prophet
               bringeth
               in
               this
               similitude
               of
               the
               dew
               ,
               to
               answer
               unto
               that
               part
               of
               their
               fidelity
               ,
               who
               can
               believe
               no
               further
               of
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               able
               to
               apprehend
               by
               naturall
               judgement
               ;
               As
               he
               would
               say
               ,
               Think
               ye
               this
               impossible
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               give
               life
               unto
               you
               ,
               and
               bring
               you
               to
               an
               estate
               of
               a
               Common-wealth
               again
               ,
               after
               that
               ye
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               raced
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               why
               do
               ye
               not
               consider
               ,
               what
               God
               worketh
               from
               yeer
               to
               
               yeer
               in
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               sometimes
               ye
               see
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               decked
               and
               beautified
               with
               herbs
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               grasse
               ,
               and
               fruits
               .
               Again
               ,
               ye
               see
               the
               same
               utterly
               taken
               away
               by
               storms
               ,
               and
               vehemency
               of
               the
               Winter
               .
               What
               doth
               God
               to
               replenish
               the
               earth
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               restore
               the
               beauty
               thereof
               .
               He
               sendeth
               down
               his
               small
               and
               soft
               dew
               ,
               the
               drops
               whereof
               ,
               in
               their
               descending
               ,
               are
               neither
               great
               nor
               visible
               ,
               and
               yet
               thereby
               are
               the
               pores
               and
               secret
               veins
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               before
               by
               vehemency
               of
               frost
               and
               cold
               were
               shut
               up
               ,
               opened
               again
               ;
               and
               so
               doth
               the
               earth
               produce
               again
               the
               like
               herbs
               ,
               flowers
               ,
               and
               fruits
               .
               Shall
               ye
               then
               think
               ,
               that
               the
               dew
               of
               Gods
               heavenly
               grace
               shall
               not
               be
               as
               effectuall
               in
               you
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               made
               his
               promise
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               is
               in
               the
               herbes
               and
               fruits
               that
               from
               year
               to
               year
               buddeth
               forth
               and
               decayeth
               ?
               If
               ye
               do
               so
               ,
               the
               Prophet
               would
               say
               your
               incredibility
               is
               inexcusable
               ,
               because
               ye
               do
               neither
               rightly
               weigh
               the
               power
               ,
               nor
               the
               promise
               of
               your
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               like
               similitude
               useth
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               against
               such
               as
               called
               the
               resurrection
               in
               doubt
               ,
               because
               that
               by
               naturall
               judgement
               they
               could
               not
               apprehend
               that
               flesh
               once
               putrified
               ,
               and
               resolved
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               other
               substance
               ,
               should
               arise
               again
               ,
               and
               return
               again
               to
               the
               same
               substance
               and
               nature
               .
               
                 O
                 fool
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 sowest
                 is
                 not
                 quickned
                 ,
                 except
                 it
                 dye
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 thou
                 sowest
                 ,
                 thou
                 sowest
                 not
                 that
                 body
                 that
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 bare
                 corn
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 falleth
                 ,
                 of
                 wheat
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 giveth
                 it
                 a
                 body
                 as
                 it
                 pleaseth
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 every
                 seed
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 .
              
               In
               which
               words
               and
               sentence
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               sharply
               rebuketh
               the
               grosse
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               ,
               who
               began
               to
               call
               in
               doubt
               the
               chiefe
               article
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               flesh
               after
               that
               it
               was
               once
               resolved
               ,
               because
               that
               naturall
               judgement
               (
               as
               said
               he
               )
               reclaimed
               thereto
               .
               He
               reproveth
               (
               I
               say
               )
               their
               grosse
               ignorance
               ,
               because
               they
               might
               have
               seen
               and
               considered
               some
               proofe
               and
               document
               thereof
               in
               the
               very
               order
               of
               nature
               :
               For
               albeit
               the
               wheat
               ,
               or
               other
               corn
               cast
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               appeareth
               to
               die
               or
               putrifie
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               lost
               ,
               yet
               we
               see
               that
               it
               is
               not
               perished
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               fructifieth
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               and
               ordinance
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               the
               power
               of
               God
               be
               so
               manifest
               in
               raising
               up
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               no
               particular
               promise
               is
               made
               by
               God
               ,
               what
               shall
               be
               his
               power
               and
               vertue
               in
               raising
               up
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               seeing
               that
               thereto
               he
               is
               bound
               by
               the
               solemne
               promise
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               his
               eternall
               wisdom
               ?
               And
               the
               verity
               it self
               that
               can
               not
               lie
               :
               yea
               ,
               seeing
               that
               the
               members
               must
               once
               communicate
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               How
               shall
               our
               bodies
               ,
               which
               are
               flesh
               of
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               bone
               of
               his
               bones
               ,
               lie
               still
               for
               ever
               in
               corruption
               ,
               seeing
               that
               our
               head
               Jesus
               Christ
               is
               now
               exalted
               in
               his
               glory
               .
               Neither
               yet
               is
               this
               power
               and
               good
               will
               of
               God
               to
               be
               restrained
               unto
               the
               last
               and
               generall
               resurrection
               onely
               ,
               but
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               it
               in
               the
               marvellous
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               raising
               up
               of
               the
               same
               from
               the
               very
               bottome
               of
               death
               ,
               when
               by
               Tyrants
               it
               hath
               been
               oppressed
               from
               age
               to
               age
               .
            
             
               Now
               of
               the
               former
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               gather
               this
               comfort
               ,
               That
               if
               at
               any
               time
               we
               see
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               within
               this
               Realm
               so
               defaced
               (
               as
               I
               think
               it
               shall
               be
               sooner
               then
               we
               look
               for
               )
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               vertue
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               vice
               to
               be
               maintained
               ,
               
               the
               verity
               of
               God
               to
               be
               impugned
               ,
               lies
               and
               mens
               inventions
               holden
               in
               authoritie
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               see
               the
               true
               Religion
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               zealous
               observers
               of
               the
               same
               ,
               to
               be
               trodden
               under
               the
               feet
               of
               such
               as
               in
               their
               heart
               say
               ,
               
               That
               there
               is
               no
               God.
               Let
               us
               then
               call
               to
               mind
               what
               have
               been
               the
               wonderous
               works
               of
               our
               God
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               his
               proper
               Office
               to
               bring
               forth
               light
               out
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               order
               out
               of
               confusion
               ,
               life
               out
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               finally
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               he
               ,
               that
               calleth
               things
               that
               are
               not
               ,
               even
               as
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               as
               before
               we
               have
               heard
               :
               And
               if
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               temptation
               (
               which
               in
               my
               judgement
               approacheth
               fast
               )
               wee
               be
               thus
               armed
               ,
               if
               our
               incredulity
               cannot
               utterly
               be
               removed
               ,
               yet
               shall
               it
               so
               be
               corrected
               ,
               that
               damnable
               despaire
               oppresse
               us
               not
               .
               But
               now
               let
               us
               hear
               how
               the
               Prophet
               proceedeth
               :
               
                 Come
                 
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                
                 )
                 thou
                 my
                 people
                 ,
                 enter
                 within
                 thy
                 chamber
                 ,
                 shut
                 thy
                 door
                 after
                 thee
                 ,
                 hide
                 thy self
                 a
                 very
                 little
                 while
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 indignation
                 passe
                 over
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               the
               Prophet
               bringeth
               in
               God
               amiably
               calling
               upon
               his
               people
               to
               come
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               rest
               with
               him
               ,
               untill
               such
               time
               as
               the
               fury
               and
               sharp
               plagues
               should
               be
               executed
               upon
               the
               wicked
               and
               inobedient
               .
               It
               may
               appear
               at
               the
               first
               sight
               ,
               That
               all
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               in
               the
               person
               of
               God
               calling
               the
               people
               unto
               rest
               ,
               are
               spoken
               in
               vain
               ;
               for
               we
               neither
               finde
               chambers
               nor
               rest
               more
               prepared
               for
               the
               dearest
               children
               of
               God
               (
               so
               far
               as
               mans
               judgement
               can
               discern
               )
               then
               there
               was
               for
               the
               rebellious
               and
               disobedient
               ;
               for
               such
               as
               fell
               not
               in
               the
               edge
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               or
               dyed
               not
               of
               pestilence
               ,
               or
               by
               hunger
               ,
               were
               either
               carryed
               captives
               unto
               Babylon
               ,
               or
               else
               departed
               after
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               so
               that
               none
               of
               Abrahams
               Seed
               ,
               had
               either
               chamber
               or
               quiet
               place
               to
               remain
               within
               the
               Land
               of
               Canaan
               .
               For
               the
               resolution
               hereof
               ,
               we
               must
               understand
               ,
               That
               albeit
               the
               Chambers
               whereunto
               God
               called
               his
               Chosen
               ,
               be
               not
               visible
               ,
               yet
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               certain
               ,
               and
               offer
               unto
               Gods
               Children
               quiet
               habitation
               in
               spirit
               ,
               howsoever
               the
               flesh
               be
               travelled
               and
               tormented
               .
            
             
               The
               chambers
               are
               then
               Gods
               sure
               promises
               ,
               unto
               the
               which
               Gods
               people
               are
               commanded
               to
               resort
               ,
               yea
               ,
               within
               the
               which
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               close
               themselves
               in
               the
               time
               of
               greatest
               adversitie
               .
               The
               manner
               of
               speaking
               is
               borrowed
               from
               that
               judgement
               and
               foresight
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               printed
               in
               this
               our
               Nature
               ;
               for
               when
               that
               men
               espie
               great
               tempests
               appearing
               to
               come
               ,
               willingly
               they
               will
               not
               remain
               uncovered
               upon
               the
               fields
               ,
               but
               straightway
               they
               will
               draw
               them
               to
               their
               houses
               or
               holds
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               escape
               the
               vehemency
               of
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               fear
               any
               enemy
               to
               pursue
               them
               ,
               they
               will
               shut
               their
               doors
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               suddenly
               the
               enemy
               should
               not
               have
               entry
               .
            
             
               After
               this
               manner
               God
               speaketh
               to
               his
               people
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               should
               say
               ,
               The
               Tempest
               that
               shall
               come
               upon
               this
               whole
               Nation
               ,
               shall
               be
               so
               terrible
               ,
               that
               nothing
               shall
               appear
               but
               extermination
               to
               come
               upon
               the
               whole
               body
               :
               But
               thou
               my
               people
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               hearest
               my
               word
               ,
               beleevest
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               tremblest
               at
               the
               threatnings
               of
               my
               Prophets
               ,
               now
               when
               the
               world
               doth
               insolently
               resist
               ,
               let
               such
               (
               I
               say
               )
               enter
               within
               the
               secret
               Chamber
               of
               my
               promises
               ,
               let
               them
               contain
               themselves
               quietly
               there
               ,
               yea
               let
               them
               
               shut
               the
               door
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               infidelity
               ,
               the
               mortall
               enemy
               of
               my
               trueth
               ,
               and
               of
               my
               people
               that
               depend
               thereupon
               ,
               to
               have
               free
               entry
               to
               trouble
               them
               (
               yea
               ,
               farther
               to
               murther
               )
               in
               my
               promise
               ;
               and
               so
               shall
               they
               perceive
               that
               my
               indignation
               shall
               passe
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               as
               depend
               upon
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               may
               perceive
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               Whereof
               ,
               we
               have
               first
               to
               observe
               ,
               That
               God
               acknowledgeth
               them
               for
               his
               people
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               greatest
               affliction
               ;
               yea
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               reputed
               unworthy
               of
               mens
               presence
               ,
               are
               yet
               admitted
               within
               the
               secret
               Chamber
               of
               God.
               Let
               no
               man
               think
               that
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               can
               suddenly
               attain
               to
               that
               comfort
               ;
               and
               therefore
               most
               expedient
               it
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               be
               frequently
               exercised
               in
               meditation
               of
               the
               same
               .
               Easie
               it
               is
               I
               grant
               ,
               in
               time
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               ,
               That
               God
               is
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               his
               people
               ;
               But
               when
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               over
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               enemies
               ,
               and
               turned
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               his
               back
               unto
               us
               ,
               then
               I
               say
               ,
               still
               to
               reclaim
               him
               to
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               this
               assurance
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               his
               people
               ,
               proceedeth
               wholly
               from
               the
               holy
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
               as
               is
               the
               greatest
               victory
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               over-cometh
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               increase
               whereof
               ,
               we
               ought
               continually
               to
               pray
               .
            
             
               This
               doctrine
               we
               shall
               not
               think
               strange
               ,
               if
               we
               shall
               consider
               how
               suddenly
               our
               spirits
               are
               carryed
               away
               from
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               believing
               his
               promise
               ,
               so
               soon
               as
               any
               great
               temptation
               doth
               apprehend
               us
               ,
               then
               begin
               we
               to
               doubt
               ,
               If
               ever
               we
               beleeved
               Gods
               promises
               ,
               if
               God
               will
               fulfill
               them
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               abide
               in
               his
               favour
               ,
               if
               he
               regardeth
               and
               looketh
               upon
               the
               violence
               and
               injury
               that
               is
               done
               unto
               us
               ,
               and
               a
               multitude
               of
               such
               cogitations
               ,
               which
               before
               lurked
               quietly
               in
               our
               corrupted
               hearts
               ,
               burst
               violently
               forth
               when
               we
               are
               oppressed
               with
               any
               desperate
               calamity
               .
               Against
               the
               which
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               remedy
               ,
               once
               to
               apprehend
               and
               still
               to
               retain
               ,
               God
               to
               be
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               firmly
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               his
               people
               whom
               he
               loveth
               ,
               and
               will
               defend
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               affliction
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               death
               it self
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               let
               us
               observe
               ,
               That
               the
               judgements
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               never
               were
               ,
               nor
               yet
               shall
               be
               so
               vehement
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ,
               some
               secret
               habitation
               prepared
               in
               the
               sanctuary
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               some
               of
               his
               chosen
               ,
               where
               they
               shall
               be
               preserved
               untill
               the
               indignation
               passe
               by
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               prepareth
               a
               time
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               glorifie
               him
               again
               ,
               before
               the
               face
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               despised
               them
               ;
               And
               this
               ought
               to
               be
               unto
               us
               no
               small
               comfort
               in
               these
               appearing
               dangers
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               surely
               perswaded
               ,
               That
               how
               vehement
               soever
               the
               tempest
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               it
               yet
               shall
               passe
               over
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               us
               shall
               be
               preserved
               to
               glorifie
               the
               name
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               as
               is
               aforesaid
               .
            
             
               Two
               vices
               lurke
               in
               this
               our
               nature
               ;
               the
               one
               is
               ,
               That
               we
               cannot
               tremble
               at
               Gods
               threatnings
               ,
               before
               that
               the
               plagues
               apprehend
               us
               ,
               albeit
               ,
               that
               we
               see
               cause
               most
               just
               ,
               why
               that
               his
               fierce
               wrath
               should
               burn
               as
               a
               devouring
               fire
               .
               The
               other
               is
               ,
               That
               when
               calamities
               before
               pronounced
               ,
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               then
               begin
               we
               to
               sinke
               down
               in
               despair
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               never
               look
               for
               any
               comfortable
               end
               of
               the
               same
               .
            
             
             
               To
               correct
               this
               our
               mortall
               infirmity
               in
               time
               of
               quietnesse
               ,
               We
               ought
               to
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               justice
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               how
               odious
               sin
               is
               .
               And
               above
               all
               other
               ,
               how
               odious
               Idolatry
               is
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               who
               hath
               forbidden
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               so
               severely
               punished
               it
               in
               all
               ages
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               time
               of
               our
               affliction
               we
               ought
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               have
               been
               the
               wondrous
               Works
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               in
               preservation
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               been
               in
               uttermost
               extremity
               :
               For
               never
               shall
               we
               finde
               the
               Church
               humbled
               under
               the
               hands
               of
               Traytors
               ,
               and
               cruelly
               tormented
               by
               them
               ;
               but
               therewith
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               Gods
               just
               vengeance
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               cruell
               persecuters
               ,
               and
               his
               mercifull
               deliverance
               to
               be
               shewed
               to
               the
               afflicted
               :
               And
               in
               taking
               of
               this
               tryall
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               onely
               call
               to
               minde
               the
               Histories
               of
               ancient
               times
               ,
               but
               also
               we
               should
               diligently
               mark
               what
               notable
               Works
               God
               hath
               wrought
               even
               in
               this
               our
               age
               ,
               as
               well
               upon
               the
               one
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               other
               .
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               think
               that
               our
               God
               beareth
               lesse
               love
               to
               his
               Church
               this
               day
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               from
               the
               beginning
               :
               For
               as
               our
               God
               in
               his
               own
               nature
               is
               immutable
               ,
               so
               remaineth
               his
               love
               towards
               his
               elect
               ,
               alwayes
               unchangeable
               ;
               For
               as
               in
               CHRIST
               JESUS
               he
               hath
               chosen
               his
               Church
               ,
               before
               the
               beginning
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               so
               by
               him
               will
               he
               maintain
               and
               preserve
               the
               same
               unto
               the
               end
               .
               Yea
               ,
               he
               will
               quiet
               the
               storms
               ,
               and
               cause
               the
               earth
               to
               open
               her
               mouth
               ,
               and
               receive
               those
               raging
               flouds
               of
               violent
               waters
               ,
               cast
               out
               by
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               to
               drown
               and
               carry
               away
               the
               woman
               which
               is
               the
               spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               unto
               whom
               ,
               God
               for
               his
               own
               Names
               ●ake
               ,
               
               will
               be
               the
               perpetuall
               Protector
               .
            
             
               This
               saw
               that
               notable
               servant
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               Athanasius
               ,
               who
               (
               being
               exiled
               from
               Alexandria
               by
               that
               blasphemous
               Apostata
               Iulian
               the
               Emperour
               )
               said
               unto
               his
               flock
               ,
               who
               bitterly
               wept
               for
               his
               envious
               banishment
               ;
               
                 Weep
                 not
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 of
                 good
                 comfort
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 For
                 this
                 little
                 cloud
                 will
                 suddainly
                 vanish
                 .
              
               A
               little
               cloud
               ,
               he
               called
               both
               the
               Emperour
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               cruell
               tyranny
               ;
               And
               albeit
               ,
               That
               small
               appearance
               there
               ,
               was
               of
               any
               deliverance
               to
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               yet
               ,
               of
               any
               punishment
               ,
               to
               have
               apprehended
               the
               proud
               tyrants
               ,
               when
               the
               man
               of
               God
               pronounced
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 Yet
                 shortly
                 after
                 ,
                 God
                 did
                 give
                 witnesse
                 ,
                 That
                 those
                 words
                 did
                 not
                 proceed
                 from
                 flesh
                 ,
                 nor
                 blood
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 Gods
                 very
                 spirit
                 .
              
               For
               not
               long
               after
               ,
               being
               in
               warfare
               ,
               he
               received
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               whether
               by
               his
               own
               hand
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               of
               his
               own
               souldiers
               ,
               the
               Writers
               cleerly
               conclude
               not
               ,
               But
               casting
               his
               own
               blood
               against
               the
               Heaven
               ,
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 Vicisti
                 tandem
                 Galilee
              
               ,
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 At
                 last
                 thou
                 hast
                 overcome
                 thou
                 Galilean
              
               ;
               So
               in
               despite
               ,
               he
               termed
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               so
               perished
               that
               tyrant
               in
               his
               own
               iniquity
               ;
               The
               storm
               ceased
               ,
               and
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               received
               now
               comfort
               .
            
             
               Such
               shall
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               cruell
               persecuters
               ,
               Their
               raign
               shall
               be
               short
               ,
               their
               end
               miserable
               ,
               and
               their
               name
               shall
               be
               left
               in
               execrations
               to
               Gods
               people
               ;
               and
               yet
               shall
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               remain
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               after
               all
               storms
               .
               But
               now
               shortly
               ,
               let
               us
               come
               to
               the
               last
               point
               .
            
             
               
               For
               behold
               
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
              
               )
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               out
               of
               his
               place
               to
               visit
               the
               iniquitie
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               shall
               disclose
               her
               blood
               and
               shall
               no
               more
               hide
               her
               slain
               ;
               because
               that
               the
               finall
               end
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               Gods
               Chosen
               shall
               not
               be
               before
               that
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               shall
               return
               to
               restore
               all
               things
               to
               their
               full
               perfection
               .
            
             
               The
               Prophet
               bringeth
               forth
               the
               Etenall
               God
               ,
               as
               it
               were
               from
               his
               owne
               place
               and
               habitation
               ,
               and
               therewith
               sheweth
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               to
               bee
               ,
               That
               hee
               might
               take
               account
               of
               all
               such
               as
               have
               wrought
               wickedly
               ;
               for
               that
               he
               meaneth
               ,
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hee
                 will
                 visit
                 the
                 iniquity
                 of
                 the
                 inhabitants
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 upon
                 them
                 .
              
               And
               lest
               that
               any
               should
               thinke
               ,
               That
               the
               wrong
               doers
               are
               so
               many
               that
               they
               cannot
               bee
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ,
               he
               giveth
               unto
               the
               earth
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               an
               Office
               and
               charge
               to
               beare
               witnesse
               against
               all
               those
               that
               have
               wrought
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               chiefly
               against
               those
               that
               have
               shed
               innocent
               blood
               from
               the
               beginning
               ;
               and
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 disclose
                 her
                 blood
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 hide
                 her
                 slain
                 men
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               Tyrants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               delight
               in
               the
               shedding
               of
               blood
               should
               be
               perswaded
               that
               this
               sentence
               is
               true
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               so
               furiously
               come
               to
               their
               own
               destruction
               ;
               for
               what
               man
               can
               be
               so
               enraged
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               willingly
               do
               even
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               which
               might
               provoke
               his
               Majestie
               to
               anger
               ,
               yea
               ,
               provoke
               him
               to
               become
               his
               enemy
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               that
               he
               understood
               how
               fearfull
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ?
            
             
               The
               cause
               then
               of
               this
               blinde
               fury
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               is
               the
               ignorance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               think
               that
               God
               is
               but
               an
               Idoll
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               no
               knowledge
               above
               ,
               that
               beholdeth
               their
               Tyranny
               ;
               neither
               yet
               Justice
               that
               will
               ,
               nor
               power
               that
               can
               represse
               their
               impiety
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               doth
               witnesse
               the
               contrary
               ,
               affirming
               ,
               That
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               upon
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               as
               his
               ears
               are
               ready
               to
               receive
               their
               sobbing
               and
               prayers
               ,
               so
               is
               his
               angry
               visage
               against
               such
               as
               work
               iniquitie
               ,
               he
               hateth
               and
               holdeth
               in
               abomination
               every
               deceitfull
               and
               blood-thirsty
               man
               ,
               whereof
               he
               hath
               given
               sufficient
               document
               from
               age
               to
               age
               ,
               in
               preserving
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               in
               revenging
               of
               their
               cause
               ,
               and
               in
               punishing
               of
               the
               other
               .
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               That
               the
               Lord
               will
               come
               from
               his
               place
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               visit
               the
               iniquity
               of
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               earth
               shall
               disclose
               her
               blood
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               most
               commonly
               hath
               been
               ,
               and
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               That
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               hated
               ,
               mocked
               ,
               and
               despised
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               exposed
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               a
               prey
               ,
               unto
               the
               fury
               of
               the
               wicked
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               spilt
               like
               unto
               water
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               The
               understanding
               whereof
               ,
               albeit
               it
               be
               unpleasant
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               yet
               to
               us
               it
               is
               most
               profitable
               ,
               lest
               that
               we
               seeing
               the
               cruell
               entreatings
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               begin
               to
               forsake
               the
               Spouse
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               because
               that
               she
               is
               not
               so
               dealt
               withall
               in
               this
               unthankfull
               world
               ,
               as
               the
               just
               and
               upright
               dealing
               of
               Gods
               Children
               do
               deserve
               :
               But
               contrariwise
               ,
               for
               mercy
               they
               receive
               crueltie
               ;
               for
               doing
               good
               to
               many
               ,
               
               of
               all
               the
               reprobate
               they
               receive
               evill
               :
               And
               this
               is
               decreed
               in
               Gods
               eternall
               Councell
               ,
               that
               the
               members
               may
               follow
               the
               trace
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               to
               the
               end
               that
               God
               in
               his
               just
               judgement
               should
               finally
               condemne
               the
               wicked
               ;
               for
               how
               should
               he
               punish
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               if
               their
               iniquitie
               deserved
               it
               not
               ?
               How
               should
               the
               earth
               disclose
               our
               blood
               ,
               if
               it
               should
               not
               bee
               unjustly
               spilt
               ?
               Wee
               must
               then
               commit
               our selves
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               lay
               downe
               our
               neckes
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               patiently
               suffer
               our
               blood
               to
               bee
               shed
               ,
               that
               the
               righteous
               Judge
               may
               require
               account
               ,
               as
               most
               assuredly
               hee
               shall
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               blood
               that
               hath
               been
               shed
               ,
               from
               the
               blood
               of
               Abel
               the
               just
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               that
               the
               earth
               shall
               disclose
               the
               same
               ;
               I
               say
               ,
               every
               one
               that
               sheddeth
               ,
               or
               consenteth
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ,
               shall
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               whole
               :
               
               So
               that
               all
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               children
               shall
               crie
               vengeance
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               particular
               ,
               upon
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               that
               unjustly
               suffered
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               any
               thinke
               it
               strange
               ,
               that
               such
               as
               live
               this
               day
               ,
               can
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               let
               them
               consider
               ,
               that
               the
               verity
               it selfe
               pronounced
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               Abel
               ,
               unto
               the
               dayes
               of
               Zacharie
               ;
               should
               come
               upon
               that
               unthankfull
               generation
               ,
               that
               heard
               his
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               refused
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               is
               evident
               ,
               for
               as
               there
               is
               two
               heads
               and
               captains
               that
               rule
               over
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               Justice
               and
               Peace
               ;
               and
               Sathan
               ,
               called
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               so
               are
               they
               but
               two
               Armies
               that
               hath
               continued
               battell
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               shall
               fight
               unto
               the
               end
               :
               The
               quarrell
               is
               one
               which
               the
               Armie
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               do
               sustain
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               reprobate
               do
               persecute
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               The
               eternall
               truth
               of
               the
               Eternall
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Image
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               printed
               in
               his
               Elect
               ,
               so
               that
               whosoever
               in
               any
               age
               persecuteth
               any
               one
               Member
               of
               
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
              
               ,
               for
               his
               Truths
               sake
               ,
               subscribeth
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               with
               his
               hand
               ,
               the
               persecution
               of
               all
               that
               have
               passed
               before
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               this
               ought
               the
               Tyrants
               of
               this
               age
               deeply
               to
               consider
               ,
               for
               they
               shall
               bee
               guilty
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               the
               blood
               shed
               by
               themselves
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               (
               as
               is
               said
               )
               that
               hath
               been
               shed
               for
               the
               Cause
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Let
               the
               faithfull
               not
               bee
               discouraged
               ,
               although
               they
               bee
               appointed
               as
               Sheepe
               to
               the
               Slaughter-house
               ,
               for
               hee
               ,
               for
               whose
               sake
               they
               suffer
               ,
               shall
               not
               forget
               to
               revenge
               their
               cause
               .
               I
               am
               not
               ignorant
               ,
               That
               flesh
               and
               blood
               will
               thinke
               that
               kinde
               of
               support
               too
               too
               late
               ,
               for
               wee
               had
               rather
               bee
               preserved
               still
               alive
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               our
               blood
               revenged
               after
               our
               death
               ;
               and
               truely
               if
               our
               felicitie
               stood
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               or
               if
               death
               temporall
               should
               bring
               unto
               us
               any
               damage
               ,
               our
               desire
               in
               that
               behalfe
               were
               not
               to
               bee
               disallowed
               or
               condemned
               ;
               But
               seeing
               that
               death
               is
               common
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               temporall
               life
               ,
               is
               nothing
               but
               miserie
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               doth
               fully
               joyne
               us
               with
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               giveth
               unto
               us
               the
               possession
               of
               our
               Inheritance
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               thinke
               it
               strange
               to
               leave
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               our
               Head
               and
               Soveraign
               Captain
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               observe
               this
               manner
               of
               speaking
               ,
               where
               the
               Prophet
               
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 The
                 earth
                 shall
                 disclose
                 her
                 blood
                 :
              
               In
               which
               words
               the
               Prophet
               would
               accuse
               the
               crueltie
               of
               those
               that
               dare
               so
               unmercifully
               and
               violently
               force
               from
               the
               Breasts
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               the
               dearest
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               cruelly
               cut
               their
               Throats
               in
               her
               bosome
               ,
               who
               is
               by
               God
               appointed
               the
               common
               mother
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               so
               that
               she
               unwillingly
               is
               compelled
               to
               open
               her
               mouth
               and
               receive
               their
               blood
               .
            
             
               If
               such
               Tyrannie
               were
               used
               against
               any
               naturall
               woman
               ,
               as
               violently
               to
               pull
               her
               infant
               from
               her
               Breasts
               ,
               cut
               the
               Throat
               of
               it
               in
               her
               own
               bosome
               ,
               and
               compell
               her
               to
               receive
               the
               blood
               of
               her
               deare
               Childe
               in
               her
               owne
               mouth
               ,
               all
               Nations
               would
               hold
               the
               fact
               so
               abominable
               ,
               that
               the
               like
               had
               never
               been
               done
               in
               the
               course
               of
               nature
               ;
               no
               lesse
               wickednesse
               commit
               they
               that
               shed
               the
               Blood
               of
               Gods
               Children
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               their
               common
               mother
               the
               earth
               (
               as
               I
               said
               before
               :
               )
               But
               bee
               of
               good
               courage
               (
               O
               little
               and
               despised
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               )
               for
               hee
               that
               seeth
               your
               griefe
               hath
               power
               to
               revenge
               it
               ,
               He
               will
               not
               suffer
               one
               teare
               of
               yours
               to
               fall
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               bee
               kept
               and
               reserved
               in
               his
               Bottell
               ,
               till
               the
               fulnesse
               thereof
               bee
               poured
               downe
               from
               Heaven
               upon
               those
               that
               caused
               you
               to
               weep
               and
               mourne
               ;
               this
               your
               mercifull
               God
               (
               I
               say
               )
               will
               not
               suffer
               your
               blood
               for
               ever
               to
               be
               covered
               with
               the
               earth
               ,
               nay
               ,
               the
               flaming
               fires
               that
               have
               licked
               up
               the
               blood
               of
               any
               of
               our
               Brethren
               ,
               the
               earth
               that
               hath
               beene
               defiled
               with
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               Gods
               Children
               ;
               for
               otherwise
               ,
               to
               shed
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               cruell
               blood-shedders
               ,
               is
               to
               purge
               the
               land
               from
               blood
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               sanctifie
               it
               ;
               The
               earth
               (
               I
               say
               )
               shall
               purge
               her selfe
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               shew
               it
               before
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ;
               yea
               ,
               the
               Beasts
               ,
               Fowls
               ,
               and
               other
               Creatures
               whatsoever
               ,
               shall
               be
               compelled
               to
               render
               that
               which
               they
               have
               received
               ,
               bee
               it
               Flesh
               ,
               Blood
               or
               Bones
               that
               appertained
               to
               thy
               Children
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               which
               altogether
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               promise
               made
               to
               us
               in
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
              
               thy
               welbeloved
               Sonne
               ,
               to
               whom
               with
               thee
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               honour
               ,
               praise
               ,
               and
               glory
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               Amen
            
             
               Let
               us
               now
               humble
               our selves
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               bottome
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               let
               us
               desire
               him
               to
               assist
               us
               with
               the
               power
               of
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               albeit
               for
               our
               former
               negligences
               God
               giveth
               us
               over
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               other
               then
               such
               as
               rule
               in
               his
               fear
               ,
               that
               yet
               he
               letteth
               us
               not
               forget
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               that
               glorious
               Name
               ,
               that
               hath
               beene
               proclaimed
               amongst
               us
               ;
               but
               that
               wee
               may
               look
               thorow
               the
               dolorous
               storm
               of
               his
               present
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               see
               as
               well
               what
               punishment
               hee
               hath
               appointed
               for
               the
               cruell
               Tyrants
               ,
               as
               what
               reward
               hee
               hath
               laid
               in
               store
               for
               such
               as
               continue
               in
               his
               fear
               to
               the
               end
               ;
               That
               it
               would
               further
               please
               him
               to
               assist
               .
               That
               albeit
               we
               see
               his
               Church
               so
               diminished
               ,
               that
               it
               appear
               to
               bee
               brought
               (
               as
               it
               were
               )
               to
               utter
               extermination
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               be
               assured
               ,
               that
               in
               our
               God
               there
               is
               great
               power
               and
               will
               ,
               to
               increase
               the
               number
               of
               his
               Chosen
               ,
               untill
               they
               bee
               enlarged
               to
               rhe
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               Give
               us
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               hearts
               to
               visite
               thee
               in
               time
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               albeit
               we
               see
               no
               end
               of
               our
               dolours
               ,
               yet
               our
               faith
               and
               hope
               may
               conduct
               us
               to
               the
               assured
               hope
               of
               that
               joyfull
               resurrection
               ,
               in
               the
               which
               wee
               shall
               possesse
               the
               fruit
               of
               that
               for
               which
               now
               we
               labour
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               
               grant
               unto
               us
               (
               O
               Lord
               )
               to
               repose
               our selves
               in
               the
               sanctuary
               of
               thy
               promise
               ,
               that
               in
               thee
               we
               may
               finde
               comfort
               ,
               till
               that
               this
               thy
               great
               indignation
               (
               begun
               amongst
               us
               )
               may
               passe
               over
               ,
               and
               thou
               thy selfe
               appear
               to
               the
               comfort
               of
               thy
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               terrour
               of
               thine
               and
               our
               enemies
               .
            
             
               Let
               us
               pray
               with
               heart
               and
               mouth
               .
            
             
               
                 Almighty
                 God
                 and
                 mercifull
                 Father
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Lord
                 into
                 thy
                 Hands
                 I
                 commend
                 my
                 spirit
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 terrible
                 roaring
                 of
                 Gunnes
                 and
                 the
                 noise
                 of
                 Armour
                 do
                 so
                 pierce
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 that
                 my
                 soule
                 thirsteth
                 to
                 depart
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   The
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   August
                   1565.
                   at
                   four
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   in
                   the
                   Afternoon
                   ,
                
                 written
                 indigestly
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 truly
                 so
                 farre
                 as
                 memomory
                 would
                 serve
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 in
                 publike
                 I
                 spake
                 on
                 Sunday
                 ,
                 August
                 19.
                 for
                 the
                 which
                 I
                 was
                 discharged
                 to
                 preach
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 thy
                 Flock
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 thy
                 good
                 pleasure
                 put
                 end
                 to
                 my
                 misery
                 .
              
               
                 JOHN
                 KNOX
                 .
              
            
             
               FINIS
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47584-e2960
           
             
               Scoti
               ex
               discipulis
            
             Joannis
             
               Apostoli
               Christianismum
               edocti
               sunt
            
             .
             Buch.
             Lib.
             5.
             
             
               Multi
               ex
               Britonibus
               Christiani
               saevitiam
            
             .
             Domitiani
             
               metuentes
               in
               Scotiam
               commigrarunt
               ,
               è
               quib
               is
               complures
               doctrina
               &
               vitae
               integritate
               clari
               in
               eâ
               .
               subsisterunt
               .
            
             Buch.
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               
                 E●angelium
                 fuit
                 diffusam
                 in
                 omnes
                 orbis
                 partes
                 ,
                 etiam
                 in
                 Britanniam
                 usque
                 ,
                 eamque
                 insulae
                 partem
                 ,
                 ad
                 quam
                 Romanae
                 vires
                 nunquam
                 penetr●rum
                 .
              
            
             
               Tert.
               lib.
               contra
               Judaeos
               .
               Antoninus
               Pius
               
                 Britannos
                 vicit
                 ,
                 alio
                 muro
                 c●spicio
                 submotis
                 Barbaris
                 ducto
                 .
              
               Jul.
               Cap.
               
                 Britanniam
                 ,
                 muro
                 per
                 transversam
                 insulam
                 ducto
                 ,
                 utrumque
                 ad
                 finem
                 Oceani
                 munivit
                 .
              
            
             
               Adrianus
               
                 murum
                 primus
                 ducit
                 ,
                 qui
                 Barbaros
                 Romanósque
                 dividit
                 ,
              
               Aelius
               Spartianus
               .
               
                 Venit
                 &
                 extremis
                 legio
                 praetenta
                 Britannis
                 ,
                 Quae
                 Scoto
                 dat
                 froena
                 truci
                 ,
                 id
                 est
                 ,
                 opposita
                 Scotis
                 ,
                 quae
                 eorum
                 furorem
                 a
                 Britannis
                 propelleret
                 in
                 extrem●
                 limite
                 Britanniae
                 &
                 Scotiae
                 ,
                 ut
                 explicat
              
               Buchan
               .
               Lib.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             nolo●aesar
             ●aesar
             
               esse
               ,
               ●mbulare
               per
               Britannos
               ,
               &
               Sc●●ic●●
               pati
               pricinas
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Inque
               Ca●edonis
               posuit
               qui
               castra
               pruinis
               ,
            
          
           
             
               Scythae
               dudiverunt
               ,
               sed
               nunquam
               senserun●
               arma
               Romannorum
               .
            
          
           
             
               Britannia
               &
               Scoticae
               gentes
            
             Mosem
             
               &
               Prophetas
               nondum
               cognoverant
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ille
               Britannos
               ultra
               noti
               littora
               ponti
               ,
               &
               Caeruleos
               Scoto-Brigantes
               dare
               Romuleis
               colla
               catenis
               jussit
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               quibus
            
             Buchan
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             Et
             Salmasius
             in
             Plinium
             .
             
               Ex
               coloribus
               maxime
               purpureo
               &
               Cerulaeo
               delectautur
               prisci
               Scoti
               .
            
          
           
             Mamertinus
             
               in
               Panygyrico
               ait
               ,
               Britones
               habuisse
               bellae
               contra
               Scotos
               &
               Pictos
               ,
               ante
            
             Jul.
             Caes.
             Buchan
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
             
               Ejus
               partes
               habitatores
               saepius
               a
               Britannis
               scriptoribus
               Britones
               quàm
               Brit●nni
               nominatur
               .
            
             Buc.
             l
             2.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Nomen
                 Scotus
                 erat
                 commune
                 omnibus
                 gentibus
                 quae
                 excursionibus
                 loca
                 populi
                 Romanae
                 infestabant
                 .
              
               Scal.
               in
               Euse.
               
                 Sic
                 vocat
                 eos
              
               Beda
               
                 modò
                 transmarinos
                 modò
                 peregrinos
                 Quod
                 etiam
                 notat
              
               Buch.
               
            
             
               
                 Scoti
                 dicuntur
                 non
                 solum
                 Brigantes
                 qui
                 ex
                 Hiberu
                 .
                 in
                 Britanniam
                 transmiserunt
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 indigena
                 Britanni
                 veri
                 Picti
                 ,
                 Sermone
                 prorsus
                 a
                 Brigantibus
                 discreti
                 .
              
               Scal.
               
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Strab.
               lib.
            
             11.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Strab.
               lib.
            
             11.
             
             
               Hence
               they
               are
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Scythae
                 ab
                 alieno
                 imperio
                 aut
                 intacts
                 ,
                 aut
                 invicti
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Sola
                 manet
                 invicta
              
               Britannia
               Scotis
               .
               
                 Gens
                 laboribus
                 &
                 bellis
                 aspera
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Vide
                 Sal.
                 pag.
              
               321.
               
                 in
                 Plin.
              
               
            
          
           
             Hesychius
             
               explicat
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               ubi
               lego
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               non
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ut
               vulgò
               legitur
               .
            
          
           
             
               Vide
               sis
            
             Ptolomaei
             
               Tabulam
               primam
               Europae
               ;
               Et
            
             Ortelii
             
               tertiam
               :
               qùas
               conferas
               veii●
            
             ▪
             
          
           
             Scoto-Brigantes
             
               primò
               ex
               Hibernia
               in
               Aebudas
               insulas
               &
               Montana
               continentis
               his
               proxima
               venerunt
               sine
               certo
               Imperio
               :
               deinde
               accersiverunt
            
             Fergusium
             
               cum
               novis
               Colonis
               cum
               res
               eorum
               crevissent
               ,
               quem
               in
               Regem
               sibi
               sumpserunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ab
               Hibernia
               Scotici
               generis
               fuere
               Brigantes
               qui
               circa
               Eboracum
               habitabant
               ,
               magna
               &
               valido
               natio
               ,
               ac
               totius
               insulae
               latitudinem
               obtinebant
               .
            
             Buch.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Britannia
                 modò
                 nomen
                 totius
                 insulae
                 ,
                 modò
                 partis
                 ejus
                 quae
                 Romanis
                 fascibus
                 parebat
                 eāque
                 pars
                 nunc
                 Humbro
                 ,
                 nunc
                 vallo
                 ad
                 ●inam
                 ,
                 nunc
                 vallo
                 ad
                 Fortham
                 finiebatur
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Iohannes
                 Forderus
              
               ,
               in
               his
               2
               Book
               ,
               7
               ch
               .
               of
               his
               Scoti-Chronicon
               ,
               tells
               us
               ,
               That
               Albania
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Albion
               ,
               began
               for
               a
               time
               at
               Humber
               ,
               then
               at
               Tyne
               ,
               then
               at
               Forth
               .
            
          
           
             
               Nomen
               insulae
               ab
            
             Albo
             
               ductum
               Albion
               ,
               in
               Scotia
               velut
               in
               natali
               solo
               haeret
               .
            
             Buch.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Albio
               sunt
               Brigantes
            
             Ptolomae
             .
             Tacitus
             ,
             &
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               Brigantes
               circa
               Eboracum
               fuerunt
               Scotici
               generis
               ,
               magna
               &
               valida
               natio
               .
            
             Buch.
             
          
           
             
               Florente
               tum
               Imperio
               Romano
               Brigantes
               in
               Albium
               trajecerunt
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Deind
                 post
                 aliquot
                 aetates
                 domo
                 pulfi
                 in
                 Hiberniam
                 redierunt
                 ,
                 unde
                 majore
                 cum
                 numero
                 duce
                 Reuda
                 in
                 Albium
                 reversi
                 sunt
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Quinte
                 Caledonios
                 iterum
                 visure
                 Britannos
              
               .
            
          
           
             
               Hiberniam
               nominatam
               Scotiam
               a
               mediae
               aetatis
               scriptoribus
               observaevit
            
             Ortelius
             
               in
               Geographia
            
             .
          
           
             Videsis
             Hermolaum
             Barbarum
             in
             Plinium
             ,
             &
             Vadianum
             ,
             in
             Solinum
             .
          
           
             
               Scotus
               non
               est
               nomen
               Hibernicum
               ,
               sed
               Britannicum
               .
            
          
           
             In
             no
             Language
             are
             the
             Greek
             Authors
             so
             well
             turned
             ,
             as
             in
             French.
             
          
           
             
               Terra
               virorum
               f●rtium
               quam
               frugum
               feracior
            
          
           
             Culdei
             
               vitam
               solitariam
               tanta
               sanctitatis
               opinione
               apud
               omnes
               vixerunt
               ,
               ut
               vitâ
               functorum
               Cellae
               in
               Templa
               quum
               mutarentur
               ;
               &
               inde
               consuetudo
               apud
               posteros
               mansit
               ,
               ut
               prisci
               Scoti
               Templa
               Cellas
               vocent
               .
            
             Buch.
             
          
           
             
               Veteres
               Scotorum
               Episcopie
               monasteriis
               electi
               ,
               cum
               adhuc
               non
               honoris
               &
               ●ncri
               ,
               sed
               sanctitatis
               &
               doctrinae
               inter
               cos
               certamen
               esset
               ,
               sine
               invilia
               &
               aemulatione
               partium
               ubicunque
               obvenerat
               occasio
               suum
               munus
               obibant
               ,
               nullis
               adhuc
               regionibus
               desinit●●
               ,
               cum
               nondum
               finctio
               muneris
               ecclesiastici
               esset
               questuaria
               .
            
             Buch.
             
          
           
             
               Scotiae
               tunc
               temporis
               sanctissimorum
               fertilis
               virorum
               .
            
          
           
             Buc.
             l.
             3.
             
             In
             Eugen.
             
               r
               Ceditur
            
             Palladius
             
               primos
               Episcopos
               in
               Scotia
               creasse
               ,
               nam
               ad
               id
               usque
               tempus
               Ecclesiae
               absque
               Episcopis
               per
               Monachos
               regebantur
               ;
               minore
               quidem
               cum
               fastu
               &
               externa
               pompa
               ,
               sed
               majore
               simplicitate
               &
               sanctimonia
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Cap.
             128.
             
             Erat
             Palladius
             
               primus
               omnium
               qui
               sacrum
               inter
               Scotos
               egere
               Magistratum
               ,
               a
               summo
               Pontifice
               Episcopus
               creatus
               ,
               quum
               antea
               populi
               suffragiis
               ex
               Monachis
               elegerentur
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
             Ante
             Palladium
             
               per
               Sacerdotes
               &
               Monachos
               ,
               sine
               Episcopis
               ▪
               Scoti
               in
               fid●
               crudiebantur
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             in
             Eugenio
             2.
             
             
               Apud
               nos
               non
               nisi
               Monachorum
               suffragiis
               Episcopi
               designabantur
               .
            
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Cap.
             8.
             
             Ante
             Palladii
             
               adventum
               habebant
               Scoti
               fidei
               doctores
               ,
               as
               Sacramentorum
               administratores
               presbyteros
               solummodo
               ,
               vel
               Monachos
               ,
               ritus
               sequentes
               Ecclesiae
               primitivae
               .
            
          
           
             
               In
               glossa
               De●●eti
               ,
               Distinct.
            
             93.
             
             
               Cap.
               Legimas
               .
               In
               prima
               primitiva
               Ecclesia
               commune
               erat
               Episcoporum
               &
               Sacerdotum
               officium
               ,
               &
               nomina
               erant
               communia
               ,
               &
               officia
               communia
               :
               sed
               in
               secunda
               primitiva
               Ecclesia
               caeperunt
               distingui
               &
               nomina
               &
               officia
               .
            
          
           
             Centur.
             14.
             
             Cap.
             6.
             
             Ante
             Palladium
             
               Scoti
               habebant
               fuos
               piscoposac
               Ministros
               ex
               Verbi
               divini
               Ministerio
               plebiū
               suffragio
               electos
               ,
               juxta
               morem
               Asianorum
               :
               sed
               haec
               Romanis
               Asianorum
               osoribus
               non
               placebant
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ad
               annum
            
             424.
             
             
               Scoti
               primum
               Episcopum
               a
            
             Celestino
             acceperunt
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               annum
            
             436.
             
             
               Ad
               Scotos
               Pontifex
            
             Celestinus
             Palladium
             
               mi●it
               Episcopum
            
             .
          
           
             
               Ad
               Scotos
               in
               Christum
               credentes
               ordinatur
               a
               Papa
            
             Celestino
             Palladius
             ,
             
               &
               primus
               Episcopus
               mittitur
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Palladius
             
               ad
               Scotos
               in
               Christum
               credentes
               a
               Pontifice
               Romanae
               Ecclesiae
            
             Celestino
             
               primus
               mittitur
               Episcopus
            
             .
          
           
             See
             the
             Breviate
             of
             the
             Prelats
             by
             Huntley
             .
             1637.
             
          
           
             
               Nunc
               in
               opprobrium
               Christianorum
               haec
               festa
               celebrantur
               .
            
          
           
             Colmannus
             
               &
               complures
               alii
               ,
               qui
               maluerunt
               optione
               data
               loco
               ceders
               ,
               quam
               ritus
               Romanae
               ecclesiae
               recipere
               .
            
          
           
             
               Read
               a
               Treatise
               ,
               written
               in
               Laetine
               ,
               1546.
               and
               dedicated
               to
               the
               King
               by
               
                 Iohn
                 Dickinson
                 ,
                 De
                 Supremo
                 &
                 absoluto
                 Principis
                 Imperio
                 .
              
            
             
               Read
               
                 William
                 Wraghton
              
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Fox
              
               ,
               written
               in
               English
               ,
               and
               dedicated
               to
               King
               Henry
               ,
               1543.
               
            
          
           
             Read
             
               Matthew
               Paris
            
             in
             Henry
             the
             third
             .
          
           
             
               Domino
               Deo
               qui
               nostri
            
             .
          
           
             You
             may
             see
             Pope
             Boniface
             his
             Letter
             to
             King
             Edward
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Canterbury
             for
             the
             time
             ,
             in
             
               Iohn
               Fordon
            
             his
             Scoti-Chronicon
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e17350
           
             
               Robert
               the
               third
            
             .
          
           
             1422.
             
          
           
             
               Iames
               the
               first
            
             .
          
           
             1431.
             
          
           
             
               Paul
               Craw
            
             burnt
             with
             a
             ball
             of
             Brasse
             in
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           
             Iames
             4.
             
          
           
             1494.
             
          
           
             30
             Persons
             accused
             .
          
           
             The
             Professors
             of
             the
             Tru●th
             at
             the
             first
             b●ginning
             of
             the
             Reform●tion
             were
             called
             in
             our
             Iland
             Lo●lards
             from
             on
             a
             g●dly
             man
             in
             this
             Iland
             named
             ●o●ard
             ,
             w●o
             was
             ●n●
             of
             the
             first
             Teachers
             of
             the
             True●h
             :
             what
             other
             names
             they
             had
             ●lsewh●re
             ,
             s●e
             the
             History
             of
             the
             
               Albigo●s
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             3.
             
             Where
             you
             may
             see
             what
             accusations
             ,
             and
             calumnies
             was
             made
             against
             these
             poor
             people
             .
          
           
             Conferre
             this
             4.
             
             Article
             with
             the
             16.
             
             Article
             .
          
           
             The
             Pope
             did
             bethink
             himself
             at
             last
             ●o
             subject
             Princes
             unto
             him
             ,
             by
             this
             tye
             of
             invented
             unction
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Although
               the
               Temple
               be
               set
               a
               part
               for
               divine
               service
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               so
               tied
               to
               the
               place
               as
               the
               Iews
               were
               ,
               yea
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               Rominists
               would
               have
               us
               to
               be
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               S.
               Ioh
            
             21.22
             23
             
               for
               wheresoever
            
             2
             or
             3
             
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               N●●●r
               ,
               I
               am
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               you
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Witnesse
               the
               Princes
               and
               people
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               put
               to
               the
               Interdict
               without
               cause
               ,
               to
               say
               nothing
               of
               private
               persons
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               So
               that
               many
               do
               think
               it
               a
               liberty
               of
               Religion
               to
               swear
               and
               curse
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Witnesse
               the
               divorce
               of
            
             Mary
             Stuart
             ,
             
               daughter
               to
            
             James
             2.
             
               from
               her
               lawfull
               husband
            
             Tho.
             Boyde
             ,
             
               and
               ma●ried
               to
            
             Iames
             Hamilton●
             
               Also
               of
            
             Mary
             ,
             
               mother
               to
            
             Iames
             5.
             
               who
               married
               after
               K.
            
             Iam.
             
               the
               fourths
               death
            
             ,
             Ar●hibald
             Douglas
             
               Earle
               of
            
             Angus
             ,
             
               &
               was
               divorced
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               married
               to
            
             Henry
             Stuart
             ,
             Lord
             Meffen
             .
          
           
             
               Adam
               Reade
            
             ,
             his
             bold
             a●d
             godly
             answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1500.
             
          
           
             1513.
             
          
           
             1527.
             
          
           
             Brothers
             son
             to
             
               Iames
               Hamilton
            
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             and
             sisters
             son
             to
             
               Iohn
               Stuart
            
             Duke
             of
             Althai
             .
          
           
             A
             Dominican
             Frier
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             Church-men
             rules
             the
             good
             nature
             of
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Frier
             Campbell
             apostate
             .
          
           
             M●ior
             .
          
           
             Deu●
             .
             6.
             
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
           
             Minor.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             
          
           
             Conclusio
             .
          
           
             Matth
             7.
             
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Galat.
             5.
             
          
           
             Maior
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Minor.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             19.
             
          
           
             Conclusio
             .
          
           
             
               Christ
               is
               the
               end
               and
               fulfilling
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               every
               one
               that
               believeth
            
             Rom.
             10.14
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             7.
             
          
           
             Gospel
             ,
             quasi
             Godspel
             ,
             that
             is
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             taken
             from
             that
             part
             which
             we
             call
             Evangel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Good
             tidings
             ,
             otherwise
             ,
             Gospel
             ,
             quasi
             Goodspel
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Good
             words
             ,
             and
             so
             ,
             Good
             tidings
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Jam.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom
             14.
             
             Heb
             11.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             
             Rom
             8.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             
          
           
             Abac.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10.
             
             Rom.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             3.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             3.
             
             Matth.
             19.
             
          
           
             Joh
             9.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             
          
           
             Mark
             16.
             
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             117.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Tim.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               This
               〈…〉
               derstood
               of
               circumstance
               of
               worldly
               m●n
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               them
               of
               God
               for
               the
               neerer
               that
               me●
               draw
               to
               God
               ,
               we
               are
               bound
               〈◊〉
               more
               to
               love
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Galat.
             3.
             
          
           
             Matth
             13.
             
             Matth.
             7.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Quaere
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Here
             you
             see
             verified
             ,
             
               Cinis
               Martyrum
               ,
               semen
               Ecclesiae
            
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Gawyn
               Logy
            
             .
          
           
             Munks
             Preach
             Bishops
             devices
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Mair
            
             ,
             whose
             History
             of
             Scotland
             we
             have
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             wrote
             upon
             the
             4
             Evangelists
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arithe
             his
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             False
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Furrour
            
             his
             Examination
             before
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               Alexander
               Seton
            
             ,
             a
             black
             Frier
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Iames
               the
               fifth
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Ale●ander
               Seton
            
             his
             Letter
             .
          
           
             There
             was
             another
             Frier
             Forrest
             hanged
             in
             Smithfield
             ,
             1538.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             For
             10
             yeers
             the
             persecution
             ceaseth
             .
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             The
             civil
             troubles
             give
             some
             rest
             to
             Gods
             flock
             f●r
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Macdowel
             .
          
           
             Alaesius
             .
          
           
             John
             Fyfe
             .
          
           
             Machabeus
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             This
             yeere
             was
             Lawes
             made
             against
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             the
             Pope
             having
             sent
             to
             Scotland
             a
             Legat
             the
             yeere
             before
             .
             6
             Accused
             for
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             Gentlemen
             Straton
             and
             Gow●ley
             burnt
             .
          
           
             See
             how
             the
             Bishops
             did
             intrench
             upon
             the
             good
             disposition
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             his
             Soveraigne
             .
          
           
             1534.
             
          
           
             Burning
             of
             the
             Bill
             was
             a
             signe
             of
             recantation
             .
          
           
             1537.
             
          
           
             L●sly
             writes
             this
             done
             ▪
             1540.
             
             
               Iohn
               Berthwick
            
             fled
             into
             England
             ,
             from
             whence
             Henry
             sent
             him
             into
             Germany
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Foure
             burnt
             .
          
           
             1538.
             
          
           
             1539.
             
          
           
             
               Ieremie
               Russell
            
             .
          
           
             
               Alex.
               Kennedie
            
             .
          
           
             Kennedie
             his
             thanks
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             His
             speech
             to
             the
             Judges
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Hamilton
            
             said
             ,
             That
             God
             had
             justly
             brought
             him
             to
             that
             ,
             because
             he
             had
             offended
             often
             ,
             to
             gain
             the
             King
             favour
             ,
             by
             unjust
             ways
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               George
               Buchanan
            
             by
             the
             Kings
             c●mmand
             ,
             then
             angry
             with
             the
             Friers
             ,
             did
             write
             this
             Satyre
             against
             them
             .
             who
             thereafter
             having
             made
             their
             peace
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             appeased
             with
             
               G●orge
               Buchanan
            
             whom
             the
             king
             gave
             over
             to
             their
             importunity
             and
             so
             he
             was
             put
             in
             prison
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Earle
               of
            
             Gleaverne
             
               his
               verse
               upon
               the
               Gray
               Friers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Church-men
             ingage
             the
             King
             to
             warre
             against
             his
             Uncle
             .
          
           
             Halderig
             Read.
             
          
           
             England
             called
             Hereticke
             ,
             b●cause
             it
             renounced
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             All
             hallow
             tyde
             
          
           
             Fallow
             Reade
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             answer
             to
             the
             Kings
             desire
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             worthy
             of
             a
             Prince
             .
             By
             this
             answer
             you
             may
             see
             how
             good
             this
             Prince
             had
             bin
             if
             〈◊〉
             C●urch
             m●n
             and
             flatter●●s
             ●ad
             not
             abused
             him
             .
          
           
             Abused
             Prince
             by
             Prelats
             .
          
           
             So
             the
             evil
             advised
             Prince
             gave
             himselfe
             over
             to
             the
             false
             Prop●ets
             ,
             I
             meane
             ,
             the
             Prelats
             .
          
           
             The
             Reade
             of
             Holway
             masse
             by
             
               Oliver
               Sinclar
            
             .
          
           
             Wha●ton
             was
             then
             Warden
             in
             these
             parts
             .
          
           
             Stratageme
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Oliver
             compared
             to
             Benhadad
             against
             Samaria
             .
          
           
             2
             King.
             20.
             
          
           
             300
             men
             put
             to
             flight
             10000
             
          
           
             Others
             say
             ,
             at
             Carlave●ok
             ,
             neer
             by
             the
             place
             where
             the
             defeat
             was
             given
             ,
             called
             
               Sob●●y
               Mosse
            
             :
          
           
             The
             King
             foretells
             his
             own
             death
             .
          
           
             
               Reginae
               Nativitas
            
             .
          
           
             Mark
             the
             Queens
             mourning
             for
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Others
             stick
             not
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             King
             was
             hastned
             away
             by
             a
             Potion
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Regis
               exitus
            
             .
          
           
             Divers
             Charact●rs
             of
             the
             late
             King
             arise
             
               post
               fun●ra
               virtu●
            
          
           
             Character
             of
             the
             Hamiltons
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             reasons
             why
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             was
             thus
             favoured
             by
             the
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             1543
             
          
           
             Note
             Frier
             Scot.
             
          
           
             The
             Cardinal
             taken
             .
          
           
             1543.
             
          
           
             An
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             for
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             worldlings
             .
          
           
             So
             long
             as
             men
             follow
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             blessed
             
          
           
             
               Nothing
               could
               be
               said
               against
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               Edwards
               birth
               .
            
             
               Katharine
               of
               Spaine
               and
               
                 Anne
                 Bullen
              
               being
               dead
               before
               his
               mother
               was
               married
               to
               his
               father
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             well
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             marriage
             the
             second
             time
             ratified
             .
          
           
             He
             was
             before
             sometimes
             called
             Cunningham
             ,
             sometimes
             Colwan
             ,
             so
             uncertaine
             was
             it
             who
             was
             his
             father
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Prelats
             language
             .
          
           
             The
             Governour
             violated
             his
             faith
             ,
             refused
             God
             ,
             and
             took
             absulution
             of
             the
             devil
             ,
             renouncing
             his
             Religion
             in
             the
             gray
             Friers
             .
          
           
             All
             this
             was
             then
             said
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             ,
             
               Penes
               authorem
               fides
               est●
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             device
             of
             the
             wicked
             to
             set
             men
             by
             the
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             1543
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             *
             And
             many
             trod
             under
             foot
             died
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             As
             they
             went
             to
             Dundie
             ▪
             they
             said
             they
             were
             going
             to
             burne
             the
             readers
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             would
             stick
             to
             the
             old
             ;
             for
             Luther
             said
             they
             had
             made
             the
             new
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             woman
             and
             her
             childe
             put
             to
             death
             because
             she
             prayed
             not
             to
             the
             Virgin
             Mary
             .
          
           
             Men
             put
             to
             death
             for
             eating
             a
             Goose
             upon
             Friday
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Roger
            
             ,
             a
             black
             Friet
             ,
             murthered
             .
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             The
             English
             Army
             arrived
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Endinburgh
             burnt
             and
             spoiled
             by
             the
             English.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1544.
             
          
           
             Lorge
             cometh
             to
             Scotland
          
           
             1545.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             character
             of
             Hamilton
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               George
               Wischarde
            
          
           
             Note
             a
             fals●
             brother
             .
          
           
             M.
             Wischard
             his
             words
             in
             Dundie
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             Sermon
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             M.
             Wescharde
             his
             zeale
             to
             gain
             soules
             .
          
           
             A
             Priest
             appointed
             by
             the
             Cardinall
             to
             stab
             M.
             
               George
               Wischarde
            
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             attempt
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             for
             the
             killing
             of
             M.
             
               George
               Wischarde
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             spirit
             of
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             Prophesie
             spoken
             by
             Master
             
               George
               Whischarde
            
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             resolution
             of
             a
             Preacher
             .
          
           
             Two
             gray
             Friers
             .
          
           
             Vengeance
             against
             Hadington
             .
          
           
             Master
             Wischarde
             taken
             at
             Ormeston
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             He
             means
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Bothwels
             promise
             .
          
           
             M
             Georges
             words
             to
             the
             Earl
             Bothwell
             .
          
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             proud
             Cardinall
             ,
             and
             the
             glorious
             foole
             Dumbar
             .
          
           
             A
             question
             worthy
             of
             such
             two
             Prelats
             .
          
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             Who
             was
             a
             learned
             man
             and
             heartily
             favoured
             the
             pure
             Religion
             ,
             in
             secret
             .
          
           
             
               Bona
               heresios
               definitio
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             cause
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             The
             Proofe
             of
             Heresie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             against
             the
             legality
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             Fri●●
             Scot.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1566
             
          
           
             1546.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Cardiall
             was
             occupied
             the
             night
             before
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             he
             was
             slain
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             demand
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             confession
             .
          
           
             The
             fact
             and
             words
             of
             
               Iames
               Melvin
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Cardinals
             last
             words
             .
          
           
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             S
             Andrews
             was
             glad
             ,
             and
             yet
             made
             himselfe
             to
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             conditions
             King
             Henry
             took
             the
             castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             into
             his
             protection
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             ●iege
             lasted
             from
             August
             to
             January
             .
          
           
             1547.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             goes
             into
             the
             Castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             *
             Sir
             
               David
               Lindsay
            
             King
             of
             Armes
             then
             ,
             who
             fore
             the
             time
             had
             good
             light
             both
             in
             Divine
             and
             Humane
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             his
             works
             tell
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Vocation
             by
             name
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             
               Dean
               Iohn
               .
               Annan
            
             .
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             first
             and
             last
             unto
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             publike
             ●reaching
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ,
             made
             in
             the
             Parish
             Church
             of
             S.
             Andrew●●
             .
          
           
             
               Contra
               Dei
               Spiritu●
               ad
               G●lat
               .
               cap.
            
             2
             v●r
             17.
             
             &
             11.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             great
             word●
             which
             Ant.
             christ
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             had
             been
             disciple
             in
             his
             first
             yeers
             to
             
               Iohn
               Maire
            
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Optima
               Collatio
            
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             26.5
             .
          
           
             Frier
             Arbucki●ls
             proofe
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             inserting
             of
             this
             Disputation
             .
          
           
             The
             practises
             of
             Papists
             ,
             that
             their
             wickednesse
             should
             not
             be
             disclosed
             .
          
           
             The
             protestation
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             M.
             
               Iames
               Balfoure
            
             once
             joyned
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             did
             professe
             all
             Doctrine
             ,
             taught
             by
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             
               Filius
               sequitur
               patris
               iter
            
             .
          
           
             The
             rage
             of
             the
             marked
             beasts
             at
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               coming
               of
               Galleys
               ▪
               Anno
               1547.
               
               And
               the
               second
               Siege
               of
               the
               Castle
            
             
               The
               treasonable
               act
               of
               the
               Governour
               ,
               and
               Queen
               Dowager
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             given
             to
             the
             Governour
             ,
             when
             the
             Castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             was
             required
             to
             be
             delivered
             .
          
           
             The
             Gunners
             goddesse
             .
          
           
             Commonly
             called
             ,
             The
             old
             Colledge
             .
          
           
             The
             sentence
             of
             Knox●o
             ●o
             the
             Castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             b●●fore
             it
             was
             won
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             King
             Henry
             of
             England
             being
             dead
             .
          
           
             Prior
             of
             
               Cappua
               Leon
               St●ozi
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             refused
             in
             greatest
             extremity
             to
             treat
             with
             the
             Governor
             ,
             fearing
             the
             cruelty
             of
             his
             weak
             nature
             ,
             in
             revenging
             the
             death
             of
             his
             Cousin
             the
             Cardinall
             .
          
           
             
               Nulla
               fides
               Rogni
               Socii
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             
               Pinckey
               Cl●●ch
            
             .
          
           
             Duke
             of
             Sommerset
             .
          
           
             The
             security
             of
             the
             Scotishmen
             at
             
               Pinckey
               Clewch
            
             .
          
           
             Fridays
             chase
             .
          
           
             Brags
             .
          
           
             The
             repulse
             of
             the
             Horse-men
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1549.
             
          
           
             The
             Parliament
             at
             Hadington
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             fact
             and
             what
             appeareth
             to
             follow
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Experience
             hath
             taught
             ,
             and
             further
             will
             declare
             .
          
           
             The
             siege
             of
             Hadington
             .
          
           
             Tuesdayes
             chase
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             slaughter
             of
             the
             Captain
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             Hadington
             almost
             surprised
             by
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             recovery
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             Home
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Laird
             of
             Raith
             .
          
           
             The
             entertainment
             of
             those
             of
             the
             Castle
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             ,
             during
             their
             Captivity
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             This
             book
             was
             printed
             1584.
             at
             Edinburgh
             ,
             by
             
               Tho.
               Vtro●●●
            
             .
          
           
             A
             merry
             fact
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             10.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Quamvis
               multa
               sunt
               justorum
               mala
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             the
             Prophesie
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             answer
             and
             counsell
             to
             the
             captives
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Le
                 jour
                 de
                 Roys
                 au
                 soir
                 quand
                 els
                 erient
                 le
                 Roy
                 boit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               escaping
               of
               
                 William
                 Kirkcaldie
              
               and
               of
               his
               fellows
               forth
               of
               Mount
               Saint
               Michell
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             what
             is
             contained
             in
             this
             Admonition
             ,
             we
             have
             caused
             it
             to
             be
             printed
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             History
             .
          
           
             1550
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             slaughter
             of
             that
             villain
             Davie
             .
          
           
             The
             rulers
             of
             anno●566
             ●566
             .
             and
             their
             prediction
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             accusation
             of
             
               Adam
               Wallace
            
             and
             his
             answers
             .
          
           
             The
             Papisticall
             manner
             of
             accusation
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Adam
               Wallace
            
             his
             accusations
             and
             answers
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Protestation
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glencarne
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             and
             vertues
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             .
          
           
             Who
             first
             after
             the
             death
             of
             King
             Edward
             began
             to
             preach
             in
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Elizabeth
               Adamson
            
             ,
             and
             her
             death
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Masse
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1555.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             You
             will
             finde
             this
             Appellation
             at
             the
             end
             of
             this
             book
             .
          
           
             War
             against
             England
             by
             the
             meanes
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             A
             calfe
             with
             two
             heads
             .
          
           
             The
             fact
             of
             the
             Nobility
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             at
             
               Maxwel
               Hewcht
            
          
           
             The
             second
             return
             of
             
               Iohn
               Willock
            
             to
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Seton
             an
             Apostata
             .
          
           
             The
             abolishing
             of
             Images
             ,
             and
             trouble
             therefore
             .
          
           
             The
             Preachers
             summoned
             .
          
           
             The
             practice
             of
             Prelats
             ,
             and
             what
             thereof
             ensued
             .
          
           
             The
             bold
             words
             of
             
               Iames
               Chalmers
            
             of
             Gaithgyrth
             .
          
           
             O
             crafty
             flatterer
             !
          
           
             The
             command
             of
             the
             Bishop
             
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             Edinburgh
             appealeth
             from
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             Triumph
             for
             hearing
             of
             stock
             Gyle
             .
          
           
             The
             down
             casting
             of
             stock
             Gyle
             ,
             and
             the
             discomfiture
             of
             Baals
             Priests
             .
          
           
             A
             merry
             English-man
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Galoway
             ,
             and
             his
             last
             confession
             .
          
           
             
               Qualis
               vita
               ,
               finis
               ita
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Vow
             of
             that
             marked
             beast
             Dury
             ,
             B.
             o●
             Galloway
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             M
             
               David
               Panter
            
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
               Orknay
               Reid
               ,
               &
               ●
            
          
           
             Orknays
             answer
             and
             his
             friends
             home
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             Regents
             sentence
             of
             the
             death
             of
             her
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Dean
             of
             Lestarrige
             hypocrite
             began
             to
             preach
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               David
               Panters
            
             counsell
             〈◊〉
             his
             forsworne
             brethren
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Vocation
               of
            
             Iohn
             Knox
             ,
             
               by
               Letters
               of
               the
               Lords
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             judge
             of
             what
             spirit
             these
             sentences
             could
             proceed
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             The
             letter
             lost
             by
             negligence
             and
             troubles
             .
          
           
             God
             grant
             that
             our
             Nobility
             would
             yet
             understand
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               first
               Covenant
               of
            
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             1557
          
           
             
               Those
               that
               then
               did
               oppose
               Popery
               ,
               were
               called
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Earl
               of
            
             Argyle
             
               the
               first
               man
               in
               this
               Covenant
               .
            
          
           
             The
             third
             Vocation
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             and
             Churches
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             
               Flesh
               &
               blood
               is
               preferred
               to
               God
               with
               the
               Bishop
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             Earl
             of
             Argyle
             his
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             one
             Solecisme
             in
             State
             expression
             ,
             newly
             invented
             by
             the
             Court
             Parasites
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             call
             the
             Crowne
             Matrimoniall
             ,
             is
             an
             absurd
             Solecisme
             ,
             newly
             then
             invented
             at
             Court.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e52890
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             in
             these
             later
             days
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             in
             his
             goodnesse
             to
             grant
             the
             pure
             and
             Primitive
             Discipline
             also
             unto
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             dou●t
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Scriptures
             answering
             the
             doubts
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             called
             the
             privie
             Church
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Willocke
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Laird
             of
             Calder
             ,
             elder
             .
          
           
             The
             tyrannie
             of
             the
             Clergy
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Petition
             .
          
           
             
               The
               offer
            
             .
          
           
             The
             practise
             of
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Disputation
             with
             condition
             
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             The
             grant
             of
             the
             Queene
             Regent
             .
          
           
             The
             apprehension
             of
             
               Walter
               Mill.
            
             
          
           
             1558.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             Queene
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Protestation
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Papists
             observe
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Letters
             to
             
               Iohn
               Calvine
            
             .
          
           
             Blasphemy
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             She
             had
             gotten
             her
             lesson
             from
             the
             Cardinall
             .
             Forefather
             to
             the
             now
             Earle
             of
             Lowdone
             ,
             Chancellor
             .
             Queen
             Regents
             answer
             .
          
           
             S.
             Iohnston
             embraced
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Ruthuens
             answer
             .
          
           
             1559
             
          
           
             The
             first
             assembly
             at
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             The
             Laird
             of
             Dun
             ,
             stayed
             the
             congregation
             ,
             and
             the
             Preachers
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1559
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             the
             Professors
             of
             the
             Gospel
             were
             called
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             down
             of
             the
             F●iers
             in
             Saint
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Gray
               Friers
            
             their
             provision
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             godly
             vow
             .
          
           
             The
             complaint
             of
             the
             Queene
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             O
             where
             is
             this
             fervencie
             now
             ?
          
           
             O
             would
             God
             that
             the
             Nobility
             should
             yet
             consider
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             The
             constant
             request
             of
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             duty
             of
             Noblemen
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Probation
             against
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Against
             such
             as
             under
             colour
             of
             authority
             persecute
             their
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Difference
             betwixt
             the
             person
             and
             the
             Authority
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Pharaoh
             his
             fact
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             fact
             of
             King
             Saul
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             sort
             of
             the
             Nobility
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             both
             the
             one
             part
             and
             the
             other
             judge
             if
             God
             have
             not
             justified
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             innocents
             .
          
           
             From
             whence
             this
             courage
             did
             proceed
             the
             issue
             did
             declare
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Glencarne
             his
             resolution
             .
          
           
             Speakers
             sent
             by
             the
             Queene
             to
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             false
             suggestion
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             
          
           
             
               Let
               the
               Papists
               rather
               ambitious
               Romanists
               ,
               judge
               .
            
          
           
             The
             diligence
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Glencarne
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             brethren
             of
             the
             wast
             ,
             for
             the
             relief
             of
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             the
             rendering
             of
             S
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Argyle
             and
             L.
             Iames
             ,
             Prior
             of
             S.
             Andrews
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             the
             foresaid
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1559
          
           
             The
             first
             slaughter
             at
             the
             entry
             of
             the
             French-men
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             erected
             against
             the
             appointment
             .
          
           
             Against
             the
             appointment
             the
             second
             time
             .
          
           
             Second
             answer
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             an●wer
             .
          
           
             The
             departure
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Argyle
             ,
             and
             Lord
             Iames
             from
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             the
             Earle
             of
             Argyle
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishops
             good
             minde
             towards
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             answer
             to
             the
             Lords
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             brethren
             .
          
           
             The
             Reformation
             of
             S.
             Audrews
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             old
             Earle
             of
             Argyle
             was
             dead
             .
          
           
             Cowper-Moore
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Gawin
               Hamiltons
            
             Vow
             .
          
           
             First
             answer
             at
             Cowper-moore
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             delivery
             of
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             The
             summoning
             of
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             Communing
             at
             S.
             Iohnston
             .
          
           
             Huntly
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             Murray
             .
          
           
             The
             destruction
             of
             Scone
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             burning
             of
             Scone
             .
          
           
             Speaking
             of
             an
             ancient
             matron
             when
             Scone
             was
             burning
             .
          
           
             The
             taking
             of
             Stirlin
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Shaton
             .
          
           
             The
             coming
             of
             the
             Congregaon
             to
             Edinburg
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               the
               Reader
               marke
               how
               this
               agrees
               with
               our
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Letter
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               .
            
          
           
             The
             craftines
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             may
             yet
             be
             espied
             .
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             Accusations
             .
          
           
             Mark
             the
             craftie
             calumnies
             .
          
           
             The
             communing
             at
             Preston
             .
          
           
             The
             demand
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             ,
             and
             answer
             of
             the
             Protestants
             
          
           
             The
             last
             offers
             of
             the
             Protestants
             to
             the
             Q.
             Regent
             .
          
           
             The
             scoffing
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             Henry
             King
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             the
             calumnie
             .
          
           
             Note
             ,
             Nobles
             .
          
           
             Leith
             left
             us
             the
             congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Erskin
             and
             his
             fact
             .
          
           
             
               In
               contemplation
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               arose
               this
               proverb
               ,
            
             Good
             day
             ,
             Sir.
             John
             ,
             till
             Ianury
             ;
             Welcome
             ,
             Sir
             John
             ,
             till
             Ianuary
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               promise
               of
               the
               Duke
               and
               Earle
               of
            
             Huntly
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             th●
             complaint
             of
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             
               The
               third
               Bond
               of
               mutuall
               defence
               at
            
             Sterlin
             ▪
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             ●he
             first
             knowledge
             of
             the
             escaping
             of
             the
             E●rle
             of
             Arran
             out
             of
             France
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             The
             just
             reward
             of
             the
             Du●e
             for
             leaving
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Brags
               ●now
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             residence
             of
             
               Iohn
               Willock
            
             in
             Edinburg
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             Regents
             malice
             against
             poore
             men
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               practise
               of
               the
               Queen
               Regent
               .
            
             
               See
               how
               this
               agreeth
               with
               our
               times
               .
            
          
           
             The
             arrivall
             of
             th
             French.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             division
             of
             the
             Lords
             lands
             by
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             How
             like
             to
             the
             Procl●mations
             of
             our
             times
             this
             is
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Amians
             Letters
             ▪
             and
             Monsieur
             
               de
               la
               Brosse
            
             Letters
             written
             to
             France
             ▪
             witnesse
             that
             .
          
           
             Confer
             this
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Few
             dayes
             after
             declareth
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             Confer
             this
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Nobility
             judge
             hereof
             .
          
           
             Let
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Richardson
            
             and
             others
             answer
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             See
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             Frenchmens
             coming
             with
             wives
             and
             children
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             A
             proverbe
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               doctrine
               of
               our
               Preachers
               concerning
               obedience
               to
               be
               given
               to
               Magistrates
               .
            
          
           
             
               Let
               such
               as
               this
               day
               live
               ,
               witnesse
               what
               God
               hath
               wrought
               since
               the
               writing
               and
               publication
               hereof
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Prophets
               have
               medled
               with
               policy
               ,
               and
               have
               reproved
               the
               corruptions
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             coming
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arran
             to
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             his
             joyning
             with
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             
               Letters
               to
               the
               Queen
               Regent
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             
               la
               Brosse
            
             .
          
           
             The
             answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             tyranny
             of
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Note
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             times
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               this
               be
               noted
               ,
               O
               cra●ty
               flatter●r
               !
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Elizabeth
             was
             come
             to
             the
             crown
             of
             England
             the
             yeere
             before
             ,
             by
             the
             death
             of
             Mary
             .
          
           
             False
             lying
             tongue
             God
             hath
             confounded
             thee
             .
          
           
             God
             hath
             purged
             his
             people
             of
             that
             false
             accusation
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             avarice
             of
             those
             of
             Loraine
             and
             Guise
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             title
             that
             the
             Queen
             hath
             or
             had
             to
             Leith
             .
          
           
             The
             Laird
             of
             Lestarrig
             sup
             .
             riour
             to
             Leith
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             that
             
               Broughtie
               Craig
            
             was
             taken
             .
          
           
             Let
             all
             men
             judge
             .
          
           
             The
             Dukes
             answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             quarrell
             betwixt
             Frauce
             and
             the
             Congregation
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Seaton
             unworthy
             of
             Regiment
             .
          
           
             
               Optim●
               collatio
            
          
           
             Let
             the
             Papists
             judge
             if
             God
             hath
             not
             given
             judgement
             to
             the
             displeasure
             of
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             that
             moved
             the
             Nobility
             of
             this
             Realme
             to
             oppose
             the
             Q.
             Regent
             .
          
           
             The
             s●me
             minde
             remaineth
             to
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             
               This
               promise
               was
               forgot
               ,
               and
               therefore
               God
               plagued
               .
            
             
               Wha
               spirit
               could
               have
               hoped
               for
               victory
               in
               so
               desperate
               dangers
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             calumnies
             prevail
             upon
             the
             world
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             Duke
             seeing
             the
             Queens
             partie
             decline
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestant
             party
             grow
             strong
             ,
             he
             once
             more
             changeth
             the
             profession
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             and
             joyneth
             with
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             as
             strongest
             .
          
           
             How
             true
             this
             is
             ,
             the
             whole
             and
             constant
             course
             of
             the
             family
             can
             tell
             .
          
           
             
               Let
               this
               be
               noted
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               men
               judge
               of
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
            
             French
             
               and
               how
               good
               and
               wise
               Patriots
               they
               w●re
               ,
               who
               sold
               our
               Soveraign
               to
            
             France
             
               for
               their
               private
               profit
               ,
               and
               they
               by
               name
               were
               〈◊〉
            
             Hamiltons
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             suspension
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             from
             Authority
             within
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             The
             discourse
             of
             
               Iohn
               Willock
            
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             in
             the
             deposition
             of
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Let
             no
             man
             then
             for
             privat
             ends
             ,
             and
             by-wayes
             ,
             do
             any
             thing
             against
             their
             Prince
             ,
             ●nder
             pre●ence
             of
             the
             publike
             .
          
           
             1559
             
          
           
             The
             enormities
             committed
             by
             the
             Queen
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Her
             daughter
             followed
             the
             same
             ,
             for
             to
             Davie
             was
             delivered
             the
             Great
             Seal
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             All
             done
             in
             the
             Soveraign●
             Name
             ,
             as
             they
             do
             now
             a-day●
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Treason
             among
             the
             counsell
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Duke
               and
               his
               friends
               fearfull
               .
            
             
               The
               ungodly
               Souldiers
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Queen●
             Regents
             practises
             .
          
           
             The
             fact
             of
             the
             councell
             .
          
           
             The
             treason
             of
             
               Iohn
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             kindnesse
             of
             the
             English
             in
             need
             .
          
           
             The
             E.
             Bothwe●l
             false
             in
             promise
             and
             his
             treasonable
             fact
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             departing
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             cruelty
             of
             the
             French.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Argyle
             .
          
           
             Lord
             
               Robert
               Stewart
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             shot
             one
             Shot
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             Regents
             rejoycing
             and
             unwomanly
             behaviour
             .
          
           
             The
             counsel
             of
             the
             Master
             of
             Maxwell
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             disc●m●●tu●e
             upon
             Munday
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             
               Alexander
               Haliburnton
            
             Captaine
             .
          
           
             How
             ,
             and
             why
             
               William
               Maitland
            
             left
             Leith
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Erskin
             declared
             himself
             enemy
             to
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             The
             despight
             of
             the
             Papists
             of
             Edinburgh
             .
          
           
             The
             worst
             is
             not
             yet
             come
             upon
             our
             enemies
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Speciali●
               Applicatio
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             Scotland
             yet
             take
             heed
             .
          
           
             Let
             janglers
             and
             inconstant
             m●n
             note
             .
          
           
             Le
             the
             House
             of
             Hamilton
             remember
             this
             .
          
           
             Conclusio
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Papists
             and
             greatest
             enemies
             witnesse
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e71280
           
             Proclamation
             against
             the
             Earl
             of
             Arran●
             .
          
           
             
               Re
               〈…〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             drowning
             of
             the
             French.
             
               Dominus
               pro
               nobis
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Sudderland
             shot
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             French
             favour
             to
             their
             friend●
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             slaughter
             of
             a
             French
             Captain
             ,
             with
             his
             Band.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             arrivall
             of
             the
             English
             Ships
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Bridge
             of
             Tullibody
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             death
             of
             a
             plunderer
             .
          
           
             Remark
             the
             Scots
             acknowledgement
             of
             the
             English
             help
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             first
             Letter
             to
             Sir
             
               William
               Cecile
            
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             As
             England
             had
             interest
             then
             not
             to
             suffer
             Scotland
             to
             perish
             ,
             so
             likewise
             Scotland
             hath
             interest
             now
             ,
             not
             to
             see
             Eng●and
             undon●
             ▪
             
          
           
             1559.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             Quaeres
             .
          
           
             And
             Answers
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             enemies
             say
             ,
             if
             their
             hope
             be
             not
             frustrate
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Iames
               Crofts
            
             counsell
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             braggadoshie
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             mark
             our
             advantage
             from
             France
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             cruell
             ●act
             .
          
           
             1560
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             The
             fourth
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             Now
             hereupon
             came
             the
             pursuit
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Princes
             now
             adayes
             make
             use
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             So
             now
             the
             worldlings
             speak
             unto
             the
             King
             concerning
             the
             Scots
             into
             England
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Hamiltons●am●ly
             ●am●ly
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             We
             must
             go
             to
             the
             fi●st
             cause
             in
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             The
             inhumanity
             of
             the
             merc●l●ss
             ▪
             French.
             
          
           
             The
             Qu●en
             Regents
             cruell
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             comfortable
             Letter
             of
             the
             Duke
             of
             Norfolk
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Princes
             now
             make
             use
             of
             these
             words
             of
             this
             dying
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             Queene
             Regent
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             Character
             of
             Popishly
             addicted
             French
             officers
             of
             State.
             
          
           
             Note
             how
             they
             limit
             the
             Prince
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             the
             Prince
             is
             limitated
             ,
             and
             his
             will
             is
             not
             a
             Law.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             profit
             th●●
             Leith
             got
             of
             their
             promise
             liberty
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             Covenant
             betwixt
             England
             and
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             1560.
             
          
           
             Some
             Prelats
             left
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             did
             adher●
             unto
             Christ.
             
          
           
             
               William
               M●itlands
            
             mockage
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             See
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             tim●s
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             14.
             1
             
             Cor.
             ●
             8.
             
             Isai
             44.4
             ,
             5.
             1
             
             Tim.
             1
             27.
             1
             
             King
             8.17
             .
             2
             Chron.
             8
             18.
             
             Psal
             139
             78.
             
             G●n
             .
             17
             1.
             1
             
             Tim.
             6.15
             ,
             16
             Exod
             3.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Matt.
             28.19
             .
             1
             Joh
             57.
             
             Gen
             1.1
             .
             Heb.
             1.
             
             ●3
             .
             Act.
             17.28
             .
             Prov
             ▪
             16.4
             .
          
           
             Gen
             1.26
             ,
             27
             ▪
             
          
           
             &c.
             Col.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             4
             24
             Gen.
             3.6
             .
             Gen.
             2.
             
             ●7
             .
          
           
             Psal
             51.5
             .
             Rom.
             5
             10.
             
             Rom.
             7.5
             .
             2
             Tit.
             2.6
             .
             Eph.
             2
             23.
             
             Rom.
             5.14
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             6.23
             .
             John
             3
             5.
             
             Rom.
             5.1
             .
             Phil.
             1.29
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             3.15
             .
             Gen.
             3.9
             .
             Gen.
             12
             3.
             
             Gen.
             15
             5
             ,
             6.
             2
             
             Sam.
             7.14
             .
             Isai
             7.14
             Isai
             9
             6
             Hag
             2.6
             John
             8.38
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             6.5
             ,
             6.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             1
             12.
             
             Gen.
             13.1
             .
             Exod.
             1.1
             Exod.
             1.20
             .
             Josh
             3.
             
             &
             23
             4
             1
             Sam.
             10.1
             .
             1
             Sam
             16
             13
             2
             Sam
             7
             12
             2
             King●
             17.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             24.
             34
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Deu.
             28.36
             ,
             38
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2
             Kin.
             25.
             
             ●
             .
             Dan.
             9
             2.
             
             Ezr.
             1
             ,
             &c.
             Hag.
             1
             14.
             
             Zach.
             3.1
             .
          
           
             Gal
             4
             4.
             
             Luke
             1.31
             .
             Matth.
             1.18
             .
             Matth.
             2.1
             .
             Rom.
             1.3
             .
             Matth.
             1.23
             .
             John.
             1.2.45
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2
             5.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.3.4
             ,
             15
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.11
             .
             Matth
             25
             34.
             
             Ephes.
             1
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Heb
             27
             8.
             
             Psal.
             22.11
             .
             Heb
             13.26
             .
             1
             Pet.
             2.24
             ▪
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             130.3
             .
             Psal.
             143.3
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             John
             1.12
             .
             John
             20.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             5.17
             ,
             18.19
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8.15
             .
             Gal.
             4
             36.
             
             Act.
             17.26
             .
             Heb.
             2.11
             ,
             12.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3
             18.
             
             Isa.
             53.8
             .
             Act.
             2.4
             .
             1
             John
             1
             2.
             
          
           
             Act.
             20
             28.
             1
             
             Tim
             3.16
             .
             John
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             10.1
             ,
             12.
             
             Isa
             53.5
             .
             Heb.
             1
             2.3
             .
             John
             1.29
             .
             Matth.
             26.11
             .
             Deut.
             20.23
             .
             Matth.
             15.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Gal
             3.13
             .
             Luke
             23.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Matth.
             26.38
             .
             2
             Cor
             5.
             
             Heb
             9
             12.
             
             Heb.
             10.5
             .
          
           
             Act.
             2.23
             .
             Act.
             3.26
             .
             Rom.
             6.5
             ,
             11.
             
             Act.
             2.24
             Rom.
             4
             25.
             
             Heb.
             2.14
             ,
             15.
             
             Matth.
             28
             John
             20.27
             &
             21.7
             .
          
           
             Luke
             24.41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             21.12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24.51
             .
             Act.
             1.6
             .
             Matth.
             28.6
             .
             Matth.
             16.9
             .
             Luke
             24
             6.
             
             John
             20.9
             .
             Matth.
             28
             18.
             1
             
             John
             2.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
             Psal.
             110
             1.
             
             Matth.
             22
             44.
             
             Matth.
             12
             36.
             
             Luke
             20.42.43
             Acts
             1.1
             .
             Acts
             3.19
             .
             1
             Thess.
             1.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             25.34
             .
             Revel
             .
             21.27
             .
             Esay
             66.24
             Matth
             25.41
             .
             Matth
             9.44
             ,
             46
             ,
             48
             
          
           
             Matth.
             22.13
             .
             2
             Pet.
             3
             11.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.11
             .
             Luke
             21.28
             .
             John
             15.4
             ,
             &c.
             Esay
             7.14
             .
             Ephes.
             1.22
             .
             Col.
             1.18
             .
             Heb.
             1.11
             ,
             15.
             
             Heb.
             10.21
             .
             1
             John
             2.1
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.5
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.17
             .
             John
             14
             26.
             
             John.
             14.11
             .
             Acts
             5.4
             .
             John
             10.13
             .
             Col.
             2.13
             .
             Ephes.
             2.
             
             ●
             .
             John
             9.39
             .
             Revel
             3.13
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             17.17
             .
             Matth
             9.19
             .
             Luke
             9
             41.
             
             John
             6
             63.
             
             Mic
             7.8
             .
             1
             King.
             8.8
             .
             Psal.
             10.3
             .
             Rom.
             5.10
             .
             John
             3.5
             .
             Tit.
             5.5
             .
             Rom.
             5
             8.
             
             Psal.
             3.9
             .
             Psal.
             1.6
             .
             2
             Cor.
             3.5
             .
             Ephes
             1
             6.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.10
             .
             Phil.
             3.13
             .
             John
             15.5
             .
             Rom.
             8.9
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             7.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.17
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             8
             16.
             
             Rom.
             7.24
             .
             Som.
             8
             22.
             
             Ephes
             4.17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.26
             .
          
           
             John
             15
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             20.3
             ,
             &c.
             Deut.
             4.7
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Luke
             21.75
             .
             Mica
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Ephes
             6.17
             .
             Ezech.
             22.104
             1
             Cor
             6.19
             ,
             20
             1
             The
             4.4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             Jer.
             22.3
             9
             9
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Esay
             50.1
             ,
             &c.
             1
             Thess.
             4
             6.
             
             Rom
             13.2
             .
             Ezek.
             22.13
             .
             1
             John
             3
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             14.23
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.22
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.31
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             3.4
             .
          
           
             Esay
             29.19
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             15.9
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             7.7
             .
          
           
             Levit.
             18.5
             .
             Gal.
             3.12
             .
             1
             Tim.
             1.18
             .
             Rom.
             7.12
             .
             Psal.
             19.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Deut.
             5.29
             .
             Rom.
             10.3
             .
             1
             Kin.
             8.4
             ,
             6.
             
             Chron.
             6.36
             .
             Eccles.
             7.22
             .
             Prov.
             20.9
             .
             1
             ●oh
             .
             1.18
             .
             Iohn
             1.18
             .
             Rom.
             10.4
             .
             Gal.
             3
             13.
             
             Deut.
             27.26
             .
             Phil.
             2.15
             .
             Isai.
             64.6
             .
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             1.4
             .
             Col.
             1.18
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             7.8
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.19
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             5.24
             .
             Iohn
             17.6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             2.19
             Iohn
             13.14
             .
             Ephes.
             1.10
             .
             Col.
             1.10
             .
             Heb.
             12.4
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             14.13
             .
             Isai.
             25
             ▪
             8.
             
             Apoc
             7.16
             ,
             17
             ▪
             Apoc.
             21.4
             .
             Apoc.
             16.10
             ,
             11
             Isai.
             66.24
             .
             Mark
             9.44
             ,
             36
             ,
             48.
             
          
           
             Luke
             23.43
             .
             Luke
             ●6
             .
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             6.9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             4.8
             .
             Gen.
             21.
             
             ●
             .
             Gen.
             27.41
             .
             Mar.
             23.34
             .
             Ioh.
             15.18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             11
             35.
             
             Ioh.
             15.20
             ,
             24.
             
          
           
             Act.
             4.1
             ,
             &c.
             Act
             5.17
             ,
             &c.
             Gen.
             4
             1.
             
             Psal.
             48.1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mat
             5.35
             .
             Iohn
             12.42
             .
             Ephes.
             2.20
             .
             Act.
             2.42
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             10
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Iohn
             18.37
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.20
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28
             19
             20
             Mark
             16.15
             .
             Rom
             4
             11.
             
             Matth
             18
             20.
             1
             
             Cor
             1.2
             .
             2
             Cor.
             1.1
             .
             Gal.
             1
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             1
             1.
             
             Acts
             16.9
             ,
             10.18
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             &c.
             A
             &
             20
             17
             ,
             &c.
             John
             20.31
             .
             2
             Tim
             3
             16
             17
             2
             Pet.
             1
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             John
             5
             29.
             
          
           
             Ephes
             4
             4
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.16
             ,
             17
             
          
           
             Genes
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             Gal
             2.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             4.1.23
             .
             Col.
             2.18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Act.
             15.1
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Heb.
             3.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             14.40
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             17.10
             .
             Exod.
             12.32
             .
             Gen.
             17.4
             .
             Num.
             9.13
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             Mar.
             16.17
             .
             Mat.
             26.26
             .
             Mar.
             14.22
             .
             Luke
             22.19
             .
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
             &
             10.16
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             6.3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Gal.
             3.27
             .
          
           
             Mar.
             16.19
             .
             Luke
             24.51
             .
             Act.
             1.11
             .
             Act.
             3.21
             .
             1
             Cor.
             10
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.30
             .
             Matth.
             27.50
             .
             Mar.
             15.31
             .
             Luke
             23.46
             .
             John
             14.30
             .
             &
             6.51
             ,
             53
             ,
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             56
             ,
             57
             ,
             58.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.28
             ,
             28.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             26.26
             ,
             &c
             Mar.
             14.22
             ,
             &c
             Luk.
             22.19
             ,
             &c
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.25
             ,
             26
             
          
           
             Heb.
             9.27
             ,
             28
             
          
           
             Col.
             2.11
             ,
             12
             
          
           
             Rom.
             4.11
             .
             Gen.
             17.10
             .
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             28.29
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.1
             .
             Titus
             3.1
             .
             1
             Peter
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.2
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.7
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet
             2.17
             .
             Psal
             82.1
             .
          
           
             1
             Chron.
             22.23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Chap.
             26.
             2
             
             Chron.
             29.30
             ,
             31
             ,
             chap.
             2
             Chron.
             34
             ,
             &
             35.
             chap.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             13
             20
             ,
             21
             
          
           
             Rom.
             10.9
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             2
             Cor.
             5.21
             .
          
           
             John
             5.28
             ,
             29.
             
             Apoc
             20.28
             .
             Heb
             19
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
          
           
             Mat
             25
             31.
             
             Apoc.
             14.10
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             26.7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3
             21.
             1
             
             Cor
             ,
             15.28
             .
          
           
             This
             we
             confirmed
             ,
             1567.
             in
             the
             first
             Parliament
             of
             Iames
             6
             held
             by
             the
             Earle
             Murray
             ,
             and
             all
             Acts
             in
             any
             Parliament
             before
             whatsoever
             ,
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             abolished
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             of
             the
             Articles
             are
             a
             Committee
             of
             24.
             whereof
             in
             former
             times
             ,
             there
             was
             eight
             Lords
             ,
             eight
             Church-men
             ,
             who
             were
             called
             Lords
             ,
             and
             eight
             Commons
             :
             So
             from
             the
             greater
             part
             they
             were
             named
             Lords
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             Because
             all
             Articles
             and
             Heads
             that
             are
             to
             passe
             in
             Parliament
             are
             first
             brought
             to
             them
             ,
             who
             having
             discussed
             them
             ,
             sends
             them
             to
             the
             House
             of
             Parl●ament
             .
             The
             latin
             Histories
             calls
             their
             Lords
             of
             the
             Articles
             Apolecti
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             Marshall
             his
             pious
             voyce
             in
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             
               This
               Act
               is
               particularly
               confirmed
               1567.
               in
               the
               Parliament
               under
            
             Iames
             
               6.
               holden
               by
               the
               Earl
            
             Murr●y
             .
          
           
             
               This
               also
               was
               confirmed
               by
               one
               particular
               Act
               1567.
               by
               the
               Parliament
               holden
               by
               the
               Earle
            
             Murray
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             I
             pray
             you
             for
             these
             dayes
             sake
             .
          
           
             See
             how
             this
             agree●
             with
             the
             worldlings
             now
             adayes
             .
          
           
             What
             blessings
             hath
             been
             since
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Erskin
             ,
             they
             know
             best
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               how
               although
               the
               Prelats
               being
               convinced
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               did
               subscribe
               unto
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               with
               this
               Pro●iso
               ,
               That
               they
               should
               enjoy
               their
               rents
               for
               their
               lives
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             men
             to
             their
             owne
             countrey
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             teach
             us
             to
             seek
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             death
             of
             the
             yong
             King
             of
             France
             husband
             to
             our
             Queen
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             December
             1560.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             well
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             Lesley
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             An.
             1566
             when
             this
             book
             was
             written
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             liberality
             of
             the
             Earle
             Murray
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Where
             then
             are
             Pluralities
             and
             fatnesse
             of
             Livings
             in
             our
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Church-men
             now
             adayes
             look
             to
             this
             .
          
           
             
               W●at
               can
               the
               P●elats
               say
               to
               this
               .
            
          
           
             
               Ambassadour
               from
               France
               ,
               and
               his
               demands
               .
            
             
               See
               the
               study
               of
               France
               to
               divide
               the
               two
               Kingdoms
               newly
               bound
               for
               mantenance
               of
               Religion
               against
               the
               common
               enemies
               .
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Protestants
             faithfulnesse
             ill
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             A
             foolish
             play
             used
             in
             time
             of
             darknes
             Hence
             we
             say
             any
             foolish
             thing
             to
             be
             like
             a
             play
             of
             Robin-Hood
             .
          
           
             Some
             say
             his
             name
             is
             Killone
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             Queen
             Regents
             death
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             also
             be
             considered
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reader
             remark
             the
             advantages
             that
             Scotland
             hath
             from
             France
             .
          
           
             A
             good
             Character
             of
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             stick
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             not
             leave
             us
             .
          
           
             Faire
             words
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
          
           
             That
             was
             a
             secret
             Lardon
             .
          
           
             She
             meant
             she
             would
             seek
             a
             safe
             conduct
             .
          
           
             *
             Ever
             till
             that
             she
             may
             shew
             her
             evill
             will.
             
          
           
             
               If
               France
               would
               have
               sustained
               rhem
               they
               had
               not
               yet
               departed
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               secret
               Lardon
               .
               The
               Arms
               of
               England
               were
               usurped
               .
            
          
           
             
               Your
               Papists
               and
               ours
               have
               practised
               ,
               and
               still
               practise
               division
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               she
               might
               have
               England
               to
               the
               Popes
               Religion
               I
               think
               she
               said
               not
               amisse
               .
            
             
               The
               feare
               of
               God
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               Elias
               〈◊〉
               disobedi●●●
               to
               cursed
               〈◊〉
               .
            
          
           
             N●te
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             his
             〈…〉
             well
             to
             〈…〉
             as
             〈◊〉
             the
             subjects
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Lardon
             of
             accusing
             England
             of
             inconstancy
             in
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Notwithstanding
             his
             own
             disorder
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             false
             lye
             ,
             and
             see
             how
             it
             answers
             to
             the
             calumnies
             of
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             The
             Peace
             and
             Contract
             at
             Leith
             .
          
           
             Many
             Princes
             little
             regarded
             that
             .
          
           
             All
             power
             is
             not
             then
             in
             the
             Prince
             ,
             if
             the
             States
             have
             any
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             ,
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Note
               the
               Scots
               acknowledgement
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e90010
           
             Isaiah
             40
             31.
             
          
           
             A
             true
             acknowledgment
             o●
             mans
             weaknesse
             ,
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             so
             hath
             it
             been
             in
             this
             last
             Reformation
             .
          
           
             As
             it
             was
             then
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             by
             Gods
             mercies
             ●o
             that
             Nation
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Petition
             of
             the
             Protestants
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             for
             example
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             the
             trouble
             within
             Scotland
             ,
             flowed
             from
             the
             Courtiers
             who
             seemed
             to
             professe
             the
             Evangell
             .
          
           
             He
             means
             the
             Lo●d
             Iames
             ,
             Earle
             Murray
             .
          
           
             The
             corruption
             that
             entred
             the
             Queens
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Theologie
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             their
             reason●
             .
          
           
             
               Wicked
               Councellors
               ●athers
               all
               th●ir
               mischiev●us
               plots
               upon
               misled
               Princes
               ,
               and
               causeth
               them
               to
               take
               all
               things
               upon
               them
            
             
               This
               was
               written
               when
               the
               seco●d
               rank
               of
               the
               Lord●
               was
               banished
               ,
               Anno
               1560
               after
               Dan●●s
               s●aughter
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Queens
             Arriva●l
             from
             France
             156●
             
          
           
             
               T●●●le
               &
               lugubre
               Coelum
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             first
             ●●ace
             in
             despight
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             .
             first
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Lord
             Iames
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             sonner
             zeal
             to
             t●e
             Truth
             ,
             complying
             with
             Court
             ,
             favoureth
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             ●
             godly
             reso●●●●on
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             is
             not
             yet
             seen
             .
          
           
             The
             persw●s●ons
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             Arrans
             stout
             and
             godly
             Protestati●n
             against
             the
             Qu●ens
             Masse
             .
          
           
             Good
             resolution
             ,
             if
             followed
             .
          
           
             
               Robert
               Campbell
            
             to
             the
             Lord
             Vchiltrie
             ,
          
           
             The
             Queens
             practise
             at
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             iudgment
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             upon
             the
             suffering
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
          
           
             The
             Courtier
             making
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             how
             wise
             and
             godly
             m●n
             are
             so
             mistaken
             oft
             ,
             as
             to
             play
             after
             games
             :
             And
             this
             M.
             Knox
             doth
             acknowledge
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             reasoning
             betwixt
             the
             Queen
             and
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             how
             that
             Princ●s
             are
             informed
             against
             God●
             servant
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Prince
             note
             this
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             wi●e
             reply
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             undertaking
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             second
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             comparison
             .
          
           
             Blinde
             zeal
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             When
             this
             was
             written
             there
             was
             no
             appearance
             of
             Maries
             imprisonment
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             Church
             .
          
           
             Strong
             Imagination
             ,
             called
             conscience
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             judgement
             of
             the
             Queen
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             ever
             since
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             first
             Progresse
             .
          
           
             Note
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             misled
             soul.
             
          
           
             Bo●fours
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Yet
             in
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             1563.
             there
             is
             an
             expresse
             Act
             for
             punishing
             of
             Adultery
             by
             death
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Act
             74.
             
          
           
             The
             devil
             getting
             entry
             to
             his
             little
             finger
             will
             screw
             in
             his
             whole
             arm
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Queenes
             first
             fray
             in
             Hallyrud-house
             .
          
           
             Division
             between
             the
             Lords
             and
             the
             Ministers
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             fain
             would
             have
             had
             all
             Assemblies
             discharged
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             dili●gently
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             dil●gently
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             passage
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             judgement
             of
             the
             thirds
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             *
             That
             is
             ,
             five
             old
             pieces
             .
          
           
             A
             proverb
             upon
             Pittaro
             ,
             Controller
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             that
             Princes
             have
             to
             the
             Patrimony
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             marriage
             of
             the
             Earl
             of
             Murray
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             Mask
             of
             Orleance
             .
          
           
             The
             Hamiltons
             against
             Bothwell
             and
             the
             Marquesse
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Bothwells
             communication
             with
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             1562.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             complement
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Reconciliation
             betwixt
             the
             Earle
             of
             Arrane
             ,
             and
             Earle
             of
             Bothwell
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             communing
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             with
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             Princes
             note
             this
             .
          
           
             Let
             Court-Chaplains
             and
             unthrifts
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             note
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Lennox
             ,
             and
             his
             Lady
             imprisoned
             in
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             ,
             for
             traffiquing
             with
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Sharp
             left
             preaching
             ,
             and
             took
             him
             to
             the
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             This
             causeth
             the
             Qu●ens
             R●ligion
             to
             have
             many
             ●avourers
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             d●ligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             Lethington
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Gordonne
            
             and
             Ogilvie
             .
          
           
             Bothwell
             brake
             the
             ward
             or
             prison
             .
          
           
             Note
             another
             wavering
             of
             the
             Hamiltons
             .
          
           
             
               A
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               1562.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               So
               was
               the
               Duke
               .
               the
               Earls
               of
               
                 Argyle
                 ,
                 Murray
              
               ,
               and
               Glencarne
               ,
               with
               all
               their
               Company
               after
               ter
               served
               .
            
             
               The
               day
               of
               Correthie
               field
               .
               Octob.
               22.
               1562
            
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Huntlies
             prayer
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Corriethieburne
             ,
             or
             Farabank
             .
          
           
             Secretary
             Lethingtons
             Oration
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Forbesse
             her
             words
             .
          
           
             Let
             others
             that
             yet
             live
             mark
             this
             .
          
           
             Mens
             judgement
             of
             the
             Queens
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             The
             Preachers
             railed
             upon
             the
             Courtiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Preachers
             Admonition
             after
             the
             Earle
             of
             Huntlies
             death
             .
          
           
             Meaning
             of
             Huntley
             .
          
           
             The
             end
             declared
             their
             words
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           
             The
             defence
             of
             the
             Courtiers
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             practise
             .
          
           
             The
             tryall
             of
             
               Pauls
               Meffanes
            
             fact
             .
          
           
             Chattelet
             and
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             desire
             concerning
             Chattelet
             .
          
           
             The
             punishment
             of
             God
             for
             maintaining
             and
             erecting
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             death
             and
             famine
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Reasoning
             between
             
               I.
               Knox
            
             and
             the
             Queen
             
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             The
             Queens
             judgement
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Cathaes
             .
          
           
             The
             Lady
             Argile
             was
             naturall
             Sister
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             as
             the
             Earle
             Murray
             was
             naturall
             Brother
             .
          
           
             The
             Clergie
             did
             pretend
             to
             be
             free
             from
             all
             Jurisdiction
             ,
             save
             the
             Popes
             .
          
           
             The
             judgment
             of
             some
             .
          
           
             Huntley
             forfeited
             .
          
           
             The
             pride
             of
             Women
             at
             that
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             And
             so
             was
             Religion
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             both
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Occasion
             painted
             with
             a
             bald
             Hind-head
             .
          
           
             Variance
             betwixt
             the
             Earle
             of
             Murray
             and
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             discharge
             to
             the
             Earl
             of
             Murray
             .
          
           
             God
             knowes
             if
             our
             times
             be
             better
             .
          
           
             The
             Speaker
             was
             the
             Dean
             of
             Restaruk
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             affirmation
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             serve
             for
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Papists
             judge
             this
             day
             1567.
             
          
           
             Note
             Women
             .
          
           
             Lethingtons
             practice
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             The
             last
             commendation
             of
             Lord
             Iohn
             to
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Rob.
               Font
            
             stricken
             in
             the
             head
             with
             a
             weapon
             by
             Cap.
             Lawder
             .
          
           
             Bond
             to
             a
             mutuall
             defence
             in
             the
             cause
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Note
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             The
             Master
             of
             Maxwells
             discharge
             to
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ,
             and
             their
             reasoning
             together
             .
          
           
             Before
             they
             disdained
             not
             to
             come
             to
             his
             own
             house
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             a
             wise
             Reply
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             first
             time
             the
             Earle
             Murray
             spake
             with
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             after
             the
             Parliament
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             called
             before
             the
             Queen
             and
             Counsell
             in
             Decemb.
             156●
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             Irish
             Papists
             have
             done
             to
             Protestants
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             for
             this
             day
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             world
             judge
             what
             ensued
             .
          
           
             Note
             Pastors
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             craft
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               I.
               Knox
            
             falsly
             reported
             of
             ,
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             Remark
             false
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Murther
             and
             Whoredome
             in
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Maries
             Regiment
             .
          
           
             Great
             Wet
             and
             Frost
             in
             Ian.
             1563.
             
          
           
             The
             Sea
             stood
             still
             ,
             neither
             ebbed
             ●or
             flowed
             for
             24
             houres
             .
          
           
             Cucullus
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Lethingtons
             counte●●nce
             at
             the
             threatnings
             of
             the
             preacher
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             world
             judge
             whether
             this
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             what
             hath
             fallen
             since
             that
             time
             .
          
           
             Lethington
             his
             Harangue
             at
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             Anno
             1564.
             
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             answer
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             ,
             ●nd
             see
             how
             the
             Bishops
             did
             forbid
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Queen
             that
             now
             is
             in
             Britain
             .
          
           
             M.
             Maxwells
             words
             in
             the
             Assembly
             .
          
           
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             his
             prayer
             for
             the
             Queen
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             no●ed
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             Discourse
             diligently
             .
          
           
             God
             craves
             of
             us
             ,
             That
             we
             should
             oppose
             our selves
             to
             iniquity
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             noted
             for
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Whether
             this
             ▪
             hath
             come
             to
             passe
             or
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             world
             judge
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             diligently
             .
          
           
             No●●
             .
          
           
             ●
             .
             Paral
             25.
             
          
           
             When
             the
             Prince
             does
             serve
             God
             sincerely
             in
             private
             and
             publike
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             care
             that
             the
             people
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             assuredly
             they
             are
             faithfull
             to
             him
             ;
             but
             if
             he
             faile
             in
             these
             or
             in
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             findes
             disobedience
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             be●ause
             he
             is
             not
             carefull
             to
             obey
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             see
             him
             obeyed
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             2
             
             Paral.
             26.
             
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             applyed
             to
             the
             late
             affairs
             of
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             26.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             M.
             
               Iohn
               Dowgl●s
            
             Rector
             ,
             his
             Vote
             .
          
           
             Master
             
               Iohn
               Craig
            
             his
             Vote
             .
          
           
             Note
             dil●gently
             
          
           
             Note
             deligently
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e109000
           
             There
             be
             two
             Epigrams
             extant
             ,
             written
             by
             
               George
               Buchanan
            
             ,
             of
             a
             rich
             Diamond
             sent
             from
             Qu.
             Mary
             to
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             At
             this
             time
             an
             Italian
             ,
             named
             Davie
             ,
             entred
             in
             great
             familiarity
             with
             the
             Queen
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             was
             nothing
             done
             without
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Earl
             of
             Murray
             seeing
             the
             other
             Nobles
             consent
             ,
             gave
             his
             ,
             which
             before
             he
             refused
             .
          
           
             The
             Dispensation
             being
             come
             from
             Rome
             for
             the
             Marriage
             :
             Before
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Romish
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             unlawful
             to
             marry
             ,
             being
             Cousin
             Germans
             ,
             brother
             and
             sisters
             children
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             degree
             of
             Consanguinity
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             The
             King
             ,
             to
             make
             himself
             more
             popular
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             from
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Congregation
             the
             prete●t
             of
             Religion
             ,
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Kirk
             to
             hear
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             preach
             .
          
           
             In
             answering
             he
             said
             more
             then
             he
             had
             preached
             ,
             for
             he
             added
             ,
             That
             as
             the
             King
             had
             (
             to
             pleasure
             the
             Queen
             )
             gone
             to
             Masse
             ,
             and
             dishonoured
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             so
             should
             God
             in
             his
             justice
             make
             her
             an
             Instrument
             of
             his
             ruine
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             fell
             out
             in
             a
             very
             short
             time
             :
             but
             the
             Queen
             being
             incensed
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             fell
             out
             in
             Tears
             ,
             and
             to
             please
             her
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             must
             abstain
             from
             preaching
             for
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             this
             agrees
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Let
             this
             be
             conferred
             with
             our
             times
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligenly
             
          
           
             So
             was
             the
             Citie
             of
             London
             for
             warre
             against
             Scotland
             ,
             vexed
             for
             the
             leavie
             of
             mony
             
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             Q●
             Elizabeth
             .
          
           
             Here
             mark
             either
             deep
             dissimulation
             ,
             or
             a
             great
             inconstancy
             .
          
           
             At
             the
             end
             of
             this
             Book
             you
             shall
             finde
             this
             .
          
           
             See
             in
             what
             sense
             proud
             ambitious
             men
             takes
             the
             name
             of
             Bishop
             .
          
           
             As
             is
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             This
             inconstant
             yongman
             sometimes
             declared
             himself
             for
             the
             Protestant
             ;
             witnesse
             his
             last
             Band
             :
             And
             now
             for
             the
             Papist
             .
             And
             as
             he
             left
             God
             ,
             so
             he
             was
             left
             by
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Queen
             intending
             vengeance
             upon
             the
             poor
             King
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Earle
             Bothwell
             ,
             grants
             to
             the
             Protestants
             their
             Petitions
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             quiet
             ,
             and
             not
             trouble
             her
             Plots
             .
          
           
             As
             she
             had
             lately
             gratified
             the
             Protestants
             by
             granting
             their
             Petition
             ,
             so
             at
             this
             time
             she
             yeelds
             unto
             the
             Papists
             their
             demands
             also
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             be
             stopped
             by
             neither
             of
             them
             in
             her
             designe
             of
             vengeance
             and
             new
             love
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             how
             God
             changeth
             things
             in
             a
             moment
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e122600
           
             Heb.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             25.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             
             Rom
             58.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             
             Ephes.
             4.5
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             Vain
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Idolatry
             .
          
           
             A
             Sentence
             pronounced
             .
          
           
             Appellation
             from
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             The
             request
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             P●tition
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Answer
             :
             1.
             
             To
             Objections
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Appellation
             is
             just
             and
             lawfull
             .
          
           
             Gods
             Messengers
             may
             appeal
             from
             unjust
             sentences
             ,
             and
             Civill
             powers
             are
             bound
             to
             admit
             them
             .
          
           
             Jer.
             26.
             
          
           
             Advert
             .
          
           
             The
             Princes
             did
             absolve
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             whom
             the
             Priests
             had
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               am
               in
               your
               hands
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Deut
             17.
             
             Jerem
             1.
             
             Deut
             1
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             of
             his
             Appellation
             ,
             and
             why
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             been
             defended
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             38.
             
          
           
             Just
             cause
             of
             Appellation
             .
          
           
             Act.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             &
             25.
             
          
           
             Act.
             25.
             
          
           
             Why
             Paul
             would
             admit
             none
             of
             the
             Leuiticall
             order
             to
             judge
             in
             his
             cause
             .
          
           
             Upon
             what
             reasons
             the
             Appellation
             of
             Paul
             was
             grounded
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             is
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             persons
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             ●
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             1.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             56.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             Jude
             1.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             
          
           
             Let
             the
             cause
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               an
               objection
               or
               doubt
               .
            
             
               The
               Petition
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Knox.
              
               
            
          
           
             The
             singular
             honours
             which
             Magistrates
             receive
             of
             God
             ,
             ought
             to
             move
             them
             with
             all
             diligence
             to
             promote
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             what
             Points
             powers
             are
             bound
             to
             their
             subjects
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Let
             the
             similitude
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             enough
             that
             Rulers
             do
             not
             oppresse
             their
             subjects
             .
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ,
             and
             his
             accusation
             intended
             against
             the
             Papisticall
             Bishops
             .
          
           
             Isaiah
             1.
             
          
           
             Jerem
             23.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Ezech.
             13.
             
             Hosa
             4.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             If
             Powers
             provide
             not
             for
             instruction
             of
             their
             subjects
             ,
             they
             do
             never
             rule
             above
             them
             for
             their
             Profit
             .
          
           
             What
             Satan
             hath
             obtained
             of
             the
             blinde
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             matters
             and
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             appertain
             to
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Civill
             power
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             21.24
             ,
             25
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             facts
             of
             godly
             Kings
             are
             an
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             declaration
             of
             ●heir
             power
             .
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             14.
             
             &
             17
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             Paralip
             19.
             
          
           
             Adver●
             that
             the
             King
             taketh
             upon
             him
             to
             command
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             2
             Paral.
             30.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             2
             Paral
             35.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             23.
             
          
           
             The
             King
             commanded
             the
             Priests
             .
          
           
             2
             Par.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             facts
             of
             the
             godly
             Kings
             in
             Iuda
             ,
             do
             appertain
             to
             the
             powers
             amongst
             the
             Gentiles
             professing
             Christs
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             50.
             
          
           
             Advert
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             Augustine●
             words
             .
          
           
             Advert
             the
             minde
             of
             Augustine
             .
          
           
             In
             two
             sorr●
             ought
             Kings
             to
             serve
             God.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             O
             that
             the
             world
             would
             understand
             !
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             49.
             
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             second
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             
          
           
             Jerem
             38.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             39.
             
          
           
             Note
             diligently
             .
          
           
             Deut.
             12.
             
          
           
             Deut
             23.
             
             &
             27.
             
          
           
             Idolatry
             ought
             to
             be
             punish●d
             with
             out
             respect
             of
             person
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             state
             might
             have
             claimed
             priviledge
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             Prophets
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3
             :
             1
             Sam.
             9.15
             .
             1
             King.
             22.
             1
             
             Kings
             21.
             2
             
             Kings
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Par.
             15.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             13.
             
          
           
             Why
             every
             man
             in
             Israel
             was
             bound
             to
             obey
             Gods
             Commandment
             .
          
           
             Deut
             28
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             Deu●
             .
             7●
             
          
           
             Gods
             judgements
             to
             the
             carnall
             man
             appear
             rigorous
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Idolatry
             of
             a
             small
             number
             ,
             is
             Gods
             wrath
             kindle●
             against
             the
             multitude
             not
             punishing
             the
             offencers
             .
          
           
             Ezek
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezek
             8.
             
             &
             9.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             an
             O●jection
             .
          
           
             Why
             no
             Law
             was
             executed
             against
             the
             Gentiles
             being
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             especiall
             honour
             which
             God
             requireth
             of
             his
             people
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             God
             is
             not
             author
             of
             any
             priviledge
             granted
             to
             the
             Papisticall
             Bishops
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             exempted
             from
             the
             power
             of
             the
             civill
             sword
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             dignity
             of
             Aaron
             did
             not
             exempt
             him
             from
             judgment
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             2.
             1
             
             Sam
             3.
             
          
           
             Notewell
             .
          
           
             Gal.
             4.
             1
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
          
           
             Math.
             17.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             
             Acts
             4
             and
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Chrysostome
             up●on
             Rom.
             ●3
             .
          
           
             Let
             Papists
             answer
             Chrysostome
             .
          
           
             Let
             their
             own
             Histories
             witnesse
             .
          
           
             
               The
               mouth
               of
               the
               beast
               speaking
               great
               things
               .
               Distinct.
               9.
               quest
               .
               3.
               
            
             
               Their
               Laws
               do
               witnesse
               .
            
          
           
             Dist.
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               de
               Translatione
               Titl
            
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             Dist
             40.
             
          
           
             Note
             the
             equitie
             of
             this
             commandment
             
          
           
             The
             matter
             is
             more
             then
             evident
             .
          
           
             Whosoever
             maintaineth
             the
             priviledges
             of
             Papists
             ,
             shall
             drink
             the
             Cup
             of
             Gods
             vengeance
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             28.
             
             Levit.
             26.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             27.
             
             &
             30.
             
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Let
             England
             and
             Scotland
             both
             advert
             .
          
           
             God
             calleth
             to
             repentance
             before
             he
             strike
             in
             his
             hot
             displeasure
             .
          
           
             Papists
             had
             no
             force
             ,
             if
             Princes
             did
             not
             maintain
             them
             .
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             No
             true
             servant
             of
             God
             may
             communicate
             with
             the
             Papisticall
             Religion
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             That
             an
             heretick
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             13.
             
          
           
             Touching
             Councels
             and
             Doctors
             .
          
           
             
               In
               prologo
               Retract
            
             .
          
           
             Ezech.
             33.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             24.
             
             &
             26.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             12.
             
             Mat
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e128570
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Petition
             .
          
           
             Answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             .
          
           
             
               Lactant.
               Firmian
               .
               Tertullian
               .
               Cyprian
               .
            
          
           
             John
             5.
             
             &
             7.
             
          
           
             Acts
             17.
             2
             
             Pet.
             1.
             1
             
             John
             4.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             
          
           
             Why
             Papists
             will
             not
             dispute
             of
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             Religion
             .
             Mahomet
             and
             the
             Pope
             do
             agree
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Reformation
             of
             Religion
             belongeth
             to
             all
             that
             hope
             for
             life
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             subject
             is
             no
             lesse
             bound
             to
             beleeve
             in
             Christ
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             Gal
             3.
             
          
           
             Abac.
             2.
             
             Mark
             16.
             
             John
             3.
             
          
           
             Wherein
             all
             men
             are
             equall
             
          
           
             Rom
             5.
             
             Isa
             53.
             
             John
             3
             &
             5.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             30.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             30.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             presence
             of
             God
             represented
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             9.
             
          
           
             Isa
             8.
             
             Act.
             3.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             The
             spirituall
             Tabernacle
             and
             signes
             of
             Christ●
             pre
             ▪
             
          
           
             1
             Par.
             29.
             2
             
             Par.
             3.4
             .
             &
             5.
             2
             
             Par.
             29.30
             .
             &
             35.
             
          
           
             1
             Par.
             29.
             2
             
             Par.
             3.4
             ,
             &
             5.
             2
             
             Par.
             29.30
             ,
             &
             35.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox
            
             ro
             hi●
             native
             Realm
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             requireth
             .
          
           
             An
             answer
             to
             two
             questions
             .
          
           
             Subjects
             may
             lawfully
             require
             true
             Preachers
             of
             the●r
             Rulers
             .
          
           
             John
             21.
             
             Acts
             20.
             
          
           
             Things
             that
             may
             draw
             men
             back
             from
             the
             sincerity
             of
             Christs
             Evangell
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Princes
             and
             Bishops
             are
             alike
             criminall
             .
             How
             subjects
             offend
             with
             their
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             7.
             
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             
               Iosephus
               Egesippus
            
             .
          
           
             What
             subjects
             shall
             God
             punish
             with
             their
             Princes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e129800
           
             A
             note
             made
             upon
             the
             sending
             of
             Christs
             Disciples
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             feeding
             of
             the
             people
             .
          
           
             What
             chanced
             to
             Christs
             disciples
             after
             the
             feeding
             of
             the
             people
             in
             the
             desart
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Note
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             Christ
             suffereth
             not
             his
             sheep
             and
             Pastours
             to
             be
             dispersed
             and
             troubled
             ,
             but
             for
             cause
             reasonable
             .
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             Why
             Christ
             sent
             away
             the
             people
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             20.
             
          
           
             John.
             6.
             
          
           
             Mark
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             disciples
             did
             not
             rightly
             consider
             Christs
             work
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             this
             for
             our
             time
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             John
             18.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             
          
           
             Hypocrites
             are
             made
             manifest
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             .
          
           
             1
             John
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             deny
             or
             conceale
             the
             gifts
             of
             God
             which
             we
             have
             received
             ,
             is
             unthankfulnesse
             .
          
           
             Let
             the
             Mi●ist●rs
             n●te
             this
             who
             are
             put
             from
             th●ir
             charges
             by
             the
             enemy
             .
          
           
             Ezech
             3.33
             .
             Jer.
             20
             34.
             3
             
             Reg
             18
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             4
             Reg
             3.
             
             Amos
             7.
             
             Dan
             5
             Matth.
             23.
             
             Act
             13.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Preachers
               ●●●named
               t●e
               Salt
               of
               the
               earth
            
             
               The
               Conf●ssion
               of
               the
               Author
               .
            
          
           
             Preachers
             oug●t
             to
             feed
             Christs
             Flock
             .
          
           
             The
             lack
             of
             fervency
             of
             reproving
             ;
             of
             indifferency
             in
             seeding
             ,
             and
             diligence
             in
             executing
             ,
             are
             great
             sins
             ,
             Spirituall
             temptations
             are
             soon
             espied
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             the
             author
             .
          
           
             The
             troubles
             of
             these
             da●es
             cometh
             to
             the
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             elect
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               Note
               .
            
             
               The
               great
               fear
               of
               the
               disciples
               .
            
          
           
             Matth.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             disciples
             also
             before
             this
             time
             were
             troubled
             in
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             What
             time
             the
             tempest
             did
             arise
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             was
             calm
             when
             the
             disciples
             took
             their
             Ship.
             
          
           
             What
             moved
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             tossed
             Ship
             is
             a
             figure
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             1.
             
          
           
             Esth.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7
             
               &
               deinceps
            
             .
          
           
             The
             malice
             of
             the
             devill
             compared
             to
             the
             winde
             .
          
           
             1
             Simile
             .
          
           
             The
             Sea
             cannot
             be
             quiet
             when
             the
             wind
             bloweth
             outragiously
             .
          
           
             The
             winde
             that
             blew
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Hen.
             8.
             
          
           
             A
             quiet
             calm
             wa
             under
             King
             Edw
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             secret
             pestilent
             winde
             that
             blew
             in
             the
             time
             of
             good
             
               K.
               Edward
            
             6.
             
             The
             Devill
             raged
             when
             the
             Masse
             mischief
             was
             disclosed
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             5.
             
          
           
             Mark
             well
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             affirmed
             both
             before
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             also
             before
             Northumberland
             oftner
             then
             once
             .
          
           
             Transubstantiation
             overthrown
             by
             
               Th.
               Granmer
            
             .
          
           
             The
             tound
             god
             was
             taken
             away
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             When
             all
             the
             Papisticall
             abomi●ations
             were
             revolted
             ,
             then
             was
             the
             Boat
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             Two
             speciall
             Notes
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Note
             .
          
           
             Who
             ruled
             all
             by
             wit
             under
             K.
             Edward
             6
             
          
           
             John
             13.
             
             Psalm
             .
             40.
             
          
           
             Godly
             Princes
             commonly
             have
             most
             uugodly
             Counsellors
             .
          
           
             Note
             well
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
             Esa.
             22.
             
             Matth.
             26.
             
             John
             12.
             
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             The
             enemies
             of
             the
             verity
             many
             times
             appear
             to
             be
             most
             profitable
             for
             a
             Common-Wealth
             .
          
           
             Mischief
             at
             the
             length
             will
             so
             utter
             it self
             ,
             that
             men
             may
             espie
             it
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             22.36
             .
          
           
             Esa.
             22.
             
          
           
             If
             David
             and
             Hezekiah
             were
             deceived
             by
             traiterous
             Councellors
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             a
             young
             and
             innocent
             King.
             
          
           
             The
             Author
             might
             fear
             this
             indeed
             .
          
           
             Paulet
             is
             painted
             .
          
           
             The
             Treasurers
             words
             against
             the
             authority
             of
             Mary
             .
          
           
             Caiaphas
             prophesied
             .
          
           
             
               Judge
               at
               the
               end
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Note
               .
            
          
           
             Tyrants
             cannot
             cease
             to
             persecute
             Christs
             Members
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             21.
             
             Gen.
             28.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             John
             5.
             
             &
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             of
             Gods
             Word
             put
             the
             Papists
             to
             silence
             in
             England
             ,
             except
             it
             had
             been
             to
             brag
             in
             corners
             
          
           
             Princes
             are
             ready
             to
             persecute
             as
             malicious
             Papists
             will
             command
             .
          
           
             Job
             12.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             2.
             1
             
             Reg
             16
             18.
             
             John
             13.
             
             John
             8.
             
          
           
             Wily
             Winchester
             D●eaming
             Duresme
             ,
             Bloody
             Bonner
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             cruse
             before
             omitted
             ,
             why
             the
             winde
             blew
             to
             trouble
             Christs
             disciples
             .
          
           
             The
             prayer
             of
             the
             author
             .
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             48
             51.54
             62.
             
          
           
             The
             coming
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             d●s●ipl●s
             upon
             the
             S●●s
             ,
             is
             op●ned
             .
          
           
             Christ
             is
             sute
             upon
             the
             mountain
             .
          
           
             God
             never
             brought
             his
             people
             into
             trouble
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             should
             perish
             therein
             .
          
           
             Mark
             these
             words
             .
          
           
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             his
             disciples
             till
             the
             fourth
             watch
             .
          
           
             The
             causes
             why
             Christs
             disciples
             misknew
             him
             .
          
           
             What
             chanced
             to
             Christ
             ,
             that
             also
             in
             all
             ages
             chanceth
             to
             his
             holy
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             fear
             is
             greatest
             ,
             when
             deliverance
             is
             ●ost
             n●gh
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5
             Reg.
             7.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Why
             God
             suffereth
             tribulation
             to
             abound
             and
             continue
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             10●
             
          
           
             
               Iezabel
               ,
               Athalia
            
             ,
             and
             Iudas
             .
          
           
             
               Gard●●r
               ,
               Tunstal
            
             ,
             Bucherly
             Bon●r
             .
          
           
             The
             praise
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
               Durysme
            
             ,
             and
             o●●dy
             Mary
             before
             these
             dayes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Reg.
             11.
             
             Matth.
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             A
             digression
             to
             the
             Papists
             of
             Qu.
             Maries
             chaste
             dealing
             .
          
           
             A
             lively
             Picture
             of
             Mary
             the
             utter
             mischief
             of
             England
          
           
             What
             commodities
             the
             Spanish
             King
             shall
             bring
             to
             the
             Realm
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             saying
             .
          
           
             Under
             an
             English
             name
             ,
             she
             b●areth
             a
             Spanyards
             heart
             .
          
           
             Spanyards
             sons
             of
             pride
             and
             superstition
             .
          
           
             Why
             Winchester
             would
             have
             Spanyards
             to
             reigne
             over
             England
             .
          
           
             To
             Winchester
             .
          
           
             The
             Book
             of
             true
             obedience
             both
             in
             Latine
             and
             in
             English
             ,
             shall
             remain
             to
             thy
             perpetuall
             shame
             and
             condemnation
             of
             thy
             cankered
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             The
             wicked
             must
             declare
             their selves
             .
          
           
             Apocalip
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Abraham
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             
          
           
             Isaac
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             16.
             
          
           
             Iacob
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             23
             31.32.35
             .
          
           
             Moses
             .
          
           
             Exod
             5.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             1.
             
             Psal.
             119.
             
          
           
             The
             power
             and
             eff●ctuall
             operation
             of
             Gods
             Word
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             4
             Reg
             9.
             
          
           
             Luke
             24
             
          
           
             Simile
             .
          
           
             Math.
             &
             John
             ,
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Note
             that
             Peter
             consid●red
             not
             his
             own
             weaknesse
             .
          
           
             The
             sherp
             at
             length
             know
             the
             voyce
             of
             their
             own
             Pastor
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Elect.
            
             
          
           
             
               The
               Repr●bate
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg
             28.
             
          
           
             Saul
             .
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             Ahaz
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             7.
             
          
           
             God
             sometime
             sheweth
             mercy
             to
             an
             hypocrit
             ,
             for
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             Church
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             42.
             
          
           
             Reade
             the
             Text
             ,
             Jer
             42.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             43.
             
          
           
             Great
             blindnes
             
          
           
             Jer.
             44.
             
          
           
             As
             Papists
             would
             have
             League
             with
             the
             Emperor
             .
          
           
             What
             was
             said
             in
             Hamme●sham
             when
             uproar
             was
             for
             establishing
             of
             Mary
             in
             authority
             .
          
           
             A
             Common-wealth
             compared
             to
             a
             Ship
             sayling
             on
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             The
             end
             shall
             declare
             .
          
           
             Enemies
             to
             the
             Truth
             receive
             no
             comfort
             of
             Gods
             Messengers
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             and
             chosen
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.
             
             Gen.
             22.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             5.7.10
             .
             1
             Reg.
             16.
             3
             
             Reg
             21.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             Gods
             Word
             sometimes
             moveth
             great
             multitudes
             .
          
           
             Why
             Moses
             caused
             the
             Israelites
             do
             drink
             the
             powder
             of
             the
             golden
             calf
             .
          
           
             Exod.
             32.
             
          
           
             A
             sharp
             sentence
             against
             Idolaters
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             34.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             49.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             21.38
             .
          
           
             Jerem.
             21.
             
             Jerem.
             38
             ,
          
           
             Jerem.
             38.
             
          
           
             Jon.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             2.
             
          
           
             Jerem.
             32.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             fear
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             12.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             
             Isa.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             18.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Lively
             faith
             maketh
             a
             man
             bold
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             creature
             can
             never
             dispute
             w●th
             God
             without
             sin
             .
          
           
             Quest.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Gods
             works
             by
             them self
             are
             a
             sufficient
             reason
             .
          
           
             Peters
             vertue
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             vice
             that
             long
             rested
             with
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             16.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             26.
             
          
           
             Why
             Peter
             was
             suffered
             to
             sink
             .
          
           
             Luke
             22.
             
          
           
             
               What
               resteth
               with
               Gods
               Elect
               in
               their
               greatest
               danger
               .
            
             
               The
               nature
               of
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             Peter
             knew
             the
             power
             and
             good
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             144.
             
          
           
             How
             nigh
             God
             is
             in
             extream
             perill
             to
             deliver
             his
             Elect
             that
             syithfully
             call
             upon
             him
             .
          
           
             Exod
             14.
             
             Hester
             7.8
             ●
             .
          
           
             Daniel
             6.
             
             John
             3.
             
             Act
             12.
             
          
           
             Psalm
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             God
             flattereth
             not
             his
             Elect.
             
          
           
             Peter
             was
             not
             faithlesse
             .
          
           
             Matth
             10.
             2
             
             Tim
             2.
             
          
           
             Such
             as
             have
             stood
             long
             ,
             may
             yet
             fall
             .
          
           
             Luke
             17.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             lesse
             pretence
             of
             excuse
             then
             Peter
             had
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Consolation
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Worldly
             Princes
             are
             conjured
             against
             God
             
          
           
             Psal.
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             sheep
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             rent
             from
             his
             hand
             .
          
           
             Joh.
             10.
             
          
           
             Joh.
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             temptations
             of
             Gods
             elect
             now
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             Good
             counsell
             to
             thee
             in
             faith
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg
             2.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             To
             whom
             appertaineth
             the
             former
             counsel
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             28.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             root
             of
             faith
             remaineth
             with
             Gods
             elect
             in
             greatest
             danger
             .
          
           
             3
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             root
             of
             faith
             is
             not
             idle
             .
          
           
             A
             tryall
             of
             faith
             in
             trouble
             
          
           
             It
             appertaineth
             not
             to
             man
             to
             know
             not
             to
             enquire
             how
             God
             will
             deliver
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Divers
             wayes
             of
             deliverance
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             means
             offered
             by
             God
             to
             avoid
             Idolatry
             are
             not
             to
             be
             refused
             ,
          
           
             Repetition
             .
          
           
             
               Isai.
               78.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               74.
            
             
          
           
             
               Apocal.
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal
               74
               ,
               &
               87.
            
             
          
           
             
               Prayer
               and
               Confession
            
             .
          
           
             
               Appealing
               to
               mercy
            
             .
          
           
             
               Isai.
               33.
            
             
          
           
             
               Jerem.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               74.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               59.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal.
               79.
            
             
          
           
             
               Jerem.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
            
          
           
             
               Psal.
               95.
            
             
          
           
             
               Against
               the
               enemies
               of
               God.
            
             
          
           
             
               Esay
               25.
            
             
          
           
             
               Of
               Gods
               Elect
            
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Esa
               26.
            
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e139500
           
             
               Gen.
               3.
               
               Matt●
               .
               10.
               
               Act.
               4.
               
            
          
           
             
               Matth.
               5.
               
               Joh.
               14
               16.
               
               Esay
               .
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Crosse
               of
               Christ
               i●
               victory
               hid
               .
            
          
           
             
               Esay
               40.41.51
            
             .
          
           
             
               Exod.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               4
               Reg.
               25.
               
               Jerem
               52.
               
               Esd.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               ●phes
               2.
            
             
          
           
             The
             causes
             why
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             b●
             this
             day
             persecuted
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             1.2
             .
             Heb.
             6.
             
             &
             10.
             
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             23.
             
          
           
             Whosoever
             sheddeth
             the
             Blood
             of
             one
             of
             Christs
             members
             ,
             for
             his
             Names
             sake
             ,
             consenteth
             to
             the
             blood
             of
             all
             that
             have
             suffered
             since
             the
             beginning
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             4.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             Answer
             to
             an
             Objection
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             19.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             
          
           
             Iosephus
             .
          
           
             The
             Petition
             of
             such
             as
             be
             persecuted
             .
          
           
             
               Matth.
               5.
               
               Matth.
               10.
            
             
          
           
             
               ●
               Cor.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             Matth
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Exod.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               13.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               first
               proportion
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               second
               proposition
            
             .
          
           
             
               John
               4.
               
               Apo.
               14.
               
               &
               17.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Take
             heed
             of
             unlawfull
             obedience
             .
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
             Dan.
             6.
             
          
           
             Answ.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             10.
             
          
           
             Act.
             14.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             The
             Papisticall
             Religion
             a
             mortall
             Pestilence
             .
          
           
             The
             Admonition
             .
          
           
             
               Answer
               to
               an
               Objection
            
             .
          
           
             
               Gen.
               6.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ps●l
               .
               14.
            
             
          
           
             
               Psal
               2.
               
               Act.
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Luk.
               18.
            
             
          
           
             
               Hosea
               4.
            
             
          
           
             
               Matth
               20
               Matth.
               7.
               2
               
               Thess
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Deu
               4
               and
               12
            
          
           
             
               Matth.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               1
               Reg.
               13
               &
               15
               2
               Par.
               26.
               
               Levit.
               10.
               
               Matt.
               17
               Act.
               1
               2
               ,
               &
               3.
               1
               
               Cor.
               11.
               
               Col.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               De●●
               4.
               
               &
               12.
            
             
          
           
             
               Apoc.
               2.
            
             
          
           
             The
             craft
             of
             Sathan
             .
          
           
             The
             ground
             of
             ●●●●●ticall
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             
               Tertul.
               in
               Apol.
            
             
          
           
             The
             chief
             Preposition
             .
          
           
             N●cen
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             
               The
               dutie
               of
               Magistrates
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               abideth
               not
               with
               Idolaters
               .
            
          
           
             
               3.
               
               Reg.
               ●
               5.
               2
               ●ar
               .
               17.
               4
               
               Reg
               22.
               2
               
               Pa●
               .
               34.
               4
               
               Reg
               18.
               2
               
               Par.
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               &c.
               31.
               
            
          
           
             
               The
               second
               proposition
            
             .
          
           
             
               Stob.
               ser.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Niceph.
               Calist.
               Histor.
               Eccl●s
               .
               Lib
            
             10.
             cap.
             42.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Mich.
             3.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Flatterers
             ▪
             contagious
             stilence
             .
          
           
             Ezek.
             22.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Idolatry
             is
             mother
             to
             all
             ●ice
             .
          
           
             
               Matth
               6.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               
               ●
               Reg.
               18.
               
            
          
           
             
               John
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Ezek.
               34.
            
             
          
           
             
               Note
               this
               for
               our
               time
            
             .
          
           
             
               Daniel
               2.
            
             
          
           
             
               1
               Reg.
               2.
               
               Job
               12.
               
               Psal.
               107.
               
               Daniel
               2.
               
            
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             16.
             2
             
             Reg.
             10.
             2
             
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             The
             offer
             of
             
               Iohn
               Knox.
            
             
          
           
             Advert
             .
          
           
             Prosperity
             for
             a
             time
             proveth
             not
             Religion
             good
             .
          
           
             No
             Realme
             ,
             England
             except
             ,
             so
             grievously
             plagued
             at
             Scotland
             .
          
           
             Isai.
             30.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             14.
             
          
           
             Isai
             6.
             
          
           
             Exhortation
             .
          
           
             
               Josh.
               1.
            
             
          
           
             
               2
               Par
               34.
               2
               
               Par.
               1.
               
            
          
           
             Jerem.
             36.
             
          
           
             Amos
             2.
             
          
           
             Zach
             15
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             1
             
             Reg
             17.
             1
             
             Reg.
             18.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             19.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg
             19.
             
          
           
             Mat
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A47584-e143040
           
             The
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Verse
             23.
             
          
           
             From
             whenc●
             all
             Authority
             floweth
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             82.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Point
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             13.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Josh.
             1.
             
          
           
             What
             is
             required
             of
             a
             King
             or
             Prince
             .
          
           
             The
             Authority
             and
             Power
             of
             Kings
             is
             limited
             .
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Usc.
             
          
           
             The
             duty
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
          
           
             Ezek
             20.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             17.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             
          
           
             Jere.
             9.
             
          
           
             Eccles
             3.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             3.
             
          
           
             Verse
             14.
             
          
           
             Verse
             15.
             
          
           
             Ezel
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Note
             .
          
           
             Apoc.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               15.
            
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             Josh
             24.
             
          
           
             Rom
             9.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             1.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             2.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             3.
             
          
           
             Dan.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Esd
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Esd
             6.
             
          
           
             
               A
               Prayer
            
             .
          
           
             
               Vers.
               16.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Reg.
             22.
             
          
           
             2
             Reg.
             9.
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               17.
            
             
          
           
             
               Verse
               18.
            
             
          
           
             John
             16.
             
          
           
             
               Vers.
               19.20
            
             .
          
           
             
               Verse
               19.
            
             
          
           
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             37
             
          
           
             Psal.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             John
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Eccles.
               histor
               .
               Sozomoni
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             cap.
             5.
             
          
           
             A
             terrible
             ,
             but
             must
             true
             sentence
             .
          
           
             The
             Castle
             of
             Edinburgh
             was
             shooting
             against
             the
             exiled
             for
             Christ
             Jesus
             sake
             .